"Brin, David - Uplift 3 - The Uplift War" - читать интересную книгу автора (Brin David - The Uplift Series 03 - The Uplift War.html) The
Uplift War
David
Brin To Jane Goodall, Sarah Hardy, and all the others who are helping us at last to learn to understand. And to Diane Fossey, who died fighting so that beauty and potential might live.
DAVID BRIN holds a doctorate in astrophysics, has
worked as a consultant to NASA, and teaches graduate-level physics and writing.
He is the author of five previous novels, including Startide Rising, which
won both the Nebula and Hugo Awards, and The Postman, which won the John
W. Campbell Memorial Award. A native of Southern California, he currently lives
in London, England. Prelude How strange, that such an insignificant little
world should come to matter so much. Traffic roared amid the towers of Capital City,
just beyond the sealed crystal dome of the official palanquin. But no
sound penetrated to disturb the bureaucrat of Cost and Caution, who
concentrated only on the holo-image of a small planet, turning slowly within reach of one down-covered arm. Blue
seas and a jewel-bright spray of islands came into view as the bureaucrat
watched, sparkling in the reflected glow of an
out-of-view star. If I were
one of the gods spoken of in wolfling legends . . . the bureaucrat
imagined. Its pinions flexed. There was the feeling one had only to reach out
with a talon and seize . . . But no. The
absurd idea demonstrated that the bureaucrat had spent too much time studying
the enemy. Crazy Terran concepts were
infecting its mind. Two downy aides
fluttered quietly nearby, preening the bureaucrat’s feathers and bright tore
for the appointment ahead. They were ignored. Aircars and floater barges darted
aside and regimented lanes of traffic melted away before the bright beacon of
the official vehicle. This was status normally accorded only royalty, but
within the palanquin all went on unnoticed as the bureaucrat’s heavy beak
lowered toward the holo-image. Garth. So
many times the victim. The outlines of
brown continents and shallow blue seas lay partly smeared under pinwheel
stormclouds, as deceptively white and soft to the eye as a Gubru’s plumage.
Along just one chain of islands—and at a single point at the edge of the
largest continent—shone the lights of a few small cities. Everywhere else the
world appeared untouched, perturbed only by
occasional flickering strokes of stormbrewed lightning. Strings of code
symbols told a darker truth. Garth was a poor place, a bad risk. Why else had
the wolfling humans and their clients been granted a colony leasehold there?
The place had been written off by the
Galactic Institutes long ago. And now, unhappy little world, you have been
chosen as a site for war. For practice, the bureaucrat of Cost and Caution
thought in Anglic, the beastly,
unsanctioned language of the Earthling creatures. Most Gubru considered
the study of alien things an unwholesome pastime, but now the bureaucrat’s
obsession seemed about to pay off at last. At last.
Today. The palanquin
had threaded past the great towers of Capital
City, and a mammoth edifice of opalescent stone now seemed to rise just
ahead. The Conclave Arena, seat of government of all the Gubru race and clan. Nervous,
anticipatory shivers flowed down the bureaucrat’s head-crest all the way to
its vestigial flight feathers, bringing forth chirps of complaint from the two
Kwackoo aides. How could they finish preening the bureaucrat’s fine white
feathers, they asked, or buff its long, hooked beak, if it didn’t sit still? “I comprehend,
understand, will comply!’ the bureaucrat
answered indulgently in Standard Galactic Language Number Three. These Kwackoo were loyal creatures, to
be allowed some minor impertinences. For distraction, the bureaucrat
returned to thoughts of the small planet, Garth. It is the
most defenseless Earthling outpost . . . the one mast easily taken hostage.
That is why the military pushed for this operation, even while we are
hard-pressed elsewhere in space. This will strike deeply at the wolflings, and
we may thereby coerce them to yield what we want. After the armed
forces, the priesthood had been next to
agree to the plan. Recently the Guardians of Propriety had ruled that an
invasion could be undertaken without any loss of
honor. That left the
Civil Service—the third leg of the Perch of Command. And there consensus had
broken. The bureaucrat’s superiors in the Department of Cost and Caution had
demurred. The plan was too risky, they declared. Too expensive. A perch cannot
stand long on two legs. There must be consensus.
There must be compromise. There are times when a nest cannot avoid taking
risks, The mountainous Conclave Arena became a cliff of
dressed stone, covering half the sky. A cavernous opening loomed, then
swallowed the palanquin. With a quiet murmur the small vessel’s gravities shut
down and the canopy lifted. A crowd of
Gubru in the normal white plumage of adult neuters already waited at the foot
of the landing apron. They know, the bureaucrat thought, regarding them with its right eye. They
know I am already no longer one of them. In its other
eye the bureaucrat caught a last glimpse of the white-swaddled blue globe.
Garth. Soon, the
bureaucrat thought in Anglic. We shall meet soon. The Conclave Arena was a riot of color. And such
colors! Feathers shimmered everywhere in the royal hues, crimson, amber,
and arsene blue. Two four-footed Kwackoo servants opened a
ceremonial portal for the bureaucrat of Cost and Caution, who momentarily
had to stop and hiss in awe at the grandeur of the Arena. Hundreds of perches
lined the terraced walls, crafted in delicate, ornate beauty out of costly woods
imported from a hundred worlds. And all around, in regal splendor, stood the
Roost Masters of the Gubru race. No matter how
well it had prepared for today, the bureaucrat could not help feeling deeply
moved. Never had it seen so many queens and princes at one time! To an alien,
there might seem little to distinguish the bureaucrat
from its lords. All were tall, slender descendants of flightless birds.
To the eye, only the Roost Masters’ striking colored
plumage set them apart from the majority of the race. More important differences lay underneath,
however. These, after all, were queens and princes, possessed of gender
and the proven right to command. Nearby Roost
Masters turned their sharp beaks aside in order to watch with one eye as the
bureaucrat of Cost and Caution hurried through a quick, mincing dance of ritual
abasement. Such colors!
Love rose within the bureaucrat’s downy breast, a hormonal surge triggered
by those royal hues. It was an ancient, instinctive response, and no Gubru had
ever proposed changing it. Not even after
they had learned the art of
gene-altering and become starfarers. Those of the race who achieved the
ultimate—color and gender—had to be worshipped
and obeyed by those who were still white and neuter. It was the very
heart of what it meant to be Gubru. It was good. It was the way. The bureaucrat
noticed that two other white-plumed Gubru
had also entered the Arena through neighboring doors. They joined the
bureaucrat upon the central platform. Together
the three of them took low perches facing the assembled Roost Masters. The one on the
right was draped in a silvery robe and bore around its narrow white throat the
striped tore of priesthood. The candidate
on the left wore the sidearm and steel talon
guards of a military officer. The tips of its crest feathers were dyed to show
the rank of stoop-colonel. Aloof, the
other two white-plumed Gubru did not turn to acknowledge the bureaucrat. Nor
did the bureaucrat offer any sign of
recognizing them. Nevertheless, it felt a thrill. We are three! The President
of the Conclave—an aged queen whose once fiery plumage had now faded to a pale
pinkish wash— fluffed her feathers and
opened her beak. The Arena’s acoustics automatically amplified her
voice as she chirped for attention. On all sides the other queens and princes-
fell silent. The Conclave President raised one slender,
down-covered arm. Then she began to croon and sway. One by one, the
other Roost Masters joined in, and soon the crowd of blue, amber, and crimson
forms was rocking with her. From the royal
assemblage there rose a low, atonal moaning. “Zoooon ...” “Since time
immemorial,” the President chirped in formal
Galactic Three. “Since before our glory, since before our patronhood, since before even our Uplift into
sentience, it has been our way to seek balance.” The assembly
chanted in counter rhythm. “Balance on the ground’s brown seams, Balance in the rough
air streams, Balance in our greatest schemes.” “Back when our
ancestors were still pre-sentient beasts, back before our Gooksyu patrons found
us and uplifted us to knowledge, back before
we even spoke or knew tools, we had already
learned this wisdom, this way of coining to decision, this way of coming to consensus, this way of
making love.” “Zoooon ...” “As half-animals,
our ancestors still knew that we must . . . must choose . . . must choose
three.” “One to hunt and strike with daring, for glory and for territory! One to seek the righteous bearing, for purity and propriety! One to warn of danger looming, for our eggs’ security!” The bureaucrat
of Cost and Caution sensed the other two candidates on either side and knew
they were just as electrically aware, just as caught up in tense expectation.
There was no greater honor than to be chosen as the three of them had been. Of course all young Gubru were taught that this
way was best, for what other species so beautifully combined politics and philosophy with lovemaking and reproduction?
The system had served their race and clan well for ages. It had brought
them to the heights of power in Galactic society. And now it may have
brought us to the brink of ruin. Perhaps it was
sacrilegious even to imagine it, but the bureaucrat of Cost and Caution could
not help wondering if one of the other methods it had studied might not be
better after all. It had read of so many
styles of government used by other races and clans—autarchies and
aristocracies, technocracies and
democracies, syndicates and meritocracies. Might not one of those
actually be a better way of judging the right path in a dangerous universe? The idea might
be irreverent, but such unconventional thinking was the reason certain Roost
Masters had singled out the bureaucrat for a role of destiny. Over the days and
months ahead, someone among the three would have to be the doubting one. That was ever the role of Cost and Caution. “In this way,
we strike a balance. In this way, we seek consensus.
In this way, we resolve conflict.” “Zooon!” agreed
the gathered queens and princes. Much
negotiation had gone into selecting each of the candidates, one from the
military, one from the priestly orders,
and one from the Civil Service. If all worked out well, a new queen and
two new princes would emerge from the molting
ahead. And along with a vital new line of eggs for the race would also
come a new policy, one arising out of the merging of their views. That was how it
was supposed to end. The beginning, however, was another matter. Fated
eventually to be lovers, the three would from the start also be competitors.
Adversaries. For there could
be only one queen. “We send forth
this trio on a vital mission. A mission of conquest.
A mission of coercion. “We send them
also in search of unity ... in search
of agreement ... in search of
consensus, to unite us in these troubled times.” “Zooooon!” In the eager
chorus could be felt the Conclave’s desperate wish for resolution, for an end
to bitter disagreements. The three candidates were to lead just one of many
battle forces sent forth by the clan of the Gooksyu-Gubru. But clearly the Roost Masters had special hopes for
this triumvirate. Kwackoo servitors offered shining goblets to each
candidate. The bureaucrat of Cost and Caution lifted one and drank deeply. The fluid felt like golden fire
going down. First taste of the Royal Liquor ... As expected, it had a flavor like nothing else
imaginable. Already, the three
candidates’ white plumage seemed to glisten with a shimmering promise of
color to come. We shall struggle together, and eventually one of
us shall molt amber. One shall molt
blue. And one,
presumably the strongest, the one with the best policy, would win the ultimate
prize. A prize
fated to be mine. For it was said to have all been arranged in advance.
Caution had to win the upcoming consensus.
Careful analysis had shown that the alternatives would be unbearable. “You shall go
forth, then,” the Conclave President sang. “You three new Suzerains of our race
and of our clan. You shall go forth and win conquest. You shall go forth and humble the wolfling heretics.” “Zooooon!” the assembly cheered. The President’s beak lowered toward her breast,
as if she were suddenly exhausted. Then, the new Suzerain of Cost and
Caution faintly heard her add, “You shall go
forth and try your best to save us. . . .” PART ONE
Invasion Let them uplift us,
shoulder high. Then we will see over their heads to the several promised lands,
from which we have come, and to which we trust to go. W.
B. YEATS 1 Fiben There had never
been such traffic at Port Helenia’s sleepy landing field—not in all the years
Fiben Bolger had lived here. The mesa overlooking Aspinal Bay reverberated with
the numbing, infrasonic growl of engines. Dust plumes obscured the launching
pits, but that did not prevent spectators from gathering along the peripheral
fence to watch all the excitement. Those with a touch of psi talent could tell
whenever a starship was about to lift off. Waves of muzzy uncertainty, caused by leaky gravities, made a
few onlookers blink quickly moments before another great-strutted spacecraft
rose above the haze and lumbered off into the cloud-dappled sky. The noise and
stinging dust frayed tempers. It was even worse for those standing out on the
tarmac, and especially bad for those forced to be there against their will. Fiben certainly
would much rather have been just about anywhere else, preferably in a pub
applying pints of liquid anesthetic. But that was not to be. He observed the frenetic activity cynically.
We’re a sinking ship, he thought. And all th’ rats are
saying adieu. Everything able to space and warp was departing
Garth in indecent haste. Soon, the landing field would be all but empty. Until the
enemy arrives . . . whoever it turns out to be. “Pssst, Fiben.
Quit fidgeting!” Fiben glanced
to his right. The chim standing next to him in formation looked nearly as
uncomfortable as Fiben felt. Simon Levin’s dress uniform cap was turning dark
just above his bony eye ridges, where
damp brown fur curled under the rim. With his eyes, Simon mutely urged Fiben to
straighten up and look forward. Fiben sighed. He knew he should try to stand
at attention. The ceremony for the departing dignitary was nearly over, and a
member of the Planetary Honor Guard wasn’t supposed to slouch. But his gaze kept drifting over toward the
southern end of the mesa, far from the commercial terminal and the departing
freighters. Over there, uncamouflaged, lay an uneven row of drab, black cigar
shapes with the blocky look of fighting craft. Several of the small scoutboats
shimmered as technicians crawled over them, tuning their detectors and shields
for the coming battle. Fiben wondered if Command had already decided
which craft he was to fly. Perhaps they would let the half-trained Colonial
Militia pilots draw lots to see who would get the most decrepit of the ancient
war machines, recently purchased cut-rate off a passing Xatinni scrap dealer. With his left hand Fiben tugged at the stiff
collar of his uniform and scratched the thick hair below his collarbone. Old
ain’t necessarily bad, he reminded himself. Go into battle aboard a
thousand-year-old tub, and at least you know it can take punishment. Most of those battered scoutboats had seen
action out on the starlanes before human beings ever heard of Galactic
civilization . . . before they had even begun playing with gunpowder rockets, singeing their fingers and
scaring the birds back on homework! Earth. The image made Fiben smile briefly. It wasn’t
the most respectful thing to think about one’s patron race. But then, humans
hadn’t exactly brought his people up to be reverent. Jeez, this
monkey suit itches! Naked apes like humans may be able to take this, but we
hairy types just aren’t built to wear this
much clothing! At least the ceremony for the departing
Synthian Consul seemed to be nearing completion. Swoio Shochuhun—that pompous
ball of fur and whiskers—was finishing her speech of farewell to the tenants of
Garth Planet, the humans and chims she was leaving to their fate. Fiben
scratched his chin again, wishing the little windbag would just climb into her
launch and get the hell out of here, if she was in such a hurry to be going. An elbow jabbed him in the ribs. Simon
muttered urgently. “Straighten up, Fiben. Her Nibs is looking this way!” Over among the dignitaries Megan Oneagle, the
gray-haired Planetary Coordinator, pursed her lips and gave Fiben a quick shake
of her head. Aw, hell, he thought. Megan’s son, Robert, had been a classmate of
Fiben’s at Garth’s small university. Fiben
arched an eyebrow as if to say to the human administrator that he hadn’t
asked to serve on this dubious honor guard.
And anyway, if humans had wanted clients who didn’t scratch themselves,
they never should have uplifted
chimpanzees. He fixed his collar though, and tried to
straighten his posture. Form was nearly everything to these Galactics, and Fiben knew that even a lowly neo-chimp had to
play his part, or the clan of Earth might lose face. On either side of Coordinator Oneagle stood
the other dignitaries who had come to see Swoio Shochuhun off. To Megan’s left
was Kault, the hulking Thennanin envoy, leathery and resplendent in his
brilliant cape and towering ridge crest. The breathing slits in his throat
opened and closed like louvered blinds each time the big-jawed creature
inhaled. To Megan’s right stood a much more humanoid
figure, slender and long-limbed, who slouched slightly, almost in-souciantly in
the afternoon sunshine. Uthacalthing’s amused by something. Fiben could tell. So what else is new? Of course Ambassador Uthacalthing thought everything
was funny. In his posture, in the gently waving silvery tendrils that
floated above his small ears, and in the glint in his golden, wide-cast eyes,
the pale Tymbrimi envoy seemed to say what could not be spoken aloud—something
just short of insulting to the departing Synthian diplomat. Swoio Shochuhun sleeked
back her whiskers before stepping
forward to say farewell to each of her colleagues in turn. Watching her make ornate formal paw motions in
front of Kault, Fiben was struck by how much she resembled a large,
rotund raccoon, dressed up like some ancient, oriental courtier. Kault, the huge Thennanin, puffed up his crest
as he bowed in response. The two
uneven-sized Galactics exchanged pleasantries in fluting, highly
inflected Galactic Six. Fiben knew that there was little love to be lost
between them. “Well, you
can’t choose your friends, can you?” Simon whispered. “Damn right,”
Fiben agreed. It was ironic.
The furry, canny Synthians were among Earth’s few “allies” in the political and
military’quagmire of the Five Galaxies. But
they were also fantastically self-centered and famous cowards. Swoio’s
departure as much as guaranteed there
would be no armadas of fat, furry warriors coming to Garth’s aid in her
hour of need. Just like
there won’t be any help from Earth, nor Tymbrim,
them having enough problems of their own right now. Fiben
understood GalSix well enough to follow some of what the big Thennanin said to
Swoio. Kault apparently did not think much
of ambassadors who skip out on their posts. Give the
Thennanin that much, Fiben thought. Kault’s folk might be fanatics.
Certainly they were listed among Earth’s present official enemies.
Nevertheless, they were known everywhere for their courage and severe sense of honor. No, you can’t always choose your friends, or your
enemies. Swoio stepped over to face Megan Oneagle. The
Synthian’s bow was marginally shallower than the one she had given Kault. After all, humans ranked pretty low among
the patron races of the galaxy. And you know
what that makes you, Fiben reminded himself. Megan bowed in
return. “I am sorry to see you go,” she told
Swoio in thickly accented GalSix. “Please pass on to your people our
gratitude for their good wishes.” “Right,” Fiben
muttered. “Tell all th’ other raccoons thanks
a whole bunch.” He wore a blank expression, though, when Colonel Maiven,
the human commander of the Honor Guard,
looked sharply his way. Swoio’s reply was filled with platitudes. Be patient, she
urged. The Five Galaxies are in turmoil right now. The fanatics among the great
powers are causing so much trouble because they think the Millennium, the end
of a great era, is at hand. They are the first to act. Meanwhile, the
moderates and the Galactic Institutes must
move slower, more judiciously. But act they would, she assured. In due
time. Little Garth would not be forgotten. Sure, Fiben thought sarcastically. Why, help might be no more’n a century
or two away! The other chims in the Honor Guard glanced at one
other and rolled their eyes in disgust. The human officers were more
reserved, but Fiben saw that one was rotating his tongue firmly in his cheek. Swoio stopped
at last before the senior member of the diplomatic corps, Uthacalthing
Man-Friend, the consul-ambassador from the
Tymbrimi. The tall E.T. wore a loose black robe that offset
his pale skin. Uthacalthing’s mouth
was small, and the unearthly separation
between his shadowed eyes seemed very wide. Nevertheless, the humanoid impression was quite strong. It always seemed
to Fiben as if the representative of Earth’s greatest ally was always on the verge of laughing at some joke, great or small. Uthacalthing—with his narrow scalp-ruff
of soft, brown fur bordered by waving, delicate tendrils—with his long, delicate hands and ready humor—was the
solitary being on this mesa who seemed untouched by the tension of the day. The Tymbrimi’s ironic smile affected Fiben,
momentarily lifting his spirits. Finally! Fiben
sighed in relief. Swoio appeared to be finished at last. She turned and strode
up the ramp toward her waiting launch. With
a sharp command Colonel Maiven brought
the Guard to attention. Fiben started mentally counting the number of steps to shade and a cool drink. But it was too soon to relax. Fiben wasn’t the
only one to groan low as the Synthian turned at the top of the ramp to address the onlookers one more time. Just what
occurred then—and in exactly what order— would perplex Fiben for a long time
afterward. But it appeared that, just as
the first fluting tones of GalSix left Swoio’s mouth, something bizarre happened across the landing field. Fiben felt a scratchiness at the back of his
eyeballs and glanced to the left, just in time to see a lambency shimmer
around one of the scoutboats. Then the tiny
craft seemed to explode. He’did not recall diving to the tarmac, but
that’s where he found himself next, trying
to burrow into the tough, rubbery surface. What is it? An enemy
attack so soon? He heard Simon snort violently. Then a chorus of
sneezes followed. Blinking away dust, Fiben peered and saw that the
little scoutcraft still existed. It hadn’t blown up, after all! But its fields
were out of control. They coruscated in a deafening, blinding display of light and sound. Shield-suited engineers
scurried to shut down the boat’s malfunctioning probability generator, but not
before the noisome display had run everyone nearby through all the senses they
had, from touch and taste all the way to smell and psi. “Whooee!” the chimmie to Fiben’s left
whistled, holding her nose uselessly. “Who set off a stinkbomb!” In a flash Fiben knew, with uncanny certainty,
that she had called it right. He rolled over quickly, in time to see the Synthian Ambassador, her nose wrinkled in disgust
and whiskers curled in shame, scamper into her ship, abandoning all
dignity. The hatch clanged shut. Someone found the right switch at last and cut off the horrible overload,
leaving only a fierce aftertaste and a ringing in his ears. The members of the
Honor Guard stood up, dusting themselves and muttering irritably. Some humans
and chims still quivered, blinking and yawning vigorously. Only the stolid,
oblivious Thennanin Ambassador seemed unaffected. In fact, Kault appeared
perplexed over this unusual Earthling behavior. A stinkbomb. Fiben nodded. I was somebody’s idea
of a practical joke. And I think I know whose. Fiben looked closely at Uthacalthing. He
stared at the being who had been named Man-Friend and recalled how the slender
Tymbrimi had smiled as Swoio, the pompous little Synthian, launched into her
final speech. Yes, Fiben would be willing to swear on a copy of Darwin that at
that very moment, just before the scoutboat malfunctioned,
Uthacalthing’s crown of silvery tendrils had lifted and the ambassador had smiled as if in delicious anticipation. Fiben shook his head. For all of their
renowned psychic senses, no Tymbrimi could have caused such an accident by sheer force of will. Not unless it had been arranged in advance,
that is. The Synthian launch rose upward on a blast of
air and skimmed out across the field to a safe distance. Then, in a high whine
of gravities, the glittering craft swept upward to meet the clouds. At Colonel Maiven’s
command, the Honor Guard snapped to
attention one last time. The Planetary Coordinator and her two remaining envoys passed in review. It might have been his imagination, but Fiben
felt sure that for an instant
Uthacalthing slowed right in front of him. Fiben was certain one of those wide, silver-rimmed eyes looked directly at him. And the other one
winked. Fiben sighed. Very funny, he thought,
hoping the Tymbrimi emissary would pick up
the sarcasm in his mind. We all may be smokin dead meat in a week’s time,
and you’re making with
practical jokes. Very funny,.
Uthacalthing. 2 Athaclena Tendrils wafted alongside her head, ungentle
in their agitation. Athaclena let her frustration and anger fizz like static
electricity at the tips of the silvery strands. Their ends waved as if of their
own accord, like slender fingers, shaping her almost palpable resentment into something
. . . Nearby, one of the humans awaiting an audience
with the Planetary Coordinator sniffed the air and looked around, puzzled. He moved away from Athaclena, without
quite knowing why he felt uncomfortable all of a sudden. He was probably
a natural, if primitive, empath. Some men and women were able vaguely to kenn
Tymbrimi empathy-glyphs, though few ever had the training to interpret
anything more than vague emotions. Someone else also noticed what Athaclena was
doing. Across the pubh’c room, standing amid a small crowd of humans, her
father lifted his head suddenly. His own corona of tendrils remained smooth and
undisturbed, but Uthacalthing cocked his head and turned slightly to regard
her, his expression both quizzical and slightly amused. It might have been similar if a human parent
had caught his daughter in the act of kicking the sofa, or muttering to herself
sullenly. The frustration at the core was very nearly the same, except that
Athaclena expressed it through her Tymbrimi
aura rather than an outward tantrum. At her lather’s glance she hurriedly
drew back her waving tendrils and wiped away the ugly sense-glyph she had been
Grafting overhead. That did not erase her
resentment, however. In this crowd of Earthlings it was hard to forget. Caricatures, was
Athaclena’s contemptuous thought,
knowing full well it was both unkind and unfair. Of course Earthlings couldn’t
help being what they were—one of the strangest tribes to come upon the Galactic scene in aeons. But that did not mean
she had to like them! It might have helped if they were more alien
. . . less like hulking, narrow-eyed, awkward versions of Tymbrimi. Wildly
varied in color and hairiness, eerily off in their body proportions, and
so often dour and moody, they frequently left
Athaclena feeling depressed after too long a time spent in their company. Another thought unbecoming the daughter of a
diplomat. She chided herself
and tried to redirect her mind. i
After all, the humans could not be blamed for radiating their fear right now,
with a war they hadn’t chosen about to fall crushingly upon them. She watched her father laugh at something said
by one of the Earthling officers and wondered how he did it. How he bore it so
well. I’ll never
learn that easy, confident manner. I’ll never
be able to make him proud of me. Athaclena wished
Uthacalthing would finish up with these Terrans so she could speak to him alone. In a few minutes Robert Oneagle
would arrive to pick her up, and she wanted to have one more try at persuading
her father not to send her away with the young human. I can be useful. I know I can! I
don’t have to be coddled off into the mountains for safety, like some child! Quickly she clamped down before another
glyph-of-resentment could form above her head. She needed distraction,
something to keep her mind occupied while she waited. Restraining her emotions,
Athaclena stepped quietly toward two human officers standing nearby, heads
lowered in earnest conversation. They were speaking Anglic, the most commonly used Earth-tongue. “Look,” the first one
said. “All we really know is that one of Earth’s survey ships stumbled onto something weird and totally unexpected, out in one of those ancient
star clusters on the galactic
fringe.” “But what was it?” the other militiaman
asked. “What did they find? You’re in alien studies, Alice. Don’t you have any
idea what those poor dolphins uncovered that could stir up such a ruckus?” The female Earthman
shrugged. “Search me. But it didn’t take anything more than the hints in the Streaker’s first beamed
report to set the most fanatic clans in the Five Galaxies fighting each other at a level that hasn’t been seen in megayears.
The latest dispatches say some of the skirmishes have gotten pretty damn rough.
You saw how scared that Synthian looked a
week ago, before she decided to pull out.” The other man nodded gloomily. Neither human
spoke for a long moment. Their tension was a thing which arched the space
between them. Athaclena kenned it as a simple but dark glyph of uncertain dread. “It’s something big,”
the first officer said at last, in a low voice. “This may really be it.” Athaclena moved away when she sensed the
humans begin to take notice of her. Since arriving here in Garth she had been
altering her normal body form, changing her figure and features to resemble
more closely those of a human girl. Nevertheless, there were limits to what
such manipulations could accomplish, even
using Tymbrimi body-imagery methods. There was no way really to
disguise who she was. If she had stayed, inevitably, the humans would have
asked her a Tymbrimi’s opinion of the current crisis, and she was loathe to
tell Earthlings that she really knew no more than they did. Athaclena found the
situation bitterly ironic. Once again, the races of Earth were in the spotlight, as they had been ever since the notorious “Sundiver” affair, two
centuries ago. This time an interstellar crisis had been sparked by the
first starship ever put under command of neo-dolphins. Mankind’s second client race was no more than
two centuries old—younger even than the
neo-chimpanzees. How the cetacean spacers would ever find a way out of
the mess they had inadvertently created was anyone’s guess. But the
repercussions were already spreading halfway across the Central Galaxy,
all the way to isolated colony worlds such as
Garth. “Athaclena—” She whirled.
Uthacalthing stood at her elbow, looking down
at her with an air of benign concern. “Are you all right, daughter?” She felt so
small in Uthacalthing’s presence. Athaclena couldn’t help being intimidated,
however gentle he always was. His art and
discipline were so great that she hadn’t even sensed his approach until he touched the sleeve of her robe! Even
now, all that could be kenned from his complex aura was the whirling
empathy-glyph called caridouo ...
a father’s love. “Yes, Father. I
... I am fine.” “Good. Are you all packed and ready for your
expedition then?” His words were
in Anglic. She answered in Tymbrim-dialect
Galactic Seven. “Father, I do
not wish to go into the mountains with Robert
Oneagle.” Uthacalthing frowned. “I had thought that you and
Robert were friends.” Athaclena’s
nostrils flared in frustration. Why was Uthacalthing purposely misunderstanding
her? He had to know that the son of the
Planetary Coordinator was unobjectionable as a companion. Robert was as
close to a friend as she had among the young
humans of Port Helenia. “It is partly
for Robert’s sake that I urge you to reconsider,” she told her father. “He is shamed at being ordered to ‘nursemaid’
me, as they say, while his comrades and classmates
are all in the militia preparing for war. And I certainly cannot blame him for
his resentment.” When
Uthacalthing started to speak she hurried on. “Also, I do not wish to leave
you, Father. I reiterate my earlier
arguments-of-logic, when I explained how I might be useful to you in the weeks ahead. And now I add
to them this offering, as well.” With great care
she concentrated on Grafting the glyph she had composed earlier in the day. She
had named it ke’ipathye ... a
plea, out of love, to be allowed to face danger at love’s side. Her tendrils
trembled above her ears, and the construct
quavered slightly over her head as it began to rotate. Finally though,
it stabilized. She sent it drifting over toward her father’s aura. At that
moment, Athaclena did not even care that they were in a room crowded with hulking, smooth-browed humans and their furry little
chim clients. All that mattered in the world was the two of them, and
the bridge she so longed to build across
this void. Ke’ipathye fell
into Uthacalthing’s waiting tendrils and spun
there, brightening in his appreciation. Briefly, Athaclena gasped at its sudden beauty, which she knew had
now grown far beyond her own simple art. Then the glyph
fell, like a gentle fog of morning dew, to coat
and shine along her father’s corona. “Such a fine
gift.” His voice was soft, and she knew he had
been moved. But . . . She
knew, all at once, that his resolve was unshifted. “I offer you a kenning
of my own,” he said to her. And from his sleeve he withdrew a small gilt
box with a silver clasp. “Your mother, Mathicluanna, wished for you to have
this when you were ready to declare yourself of age. Although we had not yet
spoken of a date, I judge that now is the time for you to have it.” Athaclena
blinked, suddenly lost in a whirl of confused emotions. How often had she
longed to know what her dead mother had left in her legacy? And yet, right now
the small locket might have been a poison-beetle for all the will she had to
pick it up. Uthacalthing
would not be doing this if he thought it likely
they would meet again. She hissed in realization. “You’re planning to
fight!” Uthacalthing
actually shrugged . . . that human gesture of momentary indifference.
“The enemies of the humans are mine as well, daughter. The Earthlings are bold,
but they are only wolflings after all. They
will need my help.” There was
finality in his voice, and Athaclena knew that any further word of protest
would accomplish nothing but to make her
look foolish in his eyes. Their hands met around the locket, long fingers intertwining, and they
walked silently out of the room together. It seemed, for a short span,
as if they were not two but three, for the locket carried something of Mathicluanna. The moment was both sweet and
painful. Neo-chimp militia guards snapped to attention and
opened the doors for them as they stepped out of the Ministry Building and into the clear, early spring
sunshine. Uthacalthing accompanied
Athaclena down to the curbside, where her backpack
awaited her. Their hands parted, and Athaclena was left grasping her
mother’s locket. “Here comes Robert, right on time,”
Uthacalthing said, shading his eyes. “His mother calls him unpunctual. But I
have never known him to be late for anything that mattered.” A battered floater wagon
approached along the long gravel driveway,
rolling past limousines and militia staff cars. Uthacalthing turned back to his
daughter. “Do try to enjoy the Mountains of Mulun. I have seen them. They are
quite beautiful. Look at this as an opportunity, Athaclena.” She nodded. “I shall do as you asked, Father.
I’ll spend the time improving my grasp of Anglic and of wolfling emotional
patterns.” “Good. And keep your eyes open for any signs
or traces of the legendary Garthlings.” Athaclena frowned. Her
father’s late interest in odd wolf-ling
folk tales had lately begun to resemble a fixation. And yet, one could never
tell when Uthacalthing was being serious or simply setting up a complicated
jest. “I’ll watch out for signs, though the
creatures are certainly mythical.” Uthacalthing smiled. “I
must go now. My love will travel with
you. It will be a bird, hovering”—he motioned with his hands— “just over your
shoulder.” His tendrils touched hers briefly, and then he
was gone, striding back up the steps to rejoin the worried colonials. Athaclena was left standing there, wondering why,
in parting, Uthacalthing had used such a bizarre human metaphor. How can love be a bird? Sometimes
Uthacalthing was so strange it frightened even her. There was a
crunching of gravel as the floater car settled down at the curb nearby. Robert
Oneagle, the dark-haired young human who was to be her partner-in-exile,
grinned and waved from behind the machine’s tiller, but it was easy to tell
that his cheery demeanor was superficial, put on for her benefit. Deep down,
Robert was nearly as unhappy about this trip as she was. Fate—and the imperious
rule of adults— had thrown the two of them together in a direction neither of them would have chosen. The crude glyph
Athaclena formed—invisible to Robert—was little more than a sigh of resignation and defeat. But she kept up
appearances with a carefully arranged Earthling-type smile of her own. “Hello, Robert,” she said, and picked up her
pack. 3 Galactics The Suzerain of Propriety fluffed its feathery
down, displaying at the roots of its still-white plumage the shimmering flow
that foretold royalty. Proudly, the Suzerain of Propriety opped up onto the
Perch of Pronouncement and chirped for
attention. The battleships of the Expeditionary Force
were still in interspace, between the levels of the world. Battle was not
imminent for some time yet. Because of this, the Suzerain of Propriety was
still dominant and could interrupt the activities of the flagship’s crew. Across the bridge, the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon looked up from its own Perch of Command. The admiral shared
with the Suzerain of Propriety
the bright plumage of dominance. Nevertheless, there was no question of
interfering when a religious pronouncement was about to be made. The admiral at
once interrupted the stream of orders it had been chirping to subordinates and shifted into a stance of
attentive reverence. All through the bridge the noisy clamor of
Gubru engineers and spacers quieted to a low chittering. Their four-footed Kwackoo clients ceased their cooing as well
and settled down to listen. Still the Suzerain of Propriety waited. It
would not be proper to begin until all Three were present. A hatchway dilated. In stepped the last of the
masters of the expedition, the third member of the triarchy. As appropriate,
the Suzerain of Cost and Caution wore the black tore of suspicion and doubt as
it entered and found a comfortable perch, followed by a small covey of its
accountants and bureaucrats. For a moment
their eyes met across the bridge. The tension among the Three had already
begun, and it would grow in the weeks and months ahead, until the day when consensus was finally achieved—when they molted
and a new queen emerged. It was thrilling, sexual, exhilarating. None of
them knew how it would end. Beam and Talon started with an advantage,
of course, since this expedition would begin in battle. But that dominance did
not have to last. This moment,
for instance, was clearly one for the priesthood. All breaks
turned as the Suzerain of Propriety lifted and flexed one leg, then the other,
and prepared to pronounce. Soon a low
crooning began to rise from the assembled avians. —zzooon. “We embark on a
mission, holy mission,” the Suzerain fluted. —Zzooon— “Embarking on
this mission, we must persevere” —Zzooon— “Persevere to accomplish four great tasks” —Zzooon— “Tasks which include Conquest for the
glory of our Clan, zzooon” —ZZooon “Conquest and Coercion,
so we may gain the Secret, the Secret that the animal Earthlings clutch
talon-tight, clutch to keep from us,
zzooon” —ZZooon— “Conquest, Coercion,
and Counting Coup upon our enemies
winning honor and submitting our foes to shame, avoiding shame ourselves,
zzooon” —ZZooon— “Avoiding shame, as well as Conquest and Coercion,
and last, and last to prove our worthiness, our worthiness before our ancestrals, our worthiness
before the Progenitors whose time of Return has
surely come Our worthiness of Mastery, zzzoooon” The refrain was enthusiastic. —ZZzooon!— The two other Suzerains bowed respectfully to the
priest, and the ceremony was officially at an end. The Talon Soldiers and
Spacers returned to work at once. But as the bureaucrats and civil servants
retreated toward their own sheltered offices,
they could be heard clearly but softly crooning. “All ... all ...
all of that. But one thing, one thing more. . . . “First of all .
. . survival of the nest. . . .” The priest looked up sharply and saw a glint in
the eye of the Suzerain of Cost and Caution. And in that instant it knew that
its rival had won a subtle but important point. There was triumph in the
other’s eye as it bowed again and hummed lowly.
“Zooon.” 4 Robert Dappled
sunlight found gaps in the rain forest canopy, illuminating streaks of
brilliant color in the dim, vine-laced avenue between. The fierce gales of
mid-winter had ebbed some weeks back, but a stiff breeze served as a reminder
of those days, causing boughs to dip and
sway, and shaking loose moisture
from the prior night’s rain. Droplets made fat, plinking sounds as they landed
in little shaded pools. It was quiet in the mountains overlooking the
Vale of Sind. Perhaps more silent than a forest ought to be. The woods were
lush, and yet their superficial beauty masked a sickness, a malaise
arising from ancient wounds. Though the air carried a wealth of fecund odors,
one of the strongest was a subtle hint of decay. It did not take an empath to
know that this was a sad place. A
melancholy world. Indirectly, that sadness was what had brought
Earthlings here. History had not yet written the final chapter on Garth, but
the planet was already on a list. A list of dying worlds. One shaft of daylight spotlighted a fan of
multicolored vines, dangling in apparent disorder from the branches of a giant
tree. Robert Oneagle pointed in that direction. “You might want to examine
those, Athaclena,” he said. “They can be trained, you know.” The young Tymbrimi looked
up from an orchidlike bloom she
had been inspecting. She followed his gesture, peering past the bright,
slanting columns of light. She spoke carefully in accented but clearly
enunciated Anglic. “What can be trained, Robert? All I see there
are vines.” Robert grinned. “Those very forest vines,
Athaclena. They’re amazing things.” Athaclena’s frown looked very human, in spite
of the wide set of her oval eyes and the alien gold-flecked green of their
large irises. Her slightly curved, delicate jaw and angled brow made the
expression appear faintly ironic. Of course, as the daughter of a diplomat
Athaclena might have been taught to assume carefully tutored expressions at
certain times when in the company of humans. Still, Robert was certain her
frown conveyed genuine puzzlement. When she spoke, a lilt in her voice seemed
to imply that Anglic was somehow limiting. “Robert, you surely
don’t mean that those hanging tendril-plants are pre-sentient, do you? There are a few autotrophic
sophont races, of course, but this vegetation shows none of the signs. Anyway ...” The frown intensified as
she concentrated. From a fringe just above her ears her Tymbrimi ruff
quivered as silvery tendrils waved in quest. “. . . Anyway, I can sense no
emotional emissions from them at all.” Robert grinned. “No, of course you can’t. I
didn’t mean to imply they have any Uplift Potential, or even nervous systems
per se. They’re just rain forest plants. But they do have a secret. Come on.
I’ll show you.” Athaclena nodded, another human gesture that
might or might not be naturally Tymbrimi as well. She carefully replaced the
flower she had been examining and stood up in a fluid, graceful movement. The alien girl’s frame was slender, the
proportions of her arms and legs different from the human norm—longer calves
and less length in the thighs, for instance. Her slim, articulated pelvis
flared from an even narrower waist. To Robert, she seemed to prowl in a
faintly catlike manner that had fascinated him ever since she arrived on Garth,
half a year ago. That the Tymbrimi were lactating mammals he
could tell by the outline of her upper breasts, provocatively evident even
under her soft trail suit. He knew from his studies that Athaclena had two more
pair, and a marsupial-like pouch as well. But those were not evident at
present. Right now she seemed more human—or perhaps elfin—than alien. “All right, Robert. I promised my father I
would make the best of this enforced exile. Show me more of the wonders of this
little planet.” The tone in her voice was so heavy, so
resigned, that Robert decided she had to be exaggerating for effect. The
theatrical touch made her seem oddly more like a human teenager, and that in
itself was a bit unnerving. He led her toward the cluster of vines. “It’s over
here, where they converge down at the forest floor.” Athaclena’s ruff—the helm of brown fur that
began in a narrow stroke of down on her spine and rose up the back of her neck
to end, caplike, in a widow’s peak above the bridge of her strong nose—was now
puffed and riffled at the edges. Over her
smooth, softly rounded ears the cilia of her Tymbrimi corona waved as if
she were trying to pick out any trace of consciousness other than theirs in the
narrow glade. Robert reminded himself not to overrate
Tymbrimi mental powers as humans so often did. The slender Galactics did have
impressive abilities in detecting strong emotions and were supposed to have a talent for Grafting a form of art out of
empathy itself. Nevertheless, true telepathy was no more common among
Tymbrimi than among Earthlings. Robert had to wonder what she was thinking.
Could she know how, since they had left Port Helenia together, his fascination
with her had grown? He hoped not. The feeling was one he wasn’t sure he even
wanted to admit to himself yet. The vines were thick,
fibrous strands with knotty protrusions
every half-meter or so. They converged from many different directions upon this shallow forest clearing. Robert shoved
a cluster of the multicolored cables aside to show Athaclena that all of them terminated in a single small pool of umber-colored water. He explained. “These
ponds are found all over this continent, each connected to the others by this vast network of vines. They play a vital role in the rain forest
ecosystem. No other shrubs grow near these catchments where the vines do their work.” Athaclena knelt to get a better view. Her
corona still waved and she seemed
interested. “Why is the pool colored
so? Is there an impurity in the water?” “Yes, that’s right. If we had an analysis kit
I could take you from pond to pond and
demonstrate that each little puddle has a slight overabundance of a
different trace element or chemical. “The
vines seem to form a network among the giant trees, carrying nutrients abundant in one area to other places where
they’re lacking.” “A trade compact!”
Athaclena’s ruff expanded in one of the few purely Tymbrimi expressions Robert
was certain he understood. For
the first time since they had left the” city together
he saw her clearly excited by something. He wondered if she was at that moment Grafting
an “empathy-glyph,” that weird art form
that some humans swore they could sense, and even learn to understand a
little. Robert knew the feathery tendrils of the Tymbrimi corona were involved in the process, somehow. Once, while
accompanying his mother to a diplomatic reception, he’d noticed something that had to have been a
glyph—floating, it seemed, above the
ruff of the Tymbrimi Ambassador, Uthacalthing. It had been a strange, fleeting sensation—as
if he had caught something which could only be looked at with the blind spot of
his eye, which fled out of view whenever he tried
to focus on it. Then, as quickly as he had become aware of it, the
glimpse vanished. In the end, he was left unsure it had been anything but his imagination after all. “The relationship is
symbiotic, of course,” Athaclena pronounced. Robert blinked. She was talking about the vines, of course. “Uh, right again. The vines take nourishment
from the great trees, and in exchange they transport nutrients the trees’ roots can’t dvaw out of the poor soil. They
also flush out toxins and dispose of them at great distances. Pools like
this one serve as banks where the vines come together to stockpile and trade
important chemicals.” “Incredible.” Athaclena examined the rootlets.
“It mimics the self-interest trade patterns of sentient beings. And I suppose
it is logical that plants would evolve this technique sometime, somewhere. I
believe the Kanten might have begun in such a way, before the Linten gardeners
uplifted them and made them starfarers.” She looked up at Robert. “Is this phenomenon
catalogued? The Z’Tang were supposed to have surveyed Garth for the Institutes
before the planet was passed over to you humans. I’m surprised I never heard of
this.” Robert allowed himself a trace of a smile.
“Sure, the ZTang report to the Great
Library mentions the vines’ chemical transfer properties. Part of the
tragedy of Garth was that the network seemed on the verge of total collapse
before Earth was granted a leasehold here. And if that actually happens half
this continent will turn into desert. “Rut the Z’Tang missed something crucial. They
never seem to have noticed that the vines move about the forest, very
slowly, seeking new minerals for their host trees. The forest, as an active
trading community, adapts. It changes. There’s actual hope that, with
the right helpful nudge here and there, the network might become a centerpiece
in the recovery of the planet’s ecosphere. If so, we may be able to make a tidy
profit selling the technique to certain parties elsewhere.” He had expected her to be pleased, but when
Athaclena let the rootlets fall back into the umber water she turned to him
with a cool tone. “You sound proud to have caught so careful and
intellectual an elder race as the Z’Tang in a mistake,
Robert. As one of your teledramas might put it, ‘The Eatees and their
Library are caught with egg on their faces once again.’ Is that it?” “Now wait a minute. I—” “Tell me, do you humans
plan to hoard this information, gloating over your cleverness each time
you dole out portions? Or will you flaunt it, crying far and wide what any race with sense already knows—that the Great
Library is not and never has been perfect?” Robert winced. The stereotypical Tymbrimi, as
pictured by most Earthlings, was adaptable, wise, and often mischievous. But right now Athaclena sounded more like
any irritable, opinionated young fern with a chip on her shoulder. True, some
Earthlings went too far in criticizing Galactic
civilization. As the first known “wolfling” race in over fifty megayears,
humans sometimes boasted too loudly that they were
the only species now living who had bootstrapped themselves into space
without anybody’s help. What need had they to take for granted everything found
in the Great Library of the Five Galaxies? Terran popular media tended to encourage an attitude of contempt for aliens who
would rather look things up than
find out for themselves. There was a
reason for encouraging this stance. The alternative, according to Terragens
psychological scientists, would be a crushing racial’ inferiority complex.
Pride was a vital thing for the only “backward” clan in the known universe. It
stood between humanity and despair. Unfortunately, the attitude had also alienated
some species who might otherwise have been friendly to Mankind. But on that count, were Athaclena’s people all
that innocent? The Tymbrimi, also, were famed for finding loopholes in
tradition and for not being satisfied with what was inherited from the past. “When will you
humans learn that the universe is dangerous, that there are many ancient
and powerful clans who have no love of upstarts, especially newcomers who
brashly set off changes without understanding the likely consequences!” Now Robert knew what Athaclena was referring to,
what the real source of this outburst was. He rose from the poolside and
dusted his hands. “Look, neither of us really knows what’s going on out there
in the galaxy right now. But it’s hardly our
fault that a dolphin-crewed starship—” “The Streaker.” “—that
the Streaker happened to discover something bizarre, something overlooked all these aeons. Anyone could have stumbled onto it! Hell, Athaclena. We don’t
even know what it was that those poor neo-dolphins found! Last anyone heard, their ship was being chased from the
Morgran transfer point to
Ifni-knows-where by twenty different fleets—all fighting over the right
to capture her.” Robert
discovered his pulse was beating hard. Clenched hands indicated just how much of his own tension was rooted in this
topic. After all, it is frustrating enough whenever your universe
threatens to topple in on you, but all the more so when the events that set it all off took place kiloparsecs away, amid
dim red stars too distant even to be seen from home. Athaclena’s
dark-lidded eyes met his, and for the first time
he felt he could sense a touch of understanding in them. Her
long-fingered left hand performed a fluttering half turn. “I hear what
you are saying, Robert. And I know that sometimes I am too quick to cast
judgments. It is a fault my father
constantly urges me to overcome. “But you ought
to remember that we Tymbrimi have been Earth’s protectors and allies ever since
your great, lumbering slowships stumbled into our part of space, eighty-nine
paktaars ago. It grows wearying at times, and you must forgive if, on occasion, it shows.” “What grows wearying?” Robert was confused. “Well, for one
thing, ever since Contact we have had to learn
and endure this assemblage of wolfling clicks and growls you have the effrontery to call a language.” Athaclena’s
expression was even, but now Robert believed he could actually sense a faint something
emanating from those waving tendrils. It seemed to convey what a human girl
might communicate with a subtle facial expression.
Clearly she was teasing him. “Ha ha. Very
funny.” He looked down at the ground. “Seriously
though, Robert, have we not, in the seven generations since Contact, constantly
urged that you humans and your, clients go slow? The Streaker simply
should not have been prying into places where she did not belong—not while your small clan of races is still so young
and helpless. “You cannot keep on poking at the rules to see
which are rigid and which are soft!” Robert
shrugged. “It’s paid off a few times.” “Yes, but now
your—what is the proper, beastly idiom? —your
cows have come home to roost? “Robert, the fanatics won’t let go now that their
passions are aroused. They will chase the dolphin ship until she is
captured. And if they cannot acquire her information that way, powerful clans such as the Jophur and the
Soro will seek other means to achieve their ends.” Dust motes
sparkled gently in and out of the narrow shafts
of sunlight. Scattered pools of rainwater glinted where the beams
touched them. In the quiet Robert scuffed at the soft humus, knowing all too well what Athaclena was driving at. The Jophur, the
Soro, the Gubru, the Tandu—those powerful Galactic patron races which had time
and again demonstrated their hostility to Mankind—if they failed to capture Streaker,
their next step would be obvious. Sooner or
later some clan would turn its attention to Garth, or Atlast, or
Calafia-—Earth’s most distant and unprotected outposts— seeking hostages in an effort to pry loose the
dolphins’ mysterious secret. The
tactic was even permissible, under the loose strictures
established by the ancient Galactic Institute for Civilized Warfare. Some civilization, Robert thought bitterly. The irony was that
the dolphins weren’t even likely to behave as any of the stodgy Galactics expected them to. By tradition a client race owed allegiance and
fealty to its patrons, the starfaring species that had “uplifted” it to
full sentience. This had been done for Pan chimpanzees and Tursiops dolphins
by humans even before Contact with starfaring
aliens. In doing so, Mankind had unknowingly mimicked a pattern that
had ruled the Five Galaxies for perhaps three
billion years. By tradition,
client species served their patrons for a thousand centuries or more, until
release from indenture freed them to seek clients of their own. Few Galactic
clans believed or understood how much freedom had been given dolphins and chims
by the humans of Earth. It was hard to say exactly what the neo-dolphins on the
Streaker’s crew would do if humans were taken hostage. But that,
apparently, wouldn’t stop the Eatees from trying. Distant listening posts had already confirmed the worst.
Battle fleets were coming, approaching Garth even as he and Athaclena stood here talking. “Which is worth more, Robert,” Athaclena asked
softly, “that collection of ancient space-hulks the dolphins are supposed to
have found . . . derelicts that have no meaning at all to a clan as young as yours? Or your worlds, with
their farms and parks and orbit-cities? I cannot understand the logic of
your Terragens Council, ordering Streaker to guard her secret, when you
and your clients are so vulnerable!” Robert looked
down at the ground again. He had no answer for her. It did sound illogical,
when looked at in that way. He thought about his classmates and friends,
gathering now to go to war without him, to fight over issues none of them
understood. It was hard. For Athaclena
it would be as bad, of course, banished from her father’s side, trapped on a
foreign world by a quarrel that had little or nothing to do with her. Robert
decided to let her have the last word. She had seen more of the universe than
he anyway and had the advantage of coming from
an older, higher-status clan. “Maybe you’re
right,” he said. “Maybe you’re right.” Perhaps,
though, he reminded himself as he helped her lift her backpack and then hoisted his own for the next stage of their
trek, perhaps a young Tymbrimi can be just as ignorant and opinionated as
any human youth, a little frightened and far away from home. 5 Fiben “TAASF
scoutship Bonobo calling scoutship Proconsul. . . . Fiben,
you’re out of alignment again. Come on, old chim, try to straighten her out,
will you?” Fiben wrestled
with the controls of his ancient, alien-built spacecraft. Only the open mike
kept him from expressing his frustration in rich profanity. Finally, in
desperation, he kicked the makeshift control panel the technicians had installed back on Garth. That did it! A
red light went out as the antigravity verniers suddenly unfroze. Fiben sighed. At
last! Of course, in
all the exertion his faceplate had steamed up. “You’d think they’d come up with
a decent ape-suit after all this time,” he grumbled as he turned up the
defogger. It was more than a minute before the stars reappeared. “What was
that, Fiben? What’d you say?” “I said I’ll
have this old crate lined up in time!” he snapped. “The Eatees won’t be
disappointed.” The popular slang term for alien Galactics had its
roots in an acronym for “Extraterrestrials.” But it also made Fiben
think about food. He had been living on ship paste for days. What he wouldn’t
give for a fresh chicken and palm leaf sandwich,
right now! Nutritionists were always after chims to curb
their appetite for meat. Said too
much was bad for the blood pressure. Fiben sniffed. Heck, I’d settle for a jar of mustard and the
latest edition of the Port Helenia Times, he thought. “Say, Fihen, you’re always up on the latest
scuttlebutt. Has anyone figured out yet who’s invading us?” “Well, I know a
chimmie in the Coordinator’s office who told me she had a friend on the
Intelligence Staif who thought the bastards were Soro, or maybe Tandu.” “Tandu! You’re kidding I hope.” Simon sounded aghast, and Fiben had to
agree. Some thoughts just weren’t to be contemplated. “Ah well, my guess is it’s probably just a bunch
of Linten gardeners dropping by to make sure we’re treating the plants
all right.” Simon laughed
and Fiben felt glad. Having a cheerful wingman
was worth more than a reserve officer’s half pay. He got his tiny space skiff back onto its
assigned trajectory. The
scoutboat—purchased only a few months back from a passing Xatinni scrap hauler—was actually quite a bit older than
his own sapient race. While his ancestors were still harassing baboons beneath African trees, this fighter had seen action
under distant suns—controlled by the hands, claws, tentacles of other poor creatures similarly doomed to skirmish and
die in pointless interstellar struggles. Fiben had only
been allowed two weeks to study schematics
and remember enough Galactiscript to read the instruments. Fortunately,
designs changed slowly in the aeons-old Galactic
culture, and there were basics most spacecraft shared in common. One thing was certain, Galactic technology was
impressive. Humanity’s best ships were still bought, riot Earth-made.
And although this old tub was creaky and cranky, it would probably outlive him, this day. All around Fiben
bright fields of stars glittered, except where
the inky blackness of the Spoon Nebula blotted out the thick band of the
galactic disk. That was the direction where Earth lay, the homeworld Fiben had
never seen, and now probably never would. Garth, on the
other hand, was a bright green spark only three million kilometers behind him.
Her tiny fleet was too small to cover the distant hyperspacial transfer points,
or even the inner system. Their ragged array of scouts, meteor-oid miners, and
converted freighters—plus three modern corvettes—was
hardly adequate to cover the planet itself. Fortunately,
Fiben wasn’t in command, so he did not have to keep his mind on the forlorn
state of their prospects. He had only to do
his duty and wait. Contemplating annihilation was not how he planned to
spend the time. He tried to
divert himself by thinking about the Throop family, the small sharing-clan on
Quintana Island that had recently invited him to join in their group marriage.
For a modern chim it was a serious decision, like when two or three human
beings decided to marry and raise a family. He had been pondering the choice
for weeks. The Throop Clan
did have a nice, rambling house, good grooming
habits, and respectable professions. The adults were attractive and interesting chims, all with green
genetic clearances. Socially, it would be a very good move. But there were
disadvantages, as well. For one thing, he would have to move from Port Helenia
back out to the islands, where most of the chim and human settlers still lived.
Fiben wasn’t sure he was ready to do that. He liked the open spaces of the
mainland, the freedom of mountains and wild
Garth countryside. And there was
another important consideration. Fiben had to wonder whether the Throops wanted
him because they really liked him, or
because the Neo-Chimpanzee Uplift Board had granted him a blue card—an
open breeding clearance. Only a white
card was higher. Blue status meant he could join any marriage group and father
children with only minimal genetic
counseling. It couldn’t help but have influenced the Throop Clan’s decision. “Oh, quit kiddin’ yourself,” he muttered at
last. The matter was moot, anyway. Right now he wouldn’t take long odds on his
chances of ever even seeing home again alive. “Fiben? You still there, kid?” “Yeah, Simon. What’cha got?” There was a pause. “I just got
a call from Major Forthness. He said he has an uneasy feeling about that gap in
the fourth dodecant.” Fiben yawned. “Humans are always gettin’
uneasy feelings. Alia time worryin’. That’s what it’s like being big-time
patron types.” His partner laughed. On Garth it was
fashionable even for well-educated chims to “talk grunt” at times. Most of the
better humans took the ribbing with good humor; and those who didn’t could go
chase themselves. “Tell you what,” he told Simon. “I’ll drift
over to the ol’ fourth dodecant and give it a lookover for the Major.” “We aren’t supposed to split up,” the voice in his headphones protested weakly.
Still, they both knew having a wingman would hardly make any difference in the
kind of fight they were about to face. “I’ll be back in a jiffy,” Fiben assured his
friend. “Save me some of the bananas.” He engaged the stasis and gravity fields
gradually, treating the ancient machine like a virgin chimmie on her first
pink. Smoothly, the scout built up acceleration. Their defense plan had been carefully worked
out bearing in mind normally conservative Galactic psychology. The Earthlings’
forces were laid out in a mesh with the larger ships held in reserve. The
scheme relied on scouts like him reporting the enemy’s approach in time for the
others to coordinate a timed response. Problem was that there were too few spouts to
maintain anywhere near complete coverage. Fiben felt the powerful thrum of engines
through his seat. Soon he was hurtling across the star-field. Got to give
the Galactics their due, he thought. Their culture was stodgy and intolerant—sometimes almost fascistic—but they
did build well. Fiben itched inside his suit. Not for the
first time, he wished some human pilots had been small enough to qualify for
duty in these tiny Xatinni scouts. It would serve them right to have to smell
themselves after three days in space. Often, in his more pensive moods, Fiben
wondered if it had really been such a good idea for humans to meddle so, making
engineers and poets and part-time starfighters out of apes who might have been
just as happy to stay in the forest. Where would he be now, it they refrained?
He’d have been dirty perhaps, and ignorant. But at least he’d be free to
scratch an itch whenever he damn well pleased! He missed his local Grooming Club. Ah, for the
glory of being curried and brushed by a
truly sensitive chen or chimmie, lazing in the shade and gossiping about
nothing at all. . . . A pink light appeared in his detection tank.
He reached forward and slapped the display, but the reading would not go away.
In fact, as he approached his destination it grew, then split, and divided
again. Fiben felt cold. “Ifni’s incontinence ...” He swore, and grabbed for the
code-broadcast switch. “Scoutship Proconsul to all units. They’re behind us! Three ... no, four battlecruiser
squadrons, emerging from B-level hyperspace in the fourth dodecant!” He blinked as a fifth flotilla appeared as if
out of nowhere, the blips shimmering as starships emerged into real-time and
leaked excess hyperprobability into the real-space vacuum. Even at this
distance he could tell that the cruisers were large. His headphones brought a static of
consternation. “My Uncle Hairy’s twice-bent manhood] How did
they know there was a hole in our line there?” “... Fiben, are you sure? Why did they pick
that particular ...” “... Who th’ hell are they? Can you . . . ?” The chatter shut down at
once as Major Forthness broke in -on
the command channel. “Message received. Proconsul. We’re on our way. Please switch
on your repeater, Fiben.” Fiben slapped his helmet. It had been years
since his militia training, and a guy
tended to forget things. He switched over to telemetry so the others
could share everything his instruments picked up. Of course broadcasting all that data made him
an easy target, but that hardly mattered. Clearly their foe had known where
the defenders were, perhaps down to the last ship. Already he detected seeker missiles streaking toward him. So much for steakh and surprise as the advantages
of the weak. As he sped toward the enemy—whoever the devils were—Fiben noticed that the emerging invasion
armada stood almost directly between him and the bright green sparkle of
Garth. “Great,” he
snorted. “At least when they blast me I’ll be headed for home. Maybe a few
hanks of fur will even get there ahead of the Eatees. “If anyone
wishes on a shooting star, tomorrow night, I hope
they get whatever th’fuk they ask for.” He increased
the ancient scout’s acceleration and felt a rearward push even through the
straining stasis fields. The moan of engines rose in pitch. And as the little
ship leaped forward it seemed to Fiben that it sang a song of battle that sounded almost joyful. 6 Uthacalthing Four human
officers stepped across the brick parquet floor
of the conservatory, their polished brown boots clicking rhythmically in
step. Three stopped a respectful distance from
the large window where the ambassador and the Planetary Coordinator stood
waiting. But the fourth continued forward
and saluted crisply. “Madam Coordinator, it has begun.” The graying
militia commander pulled a document from his dispatch pouch and held it
out. Uthacalthing admired Megan Oneagle’s poise as she
took the proffered flimsy. Her expression betrayed none of the dismay she must be feeling as their worst fears
were confirmed. “Thank you, Colonel Maiven,” she said. Uthacalthing couldn’t help noticing how the tense
junior officers kept glancing his way, obviously wondering how the Tymbrimi
Ambassador was taking the news. He remained outwardly impassive, as befitted a
member of the diplomatic corps. But the
tips of his corona trembled involuntarily at the froth of tension that
had accompanied the messengers into the humid greenhouse. From here a
long bank of windows offered a glorious view
of the Valley of the Sind, pleasantly arrayed with farms and groves of both
native and imported Terran trees. It was a lovely, peaceful scene. Great
Infinity alone knew how much longer that serenity would last. And Ifni was not
confiding her plans in Uthacalthing, at present, Planetary Coordinator Oneagle scanned the report
briefly. “Do you have any idea yet who the enemy is?” Colonel Maiven shook his head. “Not really, ma’am.
The fleets are closing now, though. We expect identification shortly.” In spite of the
seriousness of the moment, Uthacalthing found himself once again intrigued by
the quaintly archaic dialect humans used here on Garth. At every other Terran
colony he had visited, Anglic had taken in a potpourri of words borrowed from
Galactic languages Seven, Two, and Ten. Here, though, common speech was not
appreciably different from what it had been when Garth was licensed to the humans and their clients, more than two
generations ago. Delightful,
surprising creatures, he thought. Only here, for instance, would one hear
such a pure, ancient form— addressing a female leader as “ma’am.” On other
Terran-occupied worlds, functionaries
addressed their supervisors by the neutral “ser,” whatever their gender. There were
other unusual things about Garth as well. In the months since his arrival here,
Uthacalthing had made a private pastime of listening to every odd story, every
strange tale brought in from the wild lands by farmers, trappers, and members of the Ecological Recovery Service. There
had been rumors. Rumors of strange
things going on up in the mountains. Of course they
were silly stories, mostly. Exaggerations and tall tales. Just the sort of
thing you would expect from wolflings
living at the edge of a wilderness. And yet they had given him the beginnings
of an idea. Uthacalthing listened quietly as each of the
staff officers reported in turn. At last, though, there came a long
pause— the silence of brave people sharing a
common sense of doom. Only then did
he venture to speak, quietly. “Colonel Maiven, are you certain the enemy
is being so thorough in isolating Garth?” The Defense
Councilor bowed to Uthacalthing. “Mr. Ambassador, we know that hyperspace is
being mined by enemy cruisers as close in as six million pseudometers, on at least four of the main levels.” “Including D-level?” “Yes, ser. Of course it means we dare not send any
of our lightly armed ships out on any of the few hyperpaths available, even if we could have spared any from the
battle. It also means anyone trying to get into Garth system
would have to be mighty determined.” Uthacalthing
was impressed. They have mined D-level. I
would not have expected them to bother. They certainly don’t want
anybody interfering in this operation! This spoke of
substantial effort and cost. Someone was sparing
little expense in this operation. “The point is
moot,” the Planetary Coordinator said. Megan
was looking out over the rolling meadows of the Sind, with its farmsteads and environmental research
stations. Just below the window a chim gardener on a tractor tended the
broad lawn of Earth-breed grass surrounding Government House. She turned back
to the others. “The last courier ship brought orders from the Terragens
Council. We are to defend ourselves as best we can, for honor’s sake and for
the record. But beyond that all we can hope to do is maintain some sort of
underground resistance until help arrives from the outside.” Uthacalthing’s
deepself almost laughed out loud, for at that moment each human in the room
tried hard not to look at him! Colonel Maiven cleared his throat and
examined his report. His officers pondered the brilliant, flowering plants. Still, it was obvious what they were thinking. Of the few
Galactic clans that Earth could count as friends, only the Tymbrimi had the
military strength to be of much assistance in this crisis. Men had faith that
Tymbrim would not let humans and their
clients down. And that was
true enough. Uthacalthing knew the allies would
face this crisis together. But it was also clear that little Garth was a
long way out on the fringe of things. And these days the homeworlds had to take first priority. No matter, Uthacalthing
thought. The best means to an end are not always those that appear most
direct. Uthacalthing
did not laugh out loud, much as he wanted to. For it might only discomfit these
poor, grief-stricken people. In the course of his career he had met some
Earth-lings who possessed a natural gift for high-quality prank-sterism—a few
even on a par with the best Tymbrijni. Still, so many of them were such
terribly dour, sober folk! Most tried so desperately hard to be serious at the
very moments when humor could most help them through their troubles. Uthacalthing wondered. As a diplomat I have taught myself to watch
every word, lest our clan’s penchant for japes cause costly
incidents. But has this been wise? My own daughter has picked up this habit
from me . . . this shroud of seriousness. Perhaps that is why she has grown into such a strange, earnest
little creature. Thinking of
Athaclena made him wish all the more he could
openly make light of the situation. Otherwise, he might do the human
thing and consider the danger she was in. He knew
that Megan worried about her own son. She underrates Robert, Uthacalthing
thought. She should better know the lad’s
potential. “Dear ladies
and gentlemen,” he said, savoring the archaisms.
His eyes separated only slightly in amusement. “We can expect the fanatics to
arrive within days. You have made conventional plans to offer what
resistance your meager resources will
allow. Those plans will serve their function.” “However?” It was Megan Oneagle who posed the question. One eyebrow arched above those brown
irises—big and set almost far enough apart to look attractive in the
classic Tymbrimi sense. There was no
mistaking the look. She knows as
well as I that more is called for. Ah, if Robert
?has half his mother’s brains, I’ll not fear for Athaclena, wandering in
the dark forests of this sad, barren world. Uthacalthing’s
corona trembled. “However,” he echoed, “it
does occur to me that now might be a good time to consult the Branch
Library.” Uthacalthing
picked up some of their disappointment. Astonishing
creatures! Tymbrimi skepticism toward modern Galactic culture never went so far as the outright contempt so many
humans felt for the Great Library! Wolflings. Uthacalthing sighed to himself. In the space above his head he crafted
the glyph called syullf-tha, anticipation of a puzzle almost too
ornate to solve. The specter revolved in expectancy, invisible to the
humans—although for a moment Megan’s attention seemed to flutter, as if she
were just on the edge of noticing something. Poor Wolflings. For all of its faults, the
Library is where everything begins and ends. Always, somewhere in its
treasure trove of knowledge, can be found some gem of wisdom and solution. Until you learn that, my friends,
little inconveniences like ravening enemy battle fleets will go on
ruining perfectly good spring mornings like
this one! 7 Athaclena
Robert led the way a few
feet ahead of her, using a machete to
lop off the occasional branch encroaching on the narrow trail. The bright
sunshine of the sun, Gimelhai, filtered sofdy through the forest canopy, and
the spring air was warm. Athaclena felt glad of the easy pace. With her
weight redistributed from its accustomed pattern, walking was something of an
adventure in itself. She wondered how human women managed to go through most of
their lives with such a wide-hipped stance. Perhaps it was a sacrifice they
paid for having big-headed babies, instead of giving birth early and then
sensibly slipping the child into a postpartum pouch. This experiment—subtly changing her body shape
to make it seem more humanlike—was one of
the more fascinating aspects of her visit to an Earth colony. She
certainfy could not have moved among local crowds as inconspicuously on a world of the reptiloid Soro, or the
sap-ring-creatures of Jophur. And in the process she had learned a lot
more about physiological control than the instructors had-taught her back in school. Still, the inconveniences were substantial,
and she was considering putting an end to the experiment. Oh, Ifni. A glyph of frustration danced at her tendril tips. Changing back at this point might be more effort than it’s worth. There were limits to what even the
ever-adaptable Tymbrimi physiology could be expected to do. Attempting too many
alterations in a short time ran the risk of triggering enzyme exhaustion. Anyway, it was a little flattering to kenn the
conflicts taking shape in Robert’s mind. Athaclena wondered. Is he actually attracted to me? A year ago the very idea would have shocked
her. Even Tymbrimi boys made her nervous, and Robert
was an alien! Now though, for some reason, she felt more
curiosity than revulsion. There was something almost hypnotic about the
steady rocking of the pack on her back, the rhythm of soft boots on the rough
trail, and the warming of leg muscles too long leashed by city streets. Here in
the middle altitudes the air was warm and moist. It carried a thousand rich
scents, oxygen, decaying humus, and the musty smell of human perspiration. As Athaclena trudged, following her guide
along the steep-sided ridgeline, a low rumbling could soon be heard coming from
the distance ahead of them. It sounded like a rumor of great engines, or
perhaps an industrial plant. The murmur faded and then returned with every
switchback, just a little more forceful
each time they drew near its mysterious source. Apparently Robert was
relishing a surprise, so Athaclena bit back her curiosity and asked no
questions. At last, though, Robert stopped and waited at
a.bend in the trail. He closed his eyes, concentrating, and Athaclena thought
she caught, just for a moment, the flickering traces of primitive
emotion-glyph. Instead of true kenning, it brought to mind a visual image—a
high, roaring fountain painted in garish, uninhibited blues, and greens. He really is
getting much better, Athaclena thought. Then she joined him at the bend
and gasped in surprise. Droplets,
trillions of tiny liquid lenses, sparkled in the shafts of sunlight that cut
sharply through the cloud forest. The low
rumble that had drawn them onward for an hour was suddenly an
earthshaking growl that rattled tree limbs left and right, reverberating
through the rocks and into their bones. Straight ahead a great cataract spilled
over glass-smooth boulders, dashing into spume and spray in a canyon carved over persistent ages. The falling
river was an extravagance of nature, pouring forth more exuberantly than the
most shameless human entertainer, prouder then any sentient poet. It was too much to be taken in with ears and eyes
alone. Athaclena’s tendrils waved, seeking, kenning, one of those
moments Tymbrimi glyphcrafters sometimes
spoke of—when a world seemed to join into the mesh of empathy
usually reserved for living things. In a time-stretched instant, she realized that ancient Garth, wounded and
crippled, could still sing. Robert grinned.
Athaclena met his gaze and smiled as well. Their hands met and joined. For a
long, wordless time they stood together and
watched the shimmering, ever-changing
rainbows arch over nature’s percussive flood. Strangely, the
epiphany only made Athaclena feel sad, and even more regretful she had ever
come to this world. She had not wanted to discover beauty here. It only made the little world’s fate seem more tragic. How many times had she wished Uthacalthing had
never accepted this assignment? But wishing seldom made things so. As much as she
loved him, Athaclena had always found her father inscrutable. His reasoning was
often too convoluted for her to fathom,
his actions too unpredictable. Such as taking this posting when he could
have had a more prestigious one simply by
asking. And sending her
into these mountains with Robert . . . it hadn’t been just “for her safety,”
she could tell that much. Was she actually supposed to chase those ridiculous
rumors of exotic mountain creatures?
Unlikely. Probably Uthacalthing only suggested the idea in order to
distract her from her worries. Then she thought of another possible motive. Could her
father actually imagine that she might enter into a self-other bond . . . with
a human? Her nostrils flared to
twice their normal size at the thought. Gently, suppressing her corona
in order to keep her feelings hidden, she relaxed her grip on Robert’s hand,
and felt relieved when he did not hold on. Athaclena crossed her arms and shivered. Back home she
had taken part in only a few, tentative practice
bondings with boys, and those mostly as class assignments. Before her
mother’s death this had been a cause of quite a few family arguments.
Mathicluanna had almost despaired of her oddly reserved and private daughter.
But Athaclena’s father, at least, had not pestered her to do more than she was ready for. Until now maybe? Robert was certainly charming and likable. With
his high cheekbones and eyes pleasantly set apart, he was about as
handsome as a human might hope to get. And yet, the very fact that she might think in such terms shocked
Athaclena. Her tendrils twitched. She shook her head and
wiped out a nascent glyph before she could even realize what it would
have been. This was a topic she had no wish to consider right now, even less
than the prospect of war. “The waterfall is beautiful, Robert,” she
enunciated carefully in Anglic. “But if we stay here much longer, we
shall soon be quite damp.” He seemed to
return from a distant contemplation. “Oh. Yeah, Clennie. Let’s go.” With a
brief smile he turned and led the way, his
human empathy waves vague and far away. The rain forest
persisted in long fingers between the hills, becoming wetter and more robust as
they gained altitude. Little Garthian creatures, timid and scarce at the lower
levels, now made frequent skittering rustles behind the lush vegetation,
occasionally even challenging them with impudent
squeaks. Soon they
reached the summit of a foothill ridge, where a
chain of spine-stones jutted up, bare and gray, like the bony plates
along the back of one of those ancient reptiles Uthacalthing had shown her, in
a lesson book on Earth history. As they removed their packs for a rest, Robert
told her that no one could explain the
formations, which topped many of the hills below the Mountains of Mulun. “Even the
Branch Library on Earth has no reference,” he said as he brushed a hand along
one of the jagged monoliths. “We’ve submitted a low-priority inquiry to the
district branch at Tanith. Maybe in a century or so the Library Institute’s
computers will dig up a report from some long-extinct race that once lived
here, and then we’ll know the answer.” “Yet you hope
they do not,” she suggested. Robert
shrugged. “I guess I’d rather it were left a mystery. Maybe we could be the
first to figure it out.” He looked pensively
at the stones. A lot of
Tymbrimi felt the same way, preferring a good puzzle to any written fact. Not
Athaclena, however. This attitude—this resentment of the Great Library—was something she found absurd. Without the
Library and the other Galactic Institutes, oxygen-breathing culture, dominant
in the Five Galaxies, would long ago have
fallen into total disarray—probably ending in savage, total war. True, most
starfaring clans relied far too much on the Library. And the Institutes only moderated
the bickering of the most petty and vituperative senior patron lines. The
present crisis was only the latest in a series that stretched back long before any now living race had come
into existence. Still, this
planet was an example of what could happen when the restraint of Tradition
broke down. Athaclena listened to the sounds of the forest. Shading her eyes,
she watched a swarm of small, furry creatures glide from branch to branch in
the direction of the afternoon sun. “Superficially, one might not even know this was a
holocaust world,” she said softly. Robert had set
their packs in the shade of a towering spine-stone and began cutting slices of
soyastick salami and bread for their luncheon. “It’s been fifty thousand years
since the Bururalli made a mess of Garth,
Athaclena. That’s enough time for lots of surviving animal species to
radiate and fill some of the emptied niches. Right now I guess you’d probably
have to be a zoologist to notice the sparse species list.” Athaclena’s
corona was at full extension, kenning faint traceries of emotion from
the surrounding forest. “I notice, Robert,”
she said. “I can feel it. This watershed lives, but it is lonely. It has
none of the life-complexity a wildwood should know. And there is no trace of Potential
at all.” Robert nodded
seriously. But she sensed his distance from it all. The Bururalli Holocaust happened a
long time ago, from an Earthling’s
point of view. The Bururalli
had also been new, back then, just released from indenture to the Nahalli, the
patron race that uplifted them to sentience. It was a special time for the Bururalli, for only when its knot of obligations
was loosened at last could a client species establish unsupervised
colonies of its own. When their time came the Galactic Institute of Migration
had just declared the fallow world Garth ready again for limited occupation. As
always, the Institute expected that local
lifeforms—especially those which might some day develop Uplift
Potential—would be protected at all cost by the new tenants. The Nahalli
boasted-that they had found the Bururalli a quarrelsome
clan of pre-sentient carnivores and uplifted them to become perfect Galactic citizens, responsible
and reliable, worthy of such a trust. The Nahalli were proven horribly wrong. “Well, what do
you expect when an entire race goes completely
crazy and starts annihilating everything in sight?” Robert asked.
“Something went wrong and suddenly the Bururalli turned into berserkers,
tearing apart a world they were supposed to
take care of. “It’s no wonder
you don’t detect any Potential in a Garth forest, Clennie. Only those tiny
creatures who could burrow and hide escaped
the Bururalli’s madness. The bigger, brighter animals are all one with yesterday’s snows.” Athaclena
blinked. Just when she thought she had a grasp of Anglic Robert did this to her
again, using that strange human penchant for
metaphors. Unlike similes, which compared two objects,
metaphors seemed to declare, against all logic, that unlike things were the
same! No Galactic language allowed such
nonsense. Generally she
was able to handle those odd linguistic juxtapositions, but this one had her
baffled. Above her waving corona the
small-glyph teev’nus formed briefly—standing for the elusiveness of
perfect communication. “I have only
heard brief accounts of that era. What happened to the murderous Bururalli
themselves?” Robert
shrugged. “Oh, officials from the Institutes of Uplift and Migration finally
dropped by, about a century or so after the holocaust began. The inspectors
were horrified, of course. “They found the Bururalli warped almost beyond
recognition, roaming the planet, hunting to death anything they could catch.
By then they’d abandoned the horrible technological weapons they’d started
with and nearly reverted to tooth and claw. I suppose that’s why some small
animals did survive. “Ecological disasters aren’t as uncommon as
the Institutes would have it seem, but this one was a major scandal. There was
galaxy-wide revulsion. Battle fleets were sent by many of the major clans and
put under unified, command. Soon the Bururalli were no more.” Athaclena nodded. “I assume their patrons, the
Nahalli, were punished as well.” “Right. They lost status and are somebody’s
clients now, the price of negligence. We’re taught the story in school. Several
times.” When Robert offered the salami again,
Athaclena shook her head. Her appetite had vanished. “So you humans inherited
another reclamation world.” Robert put away their lunch. “Yeah. Since
we’re two-client patrons, we had to be allowed colonies, but the Institutes
have mostly handed us the leavings of other peoples’ disasters. We have to work
hard helping this world’s ecosystem straighten itself out, but actually, Garth
is really nice compared with some of the others. You ought to see Deemi and
Horst, out in the Canaan Cluster.” “I have heard of them.” Athaclena shuddered.
“I do not think I ever want to see—” She stopped mid-sentence. “I do not ...” Her eyelids fluttered as she looked
around, suddenly confused. “Thu’un dun!” Her ruff puffed outward.
Athaclena stood quickly and walked—half in a trance—to where the towering
spine-stones overlooked the misty tops of the cloud forest. Robert approached from behind. “What is it?” She spoke softly. “I sense something.” “Hmmph. That doesn’t surprise me, with that
Tymbrimi nervous system of yours, especially the way you’ve been altering your
body form just to please me. It’s no wonder you’re picking up static.” Athaclena shook her head impatiently. “I have not
been doing it just to please you, you arrogant human male! And I’ve asked
you before kindly to be more careful with your horrible metaphors. A Tymbrimi
corona is not a radio!” She gestured with her hand. “Now please be quiet for a
moment.” Robert fell silent. Athaclena concentrated,
trying to kenn again. . . . A corona might not pick up static like a
radio, but it could suffer interference. She sought after the faint aura she had felt so very briefly, but it was impossible.
Robert’s clumsy, eager empathy flux crowded it out completely. “What was it, Clennie?” he asked softly. “I do not know.
Something not very far away, off toward the southeast. It felt like people—men and neo-chimpanzees mostly—but
there was something else as well.” Robert frowned. “Well, I guess it might have been
one of the ecological management stations. Also, there are isolated freeholds
all through this area, mostly higher up, where the seisin grows.” She turned swiftly. “Robert, I felt Potential!
For the briefest moment of clarity, I touched the emotions of a pre-sentient
being!” Robert’s feelings were suddenly cloudy and
turbulent, his face impassive. “What do you mean?” “My father told me about something, before you
and I left for the mountains. At the time I paid little attention. It seemed
impossible, like those fairy tales your human authors create to give us
Tymbrimi strange dreams.” “Your people buy them by the shipload,” Robert
interjected. “Novels, old movies, threevee, poems ...” Athaclena ignored his aside. “Uthacalthing
mentioned stories of a creature of this planet, a native being of high
Potential . . . one who is supposed to have actually survived the Bururalli
Holocaust.” Athaclena’s corona foamed forth a glyph rare to her . . . syullf-tha,
the joy of a puzzle to be solved. “I wonder. Could the legends possibly be
true?” ‘ Did Robert’s mood flicker
with a note of relief? Athaclena felt
his crude but effective ejnotional guard go opaque. “Hmmm. Well, there is a legend,” he said. “A
simple story told by wolflings. It could hardly be of interest to a
sophisticated Galactic, I suppose.” Athaclena eyed him
carefully and touched his arm, stroking it gently. “Are you going to make me wait
while you draw out this mystery
with dramatic pauses? Or will you save yourself bruises and tell me what you
know at once?” Robert laughed.
“Well, since you re so persuasive. You just might
have picked up the empathy output of a Garthling.” Athaclena’s
broad, gold-flecked eyes blinked. “That is the name my father used!” “Ah. Then
Uthacalthing has been listening to old seisin hunters’ tales. . . . Imagine
having such after only a hundred Earth years here. . . . Anyway, it’s said that
one large animal did manage to escape the
Bururalli, through cunning, ferocity, and a whole lot of Potential. The
mountain men and chims tell of sampling traps robbed, laundry stolen from
clotheslines, and strange markings scratched on unclimbable cliff faces. “Oh, it’s
probably all a lot of eyewash.” Robert smiled. “But I did recall those legends when Mother told me I was to come
up here. So I figured, so that it wouldn’t be a total loss, I might as well take a Tymbrimi along to see if
she could flush out a Garthling with her empathy net.” Some metaphors Athaclena understood quite readily.
Her fingernails pressed into Robert’s arm. “So?” she asked with a
questing lilt. “That is the entire reason I am in this wilderness? I am to be a sniffer-out of smoke and
legends for you?” “Sure,” Robert
teased. “Why else would I come out here, all alone in the mountains with an
alien from outer space?” Athaclena hissed through her teeth. But within
she could not help but feel pleased. This human sardonicism wasn’t unlike reverse-talk among her own people. And
when Robert laughed aloud, she found she had to join him. For the moment
all worry of war and danger was banished. It was a welcome release for both of them. “If such a
creature exists, we must find it, you and I,” she
said at last. “Yeah, Clennie.
We’ll find it together.” 8 Fiben TAASF Scoutship Proconsul hadn’t outlived
its pilot after all. It had seen its last mission—the ancient boat was dead in space—but within its bubble canopy life still
remained. Enough life, at least, to inhale the pungent
stench of a six days unwashed ape—and to exhale an apparently unceasing string of imaginative curses. Fiben finally
ran down when he found he was repeating himself.
He had long ago covered every permutation, combination, and
juxtaposition of bodily, spiritual, and hereditary attributes—real and
imaginary—the enemy could possibly possess.
That exercise had carried him all the way through his own brief part in
the space battle, while he fired his popgun weaponry
and evaded counterblows like a gnat ducking sledgehammers, through the
concussions of near-misses and the shriek of tortured metal, and into an
aftermath of dazed, confused bemusement that he did not seem to be dead after
all. Not yet at least. When he was
sure the life capsule was still working and not about to sputter out along with
the rest of the scoutboat, Fiben finally wriggled out of his suit and sighed at
his first opportunity to scratch in days. He dug in with a will, using not only his hands but the lingers and tumb of
his left foot, as well. Finally he sagged back, aching from the pounding
he had been through. His main job
had been to pass close enough to collect good data for the rest of the defense
force. Fiben guessed that zooming straight down the middle of the invading
fleet probably qualified. Heckling the enemy
he had thrown in for free. It seemed the interlopers failed toxappreciate
his running commentary as Proconsul
plunged through their midst. He’d lost
count of how many times close calls came near to cooking him. By the time he
had passed behind and beyond the onrush-ing armada, Proconsul’s entire aft end had been turned into a glazed-over hunk of slag. The main propulsion system was gone, of course.
There was no way to return and help his comrades in the desperate, futile
struggle that followed soon after. Drifting farther and farther from the
one-sided battle, Fiben could only listen helplessly. It wasn’t even
a contest. The fighting lasted little more than
a day. He remembered the last charge of the corvette, Darwin,
accompanied by two converted freighters and a small swarm of
surviving scoutboats. They streaked down, blasting their way into the flank of
the invading host, turning it, throwing one wing of battlecruisers into
confusion under clouds of smoke and waves
of noisome probability waves. Not a single
Terran craft came out of that maelstrom. Fiben knew then that TAASF Bonobo, and
his friend Simon, were gone. Right now, the
enemy seemed to be pursuing a few fugitives
off toward Ifni knew where. They were taking their time, cleaning up
thoroughly before proceeding to supine Garth. Now Fiben resumed his cursing along a new tack.
All in a spirit of constructive criticism, of course, he dissected the
character faults of the species his own race was unfortunate enough to have as patrons. Why? he
asked the universe. Why did humans—those hapless,
hairless, wolfling wretches—have the incredibly bad taste to have uplifted neo-chimpanzees into a
galaxy so obviously run by idiots? Eventually, he
slept. His dreams were fitful. Fiben kept imagining that
he was trying to speak, but his voice would not shape the sentences, a nightmare possibility to one whose
great-grandfather spoke only crudely, with the aid of devices, and whose
slightly more distant ancestors faced the
world without words at all. Fiben sweated.
No shame was greater than this. In his dream he sought speech as if it were an
object, a thing that might be misplaced,
somehow. On looking down
he saw a glittering gem lying on the ground. Perhaps this was the gift
of words, Fiben thought, and he bent over to take it. But he was too clumsy!
His thumb refused to work with his
forefinger, and he wasn’t able to
pluck the bauble out of the dust. In fact, all of his efforts seemed only to push it in deeper. Despairing
finally, he was forced to crouch down and pick
it up with his lips. It burned! In his dream he cried out as a
terrible searing poured down his
throat like liquid fire. And yet, he recognized that this was one of those
strange nightmares—the kind in which
one could be both objective and terrified at the same time. As
one dreamself writhed in agony, another part
of Fiben witnessed it in a state of interested detachment. All at once the scene shifted. Fiben found himself
standing in the midst of a
gathering of bearded men in black coats and floppy hats. They were
mostly elderly, and they leafed through dusty texts as they argued with each
other. An oldtime Talmudic conclave, he recognized suddenly, like those he had read about in comparative religions class,
back at the University. The rabbis sat in a circle, discussing symbolism and biblical interpretation. One lifted an aged
hand to point at Fiben. “He that
lappeth like an animal, Gideon, he shall thou not
take ...” “Is that what
it means?” Fiben asked. The pain was gone. Now he was more bemused than
fearful. His pal, Simon, had been Jewish.
No doubt that explained part of this crazy
symbolism. What was going on here was obvious. These learned men, these
wise human scholars, were trying to illuminate
that frightening first part of his dream for him. “No, no,” a
second sage countered. “The symbols relate to
the trial of the infant Moses! An angel, you’ll recall, guided his hand to the glowing coals, rather than the
shining jewels, and his mouth was burned . . .” “But I don’t
see what that tells me!” Fiben protested. The oldest
rabbi raised his hand, and the others all went silent. “The dream stands for none of those things. The
symbolism should be obvious,” he said. “It comes
from the oldest book . . .” The sage’s bushy eyebrows knotted with
concern. “... And Adam, too, ate from the fruit
of the Tree of Knowledge . . .” “Uh,” Fiben groaned aloud, awakening in a
sweat. The gritty, smelly capsule was all around him again, and yet the
vividness of the dream lingered, making him wonder for a moment which was real
after all. Finally he shrugged it off. “Old Proconsul must have drifted
through the wake of some Eatee probability mine while I slept. Yeah. That must
be it. I’ll never doubt the stories they tell in a spacer’s bar again.” When he checked his battered instruments Fiben
found that the battle had moved on around the sun. His own derelict, meanwhile,
was on a nearly perfect intersect orbit with
a planet. “Hmmmph,” he grunted as he worked the
computer. What it told him was ironic. It really is Garth. He still had a little maneuvering power in the
gravity systems. Perhaps enough, just maybe, to get him within escape pod range. And wonder of wonders, if his ephemerides were
right, he might even be able to reach the Western Sea area ... a bit east of Port Helenia. Fiben
whistled tunelessly for a few minutes. He
wondered what the chances were that this should happen. A million to one?
Probably more like a trillion. Or was the universe just suckering him with a
bit of hope before the next whammy? Either way, he decided, there was some solace
in thinking that, under all these stars, someone out there was still thinking of him personally. He got out his tool kit and set to work making
the necessary repairs. 9 Uthacalthing Uthacalthing knew it was unwise to wait much
longer. Still he remained with the
Librarians, watching them try to coax forth
one more valuable detail before it was time at last to go. He regarded the human and neo-chimpanzee
technicians as they hurried about under the high-domed ceiling of the Planetary
Branch Library. They all had jobs to do and concentrated on them intently,
efficiently. And yet one could sense a ferment just below the surface, one of
oarely suppressed fear. Unbidden, rittitees formed in the low
sparking of his corona. The glyph was one commonly used by Tymbrimi parents to
calm frightened children. They can’t detect you, Uthacalthing told rittitees.
And yet it obstinately hovered, trying to soothe young ones in distress. Anyway, these people
aren’t children. Humans have only known
of the Great Library for two Earth centuries. But they had thousands of years
of their own history before that. They may still lack Galactic polish and
sophistication, but that deficit has sometimes been an advantage to them. Rarely. Rittitees was dubious. Uthacalthing ended the argument by drawing the
uncertain glyph back where it belonged,
into his own well of being. Under the vaulted stone
ceiling towered a five-meter gray monolith,
embossed with a rayed spiral sigil—symbol of the Great Library for three
billion years. Nearby, data loggers filled crystalline memory cubes. Printers
hummed and spat bound reports which were
quickly annotated and carted away. This Library station, a class K outlet, was a
small one indeed. It contained only the equivalent of one thousand times all
the books humans had written before Contact, a pittance compared with the full
Branch Library on Earth, or sector general on Tanith. Still, when Garth was taken this room, too,
would fall to the invader. Traditionally, that should make no difference.
The Library was supposed to remain open to all, even parties fighting over
the territory it stood upon. In times like these, however, it was unwise to count on such niceties. The colonial resistance
forces planned to carry off what they could in hopes of using the information
somehow, later. A pittance of a pittance. Of course it
had been his suggestion that they do this, but Uthacalthing was frankly amazed
that the humans had gone along with the idea so vigorously. After all, why
bother? What could such a small smattering
of information accomplish? This raid on the Planetary Library served his
purposes, but it also reinforced his opinion of Earth people. They just never
gave up. It was yet another reason he found the creatures delightful. The hidden reason for
this chaos—his own private jest— had
called for the dumping and misplacing of a few specific megafiles, easily
overlooked in all of this confusion. In fact, nobody appeared to have noticed
when he briefly attached his own input-output cube to the massive Library,
waited a few seconds, then pocketed the little sabotage device again. Done. Now there was little to do but watch the wolflings while he waited for
his car. Off in the distance a wailing tone began to
rise and fall. It was the keening of the spaceport siren, across the bay, as
another crippled refugee from the rout in space came in for an emergency
landing. They had heard that sound all too infrequently. Everyone already knew
that there had been few survivors. Mostly the traffic consisted of departing
aircraft. Many mainlanders had already
taken flight to the chain of islands in the Western Sea where the vast
majority of the Earthling population still
made its home. The Government was preparing its own evacuation. When the sirens moaned, every man and chim
looked up briefly. Momentarily, the workers broadcast a complex fugue of anxiety that Uthacalthing could
almost taste with his corona. Almost taste? Oh, what
lovely, surprising things, these metaphors, Uthacalthing thought. Can
one taste with one’s corona? Or touch with one’s eyes? Anglic is so silly, yet
so delightfully thought provoking. And do not
dolphins actually see with their ears? Zunour’thzun formed above his waving
tendrils, resonating with the fear of the men and chims. Yes, we all hope to live,
for we have so very much left to do
or taste or see or kenn. . . . Uthacalthing wished diplomacy did not require
that Tymbrimi choose their dullest types as
envoys. “He had been selected as an ambassador because, among other qualities,
he was boring, at least from the point of view of those back home. And poor Athaclena seemed to be even worse
off, so sober and serious. He freely admitted that it was partly his own
fault. That was one reason he had brought along his own father’s large
collection of pre-Contact Earthling comic recordings. The Three Stooges, especially, inspired him. Alas, as
yet Athaclena seemed unable to understand the subtle, ironic brilliance
of those ancient Terran comedic geniuses. Through Sylth—that courier of the
dead-but-remembered—his long-dead wife
still chided him, reaching out from beyond
life to say that their daughter should be home, where her lively peers might
yet draw her out from her isolation. Perhaps, he thought. But Mathicluanna had had
her try. Uthacalthing believed in his own prescription for their odd daughter. A small, uniformed
neo-chimpanzee female—a chimmie— stepped in front of Uthacalthing and bowed, her hands
folded respectfully in front of her. “Yes, miss?” Uthacalthing spoke first, as
protocol demanded. Although he was a patron speaking to a client, he generously included the polite, archaic honorific. “Y-your excellency.” The
chimmie’s scratchy voice trembled
slightly. Probably, this was the first time she had ever spoken to a non-Terran. “Your excellency,
Planetary Coordinator Oneagle has sent word that the preparations have
been completed. The fires are about to be set. “She asks if
you would like to witness your . . . er, program,
unleashed.” As Uthacalthing’s eyes separated wider in
amusement, the wrinkled fur between
his brows flattening momentarily. His “program” hardly deserved the
name. It might better be called a devious
practical joke on the invaders. A long shot, at best. Not even Megan Oneagle knew what he was really up to. That necessity was a pity, of course. For even
if it failed—as was likely—it would
still be worthy of a chuckle or two. A laugh might help his friend through the
dark times ahead of her. “Thank you, corporal,” he nodded. “Please lead
the way.” As he followed the little client, Uthacalthing
felt a faint sense of regret at leaving so much undone. A good joke required much preparation, and there was just not
enough time. If only I
had a decent sense of humor! Ah, well.
Where subtlety fads us we must simply make do
with cream pies. Two hours later
he was on his way back to town from Government House. The meeting had been
brief, with battle fleets approaching orbit and landings expected soon. Megan
Oneagle had already moved most of the government and her few remaining forces to safer ground. Uthacalthing figured they actually had a little
more time. There would be no landing until the invaders had broadcast
their manifesto. The rules of the Institute for Civilized Warfare required it. Of course, with
the Five Galaxies in turmoil, many starfaring clans were playing fast and loose
with tradition right now. But in this case observing the proprieties would cost
the enemy nothing. They had already won. Now it was only a matter of occupying the territory. Besides, the battle in space had showed one
thing. It was clear now the enemy were Gubru. The humans and
chims of this planet were not in for a pleasant time. The Gubru Clan had been
among the worst of Earth’s tormentors since Contact. Nonetheless, the avian
Ga-lactics were sticklers for rules. By their own interpretation of them, at
least. Megan had been
disappointed when he turned down her offer
of transportation to sanctuary. But Uthacalthing had his own ship.
Anyway, he still had business to take care of here in town. He bid farewell to the Coordinator with a promise to see her soon. “Soon” was such a wonderfully ambiguous word. One
of many reasons he treasured Anglic was the wolfling tongue’s marvelous untidiness! By moonlight
Port Helenia felt even smaller and more forlorn
than the tiny, threatened village it was by day. Winter might be mostly
over, but a stiff breeze still blew from the east,
sending leaves tumbling across the nearly empty streets as his driver
took him back toward his chancery compound. The
wind carried a moist odor, and Uthacalthing imagined he could smell the
mountains where his daughter and Megan’s son
had gone for refuge. It was a
decision that had not won the parents much thanks. His car had to
pass by the Branch Library again on its way to the Tymbrimi Embassy. The driver
had to slow to go around another vehicle. Because of this Uthacalthing was
treated to a rare sight—a high-caste Thennanin in full fury under the
streetlights. “Please stop
here,” he said suddenly. In front of the
stone Library building a large floatercraft hummed
quietly. Light poured out of its raised cupola, creating a dark bouquet
of shadows on the broad steps. Five clearly were cast by neo-chimpanzees, their
long arms exag- , gerated in the stretched
silhouettes. Two even longer penum-bral shadows swept away from slender figures
standing close to the floater. A pair
of stoic, disciplined Ynnin—looking like tall, armored kangaroos—stood unmoving
as if molded out of stone. Their employer
and patron, owner of the largest silhouette, towered above the little Terrans.
Blocky and powerful, the creature’s wedgelike shoulders seemed to merge right
into its bullet-shaped head. The latter was topped by a high, rippling crest,
like that of a helmeted Greek warrior. As Uthacalthing
stepped out of his own car he heard a loud
voice rich in guttural sibilants. “Natha’kl ghoom’ph? Veraich’sch hooman’vlech!
Nittaro K’Anglee!” The chimpanzees shook their heads, confused and
clearly intimidated. Obviously none
of them spoke Galactic Six. Still, when the huge Thennanin started
forward the little Earthlings moved to interpose themselves, bowing low, but
adamant in their refusal to let him pass. This only
served to make the speaker angrier. “Idatess! Nittaril kollunta ...” The large Galactic stopped abruptly on seeing
Uthacalthing. His leathery, beaklike
mouth remained closed as he switched to Galactic Seven, speaking through his
breathing slits. “Ah!
Uthacalthing, ab-Caltmour ab-Brma abKrallnith ul-Tytlal!
I see you!” Uthacalthing would have recognized Kault in a city
choked with Thennanin. The big, pompous, high-caste male knew that
protocol did not require use of full species names in casual encounters. But
now Uthacalthing had no choice. He had to
reply in kind. “Kault, ab-Wortl ab-Kosh ab-Rosh ab-Tothtoon
ul-Paimin ul-Rammin ul-Ynnin
ul-Olumimin, I see you as well.” Each “ab” in
the lengthy patronymic told of one of the patron
races from which the Thennanin clan was descended, back to the eldest still living. “Ul” preceded the
name of each client species the Thennanin had themselves uplifted to starfaring
sentience. Kault’s people had been very busy, the last megayear or so. They
bragged incessantly of their long species
name. The Thennanin were idiots. “Uthacalthing! You are adept in that garbage
tongue the Earthlings use. Please explain to these ignorant, half-uplifted creatures
that I wish to pass! I have need to use the Branch Library, and if they do not
stand aside I shall be forced to have their
masters chastise them!” Uthacalthing
shrugged the standard gesture of regretful inability to comply. “They are only
doing their jobs, Envoy Kault. When the Library is fully occupied with matters
of planetary defense, it is briefly allowable to restrict access solely to the lease owners.” Kault stared unblinkingly at Uthacalthing. His
breathing slits puffed. “Babes,” he muttered softly in an obscure
dialect of Galactic Twelve—unaware perhaps that Uthacalthing understood.
“Infants, ruled by unruly children, tutored by juvenile delinquents!” Uthacalthing’s
eyes separated and his tendrils pulsed with
irony. They crafiedfsu’usturatu, which sympathizes, while laughing. Damn good
thing Thennanin have a rock’s sensitivity to empathy. Uthacalthing thought
in Anglic as he hurriedly erased the glyph. Of the Galactic clans involved in
the current spate of fanaticism, the Thennanin were less repulsive than most.
Some of them actually believed they were acting in the best interests of those
they conquered. It was apparent
whom Kault meant when he spoke of “delinquents” leading the clan of Earth
astray. Uthacalthing was far from offended. “These infants
fly starships, Kault,” he answered in the same dialect, to the Thennanin’s
obvious surprise. “The neo-chimpanzees may be the finest clients to appear in
half a megayear . . . with the possible exception of their cousins, the
neo-dolphins. Shall we not respect their earnest desire to do their duty?” Kault’s crest
went rigid at the mention of the other Earthling
client race. “My Tymbrimi friend, did you mean to imply that you have
heard more about the dolphin ship? Have they
been found?” Uthacalthing felt a little guilty for toying with
Kault. All considered, he was not a bad sort. He came from a minority political faction among the Thennanin which had a
few times even spoken for peace with the Tymbrimi. Nevertheless, Uthacalthing
had reasons for wanting to pique his fellow diplomat’s interest, and he had
prepared for an encounter like this. “Perhaps I have
said more than I should. Please think nothing more of it. Now I am saddened to
say that I really must be going. I am late for a meeting. I wish you good
fortune and survival in the days ahead, Kault.” He bowed in the
casual fashion of one patron to another and
turned to go. But within, Uthacalthing was laughing. For he knew the
real reason Kault was here at the Library. The Thennanin could only have come looking for him. “Wait!” Kault called out in Anglic. Uthacalthing looked back. “Yes, respected
colleague?” “I ..-. .”
Kault dropped back into GalSeven. “I must speak with you regarding the
evacuation. You may have heard, my ship is in disrepair. I am at the moment
bereft of transport.” The Thennanin’s
crest fluttered in discomfort. Protocol and
diplomatic standing were one thing, but the fellow obviously would rather not
be in town when the Gubru landed. “I must ask therefore. Will there be some opportunity
to discuss the possibility of
mutual aid?” The big creature said it in a rush. Uthacalthing pretended to ponder the idea
seriously. After all, his species and Kault’s were officially at war right now. He nodded at last. “Be at my compound about
midnight tomorrow night—no later than
a mictaar thereafter, mind you. And please bring only a minimum of
baggage. My boat is small. With that understood, I gladly offer you a ride to sanctuary.” He turned to his
neo-chimp driver. “That would only be courteous and proper, would it not,
corporal?” The poor chimmie blinked
up at Uthacalthing in confusion.
She had been selected for this duty because she knew GalSeven. But that was a far cry from penetrating the arcana that were
going on here. “Y-yessir. It, it seems
like the kind thing to do.” Uthacalthing nodded, and smiled at Kault.
“There you are, my dear colleague. Not merely correct, but kind. It is
well when we elders learn from such wise precociousness, and add that quality to our own actions, is it
not?” For the first time, he saw the Thennanin
blink. Turmoil radiated from the creature. At last though, relief won out over
suspicion that he was being played for the fool. Kault bowed to Uthacalthing. And then, because Uthacalthing had included
her in the conversation, he added a brief, shallow nod to the little chimmie. “For my clientsss and myssselfff, I thank
you,” he said awkwardly in Anglic. Kault
snapped his elbow spikes, and his Ynnin clients followed him as he
lumbered into the floater. The closing cupola cut off the sharp dome light at
last. The chims from the Library looked at
Uthacalthing gratefully. The floater rose on its gravity cushion and
moved off rapidly. Uthacalthing’s driver
held the door of his own wheelcar for him, but he stretched his arms and
inhaled deeply. “I am thinking that it might
be a nice idea to go for a walk,” he told her. “The embassy is only a
short distance from here. Why don’t you
take a few hours off, corporal, and spend some time with your family and
friends?” “B-but ser ...” “I will be all right,” he said firmly. He
bowed, and felt her rush of innocent joy at the simple courtesy. She bowed
deeply in return. Delightful creatures, Uthacalthing thought as he watched the car drive off. I have met a few neo-chimpanzees who even seem to have the
glimmerings of a true sense of humor. I do hope the species survives. He started walking. Soon he had left the
clamor of the Library behind him and passed into a residential neighborhood.
The breeze had left the night air clear, and the city’s soft lights did not
drive away the flickering stars. At this time the Galactic rim was a ragged
spill of diamonds across the sky. There were no traces to be seen of the battle
in space; it had been too small a skirmish to leave much visible residue. All around Uthacalthing were sounds that told
of the difference of this evening. There were distant sirens and the growl of
aircraft passing overhead. On nearly every block he heard someone crying . . .
voices, human or chim, shouting or murmuring in frustration and fear. On the
fluttering level of empathy, waves beat up against one another in a froth of
emotion. His corona could not deflect the inhabitants’ dread as they awaited
morning. Uthacalthing did not try to keep it out as he
strolled up dimly lit streets lined with decorative trees. He dipped his
tendrils into the churning emotional flux and drew forth above him a strange
new glyph. It floated, nameless and terrible, Time’s ageless threat made
momentarily palpable. Uthacalthing smiled an ancient, special kind
of smile. And at that moment nobody, not even in the darkness, could possibly
have mistaken him for a human being. There are many paths, ... he thought, again savoring the open,
undisciplined nuances of Anglic. He left the thing he had made to hang in the
air, dissolving slowly behind him, as he walked under the slowly wheeling
pattern of the stars. 10 Robert Robert awoke two hours before dawn. There was a
period of disorientation as the strange feelings and images of sleep slowly
dissipated. He rubbed his eyes, trying to
clear his head of muzzy, clouded confusion. He had been
running, he recalled. Running as one does sometimes but only in dreams—in long,
floating steps that reach for leagues and seem barely to touch down. Around him
had shifted and drifted vague shapes, mysteries, and half-born images that slipped out of reach even as his waking mind
tried to recall them. Robert looked
over at Athaclena, lying nearby in her own sleeping bag. Her brown Tymbrimi ruff—that
tapered helm of soft brown fur—was puffed
out. The silvery tendrils of her corona waved delicately, as if probing
and grappling with something invisible in
the space overhead. She sighed and
spoke very low—a few short phrases in the
rapid, highly syllabic Tymbrimi dialect of Galactic Seven. Perhaps that
explained his own strange dreams, Robert realized. He must have been picking up
traces of hers! Watching the
waving tendrils, .he blinked. For just a moment it had seemed as if
something was there, floating in the air just above the sleeping alien
girl. It had been like . . . like ... Robert frowned,
shaking his head. It hadn’t been like anything at all. The very act of
trying to compare it to something else seemed to drive the thing away even as
he thought about it. Athaclena
sighed and turned over. Her corona settled down. There were no more half
glimmers in the dimness. Robert slid out
of his bag and fumbled for his boots before standing. He felt his way around
the towering spine-stone beneath which they had made camp. There was barely enough starlight to find a path among the strange
monoliths. He came to a promontory looking over toward the
westward mountain chain, and the northern plains to his right. Below
this ridgetop vantage point there lay a gently rippling sea of dark woods. The trees filled the air with a damp, heavy aroma. Resting his
back against a spine-stone, he sat down on the ground to try to think. If only the
adventure were all there was to this trip. An idyllic interlude in the Mountains
of Mulun in the company of an alien beauty. But there was no forgetting, no
escaping the guilty sureness that he should not be here. He really ought to be with his classmates—with his militia
unit—facing the troubles alongside them. That was not to
be, however. Once again, his mother’s career had interfered with his own life.
It was not the first time Robert had wished he were not the son of a
politician. He watched the
stars, sparkling in bright strokes that followed
the meeting of two Galactic spiral arms. Perhaps if I
had known more adversity in my life, I might be better prepared for what’s to
come. Better able to accept disappointment. It wasn’t just
that he was the son of the Planetary Coordinator, with all of the advantages
that came with status. It went beyond that. All through
childhood he had noticed that where other boys
had stumbled and suffered growing pains, he had always somehow had the
knack of moving gracefully. Where most had groped their way in awkwardness and
embarrassment toward adolescence and sexuality, he had slipped into pleasure
and popularity with all the comfort and ease of putting on an old shoe. His mother—and
his starfarer father, whenever Sam Tennace
sojourned on Garth—had always emphasized that he should watch the
interactions of his peers, not simply let things happen and accept them as
inevitable. And indeed, he began to see how, in every age group, there were a
few like him—for whom growing up was easier
somehow. They stepped lightly through the morass of adolescence while everyone
else slogged,
overjoyed to find an occasional patch of solid ground. And it seemed many of
those lucky ones accepted their happy fate as if it were some sign of divine election. The same was true of
the most popular girls. They had no empathy, no compassion for more normal kids. In Robert’s case, he had never sought a
reputation as a playboy. But one had come, over time, almost against his will.
In his heart a secret fear had started to grow: a superstitition that he had
confided in nobody. Did the universe balance all things? Did it take away to
compensate for whatever it gave? The Cult of Ifni was supposed to be a starfarer’s joke. And yet sometimes things seemed
so contrived! It was silly to suppose that trials only
hardened men, automatically making them wise. He knew many who were stupid,
arrogant, and mean, in spite of having suffered. Still ... Like many humans, he
sometimes envied the handsome, flexible,
self-sufficient Tymbrimi. A young race by Galactic standards, they were
nevertheless old and galaxy-wise compared
with Mankind. Humanity had discovered sanity, peace, and a science of
mind only a generation before Contact. There
were still plenty of kinks to be worked out of Terragens society. The Tymbrimi, in comparison, seemed to
know themselves so well. Is that the basic reason why I am attracted to
Athaclena? Symbolically she is the
elder, the more knowledgeable one. It gives me an opportunity to be
awkward and stumble, and enjoy the role. It was all so confusing,
and Robert wasn’t even certain of his own feelings. He was having fun up here in the
mountains with
Athaclena, and that made him ashamed. He resented his mother bitterly for
sending him, and felt guilty about that as well. Oh, if only I’d been allowed to fight! Combat, at least, was straightforward and easy
to understand. It was ancient, honorable,
simple. Robert looked up quickly. The’re, among the
stars, a pinpoint had flared up to
momentary brilliance. As he watched, two
more sudden brightnesses burst forth, then another. The sharp, glowing
sparks lasted long enough for him to note their positions. The pattern was too
regular to be an accident. . . twenty degree intervals above the equator, from the Sphinx all the way across
to the’Batman, where the red planet Tloona shone in the middle of the ancient
hero’s belt. So, it has come. The destruction of the
synchronous satellite network had been expected, but it was startling actually
to witness it. Of course this meant actual landings would not be long delayed. Robert felt a heaviness and hoped that not too
many of his human and chim friends had died. I never found out if I had what it takes
when things really counted. Now maybe I never will. He was resolved about one thing. He would do
the job he had been assigned—escorting a noncombatant alien into the mountains
and supposed safety. There was one duty he had to perform tonight, while
Athaclena slept. As silently as he could, Robert returned to their backpacks.
He pulled the radio set from his lower left
pouch and began disassembling it in the dark. He was halfway finished
when another sudden brightening
made him look up at the eastern sky. A bolide streaked flame across the
glittering starfield, leaving glowing embers in
its wake. Something was entering fast, burning as it penetrated the
atmosphere. The debris of war. Robert stood up and watched the manmade meteor
lay a fiery trail across the sky. It disappeared behind a range of hills not
more than twenty kilometers away. Perhaps much closer. “God keep you,” he whispered to the warriors
whose ship it must have been. He had no fear of blessing his enemies, for it
was clear which side needed help tonight, and would for a long time to come. 11 Galactics The Suzerain of Propriety moved about the bridge
of the flagship in short skips and hops, enjoying the pleasure of pacing while Gubru and Kwackoo soldiery ducked
out of the way. It might be a
long time before the Gubru high priest would enjoy such freedom of movement
again. After the occupation force landed,
the Suzerain would not be able to set foot on the “ground” for many
miktaars. Not until propriety was assured and consolidation complete could it
touch the soil of the planet that lay just
ahead of the advancing armada. The other two leaders of the invasion force—the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon and the
Suzerain of Cost and Caution— did not have to operate under such
restrictions. That was all right. The military and the bureaucracy had their
own functions. But to the Suzerain of Propriety was given the task of overseeing Appropriateness of Behavior for the
Gubru expedition. And to do that the priest would have to remain perched. Far across the
command bridge, the Suzerain of Cost and Caution could be heard complaining.
There had been unexpected losses in the
furious little fight the humans had put up. Every ship put out of
commission hurt the Gubru cause in these
dangerous times. Foolish, short-sighted carping, the Suzerain of Propriety thought. The
physical damage done by the humans’ resistance had been far less significant
than the ethical and legal harm. Because the brief fight had been so sharp and
effective, it could not simply be ignored. It would have to be credited. The Earth wolflings had recorded, in action,
their opposition to the arrival of Gubru might. Unexpectedly, they had done it with meticulous attention to the
Protocols of War. They may be more than mere clever beasts — More than beasts — Perhaps they and their clients should be studied
— Studied — zzooon That gesture of
resistance by the tiny Earthling flotilla meant that the Suzerain would have to
remain perched for at least the initial part of the occupation. It would have
to find an excuse, now, the sort of casus belli that would let the Gubru
proclaim to the Five Galaxies that the Earthlings’ lease on Garth was null and void. Until that
happened, the Rules of War applied, and in enforcing them, the Suzerain of
Propriety knew there would be conflicts
with the other two commanders. Its future lovers and competitors.
Correct policy demanded tension among them, even if some of the laws the priest
had to enforce struck it, deep down, as stupid. Oh for the time, may it be soon — Soon, when we are released from rules — zzooon Soon, when Change rewards the virtuous — When the Progenitors return — zzooon The Suzerain
fluttered its downy coat. It commanded one
of its servitors, a fluffy, imperturbable Kwackoo, to bring a feather-blower
and groomer. The Earthlings will stumble — They will give us justification — zzooon 12 Athaclena That morning
Athaclena could tell that something had happened
the night before. But Robert said little in answer to her questions. His crude but effective empathy
shield blocked her attempts at kenning. Athaclena tried
not to feel insulted. After all, her human friend
had only just begun learning to use his modest talents. He could not
know the many subtle ways an empath could use to show a desire for privacy.
Robert only knew how to close the door
completely. Breakfast was
quiet. When Robert spoke she answered in monosyllables. Logically, Athaclena
could understand his guardedness, but then there was no rule that said she had
to be outgoing, either. Low clouds
crested the ridgelines that morning, to be sliced by rows of serrated
spine-stones. It made for an eerie, foreboding scene. They hiked through the
tattered wisps of brumous fog in silence, gradually climbing higher in the foothills leading toward the Mountains of Mulun.
The air was still and seemed to
carry a vague tension Athaclena could not identify. It tugged at her
mind, drawing forth unbeckoned memories. She recalled a
time when she had accompanied her mother into the northern mountains on
Tymbrim—riding gurval-back up a trail only slightly wider than this one—to attend a Ceremony of Uplift for the Tytlal. Uthacalthing
had been away on a diplomatic mission, and
nobody knew yet what type of transport her father would be able to use
for his return trip. It was an all-important question, for if he was able to
come all the way via A-level hyperspace and transfer points, he could return
home in a hundred days or less. If forced to travel by D-level—or worse, normal
space—Uthacalthing might be away for the rest
of their natural lives. The Diplomatic Service tried to inform its
officers’ families as soon as these matters were clear, but on this
occasion they had taken far too long. Athaclena and her mother had started to become public nuisances, throwing
irksome anxiety shimmers all over their neighborhood. At that point it
had been politely hinted that they ought to get out of the city for a while.
The Service offered them tickets to go watch the representatives of the Tytlal
undergo another rite of passage on the long
path of Uplift. Robert’s slick mind shield reminded her of
Mathicluanna’s closely guarded pain
during that slow ride into purple-frosted hills. Mother and daughter
hardly spoke to each other at all as they passed through broad fallow parklands
and at last arrived at the grassy plain of an ancient volcano caldera. There,
near a solitary symmetrical hilltop, thousands of Tymbrimi had gathered near a
swarm of brightly colored canopies to
witness the Acceptance and Choice of the Tytlal. Observers had
come from many distinguished starfaring clans—Synthians,
Kanten, Mrgh’4luargi—and of course a gaggle of cachinnatous humans. The
Earthlings mixed with their Tymbrimi allies
down near the refreshment tables, making a boisterous high time of it.
She remembered her attitude then, upon seeing so many of the atrichic,
bromopnean creatures. Was I really Such a snob? Athaclena
wondered. She had sniffed
disdainfully at the noise the humans made with their loud, low laughter. Their
strange, applanate stares were everywhere as they strutted about displaying their bulging muscles. Even their females looked
like caricatures of Tymbrimi
weightlifters. Of course,
Athaclena had barely embarked on adolescence back on that day. Now, on
reflection, she recalled that her own people were just as enthusiastic and
flamboyant as the humans, waving their hands intricately and sparking the air with brief, flashing glyphs. This was, after
all, a great day. For the Tytlal were to “choose” their patrons, and
their new Uplift Sponsors. Various
dignitaries rested under the bright canopies. Of course the immediate patrons of the Tymbrimi, the Caltmour, could not attend, being
tragically extinct. But their colors and sigil were in view, in honor of those who had given the Tymbrimi the gift of sapience. Those present were
honored, however^ by a delegation of the chattering, stalk-legged Brma, who had uplifted
the Caltmour
long, long ago. Athaclena remembered
gasping, her corona crackling in surprise,
when she saw that another shape curled under a dark brown covering, high upon the ceremonial mount. It was a Krallnith! The seniormost race in their
patron-line had sent a
representative! The Krallnith were nearly torpid by now, having given over most of their waning
enthusiasm to strange forms of
meditation. It was commonly assumed they would not be around many more epochs. It was an honor to have one of them attend, and offer its blessing to
the latest members of their clan. Of course, it was the
Tytlal themselves who were the center of attention. Wearing short silvery robes, they
nonetheless looked much like
those Earth creatures known as otters. The
Tytlal legatees fairly radiated pride as they prepared for their latest rite of Uplift. “Look,” Athaclena’s
mother had pointed. “The Tytlal have elected their muse-poet, Sustruk, to represent
them. Do
you recall meeting him, Athaclena?” Naturally she remembered. It had been only the
year before, when Sustruk visited their home back in the city. Uthacalthing had brought the Tytlal genius by to
meet his wife and daughter, shortly
before he was to leave on his latest mission. “Sustruk’s poetry is
simpleminded doggerel,” Athaclena muttered. Mathicluanna looked at
her sharply. Then her corona waved.
The glyph she crafted was sh’cha’kuon, the dark mirror only your own mother knew how to hold up before you. Athaclena’s resentment reflected back at
her, easily seen for what it was. She
looked away, shamed. It was, after all, unfair to blame the poor
Tytlal for reminding her of her absent
father. The ceremony was indeed
beautiful. A glyph-choir of Tymbrimi from the colony-world Juthtath performed “The
Apotheosis of Lerensini,” and even the bare-pated humans stared in slack-jawed
awe, obviously kenning some of the intricate, floating harmonies. Only the bluff,
impenetrable Thennanin
ambassadors seemed untouched, and they did not seem to mind at all being left
out. After that the Brma singer Kuff-KufFt crooned
an ancient, atonal paean to the Progenitors. One bad moment for Athaclena came when the
hushed audience listened to a composition specially created for the occasion by
one of the twelve Great Dreamers of Earth, the whale named Five Bubble Spirals.
While whales were not officially sentient beings, that fact did not keep them
from being honored treasures. That they dwelled on Earth, under the care of
“wolfling” humans, was one more cause for resentment by some of the more
conservative Galactic clans. Athaclena recalled sitting down and covering
her ears while everyone else swayed happily to the eerie cetacean music. To her
it was worse than the sound of houses falling. Mathicluanna’s glance conveyed her worry. My strange daughter,
what are we to do with you? At least Athaclena’s mother did not chide aloud
or in glyph, embarrassing her in public. At last, to Athaclena’s great relief, the
entertainment ended. It was the turn of the Tytlal delegation, the time of Acceptance and Choice. Led by Sustruk, their great poet, the
delegation approached the supine Krallnith
dignitary and bowed low. Then they made their allegiance to the Brma
representatives, and afterward expressed polite submissiveness to the humans
and other patron-class alien visitors. The Tymbrimi Master of Uplift received
obeisance last. Sustruk and his consort, a Tytlal scientist named Kihimik,
stepped ahead of the rest of their delegation as the mated pair chosen above
all others to be “race representatives.” Alternately, they replied as the
Master of Uplift read a list of formal questions and solemnly noted their
answers. Then the pair came under the scrutiny of the
Critics from the Galactic Uplift Institute. Thus far it had been a perfunctory version of
the Fourth Stage Test of Sentience. But now there was one more chance for the
Tytlal to fail. One of the Galactics focusing sophisticated instruments on
Sustruk and Kihimik, was a Soro . . . no friend of Athaclena’s clan.
Possibly the Soro was looking for an excuse, any excuse, to embarrass
the Tymbrimi by rejecting their clients. Discreetly buried under the caldera was
equipment that had cost Athaclena’s race plenty. Right now the scrutiny of the
Tytlal was being cast all through the Five Galaxies. There was much to be proud of today, but also some potential for humiliation. Of course Sustruk and Kihimik passed efasily.
They bowed low to each of the alien examiners. If the Soro examiner was
disappointed, she did not show it. The delegation of furry, short-legged Tytlal
ambled up to a cleared circle at the top of the hill. They began to
sing, swaying together in that queer,
loose-limbed manner so common among the creatures of their native
planet, the fallow world where they had evolved into pre-sentience, where the
Tymbrimi had found and adopted them for the long process of Uplift. Technicians
focused the amplifier which would display for all those assembled, and billions
on other worlds, the choice the Tytlal had made. Underfoot, a deep rumbling
told of powerful engines at work. Theoretically,
the creatures could even decide to reject their patrons and abandon Uplift
altogether, though there were so many rules and qualifications that in practice
it was almost never allowed. Anyway, nothing like that was expected on that
day. The Tymbrimi had excellent relations with
their clients. Still, a dry,
anxious rustling swept the crowd as the Rite
of Acceptance approached completion. The swaying Tytlal moaned, and a low hum rose from the amplifier. Overhead a
holographic image took shape, and the crowd roared with laughter and approval.
It was the face of a Tymbrimi, of course,
and one everyone recognized at once. Oshoyoythuna, Trickster of the City
of Foyon, who had included several Tytlal
as helpers in some of his most celebrated jests. Of course the
Tytlal had reaffirmed the Tymbrimi as their patrons, but choosing Oshoyoythuna
as their symbol went far beyond that! It exclaimed the Tytlal’s pride in what
it really meant to be part of their clan. After the
cheering and laughter died down, there remained only one part of the ceremony
to finish, the selection of the Stage Consort, the species who would speak for
the Tytlal during the next phase of their Uplift. The humans, in their strange
tongue, called it the Uplift Midwife. The Stage
Consort had to be of a race outside of the Tymbrimi’s own clan. And while the
position was mostly ceremonial, a Consort could legally intervene on the new
client species’ behalf, if the Uplift process appeared to be in trouble. Wrong
choices in the past had created terrible problems. No one had any
idea what race the Tytlal had chosen. It was one of those rare decisions that
even the most meddlesome patrons, such as
the Soro, had to leave to their charges. Sustruk and Kihimik crooned once more, and even
from her position at the back of the crowd Athaclena could sense a growing feeling of anticipation rising from the
furry little clients. The little devils had cooked up something, that
was certain! Again, the
ground shuddered, the amplifier murmured once
more, and holographic projectors formed a blue cloudiness over the
crest of the hill. In it there seemed to float murky shapes, flicking back and
forth as if through backlit water. Her corona
offered no clue, for the image was strictly visual. She resented the humans
their sharper eyesight as a shout of surprise rose from the area where most of
the Earthlings had congregated. All around her, Tymbrimi were standing up and
staring. She blinked. Then Athaclena and her mother joined the rest in amazed
disbelief. One of the
murky figures flicked up to the foreground and stopped, grinning out at the
audience, displaying a long, narrow grin of
white, needle-sharp teeth. There was a glittering eye, and bubbles rose from
its glistening gray brow. The stunned
silence lengthened. For in all of Ifhi’s starfield,
nobody had expected the Tytlal to choose dolphins! The visiting Galactics were stricken dumb. Neo-dolphins
. . . why the seeond client race of Earth were the youngest
acknowledged sapients in all five galaxies—much younger than the Tytlal
themselves! This was unprecedented. It was astonishing. It was . . . It was
hilarious! The Tymbrimi cheered. Their laughter rose, high and clear. As one,
their coronae sparkled upward a single, coruscating glyph of approval so vivid
that even the Thennanin Ambassador seemed to blink and take notice. Seeing that
their allies weren’t offended, the humans joined in, hooting and slapping their
hands together with intimidating energy. Kihimik and
most of the other assembled Tytlal bowed, accepting their patrons’ accolade.
Good clients, it seemed they had worked hard to come up with a fine jest for
this important day. Only Sustruk himself stood rigid at the rear, still quivering from the strain. All around Athaclena crested waves of approval and
joy. She heard her mother’s laughter, joining in with the others. But Athaclena
herself had backed away, edging out of the cheering crowd until there was room
to turn and flee. In a full gheer flux, she ran and ran until she passed
the caldera’s rim and could drop down the trail out of sight or sound. There,
overlooking the beautiful Valley of Lingering Shadows, she collapsed to the
ground while the waves of enzyme reaction
shook her. That
horrible dolphin . . . Never since that day had she confided in anyone
what she had seen in the eye of the imaged cetacean. Not to her mother, nor
even her father, had she ever told the truth . . . that she had sensed deep within that projected
hologram a glyph, one rising from Sustruk himself, the poet of the
Tytlal. Those present thought it was all a grand jest, a
magnificent blague. They thought they knew why the Tytlal had chosen the youngest race of Earth as their Stage
Consort . . . to honor the clan with
a grand and harmless joke. By choosing
dolphins, they seemed to be saying that they needed no protector, that
they loved and honored their Tymbrimi patrons without reservation. And by selecting the humans’ second clients, they also tweaked those stodgy old
Galactic clans who so disapproved of
the Tymbrimi’s friendship with wolf-lings.
It was a fine gesture. Delicious. Had Athaclena
been the only one, then, to see the deeper
truth? Had she imagined it? Many years later on a distant planet, Athaclena shivered as she
recalled that day. Had she been
the only one to pick up Sustruk’s third harmonic
of laughter and pain and confusion? The muse-poet died only days after that episode, and he took
his secret with him to his grave. Only Athaclena seemed to sense that the Ceremony
had been no joke, after all, that
Sustruk’s image had not come from
his thoughts but out of Time! The Tytlal had, indeed, chosen their
protectors, and the choice was in desperate earnest. Now, only a few years later, the Five Galaxies had
been sent into turmoil over certain
discoveries made by a certain obscure
client race, the youngest of them all. Dolphins. Oh, Earthlings, she thought as she followed Robert higher into
the Mountains of Mulun. What have you done? No, that was not the right
question. What, oh what is it you are planning to become? That afternoon
the two wanderers encountered a steep field of plate ivy. A plain of glossy,
wide-brimmed plants covered the southeastward slope of the ridge like green,
overlapping scales on the flank of some great, slumbering beast. Their path to
the mountains was blocked. “I’ll bet you’re wondering how we’ll get across
all this to the other side,” Robert asked. “The slope looks treacherous,” Athaclena ventured.
“And it stretches far in both
directions. I suppose we’ll have to turn around.” There was
something in the fringes of Robert’s mind, though, that made that seem
unlikely. “These are fascinating plants,”
he said, squatting next to one of the plates—a shieldlike inverted bowl almost two meters across. He
grabbed its edge and yanked backward hard. The plate stretched away from
the tightly bound field until Athaclena could see a tough, springy root
attached to its center. She moved closer to help him pull, wondering what he
had in mind. “The colony
buds a new generation of these caps every few weeks, each layer overlapping the
prior one,” Robert explained as he grunted and tugged the fibrous root taut. “In late autumn the last layers of caps flower and
becoijie wafer thin. They break off
and catch the strong winter winds, sailing into the sky, millions of
‘em. It’s quite a sight, believe me, all
those rainbow-colored kites drifting under the clouds, even if it is a hazard
to flyers.” “They are seeds, then?” Athaclena asked. “Well, spore carriers, actually. And most of the
pods that litter the Sind in early winter are sterile. Seems the plate
ivy used to rely on some pollinating creature that went extinct during the Bururalli Holocaust. Just one more
problem for the ecological recovery teams to deal with.” -Robert
shrugged. “Right now, though, in the springtime, these early caps are rigid and
strong. It’ll take some doing to cut one free.” Robert drew his knife and reached under to slice
away at the taut fibers holding the cap down. The strips parted suddenly,
releasing the tension and throwing Athaclena back with the bulky plate on top
of her. “Oops! I’m
sorry, Clennie.” She felt Robert’s effort to suppress laughter as he helped her
struggle out from under the heavy cap. Just like a bby . . . Athaclena
thought. “Are you okay?” “I am fine,”
she answered stiffly, and dusted herself off. Tipped over, the plate’s inner,
concave side looked like a bowl with a
thick, central stem of ragged, sticky strands. “Good. Then why
don’t you help me carry it over to that sandy bank, near the dropoff.” The field of
plate ivy stretched around the prominence of the ridge, surrounding it on three
sides. Together they hefted the detached cap over to where the bumpy green slope began, laying it inner face up. Robert set to
work trimming the ragged interior of the plate. After a few minutes he stood
back and examined his handiwork. “This should do.” He nudged the plate with his
foot. “Your father wanted me to show you
everything I could about Garth. In my opinion your education’d be truly lacking
if I never taught you to ride plate ivy.” Athaclena
looked from the upended plate to the scree of slick
caps. “Do you mean ...” But Robert was already loading their gear
into the upturned bowl. “You cannot be serious, Robert.” He shrugged, looking up at her sidelong. “We can
backtrack a mile or two and find a
way around all this, if you like.” “You aren’t joking.” Athacleana sighed. It
was bad enough that her father and her friends back home thought her too
timid. She could not refuse a dare offered by this human. “Very well,
Robert, show me how it is done.” Robert stepped
into the plate and checked its balance. Then he motioned for her to join him.
She climbed into the rocking thing and sat
where Robert indicated, in front of him with her knees on either side of
the central stump. It was then, with her corona waving in nervous
agitation, that it happened again. Athaclena sensed something that made
her convulsively clutch the rubbery sides of the plate, setting it rocking. “Hey! Watch it, will you? You almost tipped us
over!” Athaclena grabbed his arm while she scanned the
valley below. All around her face a haze of tiny tendrils fluttered. “I kenn
it again. It’s down there, Robert. Somewhere in the forest!” ‘What? What’s down there?” “The entity I kenned
earlier! The thing that was neither man nor chimpanzee! It was a little
like either, and yet different. And it
reeks with Potential!” Robert shaded
his eyes. “Where? Can you point to it?” Athaclena
concentrated. She tried localizing the faint brush
of emotions. “It ... it is gone,” she sighed at last. Robert radiated
nervousness. “Are you sure it wasn’t just a chim? There are lots of them up in
these hills, seisin gatherers and
conservation workers.” Athaclena cast a palang glyph. Then,
recalling that Robert wasn’t likely to notice the sparkling essence of
frustration. She shrugged to
indicate approximately the same nuance. “No, Robert. I
have met many neo-chimpanzees, remember? The being I sensed was different! I’d
swear it wasn’t fully sapient, for one
thing. And, there was a feeling of sadness, of submerged power. ...” Athaclena
turned to Robert, suddenly excited. “Can it have been a ‘Garthling’? Oh, let’s
hurry! We might be able to get closer!” She settled in around the center post
and looked up at Robert expectantly. “The famed Tymbrimi adaptability,” Robert sighed.
“All of a sudden you’re anxious to
go! And here I’d been hoping to impress and arouse you with a
white-knuckler ride.” Boys, she thought again, shaking her head vigorously. How can they think
such things, even in jest? “Stop joking and let’s be off!” she urged. He settled into
the plate behind her. Athaclena held on tightly to his knees. Her tendrils
waved about his face, but Robert did not complain. “All right, here we go.” His musty human
aroma was close around her as he pushed off
and the plate began to slip forward. It all came back to Robert as their makeshift
sled accelerated, skidding and bouncing over the slick, convex caps of
plate ivy. Athaclena gripped his knees tightly, her laughter higher and more bell-like
than a human girl’s. Robert, too, laughed and shouted, holding Athaclena as he
leaned one way and then the other to steer the madly hopping sled. Must’ve been eleven years old when I did this
last. Every jounce
and leap made his heart pound. Not even an amusement park gravity ride was like
this! Athaclena let out a squeak of exhilaration as they sailed free and landed
again with a rubbery rebound. Her corona was a storm of silvery threads that seemed to crackle with excitement. I only hope I remember how to control
this thing right. Maybe it was
his rustiness. Or it might have been Athaclena’s presence, distracting him. But
Robert was just a little late reacting when the near-oak stump—a remnant of the
forest that had once grown on this slope—loomed suddenly in their path. Athaclena
laughed in delight as Robert leaned hard to the left, swerving their crude boat
wildly. By the time she sensed his sudden change of mood their spin was already
a tumble, out of control. Then their plate caught on something unseen. Impact
swerved them savagely, sending the contents of
the sled flying. At that moment
luck and Tymbrimi instincts were with Athaclena. Stress hormones surged and
reflexes tucked her head down, rolling her into a ball. On impact her body made
its own sled, bouncing and skidding atop the plates like a rubbery ball. It all happened
in a blur. Giants’ fists struck her, tossed her about. A great roar filled her
ears and her corona blazed as she spun and
fell, again and again. Finally Athaclena tumbled to a halt, still curled
up tight, just short of the forest on the valley floor. At first she
could only lie there as the gheer enzymes made her pay the price for her quick reflexes. Breath came in long,
shuddering gasps; her high and low kidneys throbbed, struggling with the
sudden overload. And there was pain.
Athaclena had trouble localizing it. She
seemed only to have picked up a few bruises and scrapes. So where . . .
? Realization
came in a rush as she uncurled and opened her eyes. The pain was coming from
Robert! Her Earthling guide was
broadcasting blinding surges of agony! She got up gingerly, still dizzy from reaction,
and shaded her eyes to look around
the bright hillside. The human wasn’t in sight, so she sought him with
her corona. The searing painflood led her
stumbling awkwardly over the glossy plates to a point not far from the
upended sled. Robert’s legs kicked weakly from under a layer of
broad plate ivy caps. An effort to back out culminated in a low, muffled
moan. A sparkling shower of hot agones seemed to home right in on Athaclena’s corona. She knelt beside him. “Robert! Are you caught on
something? Can you breathe?” What foolishness, she realized, asking multiple
questions when she could tell the
human was barely even conscious! I must do something. Athaclena drew her
jack-laser from her boot top and attacked the plate ivy, starting well
away from Robert, slicing stems and grunting as she heaved aside the caps, one
at a time. Knotty, musky
vines remained tangled around the human’s head and arms, pinning him to the
thicket. “Robert, I’m going to cut near your head. Don’t move!” Robert groaned something indecipherable. His
right arm was badly twisted, and so much distilled ache fizzed around him that she had to withdraw her corona to keep
from fainting from the overload.
Aliens weren’t supposed to commune this strongly with Tymbrimi! At least
she had never believed it possible before
this. Robert gasped as she heaved the last shriveled
cap away from his face. His eyes were closed, and his mouth moved as if he were
silently talking to himself. What is he doing now? She felt the
overtones of some obviously human rite-of-discipline. It had something to do
with numbers and counting. Perhaps it was
that “self-hypnosis” technique all humans were taught in school. Though
primitive, it seemed to be doing Robert some
good. “I’m going to cut away the roots binding your arm
now,” she told him. He jerked his
head in a nod. “Hurry, Clennie. I’ve . . . I’ve
never had to block this much pain before. ...” He let out a
shivering sigh as the last rootlet parted. His arm sprang free, floppy and broken. What now? Athaclena
worried. It was always hazardous to interfere with an injured member of an
alien race. Lack of training was only part of the-problem. One’s most basic succoring instincts might be entirely wrong for
helping someone of another species. Athaclena grabbed a handful of coronal tendrils
and twisted them in indecision. Some things have to be universal! Make sure the
victim keeps breathing. That she had done
automatically. Try to stop
leaks of bodily fluids. All she had to go on were some old, pre-Contact “movies” she and her
father had watched
on the journey to Garth—dealing with ancient Earth creatures called cops
and robbers. According to those films, Robert’s wounds might be called “only scratches.” But she suspected those ancient story-records weren’t
particularly strong on realism. Oh, if only humans
weren’t so frail! Athaclena rushed to
Robert’s backpack, seeking the radio in the lower side pouch. Aid could arrive from
Port Helenia in
less than an hour, and rescue officials could tell her what to do in the meantime. The radio was simple, of
Tymbrimi design, but nothing happened when she touched the power switch. No. It has to work! She
stabbed it again. But the indicator stayed blank. Athaclena popped the
back cover. The transmitter crystal
had been removed. She blinked in consternation. How could this be? They were cut off from
help. She was completely on her own. “Robert,” she said as
she knelt by him again. “You must guide me. I cannot help you unless you tell me what to
do!” The human still counted
from one to ten, over and over. She
had to repeat herself until, at last, his eyes came into focus. “I ... I think my arm’s b- busted, Clennie. ...” He gasped.
“Help get me out of the sun . . . then, use drugs. ...” His presence seemed to fade away, and his eyes
rolled up as unconsciousness overcame him.
Athaclena did not approve of a nervous system that overloaded with pain,
leaving its owner unable to help
himself. It wasn’t Robert’s fault. He was brave, but his brain had shorted out. There was one advantage, of course. Fainting
damped down his broadcast agony. That made
it easier for her to drag him backward over the spongy, uneven field of
plate ivy, attempting all the while not to shake his broken right arm unduly. Big-boned, huge-thewed, overmuscled human! She cast a glyph of great pungency as she
pulled his heavy body all the way to the shady edge of the forest. Athaclena retrieved their backpacks and
quickly found Robert’s first aid kit. There was a tincture she had seen him use
only two days before, when he had caught his finger on a wood sliver. This she
slathered liberally over his lacerations. Robert moaned and shifted a little. She could
feel his mind struggle upward against the
pain. Soon, half automatically, he
was mumbling numbers to himself once again. Her lips moved as she
read the Anglic instructions on a container
of “flesh foam,” then she applied the sprayer onto his cuts, sealing them under a medicinal layer. That left the arm—and
the agony. Robert had mentioned drugs. But which drugs? There were many little ampules, clearly
labeled in both Anglic and GalSeven. But
directions were sparse. There was no
provision for a non-Terran having to treat a human without benefit of advice. She used logic. Emergency medicines would be
packaged in gas ampules for easy, quick
administration. Athaclena pulled out three likely looking glassine
cylinders. She bent forward “until the silvery strands of her corona fell
around Robert’s face, bringing close his
human aroma—musty and in this case so very male. “Robert,” she whispered
carefully in Anglic. “I know you can hear
me. Rise within yourself! I need your
wisdom out in the here-and-now.” Apparently she was only
distracting him from his rite-of-discipline, for she sensed the pain increase. Robert
grimaced and
counted out loud. Tymbrimi do not curse as
humans do. A purist would say they
make “stylistic statements of record” instead. But at times like this few would
be able to tell the difference. Athaclena
muttered caustically in her native tongue. Clearly Robert was not an adept, even at this
crude “self-hypnosis” technique. His pain
pummeled the fringes of her mind, and Athaclena let out a small trill, like a
sigh. She was unaccustomed to having
to keep out such an assault. The fluttering of her eyelids blurred
vision as would a human’s tears. There was only one way, and it meant exposing
herself more than she was accustomed, even with her family. The prospect was
daunting, but there didn’t seem to be any choice. In order to get through to
him at all, she had to get a lot closer than
this. “I ...
I am here, Robert. Share it with me.” She opened up to the narrow flood of sharp,
discrete agones—so un-Tymbrimi, and yet so eerily familiar, almost
as if they were recognizable somehow. The quanta of agony dripped to an
uneven pump beat. They were
little hot, searing balls—lumps of molten
metal. ‘ ... lumps
of metal . . . ? The weirdness
almost startled Athaclena out of contact. She had never before experienced a metaphor
so vividly. It was more than just a comparison, stronger than saying that one thing was like another. For a moment,
the agones had been glowing iron globs that burned to touch. . .
. To be human is strange indeed. Athaclena tried to ignore the imagery. She moved
toward the agone nexus until a
barrier stopped her. Another metaphor? This time, it was a swiftly flowing stream cf pain—a river that lay
across her path. What she needed
was an usunltlan, a protection field to carry her up the flood to its
source. But how did one shape the mind-stuff
of a human! Even as she wondered, drifting smoke-images seemed
to fall together around her. Mist patterns flowed, solidified, became a shape. Athaclena suddenly found she
could visualize herself standing in a small boat! And in her hands she held an oar. Was this how usunltlan manifested in a
human’s mind? As a metaphor? Amazed, she began to row upstream, into the
stinging maelstrom. Forms floated by, crowding and jostling in the fog
surrounding her. Now one blur
drifted past as a distorted face. Next,
some bizarre animal figure snarled at her. Most of the grotesque things she glimpsed could never have
existed in any real universe. Unaccustomed to visualizing the networks
of a mind, it took Athaclena some moments to realize that the shapes represented memories, conflicts, emotions. So many emotions! Athaclena felt an urge to flee.
One might go mad in this place! It was Tymbrimi curiosity that made her stay.
That and duty. This is so strange, she thought as she rowed through the metaphorical swamp. Half blinded by drifting drops
of pain, she stared in wonderment. Oh, to be a true telepath and know, instead of having to guess, what all these symbols meant. There were
easily as many drives as in a Tymbrimi mind. Some of the strange images and
sensations struck her as familiar. Perhaps they harkened back to times before
her race or Robert’s learned speech—her own people by Uplift and humans doing it
the hard way—back when two tribes of clever animals lived very similar lives in
the wild, on far separated worlds. It was most odd
seeing with two pairs of eyes at once. There was the set that looked in
amazement about the metaphorical realm and her real pair which saw Robert’s
face inches from her own, under the canopy of her corona. The human
blinked rapidly. He had stopped counting in his confusion. She, at least,
understood some of what was happening. But
Robert was feeling something truly bizarre. A word came to her: deja
vu . . . quick half-rememberings of things at once both new and old. Athaclena
concentrated and crafted a delicate glyph, a fluttering beacon to beat in
resonance with his deepest brain harmonic. Robert gasped and she felt him reach
out after it. His metaphorical self took shape alongside her in
the little boat, holding another oar. It seemed to be the way of things,
at this level, that he did not even ask how
he came to be there. Together they
cast off through the flood of pain, the torrent from his broken arm. They had
to row through a swirling cloud of agones, which struck and bit at them
like swarms of vampire bugs. There were obstacles, snags, and eddies where
strange voices muttered sullenly out of dark depths. Finally they
came to a pool, the center of the problem. At its bottom lay the gestalt image
of an iron grating set in a stony floor. Horrible debris obstructed the drain. Robert quailed back in alarm. Athaclena knew
these had to be emotion-laden
memories—their fearsomeness given shape in teeth and claws and
bloated^-awful faces. How could humans let such clutter accumulate? She
was dazed and more than a little frightened by the ugly, animate wreckage. “They’re
called neuroses,” spoke Robert’s inner voice. He knew what they were “looking” at and was fighting a terror far
worse than hers. “I’d forgotten so inany of these things! I had no idea they
were still here.” Robert stared at his enemies below—and Athaclena
saw that many of the faces below were warped, angry versions of his own. “This is my
job now, Clennie. We learned long before Contact that there is only one way to
deal with a mess like this. Truth is the only weapon that works:” The boat rocked as Robert’s metaphoric self
turned and dove into the molten pool of pain. Robert! Froth rose. The tiny
craft began to buck and heave, forcing her to hold tightly to the rim of the strange usunltlan.
Bright,
awful hurt sprayed on all sides. And down near the grating a terrific
struggle was taking place. In the outer world, Robert’s
face ran streams of perspiration. Athaclena wondered how much more of this he could take. Hesitantly, she sent her
image-hand down into the pool. Direct contact burned, but she pushed on, reaching
for the grating. Something grabbed her
hand! She yanked back but the grip held. An awful thing wearing a horrid version of
Robert’s face
leered up at her with an expression twisted almost out of recognition by some
warped lust. The thing pulled hard, trying to drag her into the noisome pool.
Athaclena screamed. Another shape streaked
in to grapple with her assailant. The scaly hold on her arm released and she
fell back into the boat. Then the little craft started speeding away! All around her the lake of pain
flowed toward the drain. But her boat moved rapidly the other way, upstream against the
flow. Robert is pushing me
out, she
realized. Contact narrowed, then broke. The metaphorical images ceased abruptly. Athaclena blinked
rapidly, in a daze. She knelt on the soft ground. Robert held her hand, breathing through
clenched teeth. “Had to stop you,
Clennie. . . . That was dangerous for you. ...” “But you are in such
pain!” He shook his head. “You showed me where the
block was. I ... I can take care of
that neurotic garbage now that I know it’s there ... at least well enough for now. And . . . and have I told you
yet that a guy wouldn’t have any trouble at all falling in love with you?” Athaclena sat up abruptly, amazed at the non
sequitur. She held up the three gas ampules. “Robert, you must tell me which of
these drugs will ease the pain, yet leave you conscious enough to help me!” He squinted. “The blue one. Snap it under my
nose, but don’t breathe any yourself! No ...
no telling what para-endorphins would do to you.” When Athaclena broke the ampule a small, dense
cloud of vapor spilled out. About half went in with Robert’s next breath. The
rest quickly dispersed. With a deep, shuddering sigh, Robert’s body
seemed to uncoil. He looked up at her again with a new light in his eyes. “I
don’t know if I could have maintained consciousness much longer. But it was
almost worth it... sharing my mind with you.” In his aura it seemed that a simple but
elegant version of zunour’thzun danced. Athaclena was momentarily taken aback. “You are a very strange creature, Robert. I .
. .” She paused. The zunour’thzun ... it was gone now, but she had not
imagined kenning that glyph. How could Robert have learned to make it? Athaclena nodded and smiled. The human
mannerisms came easily, as if imprinted. “I was just thinking the same thing, Robert. I... I, too, found it worthwhile.” 13 Fiben
Just above a cliff face, near the rim of a
narrow mesa, dust still rose in plumes where some recent crashing force had
torn a long, ugly furrow in the ground. A dagger-shaped stretch of forest had
been shattered in a few violent seconds by a plunging thing that roared and
skipped and struck again— sending earth and vegetation spraying in all
directions—before finally coming to rest just short of the sheer precipice. It had happened at night. Not far away, other
pieces of even hotter sky-debris had cracked stone and set fires, but here the
impact had been only a glancing blow. Long minutes after the
explosive noise of collision ebbed there
remained other disturbances. Landslides rattled down the nearby cliff, and
trees near the tortured path creaked and swayed. At the end of the furrow, the
dark object that had wreaked this havoc emitted crackling, snapping sounds as
superheated metal met a cool fog sweeping up from the valley below. At last things settled down and began
returning to normal. Native animals nosed out into the open again. A few even
approached, sniffed the hot thing in distaste, then moved on about the more
serious business of living one more day. It had been a bad landing. Within the escape
pod, the pilot did not stir. That night and another day passed without any sign of motion. At last, with, a cough and a low groan, Fiben
awoke. “Where . . . ? What . . . ?” he croaked. His first organized thought was to notice that
he had just spoken Anglic. That’s good, he considered, numbly. No
brain damage, then. A neo-chimpanzee’s ability to use language was
his crucial possession, and far too easily lost. Speech aphasia was a good way
to get reassessed—maybe even registered as a genetic
probationer. Of course samples of Fiben’s plasm had already
been sent to Earth and it was probably too late to recall them, so did it
really matter if he were reassessed? He had never really cared what color his procreation card was, anyway. Or, at least, he didn’t care any more than the
average chim did. Oh, so we’re
getting philosophical, now? Delaying the inevitable? No dithering, Fiben old
chim. Move! Open your eyes. Grope yourself.
Make sure everything’s still attached. Wryly put, but less easily done. Fiben groaned
as he tried to lift his head. He was so dehydrated that separating his eyelids
felt like prying apart a set of rusty drawers. At last he managed to squint. He saw that the
clearshield of the pod was cracked and streaked with soot. Thick layers of dirt
and seared vegetation had been speckled, sometime since the crash, by droplets
of light rain. Fiben discovered one of
the reasons for his disorientation—the
capsule was canted more than fifty degrees. He fumbled with the seat’s straps
until they released, letting him slump against
the armrest. He gathered a little strength, then pounded on the jammed
hatch, muttering hoarse curses until the catch finally gave way in a rain of leaves and small pebbles. Several minutes of dry sneezing ensued, finishing
with. him draped over the hatch rim, breathing hard. Fiben gritted his teeth. “Come on,” he
muttered subvo-cally. “Let’s get outta here!” He heaved himself up.
Ignoring the uncomfortable warmth of the outer shell and the screaming of his
own bruises, he squirmed desperately through the opening, turning and reaching
for a foothold outside. He felt dirt, blessed ground. But when he let go
of the hatch his left ankle refused to support him. He toppled over and landed with a painful thump. “Ow!” Fiben said aloud. He reached underneath
and pulled forth a sharp stick that had pierced his ship briefs. He glared at
it before throwing it aside, then sagged back upon the mound of debris
surrounding the pod. Ahead of him, about twenty feet away, dawn’s
light showed the edge of a steep dropoff. The sound of rushing water rose from
far below. Uh, he thought in bemused wonder at his near demise. Another
few meters and I wouldn’t’ve been so thirsty right now. With the rising sun the mountainside across
the valley became clearer, revealing smoky, scorched trails where larger pieces
of space-junk had come down. So much for old Proconsul, Fiben thought.
Seven thousand years of loyal service to half a hundred big-time Galactic
races, only to be splattered all over a minor planet by one Fiben Bolger,
client of wolflings, semi-skilled militia pilot. What an undignified end for a
gallant old warrior. But he had outlived the scoutboat after all.
By a little while at least. Someone once said that one measure of
sentience was how much energy a sophont spent on matters other than survival.
Fiben’s body felt like a slab of half-broiled meat, yet he found the strength
to grin. He had fallen a couple million miles and might yet live to someday
tell some smart-aleck, two-generations-further-uplifted grandkids all about it. He patted the scorched ground beside him and
laughed in a voice dry with thirst. “Beat that, Tarzan!” 14 Uthacalthing “. . . We
are here as friends of Galactic Tradition, protectors of propriety and honor,
enforcers of the will of the ancient ones
who founded the Way of Things so long ago. . . .” Uthacalthing
was not very strong in Galactic Three, so he used his portable secretary to
record the Gubru Invasion Manifesto for later study. He listened with only half
an ear while going about completing the
rest of his preparations. . . . with
only half an ear . . . His corona chirped a spark of amusement when he realized he had used the phrase in
his thoughts. The human metaphor actually made his own ears itch! The chims nearby had their receivers tuned to the
Anglic translation, also being
broadcast from the Gubru ships. It was an “unofficial” version of the
manifesto, since Anglic was considered only
a wolfling tongue, unsuitable for diplomacy. Uthacalthing crafted iyuth’tsaka, the
approximate equivalent of a nose-thumb and raspberry, at the invaders.
One of his neo-chimpanzee assistants looked up at him with a puzzled
expression. The chim must have some latent psi ability, he realized. The other
three hairy clients crouched under a nearby tree listening to the doctrine of
the invading armada. “. . .in accordance with protocol and all of
the Rules of War, a rescript has been delivered to Earth explaining our
grievances and our demands for redress . . .” Uthacalthing
set one last seal into place over the hatch of
the Diplomatic Cache. The pyramidal structure stood on a bluff
overlooking the Sea of Cilmar, just southwest of the other buildings of the
Tymbrimi Embassy. Out over the ocean all
seemed fair and springlike. Even today small fishing boats cruised out
on the placid waters, as if the sky held nothing
unfriendlier than the dappled clouds. In the other
direction, though, past a small grove of Thula
great-grass, transplanted from his homeworld, Uthacal-thing’s chancery and official quarters lay empty
and abandoned. Strictly
speaking, he could have remained at his post. But
Uthacalthing had no wish to trust the invaders’ word that they were
still following all of the Rules of War. The Gubru were renowned for interpreting tradition to suit themselves. Anyway, he had made plans. Uthacalthing finished the seal and stepped back
from the Diplomatic Cache. Offset
from the Embassy itself, sealed and warded, it was protected by millions
of years of precedent. The chancery and other embassy buildings might be fair
game, but the invader would be hard-pressed to come up with a satisfactory
excuse for breaking into this sacrosanct depository. Still,
Uthacalthing smiled. He had confidence in the Gubru. When he had backed away about ten meters he
concentrated and crafted a simple glyph, then cast it toward the top of
the pyramid where a small blue globe spun silently. The warder brightened at
once and let out an audible hum. Uthacalthing
then turned and approached the waiting chims. “... list as our first grievance that
the Earthlings’ client race, formally known as Tursiops amicus, or
‘neo-dolphin,’ has made a discovery which they do not share. It is said that this discovery portends major consequences to
Galactic Society. The Clan of
Gooksyu-Gubru, as a protector of tradition and the inheritance of the
Progenitors, will not be excluded! It is our legitimate right to take hostages
to force those half-formed water creatures and their wolfling masters to divulge their hoarded information ...” A small corner of Uthacalthing’s thoughts
wondered just what the humans’ other client race had discovered out
there beyond the Galactic disk. He sighed
wistfully. The way things worked in the Five Galaxies, he would have to
take a long voyage through D-level hyperspace and emerge a million years from
now to find out the entire story. By then, of course, it would be ancient
history. In fact,
exactly what Streaker had done to trigger the present crisis hardly mattered, really. The Tymbrimi Grand Council had calculated that an explosion of some
sort was due within a few centuries anyway. The Earthlings had just managed
to set it off a bit early. That was all. Set it off early . . . Uthacalthing hunted for the right metaphor. It
was as if a child had escaped from a cradle, crawled straight into a den of
Vl’Korg beasts, and slapped the queen right in the snout! “... second
grievance, and the precipitate cause for our ennomic intervention here, is our
strong suspicion that Uplift irregularities
are taking place on -the planet Garth! “In our possession is evidence that the
semi-sentient client species known as ‘neo-chimpanzee’ is being given
improper guidance, and is not being properly served by either its human patrons
or its Tymbrimi consorts. . . .” The Tymbrimi?
Improper consorts? Oh, you arrogant avians
shall pay for that insult, Uthacalthing
vowed. The chims hurried to their feet and bowed low
when he approached. Syulff-kuonn glimmered briefly at the tips of his
corona as he returned the gesture. “I wish to have certain messages delivered.
Will you serve me?” They all nodded. The chims were obviously
uncomfortable with each other, coming as they did from such different social strata. One was dressed proudly in the uniform of a
militia officer. Two others wore bright civilian clothes. The last and most
shabbily dressed chim bore a kind of breast panel-display with an array of keys on both sides, which let the poor creature
perform a semblance of speech. This one stood a little behind and apart from
the others and barely lifted his gaze from the ground. “We are at your service,” said the clean-cut
young lieutenant, snapping to attention. He seemed completely aloof to the sour glances the gaudily clad civilians cast
his way. “That is good, my young friend.” Uthacalthing
grasped the chim’s shoulder and held out a small black cube. “Please deliver
this to Planetary Coordinator Oneagle, with my compliments. Tell her that I
had to delay my own departure to Sanctuary, but I hope to see her soon.” I am not really lying, Uthacalthing
reminded himself. Bless Anglic and its
lovely ambiguity! The chim lieutenant took the cube and bowed
again at precisely the correct angle for showing bipedal respect to a senior
patron ally. Without even looking at the others, he took off at a run toward
his courier bike. One of the civilians, apparently thinking
Uthacalthing would not overhear, whispered to his brightly clad colleague. “I
hope th’ blue-card pom skids on a mud puddle an’ gets his shiny uniform all
wet.” Uthacalthing pretended not to notice. It
sometimes paid to let others believe Tymbrimi hearing was as bad as their eyesight. “These are for you,” he told the two in the
flashy clothes, and he tossed each of them a small bag. The money inside was
GalCoin, untraceable and unquestionable through war and turmoil, for it was
backed by the contents of the Great Library
itself. The two chims bowed to Uthacalthing, trying to
imitate the officer’s precision. He had to suppress a delighted laugh, for he sensed their foci—each chim’s
center of consciousness— had gathered in the hand holding the purse,
excluding nearly all else from the world. “Go then, and spend it as you will. I thank
you for your past services.” The two members of Port Helenia’s small
criminal underworld spun about and dashed off through the grove. Borrowing
another human metaphor, they had been “his eyes and ears” since he had arrived
here. No doubt they considered their work completed now. And thank you for what you are about to do, Uthacalthing thought after them. He knew this
particular band of probationers well. They would spend his money well and gain
an appetite for more. In a few days, there would be only one source of such coin. They would have new
employers soon, Uthacalthing was sure. “... have
come as friends and protectors of pre-sentient peoples, to see that they
are given proper guidance and membership in a dignified clan . . .” Only one chim remained, trying to stand as
straight as he could. But the poor creature could not help shifting his weight nervously,
grinning anxiously. “And what—” Uthacalthing stopped abruptly. His
tendrils waved and he turned to look out over the sea. A streak of light appeared from the headland
across the bay, spearing up and eastward into the sky. Uthacalthing shaded his eyes, but he did not waste time
envying Earthling vision. The glowing
ember climbed into the clouds, leaving a kind of trail that only he could detect. It was a shimmering of joyful
departure that surged and then faded in a few brief seconds, unraveling with the faint, white contrail. Oth’thushutn, his aide, secretary, and friend,
was flying their ship out through the heart of the battle fleet surrounding
Garth. And who could tell? Their Tymbrimi-made craft was specially built. He even might get through. That was not
Oth’thushutn’s job, of course. His task was merely to make the attempt. Uthacalthing reached forth in kenning. Yes,
something did ride down that burst of light.
A sparkling legacy. He drew in Oth’thushtn’s final glyph and stored it in a
cherished place, should he ever make it home to tell the brave Tym’s
loved ones. Now there were only two Tymbrimi on Garth, and
Athaclena was as safe as could be provided
for. It was time for Uthacalthing to
see to his own fate. “. . .to rescue these innocent creatures from
the warped Uprearing they are receiving at the hands of wolflings and criminals
. . .” He turned back to the little chim, his last
helper. “And what about you, Jo-Jo? Do you want a task, as well?” Jo-Jo fumbled with the keys of his panel display. YES, PLEASE HELP YOU IS ALL I ASK Uthacalthing smiled. He
had to hurry off and meet Kault. By
now the Thennanin Ambassador would be nearly frantic, pacing beside
Uthacalthing’s pinnace. But the fellow could just wait a few moments more. “Yes,” he told Jo-Jo. “I think there is
something you can do for me. Do you think you can keep a secret?” The little genetic
reject nodded vigorously, his soft brown eyes filled with earnest devotion. Uthacalthing had spent a lot of time
with Jo-Jo, teaching him things the schools here on Garth had never bothered to
try—wilderness survival skills and how to pilot a simple flitter, for instance.
Jo-Jo was not the pride of neo-chimp Uplift, but he had a great heart, and more than enough of a certain type of
cunning that Uthacalthing appreciated. “Do you see that blue light, atop the cairn, Jo-Jo?” JO-JO
REMEMBERS, the chim keyed. JO-JO
REMEMBERS ALL YOU SAID. “Good.” Uthacalthing nodded. “I knew you
would. I shall count on you, my dear little friend.” He smiled, and Jo-Jo
grinned back, eagerly. Meanwhile, the computer-generated voice from
space droned on, completing the Manifesto of Invasion. “... and
give them over for adoption by some appropriate elder clan—one that
will not lead them into improper behavior . . .” Wordy birds, Uthacalthing thought. Silly
things, really. “We’ll show them some ‘improper behavior,’
won’t we, Jo-Jo?” The little chim nodded nervously. He grinned,
even though he did not entirely understand. 15 Athaclena That night their tiny campfire cast yellow and
orange flickerings against the trunks of the near-oaks. “I was so hungry, even vac-pac stew tasted
delicious,” Robert sighed as he put aside his bowl and spoon. “I’d planned to
make us a meal of baked plate ivy roots, but I ‘don’t guess either of us
will have much appetite fpr that delicacy
soon.” Athaclena felt she
understood Robert’s tendency to make irrelevant remarks like these. Tymbrimi and Terran both had ways of
making light of disaster—part of the unusual pattern of similarity between the two species. She had eaten sparingly herself. Her body had
nearly purged the peptides left over from the gheer reaction, but she
still felt a little sore after this afternoon’s adventure. Overhead a dark band of Galactic dust clouds
spanned fully twenty percent of the sky, outlined by bright hydrogen nebulae.
Athaclena watched the starry vault, her corona only slightly puffed out above
her ears. From the forest she felt the tiny, anxious emotions of little native
creatures. “Robert?” “Hmmm? Yes, Clennie?” “Robert, why did you remove the crystals from
our radio?” After a pause, his voice
was serious, subdued. “I’d hoped not
to have to tell you for a few days, Athaclena. But last night I saw the
communication satellites being destroyed. That could only mean the Galactics
have arrived, as our parents expected. “The radio’s crystals can be picked up by
shipborne resonance detectors, even when they aren’t powered. I took ours out
so there’d be no chance of being found that way. It’s standard doctrine.” Athaclena felt a tremor at the tip of her
ruff, just above her nose, that shivered over her scalp and down her back. So, it
has begun. Part of her longed to be with her father. It
still hurt that he had sent her away rather than allow her to stay at his side where
she could help him. The silence stretched. She kenned Robert’s
nervousness. Twice, he seemed about to speak, then stopped, thinking better of
it. Finally, she nodded. “I agree with your logic in removing the crystals,
Robert. I even think I understand the protective impulse that made you refrain
from telling me about it. You should not do
that again, though. It was foolish.” Robert agreed, seriously. “I won’t,
Athaclena.” They lay in silence for
a while, until Robert reached over with
his good hand and touched hers. “Clennie, I ...
I want you to know I’m grateful. You saved
my life—” “Robert,” she sighed tiredly. “—but it goes beyond that. When you came into
my mind you showed me things about myself . . . things I’d never known before. That’s an important favor.
You can read all about it in textbooks, if you want. Self-deception and neuroses are two particularly insidious human
plagues.” “They are not unique to humans, Robert.” “No, I guess not. What you saw in my mind was
probably nothing by pre-Contact standards. But given our history, well, even
the sanest of us needs reminding from time to time.” Athaclena had no idea what to say, so she
remained silent. To have lived in Humanity’s awful dark ages must have been
frightening indeed. Robert cleared his throat. “What I’m trying to
say is that I know how far you’ve gone to adapt yourself—learning human expressions, making little changes in your
physiology ...” “An experiment.” She shrugged, another human
mannerism. She suddenly realized that her
face felt warm. Capillaries were opening in that human reaction she had
thought so quaint. She was blushing! “Yeah, an experiment. But by rights it ought
to go both ways, Clennie. Tymbrimi are renowned around the Five Galsbaes for their adaptability. But we humans
are capable of learning a thing or two, also.” She looked up. “What do you mean, Robert?” “I mean that I’d like you to show me some more
about Tymbrimi ways. Your customs. I want to know what your landsmen do that’s
equivalent to an amazed stare, or a nod, or a grin.” Again, there was a flicker. Athaclena’s corona
reached, but the delicate, simple, ghostly glyph he had formed vanished like
smoke. Perhaps he was not even aware he had crafted
it. “Um,” she said, blinking and shaking her head.
“I cannot be sure, Robert. But I think perhaps you ‘have already begun.” Robert was stiff and
feverish when they struck camp the next
morning. He could only take so much anesthetic for his fractured arm and remain able to walk. Athaclena stashed most
of his gear in the notch of a gum beech
tree and cut slashes in the bark to mark the site. Actually, she doubted anyone would ever be
back to reclaim it. “We must get you to a physician,” she said, feeling his
brow. His raised temperature clearly was not a good sign. Robert indicated a narrow slot between the
mountains to the south. “Over that way, two days march, there’s the Mendoza
Freehold. Mrs. Mendoza was a nurse practitioner before she married Juan and
took up farming.” Athaclena looked uncertainly at the pass. They
would have to climb nearly a thousand meters to get over it. “Robert, are you sure this is the best route?
I’m certain I have intermittently sensed
sophonts emoting from much nearer, over that line of hills to the east.” Robert leaned on his makeshift staff and began
moving up the southward trail. “Come on, Clennie,” he said over his shoulder.
“I know you want to meet a Garthling, but now’s hardly the time. We can go
hunting for native pre-sentients after I’ve been patched up.” Athaclena stared after him, astonished by the
illogic of his remark. She caught up with him. “Robert, that was a strange
thing to say! How could I think of seeking out native creatures, no matter how
mysterious, until you were tended! The sophonts I have felt to the east were
clearly humans and chimps, although I admit there was a strange, added
element, almost like ...” “Aha!” Robert smiled, as if she had made a
confession. He walked on. Amazed, Athaclena tried to probe his feelings,
but the human’s discipline arid determination was incredible for a member of a
wolfling race. All she could tell was that he was disturbed—and that it had
something to do with her mention of sapient thoughts east of here. Oh, to be a true telepath! Once more she
wondered why the Tymbrimi Grand Council had not defied the rules of the Uplift
Institute and gone ahead to develop the capability. She had sometimes envied
humans the privacy they could build around their lives and resented the gossipy
invasiveness of her own culture. But right now she wanted only to break in there
and find out what he was hiding! Her corona waved, and if there had been any
Tymbrimi within half a mile they would have winced at her angry, pungent opinion of the way of things. * * * Robert was showing difficulty before they
reached the crest of the first ridge, httle
more than an hour later. Athaclena knew by now that the glistening
perspiration on his brow meant the same thing as a reddening and fluffing of a Tymbrimi’s corona—overheating. When she overheard him counting under his breath,
she knew that they would have to rest. “No.” He shook his head. His voice was
ragged. “Let’s just get past this ridge and into the next valley. From there on
it’s shaded all the way to the pass.” Robert kept trudging. “There is shade enough here,” she insisted,
and pulled him over to a rock jumble covered
by creepers with umbrella-like leaves, all linked by the ubiquitous
transfer-vines to the forest in the valley
floor. Robert sighed as she
helped him sit back against a boulder
in the shade. She wiped his forehead, then began unwrapping his splinted right arm. He hissed through his teeth. A faint purpling
discolored the skin near where the bone had broken. “Those are bad signs, aren’t they, Robert?” For a moment she felt him begin to dissemble.
Then he reconsidered, shaking his head. “N-no. I think there’s an infection.
I’d better take some more Universal ...” He started to reach for her pack, where his
aid kit was being carried, but his
equilibrium failed and Athaclena had to catch him. “Enough, Robert. You
cannot walk to the Mendoza Freehold. I certainly cannot carry you, and I’ll not leave
you alone for
two or three days! “You seem to have some reason to wish to avoid
the people who I sensed to the east of here. But whatever it is, it cannot match the importance of saving your life!” Robert let her pop a pair of blue pills into
his mouth and sipped from the canteen she
held for him. “All right, Clennie,” he sighed. “We’ll turn eastward.
Only promise you’ll corona-sing for me, will
you? It’s lovely, like you are, and it helps me understand you better .
. . and now I think we’d better get started ‘because I’m babbling. That’s one
sign that a human being is deteriorating.
You should know that by now.” Athaclena’s eyes spread apart and she smiled.
“I was already aware of that, Robert. Now tell me, what is the name of this place where we are going?” “It s called the Howletts Center. It’s just
past that second set of hills, over that
way.” He pointed east by southeast. “They don’t
like surprise guests,” he went on, “so we’ll want
to talk loudly as we approach.” Taking it by
stages, they made it over the first ridge shortly
before noon and rested in the shade by a small spring. There Robert fell
into a troubled slumber. Athaclena
watched the human youth with a feeling of miserable
helplessness. She found herself humming Thlufall-threela’s famous “Dirge
of Inevitability.” The poignant piece for aura and voice was over four thousand
years old, written during the time of sorrow when the Tymbrimi patron race, the
Caltmour, were destroyed in a bloody interstellar war. Inevitability was not a comfortable concept for
her people, even less than for humans. But long ago the Tymbrimi had
decided to try all things—to learn all philosophies. Resignation, too, had its place. Not this
time! she swore. Athaclena coaxed Robert into his sleeping bag and got him
to swallow two more pills. She secured his
arm as best she could and piled rocks alongside to keep him from rolling about. A low palisade
of brush around him would, she hoped, keep out any dangerous animals. Of course
the Bururalli had cleared Garth’s forests of any large creatures, but that did
not keep her from worrying. Would an unconscious human be safe then, if she
left him alone for a little while? She placed her
jack-laser within reach of his left hand and a canteen next to it. Bending down
she touched his forehead with her sensitized, refashioned lips. Her corona
unwound and fell about his face, caressing it with delicate strands-so she
could give him a parting benediction in the manner
of her own folk, as well. A deer might
have run faster. A cougar might have slipped
through the forest stillness more silently. But Athaclena had never
heard of those creatures. And even if she had, a Tymbrimi did not fear comparisons.
Their very race-name was adaptability. Within the first kilometer automatic changes had
already been set in motion. Glands rushed strength to her legs, and
changes in her blood made better use of the air she breathed. Loosened
connective tissue opened her nostrils wide to pass still more, while elsewhere
her skin tautened to prevent her breasts
from bouncing jarringly as she ran. The slope
steepened as she passed out of the second narrow valley and up a game path
toward the last ridge before her goal. Her rapid footfalls on the thick loam
were light and soft. Only an occasional snapping twig announced her coming,
sending the forest creatures scurrying into the shadows. A chittering of little
jeers followed her, both in sound and
unsubtle emanations she picked up with her corona. Their hostile calls made Athaclena want to smile,
Tymbrimi style. Animals were so serious. Only a few, those nearly ready
for Uplift, ever had anything resembling a sense of humor. And then, after they
were adopted and began Uplift, all too often their patrons edited whimsy out of
them as an “unstable trait.” After the next kilometer Athaclena eased back a
bit. She would have to pace herself, if for no other reason than she was overheating. That was dangerous for a
Tymbrimi. She reached the
crest of the ridge, with its chain of ubiquitous
spine-stones, and slowed in order to negotiate the maze of jutting monoliths.
There, she rested briefly. Leaning against one of the tall rocky
outcrops, breathing heavily, she reached out with her corona. The tendrils
waved, searching. Yes! There were humans close by! And
neo-chimpanzees, too. By now she
knew both patterns well. And . . . she
concentrated. There was something else, also.
Something tantalizing. It had to be
that enigmatic being she had sensed twice before! There was that queer quality
that at one moment seemed Earthly and then seemed to partake strongly of this
world. And it was pre-sentient, with a dark, serious nature of its own. If only empathy
were more of a directional sense! She moved forward, tracing a way toward the
source through the maze of stones. A shadow fell
upon her. Instinctively, she leaped back and crouched—hormones rushing combat
strength into her hands and arms. Athaclena sucked air, fighting down the gheer
reaction. She had been expecting to encounter some small, feral survivor of
the Bururalli Holocaust, not anything so
large! Calm down, she
told herself. The silhouette standing on the
stone overhead was a large biped, clearly a cousin to Man and no native
of Garth. A chimpanzee could never pose a threat to her, of course. “H-hello!” She
managed Anglic over the trembling left by the receding gheer. Silently she
cursed the instinctive reactions which made Tymbrimi dangerous beings to cross
but which shortened their lives and often embarrassed them in polite company. The figure
overhead stared down at her. Standing on two legs, with a belt of tools around
its waist, it was hard to discern against the glare. The bright, bluish light
of Garth’s sun was disconcerting. Even so, Athaclena could tell that this one
was very large for a chimpanzee. It did not
react. In fact, the creature just stared down at her. A client race
as young as neo-chimpanzees could not be expected to be too bright. She made
allowances, squinting up at the dark, furry figure, and enunciated slowly in
Anglic. “I have an
emergency to report. There is a human being,” she emphasized, “who is injured
not far from here. He needs immediate attention. You must please take me to
some humans, right now.” She expected an immediate response, but the creature
merely shifted its weight and continued to stare. Athaclena was beginning to
feel foolish. Could she have encountered a particularly stupid chim? Or perhaps
a deviant or a sport? New client races produced a lot of variability, sometimes
including dangerous throwbacks—witness what had happened to the Bururalli so
recently here on Garth. Athaclena
extended her senses. Her corona reached out and then curled in surprise! It was the
pre-sentient! The superficial resemblance— the fur and long arms—had fooled
her. This wasn’t a chim at all! It was the alien creature she had sensed only
minutes ago! No wonder the beast hadn’t responded. It had
had no patron yet to teach it to talk! Potential quivered and throbbed.
She could sense it just under the surface. Athaclena wondered just what one said to a
native pre-sophont. She looked more carefully. The creature’s dark, furry coat
was fringed by the sun’s glare. Atop short, bowed legs it carried a massive
body culminating in a great head with a narrow peak. In silhouette, its huge
shoulders merged without any apparent neck. Athaclena recalled Ma’chutallil’s famed story
about a spacegleaner who encountered, in forests far from a colony settlement,
a child who had been brought up by wild limbrunners. After catching the fierce,
snarling little thing in his nets, the
hunter had aura-cast a simple version of sh’cha’huon, the mirror
of the soul. Athaclena formed the empathy glyph as well as
she could remember it. SEE IN ME—AN IMAGE OF THE VERY YOU The creature stood up. It reared back,
snorting and sniffing at the air. She thought, at first, it was reacting to her
glyph. Then a noise, not far away, broke the fleeting connection. The
pre-sentient chuffed—a deep, grunting sound—then spun about and leaped away,
hopping from spine-stone to spine-stone until
it was gone from sight. Athaclena hurried after, but uselessly. In
moments she had lost the trail. She sighed finally and turned back to the east,
where Robert had said the Earthling “Howletts Center” lay. After all, finding
help had to come first. She started picking her way through the maze
of spine-stones. They tapered off as the slope descended into the next valley.
That was when she passed around a tall boulder and nearly collided with the
search party. “We’re sorry we frightened you, ma’am,” the
leader of the group said gruffly. His voice was somewhere between a growl and
the croaking of a pond full of bug-hoppers. He bowed again. “A seisin picker
came in and told us of some sort of ship crash out this way, so we sent out a
couple of search parties. You haven’t seen anythin’ like a spacecraft comin’ down, have you?” Athaclena still shivered from the Ifni-damned
overreac-tion. She must have looked terrifying in those first few seconds,
when surprise set off another furious change response. The poor creatures had
been startled. Behind the leader, four more chims stared at her nervously. “No, I haven’t,” Athaclena spoke slowly and
carefully, in order not to tax the little clients. “But I do have a different
sort of emergency to report. My comrade—a human being— was injured yesterday
afternoon. He has a broken arm and a possible infection. I must speak to
someone in authority about having him evacuated.” The leader of the chims stood a bit above
average in height, nearly a hundred
and fifty centimeters tall. Like the others
he wore a pair of shorts, a tool-bandoleer, and a light backpack. His grin featured an impressive array
of uneven, somewhat yellowed teeth. “I’m
sufficiently in authority. My name is Benjamin, Mizz . . . Mizz . . .” His
gruff voice ended in a questioning tone. “Athaclena. My- companion’s name is Robert
Oneagle. He is the son of the
Planetary Coordinator.” Benjamin’s eyes widened. “I see. Well, Mizz
Athac- . . . well ma’am . . . you must have heard by now that Garth’s
been interdicted by a fleet of Eatee cruisers. Under th’ emergency we aren’t supposed to use aircars if we
can avoid it. Still, my crew here is equipped to handle a human with th’ sort of injuries you described. If you’ll lead us
to Mr. Oneagle, we’ll see he’s taken
care of.” Athaclena’s
relief was mixed with a pang as she was reminded of larger matters. She had to
ask. “Have they determined who the invaders are yet? Has there been a landing?” The chimp Benjamin was behaving professionally and
his diction was good, but he could
not disguise his perplexity as he looked at her, tilting his head as if trying
to see her from a new angle. The others frankly stared. Clearly they had never seen a person like her before. “Uh, I’m sorry,
ma’am, but the news hasn’t been too specific. The Eatees . . . uh.” The chim
peered at her. “Uh, pardon me, ma’am, but
you aren’t human, are you?” “Great
Caltmour, no!” Athaclena bristled. “What ever gave
you the ...” Then she remembered all the little external
alterations she had made as part of her experiment. She must look very close to
human by now, especially with the sun
behind her. No wonder the poor clients had been confused! “No,” she said again, more softly. “I am no human.
I am Tymbrimi.” The chims
sighed and looked quickly at one another. Benjamin
bowed, arms crossed in front of him, for the first time offering the gesture of
a client greeting a member of a patron-class
race. Athaclena’s people, like humans, did not believe
in flaunting their dominance over their clients. Still, the gesture helped mollify her hurt feelings. When he spoke
again, Benjamin’s diction was much better. “Forgive me,
ma’am. What I meant to say was that I’m not really sure who the invaders are. I
wasn’t near a receiver when their manifesto was broadcast, a couple of hours
ago. Somebody told me it was the Gubru, but there’s another rumor they’re
Thennanin.” Athaclena
sighed. Thennanin or Gubru. Well, it could have
been worse. The former were sanctimonious and narrow-minded. The latter
were often vile, rigid, and cruel. But neither were as bad as the manipulative
Soro, or the eerie, deadly Tandu. Benjamin whispered to one of his companions. The
smaller chimp turned and hurried down the trail the way they had come, toward the mysterious Howletts Center.
Athaclena caught a tremor of anxiety.
Once again she wondered what was going on
in this valley that Robert had tried to steer her away from, even at risk to
his own health. “The courier will carry back word of Mr.
Oneagle’s condition and arrange transport,” Benjamin told her. “Meanwhile, we’ll hurry to give him first aid. If you
would only lead the way ...” He motioned her
ahead, and Athaclena had to put away her curiosity for now. Robert clearly came
first. “All right,” she said. “Let us go.” As they passed
under the standing stone where she had had her encounter with the strange,
pre-sentient alien, Athaclena looked up.
Had it really been a “Garthling”? Perhaps the chims knew something
about it. Before she could begin to ask, however, Athaclena stumbled, clutching
at her temples. The chims stared at the sudden waving of her corona and the
startled, narrow set of her eyes. It was part
sound—a keening that crested high, almost beyond hearing—and partly a sharp itch
that crawled up her spine. “Ma’am?” Benjamin looked up at her, concerned.
“What is it?” Athaclena shook
her head. “It’s ... It is ...” She did not
finish. For at that moment there was a flash of
gray over the western horizon—something hurtling through the sky toward them—too fasti Before
Athaclena could flinch it had grown from distant dot to behemoth size.
Just that suddenly a giant ship appeared,
stock-still, hovering directly over
the valley. Athaclena
barely had enough time to cry out, “Cover your ears!” Then thunder broke, a crash and roar that
knocked all of them to the
ground. The boom reverberated through the
maze of stones and echoed off the surrounding hillsides. Trees
swayed—some of them cracking and toppling over— and leaves were ripped away in sudden, fluttering cyclones. Finally the pealing died
away, diffracting and diminishing into the forest. Only after that, and
blinking away tremors of shock, did they at last hear the low, loud growl of the ship itself. The gray monster
cast shadows over the valley, a huge, gleaming cylinder. As they stared the great machine slowly settled lower until it dropped below the
spine-stones and out of sight. The hum of its engines fell to a deep
rumble, uncovering the sound of rockfalls on
the nearby slopes. The chims slowly stood up and held each
others’ hands nervously, whispering to each other in hoarse, low voices. Benjamin helped Athaclena to stand. The ship’s
gravity fields had struck her fully extended corona unprepared. She
shook her head, trying to clear it. “That was a warship, wasn’t it?” Benjamin
asked her. “These other chims here haven’t ever been to space, but I went up to
see the old Vesarius when it visited, a couple years back, and even she wasn’t as big as that thing!” Athaclena sighed. “It was, indeed, a warship.
Of Soro design, I think. The Gubru are using that fashion now.” She looked down
at the Earthling. “I would say that Garth is no longer simply interdicted, Chim
Benjamin. An invasion has begun.” Benjamin’s hands came
together. He pulled nervously at one
opposable thumb, then the other. “They’re hovering over the valley. I can hear
‘em! What are they up to?” “I don’t know,” she
said. “Why don’t we go look?” Benjamin hesitated, then nodded. He led the
group back to a point where the spine-stones opened up and they could gaze out over the valley. The warship hovered about four kilometers east
of their position and a few hundred meters above the ground, draping its
immense shadow over a small cluster of off-white buildings on the valley floor.
Athaclena shaded her eyes against the bright sunshine reflected from its
gunmetal gray flanks. The deep-throated groan of the giant cruiser
was ominous. “It’s just hoverin’ there! What are they doing?” one of the chims asked nervously. Athaclena shook her head in Anglic. “I do not
know.” She sensed fear from humans and
neo-chimps in the settlement below. And there were other sources of
emotion as well. The invaders, she realized. Their psi
shields were down, an arrogant dismissal of any possibility of defense. She caught a gestalt of thin-boned, feathered creatures,
descendants of some flightless,
pseudo-avian species. A rare real-view came to her briefly, vividly, as seen through the eyes of one of the cruiser’s officers. Though contact only lasted
milliseconds, her corona reeled back
in revulsion. Gubru, she realized numbly.
Suddenly, it was made all too real. Benjamin gasped. “Look!” Brown fog spilled forth from vents in the
ship’s broad underbelly. Slowly, almost
languidly, the dark, heavy vapor began
to fall toward the valley floor. The fear below shifted
over to panic. Athaclena quailed back
against one of the spine-stones and wrapped her arms over her head, trying to shut out the almost palpable aura of dread. Too much! Athaclena tried to form a glyph of
peace in the space before her, to hold back the pain and horror. But every pattern was blown away like spun snow before
the hot wind of a flame. “They’re killing th’
humans and “rillas!” one of the chims on the hillside cried, running forward. Benjamin shouted after him.
“Petrie! Come back here! Where do you think you’re
going?” “I’m goin’ to help!” the
younger chim yelled back. “And you
would too, if you cared! You can hear ‘em screamin’ down there!” Ignoring the
winding path, he started scrambling down the scree slope itself—the most
direct route toward the roiling fog and the
dim sounds of despair. The other two chims looked at Benjamin
rebelliously, obviously sharing the same
thought. “I’m goin’ too,” one said. Athaclena’s fear-narrowed
eyes throbbed. What were these silly creatures doing now? “I’m with you,” the last one agreed. In spite
of Benjamin’s shouted curses, both of them started down the steep slope. “Stop thi», right now!” They turned and stared at Athaclena. Even
Petrie halted suddenly, hanging one-handed from a boulder, blinking up at her.
She had used the Tone of Peremptory Command, for only the third time in her
life. “Stop this foolishness
and come back here immediately!” she
snapped. Athaclena’s corona billowed out over her ears. Her carefully cultured
human accent was gone. She enunciated Anglic in the Tymbrimi lilt the
neo-chimpanzees must have heard on video countless times. She might look rather
human, but no human voice could make exactly the same sounds. The Terran clients blinked, open-mouthed. “Return at once,” she hissed. The chims scrambled back up the slope to stand
before her. One by one, glancing nervously
at Benjamin and following his example, they bowed with arms crossed in
front of them. Athaclena fought down her own shaking in order
to appear outwardly calm. “Do not make me raise my voice again,” she said lowly. “We must work together,
think coolly, and make appropriate
plans.” Small wonder the chims shivered and looked up
at her, wide-eyed. Humans seldom spoke to
chims so peremptorily. The species
might be indentured to man, but by Earth’s own law neo-chimps were nearly equal citizens. We Tymbrimi, though, are another matter. Duty, simple duty
had drawn Athaclena out of her totanoo—her fear-induced withdrawal. Somebody had to take responsibility to
save these creatures’ lives. The ugly brown fog had
stopped spilling from the Gubru vessel. The vapor spread across the narrow
valley like a dark, foamy lake, barely covering the buildings at the bottom. Vents closed. The ship began to rise. “Take cover,” she told them, and led the chims
around the nearest of the rock monoliths.
The low hum of the Gubru ship climbed more than an octave. Soon they saw
it rise over the spine-stones. “Protect yourselves.” The chims huddled close, pressing their hands
against their ears. One moment the giant invader was there, a
thousand meters over the valley floor. Then, quicker than the eye could follow, it was gone. Displaced air clapped
inward like a giant’s hand and thunder batted them again, returning in
rolling waves that brought up dust and leaves from the forest below. The stunned neo-chimps stared at each other
for long moments as the echoes finally
ebbed. Finally the eldest chim, Benjamin, shook himself. He dusted his hands
and grabbed the young chen named Petrie by
the back of his neck, marching the startled chim over to face
Athaclena. Petrie looked down
shamefaced. “I ... I’m sorry, ma’am,” he muttered gruffly.
“It’s just that there are humans down there and . . . and my mates. ...” Athaclena nodded. One should try not to be too
hard on a well-intended client. “Your motives were admirable. Now that we are
calm though, and can plan, we’ll go about helping your patrons and friends more
effectively.” She offered her hand. It was a less
patronizing gesture than the pat on the head he seemed to have expected from a
Galactic. They shook, and he grinned shyly. When they hurried around the stones to look
out over the valley again, several of the Terrans gasped. The brown cloud had spread over the lowlands like a thick,
filthy sea that flowed almost to the forest slopes at their feet. The
heavy vapor seemed to have a sharply defined upper boundary barely licking at
the roots of nearby trees. They had no way of knowing what was going on
below, or even if anybody still lived down there. “We will split into two groups,” Athaclena
told them. “Robert Oneagle still requires attention. Someone must go to him.” The thought of Robert lying semi-conscious
back there where she had left him was an unrelenting anxiety in her mind. She
had to know he was being cared for. Anyway, she suspected most of these chims
would be better off going to Robert’s aid than hanging around this deadly
valley. The creatures were too shaken and volatile up here in full view of the
disaster. “Benjamin, can your companions find Robert by themselves, using the
directions I have given?” “You mean without leading
them there yourself?” Benjamin
frowned and shook his head. “Uh, I dunno, ma’am. I ... I really think you ought to go along.” Athaclena had left Robert under a clear
landmark, a giant quail-nut tree
close to the main trail. Any party sent from
here should have no trouble finding the injured human. She could read
the chim’s emotions. Part of Benjamin anxiously
wished to have one of the renowned Tymbrimi here to help, if possible,
the people in the valley. And yet he had chosen
to try to send her away! The oily smoke
churned and rolled below. She could distantly
sense many minds down there, turbulent with fear. “I will
remain,” she said firmly. “You have said these others are a qualified rescue
team. They can certainly find Robert and
help him. Someone must stay and see if anything can be done for those below.” With a human there might have been argument. But
the chimps did not even consider contradicting a Galactic with a made up mind.
Client-class sophonts simply did not do such things. In Benjamin she
sensed a partial relief. . . and a counterpoint
of dread. The three
younger chims shouldered their packs. Solemnly
they headed westward through the spine-stones, glancing back nervously until they passed out of sight. Athaclena let herself feel relieved for Robert’s
sake. But underneath it all remained a nagging fear for her father. The enemy must certainly have struck Port Helenia
first. “Come,
Benjamin. Let’s see what can be done for those poor people down there.” For all of
their unusual and rapid successes in Uplift, Terran
geneticists still had a way to go with neo-dolphins and neo-chimpanzees.
Truly original thinkers were still rare in both species. By Galactic standards
they had made great strides, but Earthmen wanted even more rapid progress. It
was almost as if they suspected their clients might have to grow up very quickly, very soon. When a good mind appeared in Tursiops or Pongo
stock, it was carefully
nurtured. Athaclena could tell that Benjamin was one of those superior specimens. No doubt this chim had at
least a blue card procreation right and had already sired many children. “Maybe I’d
better scout ahead, ma’am,” Benjamin suggested. “I can climb these trees and
stay above the level of the gas. I’ll go in and find out how things lie, and
then come back for you.” Athaclena felt
the chim’s turmoil as they looked out on the
lake of mysterious gas. Here it was about ankle deep, but farther into the valley it swirled several
man-heights into the trees. “No. We’ll stay
together,” Athaclena said firmly. “I can climb
trees too, you know.” Benjamin looked
her up and down, apparently recalling stories of the fabled Tymbrimi
adaptability. “Hmmm, your folk might have once been arboreal at that. No
respect intended.” He gave her a wry, unhinged grin. “All right then, miss, let’s go.” He took a
running start, leaped into the branches of a near-oak, scampered around the
trunk and darted down another limb. Then
Benjamin jumped across a narrow gap to the next tree. He held onto the
bouncing branch and looked back at her with
curious brown eyes. Athaclena
recognized a challenge. She breathed deeply several times, concentrating.
Changes began with a tingling in her hardening fingertips, a loosening in her
chest. She exhaled, crouched, and took off, launching herself into the
near-oak. With some difficulty she imitated the chim, move by move. Benjamin nodded in approval as she landed next to
him. Then he was off again. They made slow
progress, leaping from tree to tree and creeping around vine-entangled trunks.
Several times they were forced to backtrack around clearings choked with the
slowly settling fumes. They tried not to breathe when stepping over thicker wisps of the heavy gas, but
Athaclena could not help picking up a whiff of pungent, oily stuff. She
told herself that her growing itch was
probably psychosomatic. Benjamin kept glancing at her surreptitiously.
The chim certainly noticed some of the changes she underwent as the
minutes passed—a limbering of the arms, a rolling of the shoulders and loosening and opening of the hands.
He clearly had never expected to
have a Galactic keep up with him this way, swinging through the trees. He almost
certainly did not know the price the gheer transformation was going to
cost her. The hurt had already begun, and
Athaclena knew this was only the beginning. The forest was full of sounds. Small animals
scurried past them, fleeing the alien smoke and stench. Athaclena picked
up quick, hot pulses of their fear. As they reached the top of a knoll overlooking the settlement, they could
hear faint cries—frightened Terrans groping
about in a soot-dark forest. Benjamins’ brown eyes told her that those were
his friends down there. “See how the stuff
clings to the ground?” he said. “It hardly rises a few meters over the
tops of our buildings. If only we’d built one
tall structure!” “They would have blasted
that building first,” Athaclena pointed out. “And then released their gas.” “Hmmph.” Benjamin
nodded. “Well, let’s go see if any of my mates made it into the trees. Maybe they managed to help a few of the humans get high enough as
well.” She did not question
Benjamin about his hidden fear— the thing he could not bring himself to mention. But
there was something added to his
worry about the humans and chims below, as
if that were not already enough. The deeper they went
into the valley, the higher among the branches they had to travel. More and more often
they were forced to drop down, stirring the smoky, unraveling wisps with their feet as they hurried along
their arboreal highway. Fortunately, the
oily gas seemed to be dissipating at
last, growing heavier and precipitating in a fine rain of gray dust. Benjamin’s pace quickened
as they caught glimpses of the
off-white buildings of the Center beyond the trees. Athaclena followed as well as she could, but it was getting harder and harder to keep up with the chim. Enzyme
exhaustion took its toll, and her
corona was ablaze as her body tried to eliminate heat buildup. Concentrate, she thought as she
crouched on one waving branch. Athaclena flexed her legs and tried to sight on the blur of dusty leaves and
twigs opposite her. Go. She uncoiled, but by now the spring was gone
from her leap. She barely made it across the
two-meter gap. Athaclena hugged the
bucking, swaying branch. Her corona pulsed like fire. She clutched the alien wood, breathing
open-mouthed, unable to move, the world a blur. Maybe it’s more than just gheer pain, she thought. Maybe the gas
isn’t just designed for Terrans.
It could be killing me. It took a couple of moments for her eyes to
focus again, and then she saw little more than a black-bottomed foot covered
with brown fur ... Benjamin,
clutching the tree branch nimbly and
standing over her. His hand softly touched the waving, hot
tendrils of her corona. “You just wait here
and rest, miss. I’ll scout ahead an’ be
right back.” The branch shuddered once more, and he was
gone. Athaclena lay still. She could do little else
except listen to faint sounds coming from the direction of the Howletts Center.
Nearly an hour after the departure of the Gubru cruiser she could still hear panicky chimp shrieks and strange, low cries from some animal she couldn’t recognize. The gas was dissipating but it still stank,
even up here. Athaclena kept her nostrils closed, breathing through her mouth. Pity the
poor Earthlings, whose noses and ears must remain open all the time, for all
the world to assault at will. The irony did not escape her. For at least
the creatures did not have to listen with their minds. As her corona cooled, Athaclena felt awash in
a babble of emotions . . . human, chimpanzee, and that other variety that
flickered in and out, the “stranger” that had by now become almost familiar.
Minutes passed, and Athaclena felt a little better . . . enough to crawl along
the limb to where .branch met trunk. She sat back against the rough bark with a
sigh, the flow of noise and emotion surrounding her. Maybe I’m
not dying after all, at least not right away. Only after a little while longer did it dawn
on her that something was happening quite nearby. She could sense that she was
being watched—and from very close! She turned and drew her breath sharply.
From the branches of a tree only six meters away, four sets of eyes stared back
at her—three pairs deep brown and a fourth bright blue. Barring perhaps a few of the sentient,
semi-vegetable Kanten, the Tymbrimi were the Galactics who knew Earth-lings
best. Nevertheless, Athaclena blinked in surprise, uncertain just what it was
she was seeing. Closest to the trunk of that tree sat an adult
female neo-chimpanzee—a “chimmie”—dressed
only in shorts, holding a chim baby in her arms. The little mother’s
brown eyes were wide with fear. Next to them was a small, smooth-skinned human
child dressed in denim overalls. The little blond girl smiled back at Athaclena, shyly. But it was the fourth and last being in the
other tree that had Athaclena confused. She recalled a neo-dolphin sound-sculpture her
father had brought home to Tymbrim from his
travels. This was just after that episode of the ceremony of Acceptance and
Choice of the Tytlal, when she had behaved so strangely up in that
extinct volcano caldera. Perhaps Uthacalthing had wanted to play the
sound-sculpting for her to draw her out of her moodiness—to prove to her that
the Earthly cetaceans were actually charming creatures, not to be feared. He
had told her to close her eyes and just let the song wash over her. Whatever his motive, it had had the opposite
effect. For in listening to the wild, untamed patterns, she had suddenly found
herself immersed in an ocean, hearing an angry sea squall gather. Even
opening her eyes, seeing that she still sat in the family listening room, did
not help. For the first time in her life,
sound overwhelmed vision. Athaclena had never listened to the cube
again, nor known anything else quite so strange . . . until encountering the
eerie metaphorical landscape within Robert Oneagle’s mind, that is. Now she felt that way again! For while the
fourth creature across from her looked, at first, like a very large chimpanzee,
her corona was telling quite another story. It cannot be! Calmly, placidly, the brown eyes looked back
at her. The being obviously far outweighed all the others combined, yet it held
the human child on its lap delicately, carefully. When the little girl
squirmed, the big creature merely snorted and shifted slightly, neither letting
go nor taking its gaze from Athaclena.
Unlike normal chimpanzees, its face was very black. Ignoring her aches, Athaclena edged forward
slowly so as not to alarm them. “Hello,” she said carefully in Anglic. The human child smiled again and ducked her
head shyly against her furry protector’s massive chest. The neo-chimp mother
cringed back in apparent fear. The massive creature with the high, flattened
face merely nodded twice and snorted again. It fizzed with Potential! Athaelena had only once before encountered a
species living in that narrow zone between animal and accepted client-class
sophont. It was a very rare state in the Five Galaxies, for any newly
discovered pre-sentient species was soon
registered and licensed to some starfaring clan for Uplift and indenture. It dawned on Athaclena that this being was
already far along toward sentience! But the gap from animal to thinker was
supposed to be impossible to cross alone! True, some humans still clung to quaint ideas from the ignorant days before
Contact—theories proposing that true
intelligence could be “evolved.” But Galactic science assured that the
threshold could only be passed with the aid of another race, one who had
already crossed it. So it had been all the
way back to the fabled days of the first race—the Progenitors—billions of years ago. But nobody had ever traced patrons for the
humans. That was why they were called k’chu-non . . . wolflings. Might their old idea contain a germ of truth? If
so, might this creature also . . . ? Ah, no! Why did I not
see it at once? Athaclena suddenly knew this beast was not a
natural find. It was not the fabled “Garthling” her father had asked her to
seek. The family resemblance was simply too unmistakable. She was looking at a gathering of cousins,
sitting together on that branch high above the Gubru vapors. Human,
neo-chimpanzees, and . . . what? She tried to recall what
her father had said about humanity’s
license to occupy their homeworld, the Earth. After Contact, the Institutes had
granted recognition of mankind’s de facto tenancy. Still, there were Fallow
Rules and other restrictions, she was certain. And a few special Earth species had been
mentioned in particular. The great beast radiated Potential like ... A metaphor came to Athaclena,
of a beacon burning in the tree across from her. Searching her memory Tymbrimi
fashion, she at last drew forth the name she had been looking for. “Pretty thing,” she asked softly. “You are a gorilla,
aren’t you?” 16 The Howletts Center The beast
tossed its great head and snorted. Next to it, the mother chimp whimpered
softly and regarded Athaclena with obvious
dread. But the little
human girl clapped her hands, sensing a game. “ ‘Rilla! Jonny’s a Villa! Like
me!” The child’s small fists thumped her
chest. She threw back her head and crowed a high-pitched, ululating yell. A gorilla, Athaclena
looked at the giant, silent creature in wonderment, trying to remember what she
had -been told in passing so long ago. Its dark
nostrils flared as it sniffed in Athaclena’s direction, and used its free hand
to make quick, subtle hand signs to the human child. “Jonny wants to
know if you’re going to be in charge, now,” the little girl lisped. “I hope so.
You sure looked tired when you stopped chasing Benjamin. Did he do something bad? He got away, you know.” Athaclena moved a little closer. “No,” she said.
“Benjamin didn’t do anything bad. At least not since I met him—though I am beginning to suspect—” Athaclena
stopped. Neither the child nor the gorilla would understand what she now
suspected. But the adult chim knew, clearly, and her eyes showed fear. “I’m April,”
the small human told her. “An” that’s Nita. Her
baby’s name is Cha-Cha. Sometimes chimmies give their babies easy names
to start ‘cause-they don’t talk so good at first,”
she confided. Her eyes seemed
to shine as she looked at Athaclena. “Are you really a Tym . . . bim . .
. Tymmbimmie?” Athaclena nodded. “I am Tymbrimi.” April clapped
her hands. “Ooh. They’re goodguys! Did you see the big spaceship? It came with
a big boom, and Daddy made me go with Jonny, and then there was gas and Jonny
put his hand over my mouth and I couldn’t breathe!” April made a scrunched up face, pantomiming
suffocation. “He let go when
we were up in th’ trees, though. We found Nita an’ Cha-Cha.” She glanced over
at the chims. “I guess Nita’s still too scared to talk much.” “Were you frightened too?” Athaclena asked. April nodded
seriously. “Yeth. But I had to stop being scared. I was th’ only man here,
and I hadda be in charge, and take care of
ever’body. “Can you be in
charge now? You’re a really pretty Tymbimmie.” The little
girl’s shyness returned. She partly buried herself against Jonny’s massive
chest, smiling out at Athaclena with only
one eye showing. Athaclena could
not help staring. She had never until now realized this about human beings—of
what they were capable. In spite of her people’s alliance with the Terrans, she
had picked up some of the common Galactic prejudice, imagining that the “wolflings” were still somehow feral, bestial.
Many Galactics thought it questionable that humans were truly ready to be
patrons. No doubt the Gubru had expressed
that belief in their War Manifesto. This child
shattered that image altogether. By law and custom, little April had been
in charge of her clients, no matter how young she was. And her understanding of
that responsibility was clear. Still,
Athaclena now knew why both Robert and Benjamin had been anxious not to lead
her here. She suppressed her initial surge of righteous anger. Later, she would
have to find a way to get word to her
father, after she had verified her suspicions. She was almost beginning to feel Tymbrimi again
as the gheer reaction gave way to a mere dull burning along her
muscles and neural pathways. “Did any other humans make it into the trees?” she
asked. Jonny made a quick series of hand signs. April
interpreted, although the little girl may not have clearly understood
the implications. “He says a few tried. But they weren’t fast enough. . . .
Most of’em just ran aroun’ doin’ ‘Man-Things.’ That’s what Villas call the
stuff humans do that Villas don’t understand,”
she confided lowly. At last the
mother chim, Nita, spoke. “The g-gas ...” She
swallowed. “Th” gas m-made the humans weak.” Her voice was barely audible.
“Some of us chims felt it a little. ...
I don’t think the Villas were bothered.” So. Perhaps
Athaclena’s original surmise about the gas was correct. She had suspected it
was not intended to be immediately lethal.
Mass slaughter of civilians was something generally frowned upon by the
Institute for Civilized Warfare. Knowing the Gubru, the intent was probably
much more insidious than that. There was a
cracking sound to her right. The large male chim, Benjamin, dropped onto a
branch two trees away. He called out to
Athaclena. “It’s okay now,
miss! I found Dr. Taka and Dr. Schultz. They’re
anxious to talk to you!” Athaclena
motioned for him to approach. “Please come here first, Benjamin.” With typical Pongo
exaggeration, Benjamin let out a long-suffering sigh. He leaped branch to
branch until he came into view of the three apes and the human girl. Then his jaw dropped and his balancing grip almost
slipped. Frustration wrote across his face. He turned to Athaclena,
licking his lips, and cleared his throat. “Don’t bother,”
she told him. “I know you have spent the last twenty minutes trying, in the
midst of all this turmoil, to arrange to have the truth hidden. But it was to
no avail. I know what has been going on here.” Benjamin’s mouth clapped shut. Then he shrugged.
“So?” he sighed. To the four on
the branch Athaclena asked, “Do you accept
my authority?” “Yeth,” April
said. Nita glanced from Athaclena to the human child, then nodded. “All right,
then. Stay where you are until somebody comes
for you. Do you understand?” “Yes’m.” Nita nodded again. Jonny and Cha-Cha
merely looked back at her. Athaclena stood
up, finding her balance on the branch, and turned to Benjamin. “Now let us talk
to these Uplift specialists of yours. If the gas has not completely incapacitated
them, I’ll be interested to hear why they have chosen to violate Galactic Law.” Benjamin looked defeated. He nodded resignedly. “Also,”
Athaclena told him as she landed on the branch next to him. “You had better
catch up with the chims and gorillas you sent away—in order that I would not see
them. They should be called back. “We may need
their help.” 17 Fiben Fiben had
managed to fashion a crutch out of shattered tree limbs lying near the furrow
torn up by his escape pod. Cushioned by tatters of his ship-suit, the crutch
jarred his shoulder only partially out
of joint each time He leaned on it. Hummph, he
thought. If the humans hadn’t straightened our
spines and shortened our arms I could’ve knuckle-walked back to civilization. Dazed, bruised,
hungry . . . actually, Fiben was in a pretty good mood as he picked his way
through obstacles on his way northward. Hell, I’m alive. I can’t really
complain. He had spent
quite a lot of time in the Mountains of Mulun,.doing ecological studies for the
Restoration Project, so he could tell that he had to be in the right watershed,
not too far from known lands. The varieties
of vegetation were all quite recognizable, mostly native plants but also
some that had been imported and released into the ecosystem to fill gaps left by the Bururalli Holocaust. Fiben felt
optimistic. To have survived this far, even up to crash-landing in familiar
territory ... it made him certain that Ifhi had further plans for him. She had
to be saving him for something special.
Probably a fate that would be particularly
annoying and much more painful than mere starvation in the wilderness. Fiben’s ears perked and he looked up. Could he
have imagined that sound? No! Those were voices! He stumbled down the
game path, alternately skipping and pole-vaulting on his makeshift crutch, until he came to a sloped clearing
overlooking a steep canyon. Minutes passed as he peered. The rain forest
was so damn dense! There! On the other side, about halfway
downslope, six chims wearing backpacks
could be seen moving rapidly through the forest, heading toward some of
the still smoldering wreckage of TAASF Proconsul.
Right now they were quiet. It was just a lucky break they had spoken
as they passed below his position. “Hey! Dummies! Over here!” He hopped on his
right foot and waved his arms, shouting.
The search party stopped. The chim’s looked about, blinking as the
echoes bounced around the narrow defile. Fiben’s teeth bared and he couldn’t
help growling low in frustration. They were looking everywhere but in
his direction! Finally, he picked up the crutch, whirled it
above his head, and threw it out over the canyon. One of the chims exclaimed, grabbing another.
They watched the tumbling branch crash into the forest. That’s right, Fiben
urged. Now think. Retrace the arc backwards. Two of the searchers pointed up his way and
saw him waving. They shrieked in excitement, capering in circles. Forgetting momentarily his own little
regression, Fiben muttered under his breath. “Just my luck to be rescued by a
bunch of grunts. Come on, guys. Let’s not make a thunder dance out of it.” Still, he grinned when they neared his
hillside clearing. And in all the subsequent hugging and backslapping he forgot
himself and let out a few glad hoots of his own. 18 Uthacalthing His little pinnace was the last craft to take off from the Port Helenia
space-field. Already detection screens showed battle cruisers descending into
the lower atmosphere. Back at the port, a small
force of militiamen and Terragens Marines
prepared to make a futile last stand. Their defiance was broadcast on all
channels. “... We deny the invader’s rights to land here.
We claim the protection of Galactic Civilization against their aggression. We
refuse the Gubru permission to set down on our
legal lease-hold. “In earnest of this, a small, armed, Formal
Resistance Detachment awaits the invaders at the capital spaceport. Our challenge . . .” Uthacalthing guided his pinnace with
nonchalant nudges on the wrist and thumb controllers. The tiny ship raced
southward along the coast of the Sea of Cilmar, faster than sound. Bright
sunshine reflected off the broad waters to his right. . . . should they dare to face us being to
being, not cowering in their battleships . . . Uthacalthing nodded. “Tell them, Earthlings,”
he said softly in Anglic. The detachment commander had sought his advice in
phrasing the ritual challenge. He hoped he had been of help. The broadcast went on to list the numbers and
types of weapons awaiting the descending armada at the spaceport, so the enemy would have no justification for using
overpowering force. Under circumstances such as these, the Gubru would have no choice but to assail the defenders with
ground troops. And they would have
to take casualties. If the Codes
still hold, Uthacalthing reminded himself. The enemy may not care about
the Rules of War any longer. It was hard to imagine such a situation. But
there had been rumors from across the far starlanes . . . A row of display screens rimmed his cockpit. One
showed cruisers coming into view of
Port Helenia’s public news cameras.
Others showed fast fighters tearing up the sky right over the spaceport. Behind him
Uthacalthing heard a low keening as two stilt-like Ynnin commiserated with each
other. Those creatures, at least, had been able to fit into Tymbrimi-type
seats. But their hulking master had to stand. Kault did not
just stand, he paced the narrow cabin, his crest inflating until it bumped the
low ceiling, again and again. The Thennanin
was not in a good mood. “Why, Uthacalthing?”
he muttered for what was not the first
time. “Why did you delay for so long? We were the very last to get out
of there!” Kault’s
breathing vents puffed. “You told me we would leave night before last! I
hurried to gather a few possessions and be ready and you did not come! I
waited. I missed opportunities to hire other transport while you sent message
after message urging patience. And then, when you came at last after dawn, we
departed as blithely as if we were on a holiday
ride to the Progenitors’ Arch!” Uthacalthing
let his colleague grumble on. He had already made formal apologies and paid
diplomatic gild in compensation. No more
was required of him. Besides, things
were going just the way he had planned them to. A yellow light
flashed on the control board, and a tone began to hum. “What is that?” Kault shuffled forward in
agitation. “Have they detected our engines?” “No.” And Kault sighed in relief. Uthacalthing
went on. “It isn’t the engines. That light means we’ve just been scanned by a
probability beam.” “What?” Kault nearly screamed. “Isn’t this vessel shielded? You aren’t even using gravities! What anomalous
probability could they have picked up?” Uthacalthing shrugged, as if the human gesture had
been born to him. “Perhaps the unlikelihood is intrinsic,” he suggested.
“Perhaps it is something about us, about our own fate, that is glowing along
the worldlines. That may be what they detect.” Out of his right eye he saw Kault shiver. The
Thennanin race seemed to have an almost superstitious dread of anything
having to do with the art/science of reality-shaping. Uthacalthing allowed looth’troo—apology to one’s enemy—to form gently within his tendrils, and reminded
himself that his people and Kault’s were officially at war. It was
within his rights to tease his enemy-and-friend, as it had been ethically acceptable earlier, when he had arranged for
Kault’s own ship to be sabotaged. “I shouldn’t
worry about it,” he suggested. “We’ve got a good
head start.” Before the
Thennanin could reply, Uthacalthing bent forward and spoke rapidly in GalSeven,
causing one of the screens to expand its
image. “ThwiU’kou-chlliou!”
he cursed. “Look at what they are doing!” Kault turned
and stared. The holo-display showed giant cruisers hovering over the capital
city, pouring brown vapor over the
buildings and parks. Though the volume was turned down, they could hear
panic in the voice of the news announcer as he described the darkening skies,
as if anyone in Port Helenia needed his interpretation. “This is not well.” Kault’s crest bumped the
ceiling more rapidly. “The Gubru are being more severe than the situation or
their war rights here merit.” Uthacalthing nodded. But before he could speak
another yellow light winked on. “What is it now?” Kault sighed. Uthacalthing’s
eyes were at their widest separation. “It means
we are being chased by pursuit craft,” he replied. “We may be in for a fight. Can you work a class
fifty-seven weapons console,,
Kault?” “No, but I believe one of my Ynnin—” His reply was interrupted as Uthacalthing shouted,
“Hold on!” and turned on the pinnace’s gravities. The ground screamed
past under them. “I am beginning evasive maneuvers,” he called out. “Good,” Kault
whispered through his neck vents. Oh, bless the Thennanin thick skull, Uthacalthing thought. He kept control
over his facial expression, though he knew his
colleague had the empathy sensitivity of a stone and could not pick up his joy. As the. pursuing ships started firing on them,
his corona began to sing. 19 Athaclena
Green fingers of forest merged with the lawns and
leafy-colored buildings of the
Center, as if the establishment were intended to be inconspicuous from the air.
Although a wind from the west had finally driven away the last visible shreds
of the invader’s aerosol, a thin film of gritty powder covered everything below a height of five meters, giving
off a tangy, unpleasant odor. Athaclena’s corona no longer shrank under an
overriding roar of panic. The mood had changed amid the buildings. There
was a thread of resignation now . . . and intelligent anger. She followed Benjamin toward the first clearing,
where she caught sight of small
groups of neo-chimps running pigeon-toed
within the inner compound. One pair hurried by carrying a muffled burden on a
stretcher. “Maybe you
shouldn’t go down there after all, miss,” Benjamin
rasped. “I mean it’s obvious the gas was designed to affect humans, but even us chims feel a bit
woozy from it. You’re pretty important ...” “I am Tymbrimi,” Athaclena answered coolly. “I
cannot sit here while I am needed by clients and by my peers.” Benjamin bowed
in acquiescence. He led her down a stairlike
series of branches until she set foot with some relief on the ground. The pungent odor was thicker here.
Atnaclena tried to ignore it, but her pulse pounded from nervousness. They passed what had to have been facilities for
housing and training gorillas. There were fenced enclosures, playgrounds, testing areas. Clearly an intense if
small-scale effort had gone on here. Had Benjamin really imagined that
he could fool her simply by sending the pre-sentient apes into the jungle to
hide? She hoped none
of them had been hurt by the gas, or in the panicky aftermath. She remembered
from her brief History of Earthmen class that gorillas, although strong, were also notoriously sensitive—even fragile—creatures. Chims dressed
in shorts, sandals, and the ubiquitous tool-bandoleers hurried to and fro on
serious errands. A few stared at Athaclena as she approached, but they did not
stop to speak. In fact, she heard very few words at all. Stepping
lightly through the dark dust, they arrived at the center of the encampment.
There, at last, she and her guide
encountered humans. They lay on couches on the steps of the main
building, a mel and a fem. The male human’s head
was entirely hairless, and his eyes bore traces of epicanthic folding. He looked barely conscious. The other “man” was a tall, dark-haired female.
Her skin was very black—a deep, rich shade Athaclena had never encountered before. Probably she was one of those
rare “pure breed” humans who retained the characteristics of their ancient “races.” In contrast, the skin color of the
chims standing next to her was almost pale pink, under their patchy covering of brown hair. With the help
of two older-looking chims, the black woman
managed to prop herself up on one elbow as Athaclena approached.
Benjamin stepped forward to make the introductions. “Dr. Taka, Dr.
Schultz, Dr. M’Bzwelli, Chim Frederick, all
of the Terran Wolfling Clan, I present you to the respected Athaclena,
a Tymbrimi ab-Caltmour ab-Brma ab-Krallnith ul-Tytlal.” Athaclena glanced at Benjamin, surprised he was
able to recite her species honorific
from memory. “Dr. Schultz,” Athaclena said, nodding to the chim
on the left. To the woman she bowed slightly lower. “Dr. Taka.” With one
last head incline she took in the other human and chim. “Dr. M’Bzwelli and Chim
Frederick. Please accept my condolences
over the cruelty visited on your settlement and your world.” The chims bowed low. The woman tried to, as
well, but she failed in her weakness. “Thank you for your sentiments,” she replied,
laboriously. “We Earthlings will muddle through, I’m sure. ... I do admit I’m a little surprised to
see the daughter of the Tymbrimi ambassador pop out of nowhere right now.” I’ll just bet you are, Athaclena thought in Anglic, enjoying, this
once, the flavor of human-style sarcasm. My presence is nearly as
much a disaster to your plans as the Gubru and their gas! “I have an
injured friend,” she said aloud. “Three of your neo-chimpanzees went after him,
some time ago. Have you heard anything from
them?” The woman nodded. “Yes, yes. We just had a pulse
from the search party. Robert Oneagle is conscious and stable. Another group we had sent to seek out a downed
flyer will be joining them shortly, with full medical equipment.” Athaclena felt
a tense worry unwrap in the corner of her mind where she had put it. “Good.
Very good. Then I wil turn to other matters.’ Her
corona’blossomed out as she formed kuouwassooe, the glyph of presentiment—though she knew these folk would barely catch its fringes, if at all. “First, as a
member of a race that has been in alliance with yours ever since you wolflings
burst so loudly upon the Five Galaxies, I offer my assistance during this
emergency. What I can do as a fellow patron, I shall do, requiring in return
only whatever help you can give me in getting in touch with my father.” “Done.” Dr.
Taka nodded. “Done and with our thanks.” Athaclena took a step forward. “Second—I must
exclaim my dismay on discovering the function of this Center. I find you
are engaged in unsanctioned Uplift activities on ... on a fallow species!” The four directors looked at each other. By now
Athaclena could read human expressions well enough to know their
chagrined resignation. “Furthermore,” she went on, “I note that you had the
poor taste to commit this crime on the planet
Garth, a tragic victim of past ecological abuse—” “Now just a
minute!” Chim Frederick protested. “How can
you compare what we’re doing with the holocaust of the Burur—” “Fred, be quiet!” Dr. Schultz, the other chim,
cut in urgently. Frederick blinked. Realizing it was too late
to take back the interruption, he muttered on. “. . . th’ only planets
Earthclan’s been allowed to settle have been other Eatees’ messes. ...” The second human, Dr. M’Bzwelli, started
coughing. Frederick shut up and turned away. The human male looked up at Athaclena. “You
have us against the wall, miss.” He sighed. “Can we ask you to let us explain before you press charges? We’re . . .
we’re not representatives of our government, you understand. We are . .
. private criminals.” Athaclena felt a funny sort of relief. Old
pre-Contact Earthling flat
movies—especially those copsandrobbers thrillers so popular among the
Tymbrimi—often seemed to revolve around
some ancient lawbreaker attempting to “silence the witness.” A part of
her had wondered just how atavistic these
people actually were. She exhaled deeply and nodded. “Very well,
then. The question can be put aside during the present emergency. Please tell
me the situation here. What is the enemy trying to accomplish with this gas?” “It weakens any human who breathes it,” Dr.
Taka answered. “There was a broadcast an hour ago. The invader announced that
affected humans must receive the antidote within one week, or die. “Of course they are offering the antidote only
in urban areas. “Hostage gas!” Athaclena whispered. “They want
all the planet’s humans as pawns.” “Exactly. We must ingather or drop dead in six
days.” Athaclena’s corona sparked anger. Hostage gas
was an irresponsible weapon, even if it was
legal under “certain limited types of war. “What will happen to your clients?” Neo-chimps
were only a few centuries old and should not be left unwatched in the wilderness. Dr. Taka grimaced, obviously worried as well.
“Most chims seem unaffected by the gas. But they have so few natural leaders,
such as Benjamin or Dr. Schultz here.” Schultz’s brown, simian
eyes looked down at his human friend.
“Not to worry, Susan. We will, as you say, muddle through.” He turned back to
Athaclena. “We’re evacuating the humans in
stages, starting with the children and old folks tonight. Meanwhile, we’ll start destroying this compound and all traces of what’s happened here.” Seeing that Athaclena was about to object, the
elderly neo-chimp raised his hand. “Yes,
miss. We will provide you with cameras and assistants, so you may
collect your evidence, first. Will that
do? We would not dream of thwarting you in your duty.” Athaclena sensed the
chim geneticist’s bitterness. But she had no sympathy for him, imagining how her father
would feel when he learned of this. Uthacalthing liked Earthlings.’ This irresponsible
criminality would wound him deeply. “No sense in handing the
Gubru a justification for their aggression,” Dr. Taka added. “The matter of the gorillas
can go to the Tymbrimi Grand
Council, if you wish. Our allies may then decide where to go from there,
whether to press formal charges or leave
our punishment to our own government.” Athaclena saw the logic
in it. After a moment she nodded. “That will do, then. Bring me your cameras and I
shall record
this burning.” 20 Galactics To the fleet admiral—the Suzerain of Beam and
Talon— the argument sounded silly. But of course that was always the way of it
among civilians. Priests and bureaucrats always argued. It was the fighters who
believed in action! Still, the admiral had
to admit that it was thrilling to take part in their first real policy debate as a threesome. This was the way
Truth was traditionally attained among the Gubru, through stress and
disagreement, persuasion and dance, until finally
a new consensus was reached. And eventually . . . The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon shook aside the thought. It
was much too soon to begin contemplating the Molt. There would be many more
arguments, much jostling and maneuvering for the highest perch, before that
day arrived. As for this first debate, the admiral was
pleased to find itself in the position of arbiter between its two bickering
peers. This was a good way to begin. The Terrans at the small spaceport had issued
a well-written formal challenge. The Suzerain of Propriety insisted that Talon
Soldiers must be sent to overcome the defenders in close combat. The Suzerain
of Cost and Caution did not agree. For some time they circled each other on the
dais of the flagship’s bridge, eyeing each other and squawking pronouncements
of argument. “Expenses must be kept
low! Low enough that we need not, Need not burden other fronts!” The Suzerain of Cost and Caution thus insisted
that this expedition was only one of many
engagements currently sapping the strength of the clan of
Gooksyu-Gubru. In fact, it was rather a
side-battle. Matters were tense across the Galactic spiral. In such times, it
was the job of the Suzerain of Cost and Caution to protect the clan from
overextending itself. The Suzerain of Propriety huffed its feathers
indignantly in response. “What shall expense matter, mean, signify, stand for, if we fall, topple, drop, plummet from grace in the eyes of our
Ancestrals? We must do what is right! Zoooon!” Observing from its own perch of command, the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon watched the struggle to see if any clear patterns of dominance were about to manifest
themselves. It was thrilling to hear and see the excellent argument-dances
performed by those who had been chosen to be
the admiral’s mates. All three of them represented the finest products
of “hot-egg” engineering, designed to bring
out the best qualities of the race. Soon, it was obvious that its peers had reached a
stalemate. It would be up to Suzerain of Beam and Talon to decide. It certainly would be less costly if the
expeditionary force could simply ignore the insolent wolflings below
until the hostage gas forced them to surrender. Or, with a simple order, their redoubt could be reduced to slag. But
the Suzerain of Propriety refused to accept either option. Such actions would
be catastrophic, the priest insisted. The bureaucrat
was just as adamant not to waste good soldiers
on what would be essentially a gesture. Deadlocked, the two other commanders eyed the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon as they circled and squawked, fluffing their glowing white down. Finally, the admiral
ruffled its own plumage and stepped
onto the dais to join them. “To engage in ground combat would cost, would mean expense. But it would be honorable, admirable. “A third factor decides, swings the final vote. That is the
training need of Talon Soldiers. Training against wolfling troops. “Ground forces shall attack them, beam to beam,
hand to talon.” The issue was
decided. A stoop-colonel of the Talon Soldiers
saluted and hurried off with the order. Of course with this resolution Propriety’s perch
position would rise a little. Caution’s descended. But the quest for dominance had only just begun. So it had been
for their distant ancestors, before the Gooksyu turned the primitive
proto-Gubru into starfarers. Wisely, their patrons had taken the ancient
patterns and shaped and expanded them into a useful, logical form of government for a sapient people. Still, part of
the older function* remained. The Suzerain of Beam and Talon shivered as the
tension of argument was released. And although all three of them were still
quite neuter, the admiral felt a momentary thrill that was deeply, thoroughly sexual. 21 Fiben and Robert The two rescue
parties encountered each other more than a mile into the high pass. It was a
somber gathering. The three who had started out that morning with Benjamin were
too tired to do more than nod to the subdued group returning from the crash
site. But the
battered pair who had been rescued exclaimed on seeing each other. “Robert! Robert
Oneagle! When did they let you out of study
hall? Does your mommy know where you are?” The’ injured chim leaned on a makeshift crutch
and wore the singed remains of a tattered TAASF ship-suit. Robert looked
up at him from the stretcher and grinned through an anesthetic haze. “Fiben! In
Goodall’s name, was that you I saw smokin’ out of the sky? Figures.
What’d you do, fry ten megacredits’ worth of
scoutboat?” Fiben rolled his eyes.
“More like five megs. She was an old
tub, even if she did all right by me.” Robert felt a strange
envy. “So? I guess we got whomped.” “You could say that. One
on one we fought well. Would’ve been
all right if there’d been enough of us.” Robert knew what his friend meant. “You mean
there’s no limit to what could’ve been
accomplished wjth—” “With an infinite number of monkeys?” Fiben
cut in. His snort was a little less than a
laugh but more than an ironic grin. The other chims blinked in consternation. This
level of banter was a bit over their heads,
but what was more disturbing was how blithely this chen interrupted the
human son of the Planetary Coordinator! “I wish I could’ve been there with you,”
Robert said seriously. Fiben shrugged. “Yeah,
Robert. I know. But we all had
orders.” For a long moment they were silent. Fiben knew Megan Oneagle well enough, and he sympathized with Robert. “Well I guess we’re both due for a stint in
the mountains, assigned to holdin’ down beds and harassing nurses.” Fiben
sighed, gazing toward the south. “If we can stand the fresh air, that is.” He
looked down to Robert. “These chims told me about the raid on the Center. Scary
stuff.” “Clennie’ll help ‘em straighten things out,”
Robert answered. His attention had started
to drift. They obviously had him doped to a dolphin’s blowhole. “She
knows a lot ... a lot more’n she thinks she does.” Fiben had heard about the daughter of the
Tymbrimi ambassador. “Sure,” he said softly, as the others lifted the stretcher once again. “An Eatee’ll straighten
things out. More Hkely’n not, that girl friend of yours will have
everybody thrown in the clink, invasion or
no invasion!” But Robert was now far
away. And Fiben had a sudden strange
impression. It was as if the human mel’s visage was not entirely Terran any longer. His dreamy smile was distant and
touched with something . . . unearthly. 22 Athaclena A large number of chims
returned to the Center, drifting in
from the forest where they had been sent to hide. Frederick and Benjamin set
them to work dismantling and burning the buildings and their contents.
Athaclena and her two assistants hurried
from site to site, carefully recording everything before it was put to
the.torch. It was hard work. Never in her life as a
diplomat’s daughter had Athaclena felt so
exhausted. And yet she dared not let any scrap of evidence go
undocumented. It was a matter of duty. About an hour before dusk
a contingent of gorillas trooped into
the encampment, larger, darker, more crouched and feral-looking than their chim guardians. Under careful direction
they took up simple tasks, helping to demolish the only home they had ever known. The confused creatures watched as their
Training and Testing Center and the Clients’ Quarters melted into slag. A few even tried to halt the destruction, stepping
in front of the smaller, soot-covered
chims and waving vigorous hand signs— trying to tell them that this was
a bad thing. Athaclena could see how, by their lights, it
wasn’t logical. But then, the affairs of
patron-class beings often did seem foolish. Finally, the big pre-clients were left
standing amid eddies of smoke with small
piles of personal possessions—toys, mementos, and simple tools—piled at
their feet. They stared blankly at the
wreckage, not knowing what to do. By dusk Athaclena had been nearly worn down by
the emotions that fluxed through the compound. She sat on a tree stump,
upwind of the burning clients’ quarters, listening to the great apes’ low,
chuffing moans. Her aides slumped nearby
with their cameras and bags of samples, staring at the destruction, the
whites of their eyes reflecting the flickering flames. Athaclena
withdrew her corona until all she could henn was the Unity Glyph—the coalescence to which all the beings within
the forest valley contributed. And even that under-image wavered, flickered. She saw it metaphorically—weepy,
drooping, like a sad flag of many colors. There was honor
here, she admitted reluctantly. These scientists had been violating a treaty,
but they couldn’t be accused of doing
anything truly unnatural. By any real measure, gorillas were as ready for
Uplift as chimpanzees had been, a hundred Earth years before Contact.
Humans had been forced to make compromises, back when Contact brought them into
the domain of Galactic society. Officially, the tenancy treaty which sanctioned
their rights to their homeworld was intended to see to it that Earth’s fallow
species list was maintained, so its stock of Potential for sentience would not
be used up too quickly. But everyone
knew that, in spite of primitive man’s legendary
penchant for genocide, the Earth was still a shining example of genetic
diversity, rare in the range of types and forms
that had been left untouched by Galactic civilization. Anyway . . .
when a pre-sentient race was ready for Uplift,
it was ready! No, clearly the
treaty had been forced on humans while they were weak. They were allowed to
claim neo-dolphins and neo-chimps—species
already well on the road to sapiency before Contact. But the senior
clans weren’t about to let Homo sapiens go uplifting more clients than
anybody else around! Why, that would
have given wolflings the status of senior
patrons! Athaclena sighed. It wasn’t fair,
certainly. But that did not matter. Galactic society depended on oaths kept. A
treaty was a solemn vow, species to
species. Violations could not go unreported. Athaclena
wished her father were here. Uthacalthing would know what to make of the things
she had witnessed here—the well-intended work of this illegal center, and the
vile but perhaps legal actions of the Gubru. Uthacalthing was far away, though, too far even to
touch within the Empathy Net. All she could tell was that his special
rhythm still vibrated faintly on the nahakieri level. And while it was
comforting to close her eyes and inner ears and gently kenn it, that
faint reminder of him told her little. Nahakieri
essences could linger longer
after a person left this life, as they had for her dead mother,
Mathicluanna. They floated like the songs of Earth-whales, at the edges of what
might be known by creatures who lived by hands and fire. “Excuse me, ma’am.” A voice that was hardly more
than a raspy growl broke harshly over the faint under-glyph, dispersing it- Athaclena shook her head. She opened
her eyes to see a neo-chimp with soot-covered fur and shoulders stooped from exhaustion. “Ma’am? You all right?” “Yes. I am
fine. What is it?” Anglic felt harsh in her throat,
already irritated from smoke and fatigue. “Directors
wanna see you, ma’am.” A spendthrift
with words, this one. Athaclena slid down from the stump. Her aides groaned,
chim-theatrically, as they gathered their tapes and samples and followed
behind. Several
lift-lorries stood at the loading dock. Chims and gorillas carried stretchers
onto flyers, which then lifted off into the gathering night on softly humming
gravities. Their lights faded away into the
direction of Port Helenia. “I thought all
the children and elderly were already evacuated.
Why are you still loading humans in such a hurry?” The messenger
shrugged. The stresses of the day had robbed
many of the chims of much of their accustomed spark. Athaclena was sure
that it was only the presence of the gorillas—who had to be set an example—that
prevented a mass attack of stress-atavism.
In so young a client race it was surprising the chims had done so well. Orderlies
hurried to and from the hospital facility, but they seldom bothered the two
human directors directly. The neo-chimp scientist, Dr. Schultz, stood in front
of them and seemed to be handling most matters himself. At his side, Chim Frederick had been replaced by Athaclena’s
old traveling companion, Benjamin. On the stage
nearby lay a small pile of documents and record
cubes containing the genealogy and genetic record of every gorilla who had ever
lived here. “Ah, respected Tymbrimi
Athaclena.” Schultz spoke with hardly
a trace of the usual chim growl. He bowed, then shook her hand in the manner
preferred by his people—a full clasp which emphasized the opposable thumb. “Please excuse our poor hospitality,” he
pleaded. “We had intended to serve a special supper from the main kitchen . . .
sort of a grand farewell. But we’ll have to make do with canned rations
instead, I’m afraid.” A small chimmie approached carrying a platter
stacked with an array of containers. “Dr. Elayne Soo is our nutritionist,” Schultz
continued. “She tells me you might find these delicacies palatable.” Athaclena stared at the cans. Koothra! Here,
five hundred parsecs from home, to find an instant pastry made in her own
hometown! Unable to help it, she laughed aloud. “We have placed a full load of these, plus
other supplies, aboard a flitter for you. We recommend you abandon’ the craft
soon after leaving here, of course. It won’t be long before the Gubru have
their own satellite network in place, and thereafter air traffic will be
impractical.” “It won’t be dangerous to fly toward Port
Helenia,” Athaclena pointed out. “The Gubru will expect an influx for many
days, as people seek antidote treatments.” She motioned at the frantic pace of
activity. “So why the near-panic I sense here? Why are you evacuating the
humans so quickly? Who . . . ?” Looking as if he feared to interrupt her,
Schultz nevertheless cleared his throat and shook his head meaningfully. Benjamin gave Athaclena a pleading look. “Please, ser,” Schultz implored with a low
voice. “Please speak softly. Most of our chims haven’t really guessed ...” He let the sentence hang. Athaclena felt a cold thrill along her ruff.
For the first time she looked closely at the two human directors, Taka and
M’Bzwelli. They had remained silent all along, nodding as if understanding and
approving everything being said. The black woman, Dr. Taka, smiled at her,
unblinkingly. Athaclena’s corona reached
out, then curled back in revulsion. She whirled on Schultz. “You are killing her!” Schultz nodded miserably. “Please, ser.
Softly. You are right, of course. I have drugged my dear friends, so they can put
up a good front until my few good chim administrators can finish here and get
our people away without a panic. It was at their own insistence. Dr. Taka and
Dr. M’Bzwelli felt they were slipping away too quickly from effects of the gas.
‘ He added sadly, weakly. “You did not have to obey them! This is murder!” Benjamin looked stricken. Schultz nodded. “It
was not easy. Chim Frederick was unable to bear the shame even this long and
has sought his own peace. I, too, would probably take my life soon, were my
death not already as inevitable as my human
colleagues’.” “What do you mean?” “I mean that the Gubru do not appear to be
very good chemists!” The elderly neo-chimp laughed bitterly, finishing with a cough. “Their gas is killing some of the
humans. It acts faster than they said it would. Also, it seems to be
affecting a few of us chims.” Athaclena sucked in her breath. “I see.” She
wished she did not. “There is another matter we thought you should
know about,” Schultz said. “A news report from the invaders. Unfortunately, it
was in Galactic Three; the Gubru spurn Anglic and our translation program is
primitive. But we know it regarded your father.” Athaclena felt removed, as if she were
hovering above it all. In this state her numbed senses gathered in random
details. She could kenn the simple forest ecosystem—little native
animals creeping back into the valley, wrinkling their noses at the pungent
dust, avoiding the area near the Center for the fires that still flickered
there. “Yes.” She nodded, a borrowed gesture that all
at once felt alien again. “Tell me.” Schultz cleared his throat. “Well, it seems
your father’s star cruiser was sighted leaving the planet. It was chased by
warships. The Gubru say that it did not reach the Transfer Point. “Of course one cannot trust what they say. ...” Athaclena’s hips rocked
slightly out of joint as she swayed from side to side. Tentative mourning—like a trembling of the lips as a
human girl might begin to sense desolation. No. I will
not contemplate this now. Later. I will decide later what to feel. “Of course you may have whatever aid we can
offer,” Chim Schultz continued
quietly. “Your flitter has weapons, as well as food. You may fly to
where your friend, Robert Oneagle, has been taken, if you wish. “We hope, however, that you will choose to remain
with the evacuation for a time, at least until the gorillas are safely
hidden in the mountains, under the care of some qualified humans who might have escaped.” Schultz looked
up at her earnestly, his brown eyes harrowed
with sadness. “I know it is a
lot to ask, honored Tymbrimi Athaclena, but will you take our children under
your care for a time, as they go into exile in the wilderness?” 23 Exile The gently
humming gravitic craft hovered over an uneven
row of dark, rocky ridge-spines. Noon-shortened shadows had begun to
grow again as Gimelhai passed its zenith and the flyer settled into the dimness
between the stone spines. Its engines grumbled into silence. A messenger
awaited its passengers at the agreed rendezvous. The chim courier handed
Athaclena a note as she stepped out of the
machine, while Benjamin hurried to spread radar-fouling camouflage over the
little flitter. In the letter
Juan Mendoza, a’freeholder above Lome Pass, reported the safe arrival of Robert
Oneagle and little April Wu. Robert was recuperating well, the message said. He
might be up and about in a week or so. Athaclena felt
relieved. She wanted very much to see Robert—and not only because she needed
advice on how to handle a ragged band of
refugee gorillas and neo-chimpanzees. Some of the
Howletts Center chims—those affected by the Gubran gas—had gone to the “city
with the humans, hoping antidote would be given as promised . . . and that it would work. She had left only a handful of really
responsible chim technicians to assist her. Perhaps more chims would show up, Athaclena told
herself—and maybe even some human officials who had escaped gassing by
the Gubru. She hoped that somebody in authority
might appear and take over soon. Another message from the Mendoza household was
written by a chim survivor of the battle in space. The militiaman
requested help getting in touch with the Resistance Forces. Athaclena did
not know how to reply. In the late hours last night, as great ships descended
upon Port Helenia and the towns on the Archipelago, there had been frantic telephone
and radio calls to and from sites all over the planet. There were reports of ground fighting at the spaceport. Some said
that it was even hand to hand for a time. Then there was silence, and the Gubru
armada consolidated without further incident. It seemed that
in half a day the resistance so carefully planned
by the Planetary Council had fallen completely apart. All traces of a
chain of command had dissolved; for nobody had foreseen the use of hostage gas.
How could anything be. done when nearly every human on the planet was taken so simply out of action? A scattering of
chims were trying to organize here and there, mostly by telephone. But few had
thought out any but the most nebulous
plans. Athaclena put
away the slips of paper and thanked the messenger. Over the hours since the
evacuation she had begun to feel a change within herself. What had yesterday been confusion and grief had evolved into an
obstinate sense of determination. I will persevere. Uthacalthing would require
it of me and I will not let him down. Wherever I am, the enemy will not thrive near
me. She would also
preserve the evidence she had gathered, of course. Someday the opportunity
might come to present it to Tymbrimi
authorities. It could give her people an opportunity to teach the
humans a badly needed lesson on how to behave
as a Galactic patron race must, before it was too late. If it was not too late already. Benjamin joined her at
the sloping edge of the ridge top. “There!”
He pointed into the valley below. “There they are, right on time.” Athaclena shaded her eyes. Her corona reached
forth and touched the network around her. Yes. And now I see them, as well. A long column of figures moved through the
forest below, some small ones—brown in color—escorting a more numerous file of
larger, darker shapes. Each of the big creatures carried a bulging backpack. A
few had dropped to the knuckles of one hand
as they shuffled along. Gorilla children ran amidst the adults, waving
their arms for balance. The escorting chims kept alert watch with beam
rifles clutched close. Their attention was directed not on the column or the
forest but at the sky. The heavy equipment had already made it by
circuitous routes to limestone caves in the mountains. But the exodus would not
be safe until all the refugees were there at last, in those underground
redoubts. Athaclena wondered what was going on now in
Port Helenia, or on the Earth-settled islands. The escape attempt of the
Tymbrimi courier ship had been mentioned twice more by the invaders, then never
again. If nothing else, she would have to find out if
her father was still on Garth, and if he still lived. She touched the locket hanging from the thin
chain around her neck, the tiny case containing her mother’s legacy—a single
thread from Mathicluanna’s corona. It was cold solace, but she did not even
have that much from Uthacalthing. Oh, Father.
How could you leave me without even a strand of yours to guide me? The column of dark shapes approached rapidly.
A low, growling sort of semi-music rose from the valley as they passed by, like
nothing she had ever heard before. Strength these creatures had always
owned, and Uplift had also removed some of their well-known frailty. As yet
their destiny was unclear, but these were, indeed, powerful entities. Athaclena had no intention of remaining
inactive, simply a nursemaid for a gang of pre-sentients and hairy clients. One
more thing Tymbrimi shared with humans was understanding of the need to act when
wrong was being done. The letter from the wounded space-chim had started her
thinking. She turned to her aide. “I am less than completely fluent in the
languages of Earth, Benjamin. I need a word. One that describes an unusual type of military force. “I am thinking of any army that moves by night
and in the shadow of the land. One that strikes quickly and silently, using
surprise to make up for small numbers and poor weapons. I remember reading
that such forces were common in the pre-Contact history of Earth. They used the
conventions of so-called civilized legions
when it suited them, and innovation when they liked. “It would be a k’chu-non krann, a
wolfling army, unlike anything now known. Do you understand what I am talking
about, Benjamin? Is there a word for this thing I have in mind?” “Do you mean . . . ?” Benjamin looked quickly
down at the column of partly uplifted apes lumbering through the forest below,
rumbling their low, strange marching song. He shook his head, obviously trying to
restrain himself, but his face reddened and finally the guffaws burst out,
uncontainable. Benjamin hooted and fell against a spine-stone, then over onto
his back. He rolled in the dust of Garth and kicked at the sky, laughing. Athaclena sighed. First back on Tymbrim, then
among humans, and now here, with the newest, roughest clients known—everywhere she found jokers. She watched the chimpanzee patiently, waiting
for the silly little thing to catch its breath and finally let her in on what it found so funny. PART TWO Patriots Evelyn, a modified dog, Viewed the quivering fringe of a special doily, Draped across the piano, with some surprise— In the darkened room, Where the chairs dismayed And the horrible
curtains Muffled the rain, She could hardly believe her eyes— A curious breeze, a garlic breath Which sounded like a snore, Somewhere near the Steinway (or even from within) Had caused the doily fringe to waft And tremble in the
gloom— Evelyn, a dog, having undergone Further modification Pondered the significance of Short Person Behavior In pedal-depressed panchromatic resonance And other highly
ambient domains . . . “Arf!” she said. FRANK ZAPPA 24 Fiben Tall, gangling, storklike
figures watched the road from atop the roof of a dark, low-slung bunker. Their
silhouettes, outlined against the late afternoon sun, were in constant motion,
shifting from one spindly leg to another in nervous energy as if the slightest
sound would be enough to set them into flight. Serious creatures, those
birds. And dangerous as hell. Not birds, Fiben reminded himself as
he approached the checkpoint. Not in the Earthly sense, at least. But the analogy would do.
Their bodies were covered with fine down. Sharp, bright yellow beaks jutted
from sleek, swept-back faces. And although their ancient
wings were now no more than slender, feathered arms, they could fly. Black,
glistening gravitic backpacks more than compensated for what their avian
ancestors had long ago lost. Talon Soldiers. Fiben wiped his hands on
his shorts, but his palms still felt damp. He kicked a pebble with one bare
foot and patted his draft horse on the flank. The placid animal had begun to
crop a patch of blue native grass by the side of the road. “Come on, Tycho,” Fiben
said, tugging on the reins. “We can’t hang back or they’ll get suspicious. Anyway,
you know that stuff gives you gas.” Tycho shook his massive
gray head and farted loudly. “I told you so.”
Fiben waved at the air. A cargo wagon floated just
behind the horse. The dented, half-rusted bin of the farm truck was filled with
rough burlap sacks
of grain. Obviously the antigrav stator still worked, butthe propulsion engine
was kaput. “Come on. Let’s get on with it.” Fiben
tugged again. Tycho gamely nodded, as if the workhorse
actually understood. The traces tightened, and the hover truck bobbed along
after them as they approached the checkpoint. Soon, however, a keening sound on the
road ahead warned of oncoming traffic. Fiben hurriedly guided horse and wagon
to one side. With a high-pitched whine and a rush of air, an armored hovercraft
swept by. Vehicles like it had been cruising eastward intermittently, in ones
and twos, all day. He looked carefully to make sure nothing
else was coming before leading Tycho back onto the road. Fiben’s shoulders
hunched nervously. Tycho snorted at the growing, unfamiliar scent of the
invaders. “Halt!” Fiben jumped involuntarily. The amplified
voice was mechanical, toneless, and adamant. “Move, move to this side . . .
this side for inspection!” Fiben’s heart pounded. He was glad his
role was to act frightened. It wouldn’t be hard. “Hasten! Make haste and present
yourself!” Fiben led Tycho toward the inspection
stand, ten meters to the right of the highway. He tied the horse’s tether to a
railed post and hurried around to where a pair of Talon Soldiers waited. Fiben’s nostrils flared at the aliens’
dusty, lavender aroma. I wonder
what they’d taste like, he thought somewhat savagely. It would have made no
difference at all to his great-to-the-tenth-grandfather that these were
sentient beings. To his ancestors, a bird was a bird was a bird. He bowed low, hands crossed in front of
him, and got his first close look at the invaders. They did not seem all that impressive up
close. True, the sharp yellow beak and razorlike talons looked formidable. But
the stick-legged creatures were hardly much taller than Fiben, and their bones
looked hollow and thin. No matter. These were starfarers—senior
patrons-class beings whose Library-derived culture and technology were all but
omnipotent long, long before humans rose -up out of Africa’s savannah, blinking
with the dawnlight of fearful curiosity. By the time man’s lumbering slowships
stumbled upon Galactic civilization, the Gubru and their clients had wrested
aposition of some eminence among the powerful interstellar clans. Fierce conservatism
and facile use of the Great Library had taken them far since their own patrons
had found them on the Gubru homeworld and given them the gift of completed
minds. Fiben remembered huge, bellipotent battle
cruisers, dark and invincible under their shimmering allochroous shields, with
the lambent edge of the galaxy shining behind them. . . . Tycho nickered and shied aside as one of
the Talon Soldiers—its saber-rifle loosely slung—stepped past him to approach
the tethered truck. The alien climbed onto the floating farm-hover to inspect
it. The other guard twittered into a microphone. Half buried in the soft down
around the creature’s narrow, sharp breastbone, a silvery medallion emitted
clipped Anglic words. “State . . . state identity . . .
identity and purpose!” Fiben crouched, down and shivered,
pantomiming fear. He was sure not many Gubru knew much about neo-chimps. In the
few centuries since Contact, little information would have yet passed through
the massive bureaucracy of the Library Institute and found its way into local
branches. And of course, the Galactics relied on the Library for nearly
everything. Still, verisimilitude was important.
Fiben’s ancestors had understood one answer to a threat when a counter-bluff
was ruled out—submission. Fiben knew how to fake it. He crouched lower and
moaned. The Gubru whistled in apparent
frustration, probably having gone through this before. It chirped again, more
slowly this time. “Do not be alarmed, you are safe,” the
vodor medallion translated at a lower volume than before. “You are safe . . .
safe. . . . We are Gubru . . . Galactic patrons of high dan and family. . . .
You are safe. . . . Young haltsentients are safe when they are cooperative. . .
. You are safe. ...” Half-sentients . . . Fiben rubbed his nose to cover a sniff of
indignation. Of course that was what the Gubru were bound to think. And in
truth, few four-hundred-year-old client races could be called fully uplifted. Still, Fiben noted yet another score to
settle. He was able to pick out meaning here and
there in the invader’s chirpings before the vodor translated them. But one short course in Galactic
Three, back in school, was not much to go on, and the Gubru had their own
accent and dialect. “. . . You are safe ...”
the vodor soothed. “The humans do not deserve such fine clients. . . . You are
safe. . . .” . Gradually, Fiben backed
away and looked up, still trembling. Don’t overact, he reminded himself.
He gave the gangling avian creature an approximation of a correct bow of
respect from a bipedal junior client to a senior patron. The alien would surely
miss the slight embellishment—an extension of the middle fingers—that flavored
the gesture. “Now,” the vodor barked,
perhaps with a note of relief. “State name and purposes.” “Uh, I’m F-Fiben . . . uh,
s-s-ser.” His hands fluttered in front of him. It was a bit of theater, but the
Gubru might know that neo-chimpanzees under stress still spoke using parts of
the brain originally devoted to hand control. It certainly looked as if
the Talon Soldier was frustrated. Its feathers ruffled, and it hopped a little
dance. “. . . purpose . . . purpose . . . state your purpose in approaching the
urban area!” Fiben bowed again,
quickly. “Uh . . . th’ hover won’t
work no more. Th’ humans are all gone . . . nobody to tell us what to do at th’
farm ...” He scratched his head. “I
figured, well, they must need food in town . . . and maybe some- somebody can
fix th’ cart in trade for grain . . . ?” His voice rose hopefully. The second Gubru returned
and chirped briefly to the one in charge. Fiben could follow its GalThree well
enough to get the gist. The hover was a real farm
tool. It would not take a genius to tell that the rotors just needed to be
unfrozen for it to run again. Only a helpless drudge would haul an antigravity
truck all the way to town behind a beast of burden, unable to make such a
simple repair on his own. The first guard kept one
taloned, splay-fingered hand over the vodor, but Fiben gathered their opinion
of chims had started low and was rapidly dropping. The invaders hadn’t even
bothered to issue identity cards to the neo-chimpanzee population. For centuries Earthlings—humans,
dolphins, and chims—: had known the galaxies were a dangerous place
where it was often better to have more cleverness than one was credited for.
Even before the invasion, word had gone out among the chim population of Garth
that it might be necessary to put on the old “Yes, massa!” routine. Yeah, Fiben reminded himself.
But nobody ever counted on all the humans being taken away! Fiben
felt a knot in his stomach when he imagined the humans—mels, ferns, and
children—huddled behind barbed wire in crowded camps. Oh yeah. The invaders
would pay. The Talon Soldiers
consulted a map. The first Gubru uncovered its vodor and twittered again at
Fiben. “You may go,” the vodor
barked. “Proceed to the Eastside Garage Complex. . . . You may go ... Eastside
Garage. . . . Do you know the Eastside Garage?” Fiben nodded hurriedly.
“Y-yessir.” “Good . . . good creature
. . . take your grain to the town storage area, then proceed to the garage ...
to the garage . . . good creature. . . . Do you understand?” “Y-yes!” Fiben bowed as he backed
away and then scuttled with an exaggeratedly bowlegged gait over to the post
where Tycho’s reins were tied. He averted his gaze as he led the animal back
onto the dirt embankment beside the road. The soldiers idly watched him pass,
chirping contemptuous remarks they were certain he could not understand. Stupid damned birds, he thought, while his
disguised belt camera panned the fortification, the soldiers, a hover-tank that
whined by a few minutes later, its crew sprawled upon its flat upper deck,
taking in the late afternoon sun. Fiben waved as they swept
by, staring back at him. I’ll bet you’d taste just
fine in a nice orange glaze, he thought after the feathered creatures. Fiben tugged the horse’s
reins. “C’mon, Tycho,” he urged. “We gotta make Port Helenia by nightfall.” Farms were still operating
in the Valley of the Sind. Traditionally, whenever a
starfaring race was licensed to colonize a new world, the continents were left
as much as possible in their natural state. On Garth as well, the major
Earthling settlements had been established on an archipelago in the shallow
Western Sea. Only those islands had been converted completely to suit
Earth-type animals and vegetation. But Garth was a special case. The
BururalH had left a mess, and something had to be done quickly to help
stabilize the planet’s rocky ecosystem. New forms had to be introduced from the outside to prevent a
complete biosphere collapse. That meant tampering with the continents. A narrow watershed had been converted in
the shadow of the Mountains of Mulun. Terran plants and animals that thrived
here were allowed to diffuse into the foothills under careful observation,
slowly filling some of the ecological niches left empty by the Bururalli
Holocaust. It was a delicate experiment in practical planetary ecology, but one
considered worthwhile. On Garth and on other catastrophe worlds the three races
of the Terragens were building reputations as biosphere wizards. Even Mankind’s
worst critics would have to approve of work such as this. And ye,t, something was jarringly wrong
here. Fiben had passed three abandoned ecological management stations on his
way, sampling traps and tracer ‘bots stacked in disarray. It was a sign of how bad the crisis must
be. Holding the humans hostage was one thing—a marginally acceptable tactic by
modern rules of war. But for the Gubru to be willing to disturb the resurrection
of Garth, the uproar in the galaxy must be profound. It didn’t bode well for the rebellion.
What if the War Codes really had broken down? Would the Gubru be willing to use
planet busters? That’s the General’s
problem, Fiben
decided. I’m just a spy. She’s the Eatee expert. At least the farms were working, after a
fashion. Fiben passed one field cultivated with zygowheat and another with
carrots. The robo-tillers went their rounds, weeding and irrigating. Here and
there he saw a dispirited chim riding a spiderlike controller unit, supervising
the machinery. Sometimes they waved to him. More often
they did not. Once, he passed a pair of armed Gubru
standing in a furrowed field beside their landed flitter. As he came closer,
Fiben saw they were scolding a chim farmworker. The avians fluttered and hopped
as they gestured at the drooping crop. The foreman nodded unhappily, wiping her
palms on her faded dungarees. She glanced at Fiben as he passed by along the
road, but the aliens went on with their rebuke, oblivious. Apparently the Gubru were anxious for the
crops to come in. Fiben hoped it meant they wanted it for their hostages. But
maybe they had arrived with thin supplies and needed the food for themselves. He was making good time when he drew
Tycho off the road into a small grove of fruit trees. The animal rested,
browsing on the Earth-stock grass while Fiben sauntered over behind a tree to
relieve himself. The orchard had not been sprayed or
pest-balanced in some time, he observed. A type of stingless wasp was still
swarming over the ping-oranges, although the secondary flowering had finished
weeks before and they were no longer needed for pollination. The air was filled with a fruity,
almost-ripe pungency. The wasps climbed over the thin rinds, seeking access to
the sweetness within. Abruptly, without thinking, Fiben reached
out and snatched a few of the insects. It was easy. He hesitated, then popped
them into his mouth. They were juicy and crunchy, a lot like
termites. “Just doing my part to keep the pest population down,” he
rationalized, and his brown hands darted out to grab more. The taste of the
crunching wasps reminded him of how long it had been since he had last eaten. “I’ll need sustenance if I’m to do good
work in town tonight,” he thought half aloud. Fiben looked around. The horse
grazed peacefully, and no one else was in sight. He dropped his tool belt and took a step
back. Then, favoring his still tender left ankle, he leaped onto the trunk and
shimmied up to one of the fruit-heavy limbs. Ah, he thought as he
plucked an almost ripe reddish globe. He ate it like an apple, skin and all.
The taste was tart and astringent, unlike the bland human-style food so many
chims claimed to like these days. He grabbed two more oranges and popped a
few leaves into his mouth for good measure. Then he stretched back and closed
his eyes. Up here, with only the buzz of the wasps
for company, Fiben could almost pretend he didn’t have a care, in this world or
any other. He could put out of his mind wars and all the other silly
preoccupations of sapient beings. Fiben pouted, his expressive lips
drooping low. He scratched himself under his arm. “Ook, ook.” He snorted—almost silent laughter—and
imagined he was back in an Africa even his great-grandfathers had never seen, in
forested hills never touched by his people’s too-smooth, big-nosed cousins. What would the universe
have been like without men? Without Eatees? Without anyone at all but chimps? Sooner or later we would’ve invented
starships, and the universe might have been ours. The clouds rolled by and
Fiben lay back on the branch with narrowed eyes, enjoying his fantasy. The
wasps buzzed in futile indignation over his presence. He forgave them their
insolence as he plucked a few from the air as added morsels. Try as he might, though,
.he could not maintain the illusion of solitude. For there arrived another
sound, an added drone from high above. And try as he might, he couldn’t pretend
he did not hear alien transports cruising uninvited across the sky. A glistening fence more
than three meters high undulated over the rolling ground surrounding Port
Helenia. It was an imposing barrier, put up quickly by special robot machines
right after the invasion. There were several gates, through which the city’s
chim population seemed to come and go without much notice or impediment. But
they could not help being intimidated by the sudden new wall. Perhaps that was
its basic purpose. Fiben wondered how the
Gubru would have managed the trick if the capital had been a real city and not
just a small town on a rustic colony world. He wondered where the
humans were being kept. It was dusk as he passed a
wide belt of knee-high tree stumps, a hundred meters before the alien fence.
The area had been planned as a park, but now only splintered fragments lay on
the ground all the way to the dark watchtower and open gate. Fiben steeled himself to
go through the same scrutiny as earlier at the checkpoint, but to his surprise
no one challenged him. A narrow pool of light spilled onto the highway from a
pair of pillar spots. Beyond, he saw dark, angular buildings, the dimly lit
streets apparently deserted. The silence was spooky.
Fiben’s shoulders hunched as he spoke softly. “Come on, Tycho. Quietly.” The
horse blew and pulled the floating wagon slowly past the steel-gray bunker. Fiben chanced a quick glance inside the
structure as he passed. A pair of guards stood within, each perched on one
knotted, stick-thin leg, its sharp, avian bill buried in the soft down under
its left arm. Two saber-rifles lay on the counter beside them, near a stack of
standard Galactic faxboards. The two Talon Soldiers
appeared to be fast asleep! Fiben sniffed, his flat
nose wrinkling once more at the over-sweet alien aroma. This was not the first
time he had seen signs of weaknesses in the reputedly invincible grip of the
Gubru fanatics. They had had it easy until now—too easy. With the humans nearly
all gathered and neutralized, the invaders apparently thought the only possible
threat was from space. That, undoubtedly, was why all the fortifications he had
seen had faced upward, with little or no provision against attack from the
ground. Fiben stroked his sheathed
belt knife. He was tempted to creep into the guard post, slipping under the
obvious alarm beams, and teach the Gubru a lesson for their complacency. The urge passed and he
shook his head. Later, he thought. When it will hurt them more. Patting Tycho’s neck, he
led the horse through the lighted area by the guard post and beyond the gate
into the industrial part of town. The streets between the warehouses and
factories were quiet—a few chims here and there hurrying about on errands
beneath the scrutiny of the occasional passing Gubru patrol skimmer. Taking pains not to be
observed, Fiben slipped into a side alley and found a windowless storage
building not far from the colony’s sole iron foundry. Under his whispered
urging, Tycho pulled the floating hover over to the shadows by the back door of
the warehouse. A layer of dust showed that the padlock had not been touched in
weeks. He examined it closely. “Hmmm.” Fiben took a rag from his
belt apron and wrapped it around the hasp. Taking it firmly in both hands, he
closed his eyes and counted to three before yanking down hard. The lock was strong, but,
as he’d suspected, the ring bolt in the dpor was corroded. It snapped with a
muffled “crack!” Quickly, Fiben slipped the sheaf and pushed the door along its
tracks. Tycho placidly followed him into the gloomy interior, the truck
trailing behind. Fiben looked around to memorize the layout of hulking presses
and metalworking machinery before hurrying back to close the- door again. “You’ll be all right,” he said softly as
he unhitched the animal. He hauled a sack of oats out of the hover and split it
open on the ground. Then he filled a tub with water from a nearby tap. “I’ll be
back if I can,” he added. “If not, you just enjoy the oats for a couple of
days, then whinny. I’m sure someone will be by.” Tycho switched his tail
and looked up from the grain. He gave Fiben a baleful look in the dim light and
let out another smelly, gassy commentary. “Hmph.” Fiber! nodded,
waving away the smell, “You’re probably right, old friend. Still, I’ll wager your
descendants will worry too much too, if and when somebody ever gives them
the dubious gift of so-called intelligence.” He patted the horse in
farewell and loped over to the door to peer outside. It looked clear out there.
Quieter than even the gene-poor forests of Garth. The navigation beacon atop
the Terragens Building still flashed—no doubt used now to guide the invaders in
their night operations. Somewhere in the distance a faint electric hum could be
heard. It wasn’t far from here to
the place where he was supposed to meet his contact. This would be the riskiest
part of his foray into town. Many frantic ideas had
been proposed during the two days between the initial Gubru gas attacks and the
invaders’ complete seizure of all forms of communication. Hurried, frenzied
telephone calls and radio messages had surged from Port Helenia to the Archipelago
and to the continental out-lands. During that time the human population had
been thoroughly-distracted and what remained of government communications were
coded. So it was mainly chims, acting privately, who filled the airwaves with
panicked conjectures and wild schemes—most of them horrifically dumb. Fiben figured that was
just as well, for no doubt the enemy had been listening in even then. Their
opinion of neo-chimps must have been reinforced by the hysteria. Still, here and there had
been voices that sounded rational. Wheat hidden amid the chaff. Before
she died, the human anthropologist Dr. Taka had identified one message as
having come from one of her former postdoctoral students— one Gailet Jones, a
resident of Port Helenia. It was this chim the General had decided to send
Fiben to contact. Unfortunately, there had
been so much confusion. No one but Dr. Taka could say what this Jones person
looked like, and by the time someone thought to ask her, Dr. Taka wag dead. Fiben’s confidence in the rendezvous
site and password was slim, at best. Prob’ly we haven’t even got the night
right, he grumbled to himself. He slipped outside and
closed the door again, replacing the shattered bolt so the lock hung back in
place. The ring tilted at a slight angle. But it could fool someone who wasn’t
looking very carefully. The larger moon would be
up in an hour or so. He had to move if he was going to make his appointment in
time. Closer to the center of
Port Helenia, but still on the “wrong” side of town, he stopped in a small
plaza to watch light pour from the narrow basement window of a working chim’s
bar. Bass-heavy music caused the panes to shake in their wooden frames. Fiben
could feel the vibration all the way across the street, through the soles of
his feet. It was the only sign of life for blocks in all directions, if one did
not count quiet apartments where dim lights shone dimly through tightly drawn
curtains. He faded back into the
shadows as a whirring patroller robot cruised by, floating a meter above the
roadway. The squat machine’s turret swiveled to fix on his position as it
passed. Its sensors must have picked him out, an infrared glow in the misty
trees. But the machine went on, probably having identified him as a mere
neo-chimpanzee. Fiben had seen other
dark-furred forms like himself hurrying hunch-shouldered through the streets.
Apparently, the curfew was more psychological than martial. The occupation
forces weren’t being strict because there didn’t seem to be any need. Many of those not in their
homes had been heading for places like this—the Ape’s Grape. Fiben forced
himself to stop scratching a persistent itch under his chin. This was the sort
of establishment favored by grunt laborers and probationers, chims whose
reproductive privileges were restricted by the Edicts of Uplift. There were laws requiring
even humans to seek genetic counseling when they bred. But for their clients,
neo-dolphins and neo-chimpanzees, the codes were far more severe. In this one
area normally liberal Terran law adhered closely to Galactic standards. It was
that or lose chims and ‘fins forever to some more senior clan. Earth was far
too weak to defy the most honored of Galactic traditions. About a third of the chim population
carried green reproduction cards, allowing them to control their own fertility,
subject only to guidance from the Uplift Board and possible penalties if they
weren’t careful. Those chims with gray or yellow cards were more restricted.
They could apply, after they joined a marriage group, to reclaim and use the
sperm or ova they stored with the Board during adolescence, before routine
sterilization. Permission might be granted if they achieved meritorious
accomplishments in life. More often, a yellow-card chimmie would carry to term
and adopt an embryo engineered with the next generation .of “improvements”
inserted by the Board’s technicians. Those with red cards weren’t even allowed
near chim children. By pre-Contact standards, the system
might have sounded cruel. But Fiben had lived with it all his life. On the fast
track of Uplift a client race’s gene pool was always being meddled with. At
least chims, were consulted as part of the process. Not many client species
were so lucky. The social upshot, though, was that there
were classes among chims. And “blue-carders” like Fiben weren’t exactly welcome
in places like the Ape’s Grape. Still, this was the site chosen by his
contact. There had been no further messages, so he had no choice but to see if
the rendezvous would be kept. Taking a deep breath, he stepped into the street
and walked toward the growling, crashing music. As his hand touched the door handle a
voice whispered from the shadows to his left. “Pink?” At first he thought he had imagined it.
But the words repeated, a little louder. “Pink? Looking for a party?” Fiben stared. The light from the window
had spoiled his night vision, but he caught a glimpse of a small simian face,
somewhat childlike. There was a flash of white as the chim smiled. “Pink Party?” He let go of the handle, hardly able to
believe his ears. “I beg your pardon?” Fiben took a step forward. But at that
moment the door opened, spilling light and noise out into the street. Several
dark shapes, hooting with laughter and stinking of beer-soaked fur, pushed him
aside as they stumbled past. By the time the revelers were gone and the door
had closed again, the blurry, dark alley was empty once more. The small,
shadowy figure had slipped away. Fiben felt tempted to follow, if only to
verify that he had been offered what he thought he had. And why was the
proposition, once tendered, so suddenly withdrawn? Obviously, things had changed in Port
Helenia. True, he hadn’t been to a place like the Ape’s Grape since his college
days. But pimps pandering out of dark alleys were not common even in this part
of town. On Earth maybe, or in old threevee films, but here on Garth? He shook his head in mystification and
pulled open the door to go inside. Fiben’s nostrils flared at the thick
aromas of beer and sniff-hi and wet fur. The descent into the club was made
unnerving by the sharp, sudden glare of a strobe light, flashing starkly and
intermittently over the dance floor. There, several dark shapes cavorted,
waving what looked like small saplings over their heads. A heavy,
sole-penetrating beat pounded from amplifiers set over a group of squatting
musicians. Customers lay on reed mats and cushions,
smoking, drinking from paper bottles, and muttering coarse observations on the
dancers’ performances. Fiben wended his way between the
close-packed, low wicker tables toward the smoke-shrouded bar, where he ordered
a pint of bitters. Fortunately, colonial currency still seemed to be good. He
lounged against the rail and began a slow scan of the clientele, wishing the
message from their contact had been less vague. Fiben was looking for someone dressed as
a fisherman, even though this place was halfway across town from the docks on
Aspinal Bay. Of course the radio operator who had taken down the message from
Dr. Taka’s former student might have gotten it all wrong on that awful evening
while the Howletts Center burned and ambulances whined overhead. The chen had
thought he recalled Gailet Jones saying something about “a fisherman with a bad
complexion.” “Great,” Fiben had muttered when given
his instructions. “Real spy stuff. Magnificent.” Deep down he was positive the
clerk had simply copied the entire thing down wrong. It wasn’t exactly an
auspicious way to start an insurrection. But that was no surprise, really.
Except to a few chims who had undergone Terragens Service training, secret
codes, disguises, and passwords were the contents of oldtime thrillers. Presumably, those militia officers were
all dead or interned now. Except for me. And my specialty wasn’t
intelligence or subterfuge. Hett, I could barely jockey poor old TAASF Proconsul. The Resistance would have
to learn as it went now, stumbling in the dark. At least the beer tasted
good, especially after that long trek on the dusty road. Fiben sipped from his
paper bottle and tried to relax. He nodded with the thunder music and grinned
at the antics of the dancers. They were all males, of
course, out there capering under the flashing strobes. Among the grunts and
probationers, feeling about this was so strong that it might even be called
religious. The humans, who tended to frown over most types of sexual
discrimination, did not interfere in this case. Client races had the right to
develop their own traditions, so long as they didn’t interfere with their
duties or Uplift. And according to this
generation at least, Chimmies had no place in the thunder dance, and that was
that. Fiben watched one big,
naked male leap to the top of a jumbled pile of carpeted “rocks” brandishing a
shaker twig. The dancer—by day perhaps a mechanic or a factory laborer— waved the
noisemaker over his head while drums pealed and strobes lanced artificial
lightning overhead, turning him momentarily half stark white and half pitch
black. The shaker twig rattled
and boomed as he huffed and hopped to the music, hooting as if to defy the gods
of the sky. Fiben had often wondered
how much of the popularity of the thunder dance came from innate, inherited
feelings of brontophilia and how much from the well-known fact that fallow,
unmodified chimps in the jungles of Earth were observed to “dance” in some
crude fashion during lightning storms. He suspected that a lot of
neo-chimpanzee “tradition” came from elaborating on the publicized behavior of
their unmodified cousins. Like many college-trained
chims, Fiben liked to think he was too sophisticated for such simple-minded
ancestor worship. And generally he did prefer Bach or whale songs to simulated
thunder. And yet there were times,
alone in his apartment, when he would pull a tape by the Fulminates out of a
drawer, put on the headphones, and try to see how much pounding his skull could
take without splitting open. Here, under the driving amplifiers, he couldn’t
help feeling a thrill” run up his spine as “lightning” bolted across the room
and the beating drums rocked patrons, furniture, and fixtures alike. Another naked dancer
climbed the mound, shaking his own branch and chuffing loudly in challenge. He
crouched on one knuckle as he ascended, a stylish touch frowned upon by
orthopedists but meeting with approval from the cheering audience. The fellow
might pay for the verisimilitude with a morning backache, but what was that
next to the glory of the dance? The ape at the top of the
hill hooted at his challenger. He leapt and whirled in a finely timed maneuver,
shaking his branch just as another bolt of strobe lightning whitened the room.
It was a savage and powerful image, a reminder that no more than four centuries
ago his wild ancestors had challenged storms in a like fashion from forest
hilltops—needing neither man nor his tutling scalpels to tell them that
Heaven’s fury required a reply. The chims at the tables
shouted and applauded as the king of the hill jumped from the summit, grinning.
He tumbled down the mound, giving his challenger a solid whack as he passed. This was another reason females
seldom joined the thunder dance. A full-grown male neo-chim had most of the
strength of his natural cousins on Earth. Chimmies who wanted to participate
generally played in the band. Fiben had always found it
curious that it was so different among humans. Their males seemed more
often obsessed with the sound making and the females with, dance, rather than
vice versa. Of course humans were strange in other ways as well, such as in
their odd sexual practices. He scanned the club. Males
usually outnumbered females in bars like this one, but tonight the number of
chimmies seemed particularly small. They mostly sat in large groups of friends,
with big males at the periphery. Of course there were the barmaids, circulating
among the low tables carrying drinks and smokes, dressed in simulated leopard
skins. Fiben was beginning to worry. How was his
contact to know
him in this blaring, flashing madhouse? He didn’t see anyone who looked like a
scar-faced fisherman. A balcony lined the three walls facing
the dance mound. Patrons leaned over, banging on the slats and encouraging the
dancers. Fiben turned and backed up to get a better look . . . and almost
stumbled over a low wicker table as he blinked in amazement. There—in an area set aside by rope
barrier, guarded by four floating battle-robots—sat one of the invaders. There
was the narrow, white mass of feathers, the sharp breastbone, and that curved
beak . . . but this Gubru wore what looked like a woolen cap over the top of
its head, where its comblike hearing organ lay. A set of dark goggles covered
its eyes. Fiben made himself look away. It wouldn’t
do to seem too surprised. Apparently the customers here had had the last few
weeks to get used to an alien in their midst. Now, though, Fiben did notice
occasional glances nervously cast up toward the box above the bar. Perhaps the
added tension helped explain the frantic mood of the revelers, for the Grape
seemed unusually rowdy, even for a working chim’s bar. Sipping his pint bottle casually, Fiben
glanced up again. The Gubru doubtless wore the caplike muff and goggles as
protection from the noise and lights. The guard-bots had only sealed off a
square area near the alien, but that entire wing of the balcony was almost
unpopulated. Almost. Two chims, in fact, sat within the
protected area, near the sharp-beaked Gubru. Quislings? Fiben wondered. Are
there traitors among us already? He shook his head in mystification. Why
was the Gubru here? What could one of the invaders possibly find of worth to
notice? Fiben reclaimed his place at the bar. Obviously, they’re
interested in chims, and for reasons other than our value as hostages. But what were those reasons? Why should
Galactics care about a bunch of hairy clients that some hardly credited with
being intelligent at all? The thunder dance climaxed in an abrupt
crescendo and one final crash, its last rumblings diminishing as if into a
cloudy, stormy distance. The echoes took seconds longer to die away inside
Fiben’s head. Dancers tumbled back to their tables
grinning and sweating, wrapping loose robes around their nakedness. The
laughter sounded hearty—perhaps too much so. Now that Fiben understood the tension in
this place he wondered why anyone came at all Boycotting an establfsh-ment
patronized by the invader would seem such a simple, obvious form of ahisma, of
passive resistance. Surely the average chim on the street resented these
enemies of all Terragens! What drew such crowds here on a
weeknight? Fiben ordered another beer for
appearances, though already he was thinking about leaving. The Gubru made him
nervous. If his contact wasn’t going to show, he had better get out of here and
begin his own investigations. Somehow, he had to find out what was going on
here in Port Helenia and discover a way to make contact with those willing to
organize. Across the room a crowd of recumbent
revelers began pounding the floor and chanting. Soon the shout spread through
the hall. “Sylvie! Sylvie!” The musicians climbed back onto their
platform and the audience applauded as they started up again, this time to a
much gentler beat. A pair of chimmies crooned seductively on saxophones as the
house lights dimmed. A spotlight speared down to illuminate
the pinnacle of the dancers’ mound, and a new figure swept out of a beaded
curtain to stand’under the dazzling beam. Fiben blinked in surprise. What was a
chimmie doing up there? The upper half of her face was covered by
a beaked mask crested with white feathers. The fem-chim’s bare nipples were
flecked with sparkles to stand out in the light. Her skirt of silvery strips
began to sway with the slow rhythm. The pelvises of female neo-chimpanzees
were wider than their ancestors’, in order to pass bigger-brained progeny.
Nevertheless, swinging hips had never become an ingrained erotic stimulus—a
male turn-on—as it was among humans. And yet Fiben’s heart beat faster as he
watched her allicient movements. In spite of the mask his first impression had
been of a young girl, but soon he realized that the dancer was a mature female,
with faint marks of having nursed. It made her look all the more alluring. As she moved the swaying strips of her
skirt flapped slightly and Fiben soon saw that the fabric was silvery only on
the outside. On the inner face each stripe of fabric tinted gradually upward
toward a bright, rosy color. He flushed and turned away. The thunder
dance was one thing—he had participated in a few himself. But this was
altogether different! First the little panderer in the alley, and now this? Had
the chims of Port Helenia gone sex-crazed? An abrupt, meaty pressure came down upon
his shoulder. Fiben looked to see a large, fur-backed hand resting there,
leading up a hairy arm to one of the biggest chims he had ever seen. He was
nearly as tall as a small man, and obviously much stronger. The male neo-chimp
wore faded blue work dungarees, and his upper lip curled back to expose
substantial, almost atavistic canines. “S’matter? You don’t like Sylvie?” the
giant asked. Although the dance was still in its
languid opening phase, the mostly male audience was already hooting
encouragement. Fiben realized he must have been wearing his disapproval on his
face, like an idiot. A true spy would have feigned enjoyment in order to fit
in. “Headache.” He pointed to his right
temple. “Rough day. I guess I’d better go.” The big neo-chimp grinned, his huge paw
not leaving Fiben’s shoulder. “Headache? Or maybe it’s too bold for ya? Maybe
you ain’t had your first sharin’ yet, hm?” Out of the corner of his eye Fiben saw a
swaying, teasing display, still demure but growing more sensual by the moment.
He could feel the seething sexual tension beginning to fill the room and
couldn’t guess where it might lead. There were important reasons why this sort
of display was illegal . . . one of the few activities humans proscribed their
clients. “Of course I’ve been in sharings!” he
snapped back. “It’s just that here, in public, it—it could cause a riot.” The big stranger laughed and poked him
amiably. “When!” “I beg your par- . . . uh, what d’you
mean?” “I mean when did you first share,
hm? From the way you talk, I’ll bet it was one of those college parties. Right?
Am I right, Mr. Bluecard?” Fiben glanced quickly right and left.
First impressions notwithstanding, the big fellow seemed more curious and drunk
than hostile. But Fiben wished he’d go away. His size was intimidating, and
they might be attracting attention. “Yeah,” he muttered, uncomfortable with
the recollection. “It was a fraternity initiation—” The chimmie students back at college
might be good friends with, the chens in their classes, but they were never
invited to sharings. It was just too dangerous to think of green-card
females sexually. And anyway, they tended to be paranoid about pregnancy before
marriage and genetic counseling. The possible costs were just too great. So when chens at the University threw a
party, they tended to invite girl chims from the far side of the tracks,
yellow- and gray-card chimmies whose flame-colored estrus was only an exciting
sham. It was a mistake to judge such behavior
by human standards. We have fundamentally different patterns, Fiben had
reminded himself back then, and many times since. Still, he had never found
those sharings very satisfying or joyful. Maybe someday, when he found the
right marriage group . . . “Sure, my sis used to go to those college
parties. Sounded like fun.” The scarred chim turned to the bartender and
slapped the polished surface. ‘‘Two pints! One for me an’ one for my college
chum!” Fiben winced at the loud voice. Several others nearby had turned to look
their way. “So tell me,” his unwelcome acquaintance
said, thrusting a paper bottle into Fiben’s hand. “Ya have any kids yet? Maybe
some that are registered, but you never met?” He did not sound unfriendly,
rather envious. Fiben took a long swallow of the warm,
bitter brew. He shook his head, keeping his voice low. “It doesn’t really work
that way. An open birthright isn’t the same as an unlimited—a white card. If
the planners have used any of my plasm I wouldn’t know it.” “Well why the hell not! I mean its bad
enough for you bluesies, having to screw test tubes on orders from the Uplift
Board, but to not even know if they’ve used the gunk . . . Hell, my
senior group-wife had a planned kid a year ago . . . you might even be my son’s
gene-dad!” The big chim laughed and clapped Fiben again heavily on the
shoulder. This would never do. More heads were
turning his way. All this talk about blue cards was not going to win him
friends here. Anyway, he did not want to attract attention with a Gubru
sitting less than thirty feet away. “I really have to be going,” he said, and
started to edge backward. “Thanks for the beer. ...” Somebody blocked his way.
“Excuse me,” Fiben said. He turned and came face to face with four chims
clothed in bright zipsuits, all staring at him with arms crossed. One, a little
taller than the others, pushed Fiben back toward the bar. “Of course this one’s got offspringl”
the newcomer growled. He had trimmed his facial hair, and the remaining
mustache was waxed and pointed. “Just look at those paws
of his. I’ll bet he’s never done a day of honest chim’s work. Probably he’s a
tech, or a scientist.” He made it sound as if the very idea of a
neo-chimp wearing such a title was like a privileged child being allowed to
play a complicated game of pretend. The irony of it was that
while Fiben’s hands might be less callused than many here, under his shirt were
burn-scars from crash landing on a hillside at Mach five. But it wouldn’t do to
speak of that here. “Look, fellas, why don’t I
buy a round. ...” His money flew across the
bar as the tallest zipsuiter slapped his hand. “Worthless crap. They’ll be
collectin’ it soon, like they’ll be collecting you ape aristocrats.” “Shut up!” somebody yelled from the
crowd, a brown mass of hunched shoulders. Fiben glimpsed Sylvie, rocking up on
the mound. The separate strips of her skirt rippled, and Fiben caught a glimpse
that made him start with amazement. She really was pink . . . her
briefly exposed genitals in full estrus. The zipsuiter prodded
Fiben again. “Well, Mr. College-man? What good is your blue card gonna do you
when the Gubru start collecting and sterilizing all you freebreeders? Hah?” One of the newcomers, a
slope-shouldered chim with a barbelate, receding forehead, had a hand in a
pocket of his bright garment, gripping a pointed object. His sharp eyes seemed
carnivorously intent, and he left the talking to his mustachioed friend. Fiben had just come to
realize that these guys had nothing to do with the big chim in the dungarees.
In fact, that fellow had already edged away into the shadows. “I—I don’t know
what you’re talking about.” “You don’t? They’ve been
goin’ through the colonial records, bub, and picking up a lot of college
chims like you for questioning. So far they’ve just been taking samples,
but I’ve got friends who say they’re planning a full-tilt purge. Now what d’you
think of that?” “Shut th’ fkup!” someone yelled. This time
several faces turned. Fiben saw glazed eyes, flecks of saliva, and bared fangs. He felt torn. He wanted
desperately to get out of here, but what if there were some truth in what the
zipsuits were saying? If so, this was important information. Fiben decided to listen a
little while longer. “That’s pretty surprising,” he said, putting an elbow on
the bar. “The Gubru are fanatical conservatives. Whatever they do to other
patron-level races, I’d bet they’d never interfere with the process of Uplift.
It’s against their own religion.” Mustache only smiled. “Is
that what your college education tells you, blue boy? Well it’s what the Galactics
are saying that counts now.” They were crowding Fiben,
this bunch who seemed more interested in him than in Sylvie’s provocative
gyrations. The crowd was hooting louder, the music beating harder. Fiben’s head
felt as if it might crack under the noise. .”. . . too cool to enjoy
a working man’s show. Never done any real labor. But snap his fingers, an’ our
own chimmies come running!” Fiben could tell something
was false here. The one with the mustache was overly calm, his barratrous
taunts too deliberate. In an environment like this, with all the noise and
sexual tension—a true grunt shouldn’t be able to focus so well. Probationers! he realized suddenly. Now
he saw the signs. Two of the zipsuited chims’ faces bore the stigmata of failed
genetic meddling—mottled, cacophrenic features or the blinking, forever-puzzled
look of a cross-wired brain— embarrassing reminders that Uplift was an awkward
process, not without its price. He had read in a local
magazine, not long before the invasion, how the trendy crowd in the Probie
community had taken to wearing garishly colored zipsuits. Fiben knew, suddenly,
that he had attracted the very worst kind of attention. Without humans around,
or any sign of normal civil authority, there was ‘no telling what these red-cards
were up to. Obviously, he had to get
out of here. But how? The zipsuits were crowding him closer every moment. “Look, fellas, I just came
here to see what’s happenin’. Thanks for your opinion. Now I really gotta go.” “I got a better idea,” the leader sneered.
“How about we introduce you to a Gubru who’ll tell you for himself what’s goin’
on? And what they’re plannin’ to do with college chims. Hah?” Fiben blinked. Could these chens actually
be cooperating with the invader? He had studied Old Earth History—the
long, dark centuries before Contract, when lonely and ignorant humanity had
experimented horribly in everything from mysticism to tyranny and war. He had
seen and read countless portrayals of those ancient times—especially tales of
solitary men and women who had taken brave, often hopeless stands against evil.
Fiben had joined the colonial militia partly in a romantic wish to emulate the
brave fighters of the Maquis, the Palmach, and the Power Satellite League. But history told of traitors, also: those
who sought advantage wherever it could be found, even over the backs of their
comrades. “Come on, college chum. There’s a bird I
want you to meet.” The grip on his arm was like a tightening
vice. Fiben’s look of pained surprise made the mustachioed chim grin. “They put
some extra strength genes into my mix,” he sneered. “That part of their
meddling worked, but not some of the others. They call me Irongrip, and I got
no blue card, or even a yellow. “Now let’s go. We’ll ask Bright Talon
Squadron Lieutenant to explain what the Gubru’s plans are for chim bright
boys.” In spite of the painful pressure on his
arm, Fiben affected nonchalance. “Sure. Why not? Are you willing to put a wager
on it, though?” His upper lip curled back in disdain. “If I remember my sophomore
xenology right, the Gubru are pretty sharply clocked into a diurnal cycle. I’ll
bet behind those dark goggles of his you’ll find that bloody bird is fast asleep.
Think he’ll like being awakened just to discuss the niceties of Uplift with
the likes of you?” For all his bravado, Irongrip was
obviously sensitive about his level of education. Fiben’s put-on assurance
momentarily set him back, and he blinked at the suggestion that anyone could
possibly sleep through all the cacophony around them. Finally he growled angrily. “We’ll just
see about that. Come on.” The other zipsuits crowded close. Fiben
knew he wouldn’t stand a chance taking on all six of them. And there would be
no calling on the law for help, either. Authority wore feathers these days. His escorts prodded him through the maze
of low tables. Lounging customers chuffed in irritation as Irongrip nudged them
aside, but their eyes, glazed in barely restrained passion, were all on
Sylvie’s dance as the tempo of the music built. A glance over his shoulder at the
performer’s contortions made Fiben’s face feel hot. He backed away without
looking and stumbled into a^soft mass of fur and muscle. “Ow!” a seated customer howled, spilling
his drink. “Sorry,” Fiben muttered, stepping away
quickly. His sandals crunched upon another brown hand, producing yet another
shout. The complaint turned into an outraged scream as Fiben ground the knuckle
down then twisted away to apologize once again. “Siddown!” a voice shouted from the back
of the club. Another squeaked, “Yeah! Beat it! Yer inna way!” Irongrip glared suspiciously at Fiben and
tugged on his arm. Fiben resisted briefly, then released, coming forward
suddenly and shoving his captor back into one of the wicker tables. Drinks and
sniff stands toppled, sending the seated chims scrambling to their feet,
huffing indignantly. “Hey!” “Watch it, ye bastid Probie!” Their eyes, already aflame from both
intoxicants and Sylvie’s dance, appeared to contain little reason anymore. Irongrip’s shaven face was pale with anger.
His grasp tightened, and he began to motion to his comrades, but Fiben only
smiled conspiratorially and nudged him with his elbow. In feigned drunken
confidence, he spoke loudly. “See what you did? I told you not
to bump these guys on purpose, just to see if they’re too stoned to talk. ...” From the nearby chims there came a hiss
of intaken breath, audible even over the music. “Who says I can’t talk!” one of
the drinkers slurred, barely able to form the words. The tipsy Borachio
advanced a step, trying to focus on the source of this insult. “Was it you?” Fiben’s captor eyed him
threateningly and yanked him closer, tightening the vicelike grip. Still, Fiben
managed to maintain his stage grin, and winked. “Maybe they can talk,
sorta. But you’re right about them bein’ a bunch o’ knuckle-walkers. ...” “What!” The nearest chim roared
and grabbed at Irongrip. The sneering mutant adroitly stepped aside and chopped
with the edge of his free hand. The drunk howled, doubled up, and collided with
Fiben. But then the inebriate’s
friends dove in, shrieking. The hold on Fiben’s arm tore loose as they were all
swamped under a tide of angry brown fur. Fiben ducked as a snarling
ape in a leather work harness swung on him. The fist sailed past and connected
with the jaw of one of the zipsuited toughs. Fiben kicked another Probie in the
knee as the chim grabbed for him, eliciting a satisfactory howl, but then all
was a chaos of flying wicker-work and dark bodies. Cheap straw tables blew
apart as they crashed down upon heads. The air filled with flying beer and
hair. The band increased its
tempo, but it was barely to be heard over shrieks of outrage or combative glee.
There was a wild moment as Fiben felt himself lifted bodily by strong simian
arms. They weren’t gentle. “Whoa-aoh!” He sailed over the riot
and landed in a crash amidst a group of previously uninvolved revelers. The
customers stared at him in momentarily stunned puzzlement. Before they could
react, Fiben picked himself up from the rubble, groaning. He rolled out into
the aisle, stumbling as a sharp pain seemed to lance through his still-tender
left ankle. The fight was spreading,
and two of the bright zipsuits were headed his way, canines gleaming. To make
matters worse, the customers whose party he had so rudely interrupted were on
their feet now, chuffing in anger. Hands reached for him. “Some other time, perhaps,” Fiben said
politely. He hopped out of the debris away from -his pursuers, hurriedly
threading between the low tables. When there was no other way forward, he
didn’t hesitate, but stepped up onto a pair of broad, hunched shoulders and
launched off, leaving his erstwhile springboard grunting in yet another pile of
splintered wicker. Fiben somersaulted over a
last row of customers and tumbled to one knee in a broad, open area—the dance
floor. Only a few meters away towered the thunder mound, where the alluring
Sylvie was bearing down for her final grind, apparently oblivious to the
growing commotion below. Fiben moved quickly across
the floor, intending to dash past the bar and out one of the exits beyond. But
the moment he stepped out into the open area a sudden blaze of light lanced
down from above, dazzling him! From all sides there erupted a tremendous cheer. Something had obviously
pleased the crowd. But what? Peering up against the glare, Fiben couldn’t see
that the ecdysiast had done anything new and spectacular—at least no more so
than before. Then he realized that Sylvie was looking straight at him! Behind
the birdlike mask he could see her eyes watching him in amusement. He whirled. So were most
of those not yet enveloped by the spreading brawl. The audience was cheering him.
Even the Gubru in the balcony appeared to be tilting its goggle-shielded
head his way. There wasn’t time to sort
out the meaning of this. Fiben saw that several more of his tormentors had
broken free of the melee. They were distinctive in their bright clothes as they
gestured to each other, moving to cut him off from the exits. Fiben quashed a sense of
panic. They had him cornered. There has to be another way out, he
thought furiously. And then he realized where
it would be. The performer’s door, above and behind the padded dance
mound! The beaded portal through which Sylvie had made her entrance. A quick
scramble and he’d be up and past her—and gone! He ran across the dance
floor and leaped onto the mound, landing upon one of the carpeted ledges. The crowd roared again!
Fiben froze in his crouch. The glaring spotlights had followed him. He blinked up at Sylvie.
The dancer licked her lips and rocked her pelvis at him. Fiben felt simultaneously
repelled and powerfully drawn. He wanted to clamber up and grab her. He wanted
to find some dark niche in a tree branch, somewhere, and hide. Down below the fight was still going
strong, but had stopped
spreading. With only paper bottles and wicker furniture to use, the combatants
seemed to have settled down to an amiable tumult of mutual mayhem, the original
cause quite forgotten. But on the edges of the dance floor stood
four chims in bright zipsuits, watching him as they fingered objects in their
pockets. There still looked to be only one way. Fiben clambered up onto another
carpeted, “rocky” cleft. Again, the crowd cheered in intensifying excitement.
The noise, smells, confusion . . . Fiben blinked at the sea of fervent faces,
all staring up at him in expectation. What was happening? A flash of motion caught Fiben’s
attention. From the balcony over the bar, someone was waving at him. It was a
small chim dressed in a dark, hooded cloak, standing out in this frenzied
crowd, more than anything else, by a facial expression that was calm, icy
sharp. Fiben suddenly recognized the little pimp,
the one who had accosted him briefly by the door to the Ape’s Grape. The
chim’s voice didn’t carry over the cacophony, but somehow Fiben picked out the
mouthed words. “Hey, dummy, look up!” The boyish face grimaced. The panderer
pointed overhead. Fiben glanced upward . . . just in time
to see a sparkling mesh start to fall from the rafters overhead! He leaped aside
purely on instinct, fetching hard against another “rock” as the fringe of the
falling net grazed his left foot. Electric agony stroked his leg. “Baboon shit! What in Goodall’s name’. .
. ?” He cursed soundly. It took a moment for him to realize that part of the
roaring in his ears was more applause. This turned into shouted cheers as he
rolled over holding his leg, and thereby happened to escape yet another snare.
A dozen loops of sticky mesh flopped out of a simulated rock to tauten over the
area he had just occupied. Fiben kept as still as possible while he
rubbed his foot and glared about angrily, suspiciously. Twice he had almost
been noosed like some dumb animal. To the crowd it might all be great fun, but
he personally had no desire to be trussed up on some bizarre, lunatic obstacle
course. Below on the dance floor he saw bright
zipsuits, left, right, and center. The Gubru on the balcony seemed interested,
but showed no sign of intervening. Fiben sighed. His predicament was still
the same. The only direction he could go was up. Looking carefully, he scrambled over
another padded ridge. The snares appeared to be intended to be humiliating and
incapacitating—and painful—but not deadly. Except in his case, of course. If he
were caught, his unwanted enemies would be on him in a trice. He stepped up onto the next “boulder,”
cautiously. Fiben felt a tickling falseness under his right foot and pulled
back just as a trap door popped open. The crowd gasped as he teetered on the
edge of the revealed pit. Fiben’s arms windmilled as he fought for balance.
From an uncertain crouch he leaped, and barely caught a grip on the next higher
terrace. His feet hung over nothingness. Fiben’s
breath came in heavy gasps. Desperately he wished humans hadn’t edited some of
his ancestors’ “unnecessary” instinctive climbing skills just to make room for
trivialities such as speech and reason. He grunted and slowly scrambled up out of
the pit. The audience clamored for more. As he panted on the edge of the next
level, trying to see in all directions at once, Fiben slowly became aware that
a public address system was muttering over the noise of the crowd, repeating
over and over again, in clipped, mechanical tones. . . . more enlightened
approach to Uplift . . . appropriate to the background of the client race . . .
offering opportunity to all . . . unbiased by warped human standards . . . Up in its box, the invader chirped into a
small microphone. Its machine-translated words boomed out over the music and
the excited jabber of the crowd. Fiben doubted one in ten of the chims below
were even aware of the E.T.’s monologue in the state they were in. But that
probably didn’t matter. They were being conditioned! No wonder he had never heard of Sylvie’s
dance-mound striptease before, nor this crazy obstacle course. It was an
innovation of the invaders! But what was its purpose? They couldn’t have managed all this
without help, Fiben
thought angrily. Sure enough, the two well-dressed chims sitting near the
invader whispered to each other and scribbled on clipboards. They were
obviously recording the crowd’s reactions for their new master. Fiben scanned the balcony and noted that
the little pimp in the cowled robe stood not far outside the Gubru’s ring of
robot guards. He spared a whole second to memorize the chim’s boyish features.
Traitor! Sylvie was only a few terraces above him
now. The dancer twitched her pink bottom at him, grinning as sweat beaded on
his face. Human males had their own “instant” visual triggers: rounded female
breasts and pelvises and smooth fern skin. None of them could compare with the
electric shiver a little color in the right place could send through a male
chim. Fiben shook his head vigorously. “Out.
Not in. You want out!” Concentrating on keeping his balance,
favoring his tender left ankle, he scrambled edgewise until he was around the
pit, then crawled forward on his hands and knees. Sylvie leaned over him, two levels up.
Her scent carried even over the pungent aromas of the hall, making Fiben’s
nostrils flare. He shook his head suddenly. There was another
sharp odor, a cloying stink that seemed to be quite local. With the little finger of his left hand
he probed the terrace he had been about to climb upon. Four inches in he
encountered a burning stickiness. He cried out and pulled back hard, leaving
behind a small patch of skin. Alas for instinct! His seared finger
automatically popped into his mouth. Fiben almost gagged on the nastiness. This was a fine fix. If he tried to move
up or forward the sticky stuff would get him. If he retreated he would more
than likely wind up in the pit! This maze of traps did explain one thing
that he had puzzled about, earlier. No wonder the chens below hadn’t gone nuts
and simply charged the hill the moment Sylvie showed pink! They knew only the
cocky or foolhardy would dare attempt the climb. The others were content to
observe and fantasize. Sylvie’s dance was only the first half of the show. And if some lucky bastard made it? Well,
then, everybody would have the added treat of watching that, too! The idea repelled Fiben. Private sharings
were natural, of course. But this public lewdness was disgusting! At the same time, he noted that he had
already made it most of the way. He felt an old quickening in his blood. Sylvie
swayed down a little toward him, and he imagined he could already touch her.
The musicians increased their tempo, and strobes began flickering again,
approaching like lightning. Artificial thunder echoed. Fiben felt a few
stinging droplets, like the beginnings of a rainstorm. Sylvie danced under the spots, inciting
the crowd. He licked his lips and felt himself drawn. Then, in the flicker of a single
lightning flash, Fiben saw something equally enticing, more than attractive
enough to pull him out of Sylvie’s hypnotic sway. It was a small, green-lit
sign, prim and legalistic, that shone beyond Sylvie’s shoulder. “EXIT,” it read. Suddenly the pain and exhaustion and
tension caused something to release inside Fiben. He felt somehow lifted above
the noise and tumult and recalled with instant clarity something that Athaclena
said to him shortly before he left the encampment in the mountains to begin his
trek to town. The silvery threads of her Tymbrimi corona had waved gently as if
in a breeze of pure thought. “There is a telling which
my father once gave me, Fiben. It’s a ‘haiku poem,’ in an Earthling dialect
called Japanese. I want you to take it with you.” “Japanese,” he had protested. “It’s spoken on
Earth and on Calafia, but there aren’t a hundred chims or men on Garth who know
it!” But Athaclena only shook her head. “Neither
do I. But I shall pass the telling on to you, the way it was given to me.” What came when she opened her mouth then
was less sound than a crystallization, a brief substrate of meaning which left
an imprint even as it faded. Certain moments qualify, In winter’s darkest storm,When stars
call, and you fly! Fiben blinked and the sudden relived
moment passed. The letters still glowed, EXIT shining like a green haven. It all swept back, the noise, the odors,
the sharp stinging of the tiny rainlike droplets. But Fiben now felt as if his
chest had expanded twofold. Lightness spread down his arms and into his legs.
They seemed to weigh next to nothing. With a deep flexing of his knees he
gathered himself and then launched off from his precarious perch to land on the
edge of the next terrace, toes grasping inches from the burning, camouflaged
glue. The crowd roared and Sylvie stepped back, clapping her hands. Fiben laughed. He slapped his chest
rapidly, as he had seen the gorillas do, beating countertime to the rolling
thunder. The audience loved it. Grinning, he stepped along the edge of
the sticky patch, tracing its outline more by instinct than the faint
difference in coloration. Arms spread wide for balance, he made it look harder
than it actually felt. The ledge ended where a tall
“tree”—simulated out of fiberglass and green, plastic tassels—towered out of
the slope of the mound. Of course the thing was boobytrapped.
Fiben wasted no time inspecting it. He leapt up to tap the nearest branch
lightly and teetered precariously as he landed, drawing gasps from those below. The branch reacted a delayed instant
after he touched it . . . just time enough for him to have gotten a solid grip
on it, had he tried. The entire tree seemed to writhe. Twigs turned into
curling ropes which would have shared an arm, if he were still holding on. With a yip of exhilaration, Fiben leaped
again, this time grabbing a dangling rope as the branch swayed down again. He
rode it up like a pole vaulter, sailing over the last two terraces—and the
surprised dancer—and flew on into the junglelike mass of girders and wiring
overhead. Fiben let go at the last moment and
managed to land in a crouch upon a catwalk. For a moment he had to fight for balance
on the tricky footing. A maze of spotlights and unsprung traps lay all around
him. Laughing, he hopped about tripping releases, sending wires, nets, and
tangle-ropes spilling over onto the mound. There were tubs of some hot,
oatmeallike substance which he kicked over. Splatters on the orchestra sent the
musicians diving for cover. Now Fiben could easily see the outlines
of the obstacle course. Clearly there was no real solution to the puzzle except
the one he had used, bypassing the last few terraces altogether. In other words, one had to cheat. The mound was not a fair test, then. A
chen couldn’t hope to win by being more clever, only by letting others take the
risks first, suffering pain and humiliation in the traps and deadfalls. The
lesson the Gubru were teaching here was insidiously simple. “Those bastards,” he muttered. The exalted feeling was beginning to
fade, and with it some of Fiben’s temporary sense of borrowed invulnerability.
Obviously Athaclena had given him a parting gift, a post-hypnotic charm of
sorts, to help him if he found himself in a jam. Whatever it was, he knew it
wouldn’t do to push his luck. It’s time to get out of
here, he
thought. The music had died when the musicians
fled the sticky oatmeal stuff. But now the the public address system was
squawking again, issuing clipped exhortations that were beginning to sound a
bit frantic. . . . unacceptable
behavior for proper, clients . . . Cease expressions of approval for one who
has broken rules . . . One who must be chastised . . . The Gubru’s pompous urgings fell flat,
for the crowd seemed to have gone completely ape. When Fiben hopped over to the
mammoth speakers and yanked out wires, the alien’s tirade cut off and there
rose a roar of hilarity and approval from the audience below. Fiben leaned into one of the spotlights,
swiveling it so that it swept across the hall. When the beam passed over them
chims picked up their wicker tables and tore them apart over their heads. Then
the spot struck the E.T. in the balcony box, still shaking its microphone in
apparent outrage. The birdlike creature wailed and cringed under the sharp
glare. ‘ The two chimps sharing the VIP box dove
for cover as the battle-robots rotated and fired at once. Fiben leaped from the
rafters just before the spotlight exploded in a shower of metal and glass. He landed in a roll and came to his feet
at the peak of the dance mound . . . King of the Mountain. He concealed his limp as he waved to the crowd. The
hall shook with their cheers. They abruptly quieted as he turned and
took a step toward Sylvie. This was the payoff. Natural male
chimpanzees in the wild weren’t shy about mating in front of others, and even
uplifted neo-chimps “shared” when the time and place was right. They had few of
the jealousy or privacy taboos which made male humans so strange. The evening’s climax had come much sooner
than the Gubru planned, and in a fashion it probably did not like, but the
basic lesson could still be the same. Those below were looking for a vicarious
sharing, with all the lessons psychologically tailored. Sylvie’s bird-mask was part of tke
conditioning. Her bared teeth shone as she wriggled her bottom at him. The
many-slitted skirt whirled in a rippling flash of provocative color. Even fhe
zipsuiters were staring now, licking their lips in anticipation, their quarrel
with him forgotten. At that moment he was their hero, he was each of them. Fiben quashed a wave of shame. We’re
not so bad . . . not when you figure we’re only three hundred years old. The
Gubru want us to feel we’re barely more than animals, so we’ll be harmless. But
I hear even humans used to sometimes revert like this, back in the olden days. Sylvie chuffed at him as he approached.
Fiben felt a powerful tightening in his loins as she crouched to await him. He
reached for her. He gripped her shoulder. Then Fiben swung her about to face him.
He exerted strength to make her stand up straight. The cheering crowd fell into confused
muttering. Sylvie blinked up at him in hormone-drenched surprise. It was
apparent to Fiben that she must have taken some sort of drug to get into this
condition. “F-frontwards?” she asked, struggling
with the words. “But Big-Beak s-said he wanted it to look natural. ...” Fiben took her face in his hands. The
mask had a complex set of buckles, so he bent around the jutting beak to kiss
her once, gently, without removing it. “Go home to your mates,” he told her.
“Don’t let our enemies shame you.” Sylvie rocked back as if he had struck
her a blow. Fiben faced the crowd and raised his
arms. “Upspring of the wolflings of Terra!” he shouted. “All of you. Go home to
your mates! Together with our patrons we’ll guide our own Uplift. We
don’t need Eatee outsiders to tell us how to do it!” From the crowd there came a low rumbling
of consternation. Fiben saw that the alien in the balcony was chirping into a
small box, probably calling for assistance, he realized. “Go home!” he repeated. “And don’t let
outsiders make spectacles of us again!” The muttering below intensified. Here and
there Fiben saw faces wearing sudden frowns—chims looking about the room in
what he hoped was dawning embarrassment. Brows wrinkled with uncomfortable
thoughts. But then, out of the babble below,
someone shouted up at him. “Whassamatta? Can’t ya’ get it up?” About half of the crowd laughed
uproariously. There were follow-up jeers and whistles, especially from the
front rows. Fiben really had to get going. The Gubru
probably didn’t dare shoot him down outright, not in front of the crowd. But
the avian had doubtless sent for reinforcements. Still, Fiben couldn’t pass up a good
straight line. He stepped to the edge of the plateau and glanced back at
Sylvie. He dropped his pants. The jeers stopped abruptly, then the
brief silence was broken by whistles and wild applause. Cretins, Fiben thought. But he did grin and wave
before rebuttoning his fly. By now the Gubru was flapping its arms
and squawking, pushing at the well-dressed neo-chimps who shared its box. They,
in turn, leaned over to shout at the bartenders. There were faint noises that
sounded like sirens in the distance. Fiben grabbed Sylvie for one more kiss.
She answered this time, swaying as he released her. He paused for one last
gesture up at the alien, making the crowd roar with laughter. Then he turned
and ran for the exit. Inside his head a little voice was
cursing him for an extroverted idiot. This wasn’t what the General sent you
to town to do, fool! He swept through the beaded curtain but
then stopped abruptly, face to face with a frowning neo-chimp in a cowled robe.
Fiben recognized the small chim he had briefly seen twice this evening—first
outside the door to the Ape’s Grape ‘ and later standing just outside the
Gubru’s balcony box. “You!” he accused. “Yeah, me.” the panderer answered, “Sorry
I can’t make the same offer as before. But I guess you’ve had other things on
your mind tonight.” Fiben frowned. “Get out of my way.” He
moved to push the other aside. “Max!” the smaller chim called. A large
form emerged from the shadows. It was the huge, scar-faced fellow he had met at
the bar, just before the zipsuited probationers showed up, the one so
interested in his blue card. There was a stun gun in his meaty grasp. He smiled
apologetically. “Sorry, chum.” Fiben tensed, but it was already too
late. A rolling tingle washed over his body, and all he managed to do was
stumble and fall into the smaller chim’s arms. He encountered softness and an unexpected
aroma. By Ifni, he thought in a stunned instant. “Help me, Max,” the nearby voice said.
“We’ve got to move fast.” Strong arms lifted him% and
Fiben almost welcomed the collapse of consciousness after this last
surprise—that the young-faced little “pimp” was actually a chimmie,-a girl! 25 Galactics The Suzerain of Cost and Caution left the
Command Conclave in a state of agitation. Dealing with its fellow Suzerains was
always physically exhausting. Three adversaries, dancing and circling, forming
temporary alliances, separating and then reforming again, shaping an
ever-changing synthesis. So it would have to be as long as the situation in the
outer world was indeterminate, in a state of flux. Eventually, of course, matters here on
Garth would stabilize. One of the three leaders would prove to have been most
correct, the best leader. Much rested upon that outcome, not least what color
each of them would wear at the end, and what gender. But there was no hurry to begin the Molt.
Not yet. There would be many more conclaves before that day arrived, and much
plumage to be shed. Caution’s first debate had been with the
Suzerain of Propriety over using Talon Soldiers to subdue the Terragens Marines
at the planetary spaceport. In fact, that initial argument had been little more
than a minor squabble, and when the Suzerain of Beam and Talon finally tipped
the scales, intervening in favor of Propriety, Caution surrendered with good
grace. The subsequent ground battle had been expensive in good soldiery. But
other purposes were served by the exercise. The Suzerain of Cost and Caution had
known that the vote would go that way. Actually, it had had no intention of
winning their first argument. It knew how much better it was to begin the race
in last place, with the priest and the admiral in temporary contention. As a
result both of them would tend to ignore the Civil Service for a while. Setting
up a proper bureaucracy of occupation and administration would take a lot of
effort, and the Suzerain of Cost and Caution did not want to waste energy on
preliminary squabbles. Such as this most recent one. As the
chief bureaucrat stepped away from the meeting pavilion and was joined by its
aides and escorts, the other two expedition leaders could still be heard
crooning at each other in the background. The conclave was over, yet they were
still arguing over what had already been decided. For the time being the military would
continue the gas attacks, seeking out any humans who might have escaped the
initial dosings. The order had been issued minutes ago. The high priest—the Suzerain of
Propriety—was worried that too many human civilians had been injured or killed
by the gas. A few neo-chimpanzees had also suffered. This wasn’t catastrophic
from a legal or religious point of view, but it would complicate matters
eventually. Compensation might have to be paid, and it could weaken the Gubru
case if the matter ever came before interstellar adjudication. The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon had argued that adjudication was very unlikely. After all, with the Five
Galaxies in an uproar, who was going to care about a few mistakes made on a
tiny backwater dirtspeck such as this? “We care!” the Suzerain of
Propriety had declared. And it made its feelings clear by continuing to refuse
to step off its perch onto the soil of Garth. To do so prematurely would make
the invasion official, it stated. And that would have to wait. The small but
fierce space battle, and the defiance of the spaceport, had seen to that. By
resisting effectively, however briefly, the legal leaseholders had made it
necessary to put off making any formal seizures for a while. Any further
mistakes could not only harm Gubru claims here but prove terribly expensive as
well. The priest had fluttered
its allochroous plumage after making that point, smugly certain of victory.
After all, expense was an issue that would certainly win it an ally. Propriety
felt it would surely be joined by Cost and Caution here! How foolish, to think that
the Molt will be decided by early bickerings such as these, the Suzerain of Cost and
Caution had thought, and proceeded to side with the soldiery. “Let the gassings go on,
continue and seek out all those still in hiding,” it had said to the priest’s
dismay and the admiral’s crowing delight. The space battle and
landings had proved extraordinarily costly. But not as expensive as it
all would likely have been without the Coercion Program. The gas attacks had
achieved the objective of concentrating nearly the entire human population onto
a few islands where they might be simply controlled. It was easy to understand
why the Suzerain of Beam and Talon wanted it that way. The bureaucrat, also,
had experience dealing with wolflings. It, too, would feel much more
comfortable with all of the dangerous humans gathered where it could see them. Soon, of course, something
would have to be done to curtail the high costs of this expedition. Already the
Roost Masters had recalled elements of the fleet. Matters were critical on
other fronts. It was vital to keep a tight perch-grip on expenses here. That
was a matter for another conclave, however. Today, the military
suzerain was riding high. Tomorrow? Well, the alliances would shift and shift
again, until at Jast a new policy emerged. And a queen. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution turned and spoke to one of its Kwackoo aides. “Have me driven, taken,
conveyed to my headquarters.” The official hover-barge
lifted off and headed toward the buildings the Civil Service had appropriated,
on headlands overlooking the nearby sea. As the vehicle hissed through the
small Earthling town, guarded by a swarm of battle robots, it was watched by
small crowds of the dark, hairy beasts the human wolflings prized as their
eldest clients. The Suzerain spoke again
to its aide. “When we arrive at the chancery, gather the staff together. We
shall consider, contemplate, evaluate the new proposal the high priest sent
over this morning concerning how to manage these creatures, these
neo-chimpanzees.” Some of the ideas
suggested by the Propriety Department were daring to an extreme. There were
brilliant features that made the bureaucrat feel proud of its future mate. What
a Threesome we shall make. There were other aspects,
of course, that would have to be altered if the plan was not to lead to
disaster. Only one of the Triumvirate had the sureness of grasp to see such a
scheme to its final, victorious conclusion. That had been known in advance when
the Roost Masters chose their Three. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution let out a treble sigh and contemplated how it would have to manipulate
the next leadership conclave. Tomorrow, the next day, in a week. That
forthcoming squabble was not far off. Each debate would grow more urgent, more
important as both consensus and Molt approached. The prospect was one to
look upon with a mixture of trepidation, confidence, and utter pleasure. 26 Robert The denizens of the deep
caverns were unaccustomed to the bright lights and loud noises the newcomers
had brought with them. Hordes of batlike creatures fled before the interlopers,
leaving behind a flat, thick flooring of many centuries’ accumulated dung.
Under limestone walls glistening with slow seepage, alkaline rivulets were now
crossed by makeshift plank bridges. In drier corners, under the pale
illumination of glow bulbs, the surface beings moved nervously, as if loathe to
disturb the stygian quiet. It was a forbidding place
to wake up to. Shadows were stark, acherontic, and surprising. A crag of rock
might look innocuous and then, from a slightly different perspective, leap out
in familiarity as the silhouette of some monster met a hundred times in
nightmares. It wasn’t hard to have bad
dreams in a place like this. Shuffling in robe and
slippers, Robert felt positive relief when at last he found the place he’d been
looking for, the rebel “operations center.” It was a fairly large chamber, lit
by more than the usual sparse ration of bulbs. But furniture was negligible.
Some ragged card tables and cabinets had been supplemented by benches fashioned
from chopped and leveled stalagmites, plus a few partitions knocked together
out of raw timber from the forest high above. The effect only made the towering
vault seem all the more mighty, and the refugees’ works all the more pitiful. Robert rubbed his eyes. A
few chims could be seen clustered around one partition arguing and sticking
pins in a large map, speaking softly as they sifted through papers. When one of them raised his voice too
loud, echoes reverberated down the surrounding passages making the others look
up in alarm. Obviously, the chims were still intimidated by their new quarters. Robert shuffled into the
light. “All right,” he said, his larynx still scratchy from lack of use.
“What’s going on here? Where is she and what is she up to now?” They stared at him. Robert
knew he must look a sight in rumpled pajamas and slippers, his hair uncombed
and his arm in a cast to the shoulder. “Captain Oneagle,” one of
the chims said. “You really should still be in bed. Your fever—” “Oh, shove it ... Micah.”
Robert had to think to remember the fellow’s name. The last few weeks were
still a fog in his mind. “My fever broke two days ago. I can read my own chart.
So tell me what’s happening! Where is everybody? Where’s Athaclena?” They looked at each other.
Finally one chimmie took a cluster of colored map pins out of her mouth. “Th”
General . . . uh, Mizz Athaclena, is away. She’s leading a raid.” “A raid. ...” Robert
blinked. “On the Gubru?” He brought a hand to his eyes as the room
seemed to waver. “Oh, Ifni.” There was a rush of
activity as three chims got in each other’s way hauling over a wooden folding
chair. Robert sat down heavily. He saw that these chims were all either very
young or old. Athaclena must have taken most of the able-bodied with her. “Tell me about it,” he
said to them. A senior-looking chimmie,
bespectacled and serious, motioned the others back to work and introduced
herself. “I am Dr. Soo,” she said. “At the Center I worked on gorilla genetic
histories.” Robert nodded. “Dr. Soo,
yes. I recall you helped treat my injuries.” He remembered her face peering
over him through a fog while the infection raged hot through his lymphatic
system. “You were very sick,
Captain Oneagle. It wasn’t just your badly fractured arm, or those fungal
toxins you absorbed during your accident. We are now fairly” certain you also
inhaled traces of the Gubru coercion gas, back when they dosed the Mendoza
Freehold.” Robert blinked. The memory was a blur. He
had been on the
mend, up in the Mendoza’s mountain ranch, where he and Fiben had spent a couple
of days talking, making plans. Somehow they would find others and try to get
something started. Maybe make contact with his mother’s government in exile, if
it still existed. Reports from Athaclena told of a set of caves that seemed
ideal as a headquarters of sorts. Maybe these mountains could be a base of
operations against the enemy. Then, one afternoon, there were suddenly
frantic chims running everywhere! Before Robert could speak, before he could
even stand they had plucked him up and carried him bodily out of the farmhouse
and up into the hills. There were sonic booms . . . terse images
of something immense in the sky. “But . . . but I thought the gas was
fatal if ...” His voice trailed off. “If there’s no antidote. Yes. But your
dose was so small.” Dr. Soo shrugged. “As it is, we nearly lost you.” Robert shivered. “What about the little
girl?” “She is with the gorillas.” The chim
nutritionist smiled. “She’s as safe as anyone can be, these days.” He sighed and sat back a little. “That’s
good at least.” The chims carrying little April Wu must
have got up to the heights in plenty of time. Apparently Robert barely made it.
The Mendozas had been slower still and were caught in the stinking cloud that
spilled from the belly of the alien ship. Dr. Soo went on. “The Villas don’t like
the caves, so most of them are up in the high valleys, foraging in small groups
under loose supervision, away from any buildings. Structures are still being
gassed regularly, you know, whether they contain humans or not.” Robert nodded. “The Gubru are being
thorough.” He looked at the wall-board stuck with
multicolored pins. The map covered the entire region from the mountains north
across the Vale of Sind and west to the sea. There the islands of the
Archipelago made a necklace of civilization. Only one city lay onshore, Port
Helenia on the northern verge of Aspinal Bay. South and east of the Mulun
Mountains lay the wilds of the main continent, but the most important feature
was depicted along the top edge of the map. Patient, perhaps unstoppable, the
great gray sheets of ice encroached lower every year. The final bane of Garth. The map pins, however, dealt with a much
closer, nearer-term calamity. It was easy to read the array of pink and
redmarkers. “They’ve really got a grip on things, haven’t they?” The elderly chim named Micah brought
Robert a glass of water. He frowned at the map also. “Yessir. The fighting
seems to all be over. The Gubru have been concentrating their energies around
the Port and the Archipelago, so far. There’s been little activity here in the
mountains, except this perpetual harassment by robots dropping coercion gas.
But the enemy has established a firm presence every place that was colonized.” “Where do you get your information?” “Mostly from invader broadcasts and
censored commercial stations in Port Helenia. Th’ General also sent runners and
observers off in all directions. Some of them have reported back, already.” “Who’s got runners . . . ?” “Th” Gen- . . . um.” Micah looked a bit
embarrassed. “Ah, some of the chims find it hard to pronounce Miss Athac-. . .
Miss Athaclena’s name, sir. So, well ...” His voice trailed off. Robert sniffed. I’m
going to have to have a talk with that girl, he thought. He lifted his water glass and asked, “Who
did she send to Port Helenia? That’s going to be a touchy place for a spy to
get into.” Dr. Soo answered without much enthusiasm.
“Athaclena chose a chim named Fiben Bolger.” Robert coughed, spraying water over his
robe. Dr. Soo hurried on. “He is a militiaman, captain, and Miss Athaclena
figured that spying around in town would require an ... um . . . unconventional
approach.” That only made Robert cough harder.
Unconventional. Yes, that described Fiben. If Athaclena had chosen old “Trog”
Bolger for that mission, then it spoke well for her judgment. She might not be
stumbling in the dark, after all. Still, she’s hardly more
than a kid. And an alien at that! Does she actually think she’s a general?
Commanding what? He
looked around the sparsely furnished cavern, the small heaps of scrounged and
hand-carried supplies. It was, all told, a pitiful affair. “That wall map arrangement is pretty crude,”
Robert observed, picking out one thing in particular. An elderly chen who hadn’t spoken yet
rubbed the sparse hair
on his chin. “We could organize much better than this,” he agreed. “We’ve got
several mid-size computers. A few chims are working programs on batteries, but
we don’t have the power to run them at full capacity.” He looked at Robert
archly. “Tymbrimi Athaclena insists we drill a geothermal tap first. But I
figure if we were to set up a few solar collectors on the surface . . . very
well hidden, of course ...” He let the thought hang.
Robert could tell that one chim, at least, was less than thrilled at being
commanded by a mere girl, and one who wasn’t even of Earthclan or Terragens
citizenship. “What’s your name?” “Jobert, captain.” Robert shook his head.
“Well, Jobert, we can discuss that later. Right now, will someone please tell
me about this ‘raid’? What is Athaclena up to?” Micah and Soo looked at
each other. The chimmie spoke first. “They left before dawn.
It’s already late afternoon outside. We should be getting a runner in any time
now.” Jobert grimaced again, his
wrinkled, age-darkened face dour with pessimism. “They went out armed with
pin-rifles and concussion grenades, hoping to ambush a Gubru patrol. “Actually,” the elderly
chim added dryly. “We were expecting news more than an hour ago. I’m afraid
they are already very late getting back.” 27 Fiben Fiben awoke in darkness,
fetal-curled under a dusty blanket. Awareness brought back the
pain. Just pulling his right arm away from his eyes took a stoic effort of
will, and the movement set off a wave of nausea. Unconsciousness beckoned him
back seductively. What made him resist was
the filmy, lingering tracery of his dreams. They had driven him to seek
consciousness . . . those weird, terrifying images and sensations. The last,
vivid scene had been a cratered desert
landscape. Lightning struck the stark sands all around him, pelting him with
charged, sparking shrapnel whichever way he tried to duck or’hide. He recalled trying to protest,
as if there were words that might somehow placate a storm. But speech had been
taken from him. By effort of will, Fiben
managed to roll over on the creaking cot. He had to knuckle-rub his eyes before
they would open, and then all they made out was the dimness of a shabby little
room. A thin line of light traced the overlap of heavy black curtains covering
a small window. His muscles trembled
spasmodically. Fiben remembered the last time he had felt anywhere near this
lousy, back on Cilmar Island. A band of neo-chimp circus entertainers from
Earth had dropped in to do a show. The visiting “strongman” offered to wrestle
the college champion, and like an idiot Fiben had accepted. It had been weeks before
he walked again without a limp. Fiben groaned and sat up.
His inner thighs burned like fire. “Oh, mama,” he moaned. “I’ll never
scissors-hold again!” His skin and body hair
were moist. Fiben sniffed the pungent odor of Dalsebo, a strong muscle
relaxant. So, at least his captors had taken efforts to spare him the worst
aftereffects of stunning. Still, his brain felt like a misbehaving gyroscope
when he tried to rise. Fiben grabbed the teetering bedside table for support as
he stood up, and held his side while he shuffled over to the solitary window. He grabbed rough fabric on
both sides of the thin line of light and snapped the drapes apart. Immediately
Fiben stumbled back, both arms raised to ward off the sudden brightness.
Afterimages whirled. “Ugh,” he commented
succinctly. It was barely a croak. What was this place? Some
prison of the Gubru? Certainly he wasn’t aboard an invader battleship. He
doubted the fastidious Galactics would use native wood furnishings, or decorate
in Late Antediluvian Shabby. He lowered his arms,
blinking away tears. Through the window he saw an enclosed yard, an unkempt
vegetable garden, a couple of climbing trees. It looked like a typical small
commune-house, the sort a chim group marriage family might own. Just visible over the
nearby roofs, a line of hilltop eucalyptus trees told him he was still in Port
Helenia, not far from Sea Bluff Park. Perhaps the Gubru were
leaving his interrogation to their quislings. Or his captors could be those
hostile Probationers. They might have their own plans for him. Fiben’s mouth felt as if
dust weavers had been spinning traps in it. He saw a water pitcher on the
room’s only table. One cup v?as already poured. He stumbled over and grabbed
for it, but missed and knocked it crashing to the floor. Focus! Fiben told himself. If you want
to get out of this, try to think like a member of a starfaring race! It was hard. The
subvocalized words were painful just behind his forehead. He could feel his
mind try to retreat ... to abandon Anglic for a simpler, more natural way of
thinking. Fiben resisted an almost
overpowering urge to simply grab up the pitcher and drink from it directly.
Instead, in spite of his thirst, he concentrated on each step involved in
pouring another cup. His fingers trembled on
the pitcher’s handle. Focus! Fiben recalled an ancient
Zen adage. “Before enlightenment, chop wood, pour water. After enlightenment,
chop wood, pour water.” Slowing down in spite of
his thirst, he turned the simple act of pouring into an exercise. Holding on
with two shaking hands, Fiben managed to pour himself about half a cupful,
slopping about as much onto the table and floor. No matter. He took up the
tumbler and drank in deep, greedy, swallows. The second cup poured
easier. His hands were steadier. That’s it. Focus. . . .
Choose the hard path, the one using thought. At least chims had it
easier than neo-dolphins. The other Earthly client race was a hundred years
younger and had to use three languages in order to think at all! He was concentrating so
hard that he didn’t notice when the door behind him opened. “Well, for a boy who’s had
such a busy night, you sure are chipper this morning.” Fiben whirled. Water
splattered the wall as he brought up the cup to throw it, but the sudden
movement seemed to send his brain spinning in his head. The cup clattered to the
floor and Fiben clutched at his temples, groaning under a wave of vertigo. Blearily, he saw a chimmie
in a blue sarong. She approached carrying a tray. Fiben fought to remain
standing, but his legs folded and he sank to his knees. “Bloody fool,” he heard
her say. Bile in his mouth was only one reason he couldn’t answer. She set her tray on the
table and took hold of his arm. “Only an idiot would try to get up after taking
a full stunner jolt at close range!” Fiben snarled and tried to
shake her hands off. Now he remembered! This was the little “pimp” from the
Ape’s Grape. The one who had stood in the balcony not far from the Gubru and
who had him stunned just as he was about to make his escape. “Lemme “lone,” he said. “I
don’ need any help from a damn traitor!” At least that was what he had intended to
say, but it came out more as a slurred mumble. “Right. Anything you say,” the
chimmie answered evenly. She hauled him by one arm back to the bed. In spite of
her slight size, she was quite strong. Fiben groaned as he landed
on the lumpy mattress. He kept trying to gather himself together, but rational
thought seemed to swell and fade like ocean surf. “I’m going to give you
something. You’ll sleep for at least ten hours. Trjen, maybe, you’ll be ready
to answer some questions.” Fiben couldn’t spare the
energy to curse her. All his attention was given over to finding a focus,
something to center on. Anglic wasn’t good enough anymore. He tried Galactic
Seven. “Na ... Ka ... tcha . . .
kresh . . .” he counted thickly. “Yes, yes,” he heard her
say. “By now we’re all quite aware how well educated you are.” Fiben opened his eyes as
the chimmie leaned over him, a capsule in her hand. With a finger snap she
broke it, releasing a cloud of heavy vapor. He tried to hold his
breath against the anesthetic gas, knowing it was useless. At the same time,
Fiben. couldn’t help noticing that she was actually fairly pretty—with a small,
childlike jaw and smooth skin. Only her wry, bitter smile ruined the picture. “My, you are an obstinate
chen, aren’t you? Be a good boy now, breathe in and rest,” she commanded. Unable to hold out any
longer, Fiben had to inhale at last. A sweet odor filled his nostrils, like
overripe forest fruit. Awareness began dissipating in a floating glow. It was only then Fiben
realized that she, too, had spoken in perfect, unaccented Galactic Seven. 28 Government
in Hiding Megan Oneagle blinked away
tears. She wanted to turn away, not to look, but she forced herself to watch
the carnage one more time. The large holo-tank
depicted a night scene, a rain-driven beach that shone dimly in shades of gray
under faintly visible brooding cliffs. There were no moons, no stars, in fact
hardly any light at all. The enhancement cameras had been at their very limits
taking these pictures. On the beach she could
barely make out five black shapes that crawled ashore, dashed across the sand,
and began climbing the low, crumbling bluffs. “You can tell they
followed procedures precisely,” Major Prathachulthorn of the Terragens Marines
explained. “First the submarine released the advance divers, who went ahead to
scout and set up surveillance. Then, when it seemed the coast was clear, the
sabots were released.” Megan watched as little
boats bobbed to the surface— black globes rising amid small clouds of
bubbles—which then headed quickly for shore. They landed, covers popped off,
and more dark figures emerged. “They carried the finest
equipment available. Their training was the best. These were Terragens
Marines.” So? Megan shook her head. Does
that mean they did not have mothers? She understood what
Prathachulthorn was saying, however. If calamity could befall these
professionals, who could blame Garth’s colonial militia for the disasters of
the last few months? The black shapes moved
toward the cliffs, stoop-shouldered under heavy burdens. For weeks, now, the
remnants still under Megan’s command had sat with her, deep in their underwater
refuge, pondering the collapse of all their well-laid plans for an organized
resistance. The agents and saboteurs had been ready, the arms caches and cells
organized. Then came the cursed Gubru coercion gas, and all their careful
schemes collapsed under those roiling clouds of deadly smoke. What few humans remained
on the mainland were certainly dead by now, or as good as dead. What was
frustrating was that nobody, not even the enemy in their broadcasts, seemed to
know who or how many had made it to the islands in time for antidote treatment
and internment. Megan avoided thinking
about her son. With any luck he was now on Cilmar Island, brooding with his
friends in some pub, or complaining to a crowd of sympathetic girls how his
mother had kept him out of the war. She could only hope and pray that was the
case, and that Uthacalthing’s daughter was safe as well. More of a cause for
perplexity was the fate of the Tymbrimi Ambassador himself. Uthacalthing had
promised to follow the Planetary Council into hiding, but he had never
appeared. There were reports that his ship had tried for deepspace instead, and
was destroyed. So many lives. Lost to
what purpose? Megan watched the display
as the sabots began edging back into the water. The main force of men was
already climbing the bluffs. Without humans, of course,
any hope of resistance was out of the question. A few of the cleverest chims
might strike a blow, here or there, but what could really be expected of them
without their patrons? One purpose of this
landing had been to start something going again, to adapt and adjust to new
circumstances. For the third time—even
though she knew it was coming—Megan was caught by surprise as lightning
suddenly burst upon the beach. In an instant everything was bathed in brilliant
colors. First to explode were the
little boats, the sabots. Next came the men. “The sub pulled its camera
in and dived just in time,” Major Prathachulthorn said. The display went blank.
The woman marine lieutenant who had operated the projector turned on the
lights. The other members of the Council blinked, adjusting to the light.
Several dabbed their eyes. Major Prathachulthorn’s
South Asian features were darkly serious as he spoke again. “It’s the same
thing as during the space battle, and when they somehow knew to gas every
secret base we’d set up on land. Somehow they always find out where we are.” “Do you have any idea how
they’re doing it?” one of the council members asked. Vaguely, Megan recognized
that it was the female Marine officer, Lieutenant Lydia McCue, who answered.
The young woman shook her head. “We have all of our technicians working on the
problem, of course. But until we have some idea how they’re doing it, we don’t
want to waste any more men trying to sneak ashore.” Megan Oneagle closed her
eyes. “I think we are in no condition, now, to discuss matters any further. I
declare this meeting adjourned.” When she retired to her
tiny room, Megan thought she would cry. Instead, though, she merely sat on the
edge of her bed, in complete darkness, allowing her eyes to look in the
direction she knew her hands lay. After a while, she felt
she could almost see them, fingerslike blobs resting tiredly on her knees. She
imagined they,were stained—a deep, sanguinary red. 29 Robert Deep underground there was
no way to sense the natural passage of time. Still, when Robert jerked awake in
his chair, he knew exactly when it was. Late. Too damn late. Athaclena was due back
hours ago. If he weren’t still little
more than an invalid he would have overcome the objections of Micah and Dr. Soo
and gone topside himself, looking for the long overdue raiding party. As it
was, the two chim scientists had nearly had to use force to stop him. Traces of Robert’s fever
still returned now and then. He wiped his forehead and suppressed some
momentary shivers. No, he thought. I
am in control! He stood up and picked his
way carefully toward the sounds of muttered argument, where he found a pair of
chims working over the pearly light of a salvaged level-seventeen computer.
Robert sat on a packing crate behind them and listened for a while. When he
made a suggestion they tried it, and it worked. Soon he had almost managed to
push aside his worries as he immersed himself in work, helping the chims sketch
out military tactics programming for a machine that had never been designed for
anything more hostile than chess. Somebody came by with a
pitcher of juice. He drank. Someone handed him a sandwich. He ate. An indeterminate time
later a shout echoed through the underground chamber. Feet thumped hurriedly
over low wooden bridges. Robert’s eyes had grown accustomed to the bright
screen, so it was out of a dark gloom that he saw chims hurrying past, seizing
assorted, odd-lot weapons as they rushedup the passage leading to the surface. He stood and grabbed at
the nearest running brown form. “What’s happening?” He might as well have
tried to halt a bull. The chim tore free without even glancing his way and
vanished up the ragged tunnel. The next one he waved down actually looked at
him and halted restlessly. “It’s th’ expedition,” the nervous chen explained.
“They’ve come back. ... At least I hear some of ‘em have.” Robert let the fellow go.
He began casting around the chamber for a weapon of his own. If the raiding
party had been followed back here . . . There wasn’t anything
handy, of course. He realized bitterly that a rifle would hardly do him any
good with his right arm immobilized. The chims probably wouldn’t let him fight
anyway. They’d more likely carry him bodily out of harm’s way, deeper into the
caves. For a while there was
silence. A few elderly chims waited with him for the sound of gunfire. Instead, there came
voices, gradually growing louder. The shouts sounded more excited than fearful. Something seemed to stroke
him, just above the ears. He hadn’t had much practice since the accident, but
now Robert’s simple empathy sense felt a familiar trace blow into the chamber.
He began to hope. A babbling crowd of
figures turned the bend—ragged, filthy neo-chimpanzees carrying slung weapons,
some sporting bandages. The instant he saw Athaclena, a knot seemed to let go
inside of Robert. Just as quickly, though,
another worry took its place. The Tymbrimi girl had been using the gheer transformation,
clearly. He felt the rough edges of her exhaustion, and her face was gaunt. Moreover, Robert could
tell that she was still hard at work. Her corona stood puffed out, sparkling
without light. The chims hardly seemed to notice as stay-at-homes eagerly
pumped the jubilant raiders for news. But Robert realized that Athaclena was
concentrating hard to craft that mood. It was too tenuous, too tentative
to sustain itself without her. “Robert!” Her eyes
widened. “Should you be out of bed? Your fever only broke yesterday.” “I’m fine. But—” “Good. I am happy to see you ambulatory,
at last.” Robert watched as two heavily bandaged
forms were rushed past on stretchers toward their makeshift hospital. He sensed
Athaclena’s effort to divert attention away from the bleeding, perhaps dying,
soldiers until they were out of sight. Only the presence of the chims made
Robert keep his voice low and even. “I want to talk with you, Athaclena.” She met his eyes, and for a brief instant
Robert thought he kenned a faint form, turning and whirling above the
floating tendrils of her corona. It was a harried glyph. The returning warriors were busy with
food and drink, bragging to their eager peers. Only Benjamin, a hand-sewn
lieutenant’s patch on his arm, stood soberly beside Athaclena. She nodded.
“Very well, Robert. Let us go someplace private.” “Let me guess,” he said, levelly. “You
got your asses kicked.” Chim Benjamin winced, but he did not
disagree. He tapped a spot on an outstretched map. “We hit them here, in Yenching Gap,” he
said. “It was our fourth raid, so we thought we knew what to expect.” “Your fourth.” Robert turned to
Athaclena. “How long has this been going on?” She had been picking daintily at a pocket
pastry filled with something pungently aromatic. She wrinkled her nose. “We
have been practicing for about a week, Robert. But this was the first time we
tried to do any real harm.” “And?” Benjamin seemed immune to Athaclena’s
mood-tailoring. Perhaps it was intentional, for she would need at least one
aide whose judgment was unaffected. Or maybe he was just too bright. He rolled
his eyes. “We’re the ones who got hurt.” He went on to explain. “We split into
five groups. Mizz Athaclena insisted. It’s what saved us.” “What was your target?” “A small patrol. Two light hover-tanks
and a couple of open landcars.” Robert pondered the site on the map,
where one of the few roads entered the first rank of mountains. From what
others had told him, the enemy were seldom seen above the Sind. They seemed
content to control space, the Archipelago, and the narrow strip of settlement
along the coast around Port Helenia “Good. I am happy to see you ambulatory,
at last.” Robert watched as two heavily bandaged
forms were rushed past on stretchers toward their makeshift hospital. He sensed
Athaclena’s effort to divert attention away from the bleeding, perhaps dying,
soldiers until they were out of sight. Only the presence of the chims made
Robert keep his voice low and even. “I want to talk with you, Athaclena.” She met his eyes, and for a brief instant
Robert thought he kenned a faint form, turning and whirling above the
floating tendrils of her corona. It was a harried glyph. The returning warriors were busy with
food and drink, bragging to their eager peers. Only Benjamin, a hand-sewn
lieutenant’s patch on his arm, stood soberly beside Athaclena. She nodded.
“Very well, Robert. Let us go someplace private.” “Let me guess,” he said, levelly. “You
got your asses kicked.” Chim Benjamin winced, but he did not
disagree. He tapped a spot on an outstretched map. “We hit them here, in Yenching Gap,” he
said. “It was our fourth raid, so we thought we knew what to expect.” “Your fourth.” Robert turned to
Athaclena. “How long has this been going on?” She had been picking daintily at a pocket
pastry filled with something pungently aromatic. She wrinkled her nose. “We
have been practicing for about a week, Robert. But this was the first time we
tried to do any real harm.” “And?” Benjamin seemed immune to Athaclena’s
mood-tailoring. Perhaps it was intentional, for she would need at least one
aide whose judgment was unaffected. Or maybe he was just too bright. He rolled
his eyes. “We’re the ones who got hurt.” He went on to explain. “We split into
five groups. Mizz Athaclena insisted. It’s what saved us.” “What was your target?” “A small patrol. Two light hover-tanks
and a couple of open landcars.” Robert pondered the site on the map,
where one of the few roads entered the first rank of mountains. From what
others had told him, the enemy were seldom seen above the Sind. They seemed
content to control space, the Archipelago, and the narrow strip of settlement
along the coast around Port Helenia Tymbrimi shrug. “I did not think we should
approach too closely, on our first encounter.” Robert nodded. Indeed, if closer,
“better” ambush sites had been chosen, few if any of the chims would have made
it back alive. The plan was good. No, not good. Inspired. It hadn’t
been intended to hurt the enemy but to build confidence. The troops had been
dispersed so everyone would get to fire at the patrol with minimum risk. The
raiders could return home swaggering, but most important, they would make it
home. Even so, they had been hurt. Robert could
sense how exhausted Athaclena was, partly from the effort of maintaining
everyone’s mood of “victory.” He felt a touch on his knee and took
Athaclena’s hand in his own. Her long, delicate fingers closed tightly, and he
felt her triple-beat pulse. Their eyes met. “We turned a possible disaster into a
minor success today,” Benjamin said. “But so long as the enemy always knows
where we are, I don’t see how we can ever do more than play tag with them. And
even that game’ll certainly cost more than we can afford to pay.” 30 Fiben Fiben rubbed the back of his neck and
stared irritably across the table. So this was the person he had been
sent to contact, Dr. Taka’s brilliant student, their would-be leader of an
urban underground. “What kind of idiocy was that?” he
accused. “You let me walk into that club blind, ignorant. There were a dozen
times I nearly got caught last night. Or even killed!” “It was two nights ago,” Gailet Jones
corrected him. She sat in a straight-backed chair and smoothed the blue
demisilk of her sarong. “Anyway, I was there, at the Ape’s Grape,
waiting outside to make contact. I saw that you were a stranger, arriving
alone, wearing a plaid work shirt, so I approached you with the password.” “Pink?” Fiben blinked at her. “You come
up to me and whisper pink at me, and that’s supposed to be a bloody,
reverted password?” Normally he would never use such rough
language with a young lady. Right now Gailet Jones looked more like the sort of
person he had expected in the first place, a chimmie of obvious education and
breeding. But he had seen her under other circumstances, and he wasn’t ever
likely to forget. “You call that a password? They told me
to look for a fisherman]” Shouting made him wince. Fiben’s head
still felt as though it were leaking brains in five or six places. His muscles
had stopped cramping capriciously some time ago, but he still ached all over
and his temper was short. “A fisherman? In that part of town?”
Gailet Jones frowned, her face clouding momentarily. “Listen, everything was
chaos when I rang up the Center to leave word with Dr. Taka. I figured her
group was used to keeping secrets and would make an ideal core out in the
countryside. I only had a few moments to think up a way to make a later contact
before the Gubru took over the telephone lines. I figured they were already
tapping and recording everything, so it had to be something colloquial, you
know, that their language computers would have trouble interpreting.” She stopped suddenly, bringing her hand
to her mouth. “Oh no!” “What?” Fiben edged forward. She blinked for a moment, then motioned
in the air. “I told that fool operator at the Center how their emissary should
dress, and where to meet me, then I said I’d pass myself off as a hooker—” “As a what? I don’t get it.” Fiben shook
his head. “It’s an archaic term. Pre-Contact human
slang for one who offers cheap, illicit sex for cash.” Fiben snapped. “Of all the
damn fool, Ifni-cursed, loony ideas!” Gailet Jones answered back
hotly. “All right, smartie, what should I have done? The militia was
falling to pieces. Nobody had even considered what to do if every human on the
planet was suddenly removed from the chain of command! I had this wild notion
of helping to start a resistance movement from scratch. So I tried to arrange a
meeting—” “Uh huh, posing as someone
advertising illicit favors, right outside a place where the Gubru were inciting
a sexual frenzy.” “How was 7 to know what
they were going to do, or that they’d choose that sleepy little club as the
place to do it in? I conjectured that social restraints would relax enough to
let me pull the pose and so be able to approach strangers. It never occurred to
me they’d relax that much! My guess was that anyone I came up to by
mistake would be so surprised he’d act as you did and I could pull a fade.” “But it didn’t work out
that way.” “No it did not! Before you
appeared, several solitary chens showed up dressed likely enough to make me put
on my act. Poor Max had to stun half a dozen of them, and the alley was
starting to get full! But it was already too late to change the rendezvous, or
the password—” “Which nobody understood! Hooker?
You should have realized something like that would get garbled!” “I knew Dr. Taka would
understand. We used to watch and discuss old movies together. We’d study the
archaic words they used. I can’t understand why she ...” Her voice trailed off
when she saw the expression on Fiben’s face. “What? Why are you looking at me
like that?” “I’m sorry. I just realized
that you couldn’t know.” He shook his head. “You see, Dr. Taka died just about
the time they got your message, of an allergic reaction to the coercion gas.” Her breath caught. Gailet
seemed to sink into herself. “I ... I feared as much when she didn’t show up in
town for internment. It’s ... a great loss.” She closed her eyes and turned
away, obviously feeling more than her words told. At least she had been spared witnessing
the flaming end of the Howletts Center as the soot-covered ambulances came and went,
and the glazed, dying face of her mentor as the ecdemic gas took its cruel,
statistical toll. Fiben had seen recordings of that fear-palled evening. The
images lay in dark layers still, at the back of his mind. Gailet gathered herself,
visibly putting off her mourning for later. She dabbed her eyes and faced
Fiben, jaw outthrust defiantly. “I had to come up with something a chim would
understand but the Eatees’ language computers wouldn’t. It won’t be the last
time we have to improvise. Anyway, what matters is that you are here. Our two
groups are in contact now.” “I was almost killed,” he
pointed out, though this time he felt a bit churlish for mentioning it. “But you weren’t killed.
In fact, there may be ways to turn your little misadventure into an advantage.
Out on the streets they’re still talking about what you did that night, you
know.” Was that a faint,
tentative note of respect in her voice? A peace offering, perhaps? Suddenly, it was all too
much. Much too much for him. Fiben knew it was exactly the wrong thing to do,
at exactly the wrong time, but he just couldn’t help himself. He broke up- “A hook . . . ?” He
giggled, though every shake seemed to rattle his brain in his skull. “A hooker?”
He threw back his head and hooted, pounding on the arms of the chair. Fiben
slumped. He guffawed, kicking his feet in the air. “Oh, Goodall. That was all
I needed to be looking for!” Gailet Jones glared at him
as he gasped for breath. He didn’t even care, right now, if she called in that
big chim, Max, to use the stunner on him again. It was all just too much. If the look in her eyes
right then counted for anything, Fiben knew this alliance was already off to a
rocky start 31 Galactics The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon stepped aboard its personal barge and accepted the salutes of its Talon
Soldier escort. They were carefully chosen troops, feathers perfectly preened,
crests neatly dyed with colors noting rank and unit. The admiral’s Kwackoo aide
hurried forth and took its ceremonial robe. When all had settled onto their
perches the pilot took off on gravities, heading toward the defense works under
construction in the low hills east of Port Helenia. The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon watched in silence as the new city fence fell behind them and the farms
of this small Earthling settlement rushed by underneath. The seniormost
stoop-colonel, military second in command, saluted with a sharp beak-clap. “The
conclave went well? Suitably? Satisfactorily?” the stoop-colonel asked. The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon chose to overlook the impudence of the question. It was more useful to
have a second who could think than one whose plumage was always perfectly
preened. Surrounding itself with a few such creatures was one of the things
that had won the Suzerain its candidacy. The admiral gave its inferior a
haughty eyeblink of assent. “Our consensus is presently adequate, sufficient,
it will do.” The stoop-colonel bowed
and returned to its station. Of course it would know that consensus was never
perfect at this early stage in a Molt. Anyone could tell that from the
Suzerain’s ruffled down and haggard eyes. This most recent Command
Conclave had been particularly indecisive, and several aspects had irritated
the admiral deeply. For one thing, the
Suzerain of Cost and Caution was pressing to release much of their support
fleet to go assist other Gubru operations, far from here. And as if that
weren’t enough, the third leader, the Suzerain of Propriety, still insisted on
being carried everywhere on its perch, refusing to set foot on the soil of
Garth until all punctilio had been satisfied. The priest was all fluffed and
agitated over a number of issues— excessive human deaths from coercion gas, the
threatened breakdown of the Garth Reclamation Project, the pitiful size of the
Planetary Branch Library, the Uplift status of the benighted, pre-sentient
neo-chimpanzees. On every issue, it seemed,
there must be still another realignment, another tense negotiation. Another
struggle for consensus. And yet, there were deeper
issues than these ephemera. The Three had also begun to argue over
fundamentals, and there the process was actually starting to become
enjoyable, somehow. The pleasurable aspects of Triumviracy were emerging,
especially when they danced and crooned and argued over deeper matters. Until now it had seemed
that the flight to queenhood would be straight and easy for the admiral, for it
had been in command from the start. Now it had begun to dawn on the Suzerain of
Beam and Talon that all would not be easy. This was not going to be any trivial
Molt after all. Of course the best ones
never were. Very diverse factions had been involved in choosing the three
leaders of the Expeditionary Force, for the Roost Masters of home had hopes for
a new unified policy to emerge from this particular Threesome. In order for
that to happen, all of them had to be very good minds, and very different from
each other. Just how good and how
different was beginning to become clear. A few of the ideas the others had
presented recently were clever, and quite unnerving. They are right about one
thing, the
admiral had to admit. We must not simply conquer, defeat, overrun the
wolflings. We must discredit them! The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon had been concentrating so hard on military matters that it had got in the
habit of seeing its mates as impediments, little more. That was wrong,
impertinent, disloyal of me, the admiral thought. In fact, it was devoutly to be hoped that
the bureaucrat and the priest were as bright in their own areas as the admiral
was in soldiery. If Propriety and Accountancy handled their ends as brilliantly
as the invasion had been, then they would be a trio to be remembered! Some things were foreordained, the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon knew. They had been set since the days of the
Progenitors, long, long ago. Long before there were heretics and unworthy clans
polluting the starlances—horrible, wretched wolflings, and Tymbrimi, and
Thennanin, and Soro. ... It was vital that the clan of Gooksyu-Gubru prevail in
this era’s troubles! The clan must achieve greatness! The admiral contemplated the way the eggs
of the Earth-lings’ defeat had been laid so many years before. How the Gubru
force had been able to detect and counteract their every move. And how the
coercion gas had left all their plans in complete disarray. These had been the
Suzerain’s own ideas—along with members of its personal staff, of course. They
had been years coming to fruition. The Suzerain of Beam and Talon stretched
its arms, feeling tension in the flexors that had, ages before its species’ own
uplifting, carried his ancestors aloft in warm, dry currents on the Gubru
homeworld. fes! Let my peers’ ideas
also be bold, imaginative, brilliant. . . . Let them be almost,
nearly, close to—but not quite—as brilliant as my own. The Suzerain began preening its feathers
as the cruiser leveled off and headed east under a cloud-decked sky. 32 Athaclena “I am going crazy down here. I
feel like I’m being kept prisoner!” Robert paced, accompanied by twin shadows
cast by the cave’s only two glow bulbs. Their stark light glistened in the
sheets of moisture that seeped slowly down the walls of the underground
chamber. Robert’s left arm clenched, tendons
standing out from fist to elbow to well-muscled shoulder. He punched a nearby
cabinet, sending banging echoes down the subterranean passageways. “I warn you,
Clennie, I’m not going to be able to wait much longer. When are you going to
let me out of here?” Athaclena winced as Robert slammed the
cabinet again, giving vent to his frustration. At least twice he had seemed
about to use his still-splinted right arm instead of the undamaged left.
“Robert,” she urged. “You have been making wonderful progress. Soon your cast
can come off. Please do not jeopardize that by injuring yourself—” “You’re evading the issue!” he
interrupted. “Even wearing a cast I could be out there, helping train the
troops and scouting Gubru positions. But you have me trapped down here in these
caves, programming minicomps and sticking pins in maps! It’s driving me nuts!” Robert positively radiated his
frustration. Athaclena had asked him before to try to damp it down. To keep
a lid on it, as the metaphor went. For some reason she seemed particularly
susceptible to his emotional tides—as stormy and wild as any Tymbrimi
adolescent’s. “Robert, you know why we cannot risk
sending you out to the surface. The Gubru gasbots have already swept over our
surface encampments several times, unleashing their deadly vapors. Had you been
above on any of those occasions you would even now be on your way to Cilmar
Island, lost to us. And that is at best! I shudder to think of the worst.” Athaclena’s ruff bristled at the thought;
the silvery tendrils of her corona waved in agitation. It was mere luck that Robert had been
rescued from the Mendoza Freehold just before the persistent Gubru searcher
robots swooped down upon the tiny mountain homestead. Camouflage and removal of
all electronic items had apparently riot been enough to hide the cabin. Meline Mendoza and the children
immediately left for Port Helenia and presumably arrived in time for treatment.
Juan Mendoza had been less fortunate. Remaining behind to close down several
ecological survey traps, he had been stricken with a delayed allergic reaction
to the coercion gas and died within five convulsive minutes, foaming and
jerking ^nder the horrified gaze of his helpless chim partners. “You were not there to see Juan die,
Robert, but surely you must have heard reports. Do you want to risk such a
death? Are you aware of how close we already came to losing you?” Their eyes met, brown encountering
gold-flecked gray. She could sense Robert’s determination, and also his effort
to control his stubborn anger. Slowly, Robert’s left arm unclenched. He
breathed a deep sigh and sank into a canvas-backed chair. “I’m aware, Clennie. I know how you feel.
But you’ve got to understand, I’m part of all this.” He leaned forward,
his expression no longer wrathful, but still intense. “I agreed to my mother’s
request, to guide you into the bush instead of joining my militia unit, because
Megan said it was important. But now you’re no longer my guest in the forest.
You’re organizing an army! And I feel like a fifth wheel.” Athaclena sighed. “We both know that it
will not be much of an army ... a gesture at best. Something to give the chims
hope. Anyway, as a Terragens officer you have the right to take over from me
any time you wish.” Robert shook his head. “That’s not what I
mean. I’m not conceited enough to think I could have done any better. I’m no
leader type, and I know it. Most of the chims worship you, and believe in your
Tymbrimi mystique. “Still, I probably am the only
human with any military training left in these mountains ... an asset you have
to use if we’re to have any chance to—” Robert stopped abruptly, lifting his eyes
to look over Athaclena’s shoulder. Athaclena turned as a small chimmie in
shorts and bandoleer entered the underground room and saluted. “Excuse me, general, Captain Oneagle, but
Lieutenant Benjamin has just gotten in. Um, he reports that things aren’t any
better over in Spring Valley. There aren’t any humans there anymore. But
outposts all up and down every canyon are still being buzzed by the damn
gasbots at least once a day. There doesn’t seem to be any sign of it lettin’ up
anywhere where our runners have been able to get to.” “How about the chims in Spring Valley?”
Athaclena asked. “Is the gas making them sick?” She recalled Dr. Schultz and
the effect the coercion gas had had on some of the chims back at the Center. The courier shook her head. “No, ma’am.
Not anymore. It seems to be the same story all over. All the sus-susceptible
chims have already been flushed out and gone to Port Helenia. Every person left
in the mountains must be immune by now.” Athaclena glanced at Robert and they must
have shared the same thought. Every person but one. “Damn them!” he cursed. “Won’t they ever
let up? They have ninety-nine point nine percent of the humans captive. Do they
need to keep gassing every hut and hovel, just in order to get every last one?” “Apparently they are afraid of Homo
sapiens, Robert.” Athaclena smiled. “After all, you are allies of the
Tymbrimi. And we do not choose harmless species as partners.” Robert shook his head, glowering. But
Athaclena reached out with her aura to touch him, nudging his personality,
forcing him to look up and see the humor in her eyes. Against his will, a slow
smile spread. At last Robert laughed. “Oh, I guess the damned birds aren’t so
dumb after all. Better safe than sorry, hmm?” Athaclena shook her head, her corona
forming a glyph of appreciation, a simple one which he might kenn. “No,
Robert.
They aren’t so dumb. But they have missed at least onehuman, so their worries
aren’t over yet.” The little neo-chimp
messenger glanced from Tymbrimi to human and sighed. It all sounded scary to
her, not funny. She didn’t understand why they smiled. Probably, it was something
subtle and convoluted. Patron-class humor . . . dry and intellectual. Some
chims batted in that league, strange ones who differed from other neo-chimpanzees
not so much in intelligence as in something else, something much less
definable. She did not envy those
chims. Responsibility was an awesome thing, more daunting than the prospect of
fighting a powerful enemy, or even dying. It was the possibility of
being left alone that terrified her. She might not understand it, when
these two laughed. But it felt good just to hear it. The messenger stood a
little straighter as Athaclena turned back to speak to her. “I will want to hear
Lieutenant Benjamin’s report personally. Would you please also give my
compliments to Dr. Soo and ask her to join us in the operations chamber?” “Yesser!” The chimmie
saluted and took off at a run. “Robert?” Athaclena asked.
“Your opinion will be welcome.” He looked up, a distant
expression on his face. “In a minute, Clennie. I’ll check in at operations.
There’s just something I want to think through first.” “All right.” Athaclena
nodded. “I’ll see you soon.” She turned away and followed the messenger down a
water-carved corridor lit at long intervals by dim glow bulbs and wet
reflections on the dripping stalactites. Robert watched her until
she was out of sight. He thought in the near-total quiet. Why are the Gubru
persisting in gassing the mountains, after nearly every human has already been
driven out? It must be a terrific expense, even if their gasbots only swoop
down on places where they detect an Earthling presence. And how are they able to
detect buildings, vehicles, even isolated chims, no matter how well hidden? Right now it doesn’t matter that they’ve
been dosing our Surface encampments. The gasbots are simple machines and don’t know we’re training
an army in this valley. They just sense “Earthlings!”—then dive in to do their
work and leave again. But what happens when we
start operations and attract attention from the Gubru themselves? We can’t
afford to be detectable then. There was another very
basic reason to find an answer to these questions. As long as this is going on, I’m
trapped down here! Robert listened to the faint
plink of water droplets seeping from the nearest wall. He thought about the
enemy. The trouble. on Garth was
clearly little more than a skirmish among the greater battles tearing up the
Five Galaxies. The Gubru couldn’t just gas the entire planet. That would cost
far too much for this backwater theater of operations. So a swarm of cheap,
stupid, but efficient seeker robots had been unleashed to home in on anything
not natural to Garth . . . anything that had the scent of Earth about it. By
now nearly every attack dosed only irritated, resentful chims— immune to the
coercion gas—and empty buildings all over the planet. It was a nuisance, and it
was effective. A way had to be found to stop it. Robert pulled a sheet of
paper from a folder at the end of the table. He wrote down the principal ways
the gasbots might be using to detect Earthlings on an alien planet. OPTICAL IMAGING BODY HEAT INFRARED SCAN RESONANCE PSI REALITY TWIST Robert regretted having
taken so many courses in public administration, and so few on Galactic
technologies. He was certain the Great Library’s gigayear-old archives
contained many methods of detection beyond just these five. For instance, what
if the gasbots actually did “sniff out” a Terran odor, tracing anything Earthly
by sense of smell? No. He shook his head.
There came a point where one had to cut a list short, putting aside things that
were obviously ridiculous. Leaving them as a last resort, at least. The rebels did have a Library pico-branch
he could try, salvaged from the wreckage of the Howletts Center. The chances of
it having any entries of military use were quite slim. It was a tiny branch,
holding no more information than all the books written by pre-Contact Mankind,
and it was specialized in the areas of Uplift and genetic engineering. Maybe we can apply to the
District Central Library on Tanith for a literature search. Robert smiled at the
ironic thought. Even a people imprisoned by an invader supposedly had the right
to query the Galactic Library whenever they wished. That was part of the Code
of the Progenitors. Right! He chuckled at the image. We’ll just
walk up to Gubru occupation headquarters and demand that they transmit our
appeal to Tanith, ... a request for information on the invader’s own
military technology! They might even do it.
After all, with the galaxies in turmoil the Library must be inundated with
queries. They would get around to our request eventually, maybe sometime in the
next century. He looked over his list.
At least these were means he had heard of or knew something about. Possibility one: There
might be a satellite overhead with sophisticated optical scanning capabilities,
inspecting Garth acre by acre, seeking out regular shapes that would indicate
buildings or vehicles. Such a device could be dispatching the gasbots to their
targets. Feasible, but why were the
same sites raided over and over again? Wouldn’t such a satellite remember? And
how could a satellite know to send robot bombers plunging down on even isolated
groups of chims, traveling under the heavy forest canopy? The reverse logic held for
infrared direction. The machines couldn’t be homing in on the target’s body
heat. The Gubru drones still swooped down on empty buildings, for instance,
cold and abandoned for weeks now. Robert did not have the
expertise to eliminate all the possibilities on his list. Certainly he knew
next to nothing about psi and its weird cousin, reality physics. The weeks with
Athaclena had begun to open doors to him, but he was far from being more than a
rank novice in an area that still caused many humans and chims to shudder in
superstitious dread. Well, as long as I’m stuck
here underground I might as well expand my education. He started to get up,
intending to join Athaclena and Benjamin. Then he stopped suddenly. Looking at
his list of possibilities he realized that there was one more that he had left
out. ... A way for the Gubru
to penetrate our defenses so easily when they invaded. ... A way for
them to find tts again and again, wherever we hide. A way for them to foil our
every move. He did not want to, but
honesty forced him to pick up the stylus one more time. He wrote a single word. TREASON 33 Fiben That afternoon Gailet took
Fiben on a tour of Port Helenia—or as much of it as the invader had not placed
off limits to the neo-chimp population. Fishing trawlers still
came and went from the docks at the southern end of town. But now they were
crewed solely by chim sailors. And less than half the usual number set forth,
taking wide detours past the Gubru fortress ship that filled half the outlet of
Aspinal Bay. In’ the markets they saw
some items in plentiful supply. Elsewhere there were sparse shelves, stripped
nearly bare by scarcity and hoarding. Colonial money was still good for some
things, like beer and fish. But only Galactic pellet-scrip would buy meat or
fresh fruit. Irritated shoppers had already begun to learn what that archaic
term, “inflation,” meant. Half the population, it
seemed, worked for the invader. There were battlements being built, off
to the south of the bay, near the spaceport. Excavations told of more
massive structures yet to be. Placards everywhere in
town depicted grinning neo-chimpanzees and promised plenty once again, as soon
as enough “proper” money entered circulation. Good work would bring that day
closer, they were promised. “Well? Have you seen
enough?” his guide asked. Fiben smiled. “Not at all.
In fact, we’ve barely scratched the surface.” Gailet shrugged and let
him lead the way. Well, he thought as he looked at the scant
market shelves, the nutritionists keep telling us neo-chimps we eat more
meat than is good for us ... much more than we could get in the wild old
days. Maybe this’ll do us some good. At last their wanderings
brought them to the bell tower overlooking Port Helenia College. It was a
smaller campus than the University, on Cilmar Island, but Fiben had attended
ecological conferences here not so very long ago, so he knew his way around. As he looked over the
school, something struck him as very strange. It wasn’t just the Gubru
hover-tank, dug in at the top of the hill, nor the ugly new wall that grazed
the northern fringe of the college grounds on its way around town. Rather, it
was something about the students and faculty themselves. Frankly, he was surprised
to see them here at all! They were all chims, of
course. Fiben had come to Port Helenia expecting to find ghettos or
concentration camps, crowded with the human population of the mainland. But the
last mels and ferns had been moved out to the islands some days ago. Taking
their place had been thousands of chims pouring in from outlying areas,
including those susceptible to the coercion gas in spite of the invaders’
assurances that it was impossible. All of these had been
given the antidote, paid a small, token reparation, and put to work in town. But here at the college all seemed
peaceful and amazingly close to normal. Fiben and Gailet looked down from the
top of the bell tower. Below them, chens and chimmies moved about between
classes. They carried books, spoke to one another in low voices, and only
occasionally cast furtive glances at the alien cruisers that growled overhead
every hour or so. Fiben shook his head in
wonder that they persevered at all. Sure, humans were
notoriously liberal in their Uplift policy, treating their clients as near
equals in the face of a Galactic tradition that was far less generous. Elder
Galactic clans might glower in disapproval, but chim and dolphin members
deliberated next to their patrons on Terragens Councils. The client races had
even been entrusted with a few starships of their own. But a college without
men? Fiben had wondered why the
invader held such a loose rein over the chim population, meddling only in a few
crass ways like at the Ape’s Grape. Now he thought he knew
why. “Mimicry! They must think
we’re playing pretend!” he muttered half aloud. “What did you say?” Gailet
looked at him. They had ‘made a truce in order to get the job done, but clearly
she did not savor spending all day as his tour guide. Fiben pointed at the
students. “Tell me what you see down there.” She glowered, then sighed
and bent forward to look. “I see Professor Jimmie Sung leaving lecture hall,
explaining something to some students.” She smiled faintly. “It’s probably
intermediate Galactic history. ... I used to TA for him, and I well recall that
expression of confusion on the students’ faces.” “Good. That’s what you see.
Now loojc at it through a Gubru’s eyes.” Gailet frowned. “What do
you mean?” Fiben gestured again.
“Remember, according to Galactic tradition we neo-chimps aren’t much over three
hundred years old as a sapient client race, barely older than dolphins— only
just beginning our hundred-thousand-year period of probation and indenture to
Man. “Remember, also, that many
of the Eatee fanatics resent humans terribly. Yet humans had to be granted
patron status and all the privileges that go along with it. Why? Because they
already had uplifted chims and dolphins before Contact! That’s how you get
status in the Five Galaxies, by having clients and heading up a clan.” Gailet shook her head. “I don’t get what
you’re driving at. Why are you explaining the obvious?” Clearly, she did not
like being lectured by a backwoods chim, one without even a postgraduate
degree. “Think! How did humans win their status?
Remember how it happened, back in the twenty-second century? The fanatics were
outvoted when it came to accepting neo-chimps and neo-dolphins as sapient.”
Fiben waved his arm. “It was a diplomatic coup pulled off by the Kanten and
Tymbrimi and other moderates before humans even knew what the issues were!” Gailet’s expression was sardonic, and he
recalled that her area of expertise was Galactic sociology. “Of course, but—” “It became a. fait accompli. But
the Gubru and the Soro and the other fanatics didn’t have to like it. They
still think we’re little better than animals. They have to believe that,
otherwise humans have earned a place in Galactic society equal to most,
and better than many!” “I still don’t see what you’re—” “Look down there.” Fiben pointed. “Look with
Gubru eyes, and tell me what you see!” Gailet Jones glared at Fiben narrowly. At
last, she sighed. “Oh, if you insist,” and she swiveled to gaze down into the
courtyard again. She was silent for a long time. “I don’t like it,” she said at last.
Fiben could barely hear her. He moved to stand closer. “Tell me what you see.” She looked away, so he put it into words
for her. “What you see are bright, well-trained animals, creatures mimicking
the behavior of their masters. Isn’t that it? Through the eyes of a
Galactic, you see clever imitations of human professors and human
students . . . replicas of better times, reenacted superstitiously by loyal—” “Stop it!” Gailet shouted, covering her
ears. She whirled on Fiben, eyes ablaze. “I hate you!” Fiben wondered. This was hard on her. Was
he simply getting even for the hurt and humiliation he had suffered over the
last three days, partly at her hands? But no. She had to be shown how her
people were looked on by the enemy! How else would she ever learn how to fight
them? Oh, he was justified, all
right. Still, Fiben thought. It’s never pleasant being loathed by a
pretty girl. Gailet Jones sagged against one of the
pillars supporting the roof of the bell tower. “Oh Ifni and Goodall,” she cried
into her hands. “What if they are right! What if it’s true?” 34 Athaclena The glyph paraphrenll hovered
above the sleeping girl, a floating cloud of uncertainty that quivered in the
darkened chamber. It was one of the Glyphs of Doom. Better
than any living creature could predict its own fate, paraphrenll knew
what the future held for it—what was unavoidable. And yet it tried to escape. It could do
nothing else. Such was the simple, pure, ineluctable nature of paraphrenll. The glyph wafted upward in the dream
smoke of Athaclena’s fitful slumber, rising until its nervous fringe barely
touched the rocky ceiling. That instant the glyph quailed from the burning
reality of the damp stone, dropping quickly back toward where it had been born. Athaclena’s head shook slightly on the
pillow, and her breathing quickened. Paraphrenll flickered in suppressed
panic just above. The shapeless dream glyph began to
resolve itself, its amorphous shimmering starting to assume the symmetrical
outlines of a face. Paraphrenll was an essence—a distillation. Resistance
to inevitability was its theme. It writhed and shuddered to hold off the
change, and the face vanished for a time. Here, above the Source, its danger was
greatest. Paraphrenll darted away toward the curtained exit, only to be
drawn short suddenly, as if held in leash by taut threads. The glyph stretched thin, straining for
release. Above the sleeping girl, slender tendrils waved after the desperate
capsule of psychic energy, drawing it back, back. Athaclena sighed tremulously. Her pale,
almost translucent skin throbbed as her body perceived an emergency of some
sort and prepared to make adjustments. But no orders came. There was no plan.
The hormones and enzymes had no theme to build around. Tendrils reached out, pulling paraphrenll,
hauling it in. They gathered around the struggling symbol, like fingers
caressing clay, fashioning decisiveness out of uncertainty, form out of raw
terror. At last they dropped away, revealing what
paraphrenll had become ... A face, grinning with mirth. Its cat’s
eyes glittered. Its smile was not sympathetic. Athaclena moaned. A crack appeared. The face divided down
the middle, and the halves separated. Then there were two of them! Her breath came in rapid strokes. The two figures split longitudinally, and
there were four. It happened again, eight . . . and again . . . sixteen. Faces
multiplied, laughing soundlessly but uproariously. “Ah-ah!” Athaclena’s eyes opened. They
shone with an opalescent, chemical fear-light. Panting, clutching the blankets,
she sat up and stared in the small subterranean chamber, desperate for the
sight of real things—her desk, the faint light of the hall bulb filtering
through the entrance curtain. She could still feel the thing that paraphrenll
had hatched. It was dissipating, now that she was awake, but slowly, too
slowly! Its laughter seemed to rock with the beating of her heart, and
Athaclena knew there would be no good in covering her ears. What was it humans called their
sleep-terror? Nightmare. But Athaclena had heard that they were pale
things, dreamed events and warped scenes taken from daily life, generally
forgotten simply by awakening. The sights and sensations of the room
slowly took on solidity. But the laughter did not merely vanish, defeated. It
faded into the walls, embedding there, she knew. Waiting to return. “Tutsunacann,” she sighed aloud. Tymbrim-dialect sounded
queer and nasal after weeks speaking solely Anglic. The laughing man glyph, Tutsunacann, would
not go away. Not until something altered, or some hidden idea became a resolve
which, in turn, must become a jest. And to a Tymbrimi, jokes were not always
funny. Athaclena sat still while rippling
motions under her skin settled down—the unasked-for gheer activity
dissipating gradually. You are not needed, she told the enzymes. There
is no emergency. Go and leave me alone. Ever since she had been little, the tiny
change-nodes had been a part of her life—occasionally inconveniences, often
indispensable. Only since coming to Garth had she begun to picture the little
fluid organs as tiny, mouselike creatures, or busy little gnomes, which
hurried abou’t making sudden alterations within her body whenever the need
arose. What a bizarre way of looking at a
natural, organic function! Many of the animals of Tymbrim shared the ability.
It had evolved in the forests of homeworld long before the starfaring Caltmour
had arrived to give her ancestors speech and law. That was it, of course . . . the reason
why she had never likened the nodes to busy little creatures before coming to
Garth. Prior to Uplift, her pre-sentient ancestors would have been incapable of
making baroque comparisons. And after Uplift, they knew the scientific
truth. Ah, but humans . . . the Terran wolflings
. . . had come into intelligence without guidance. They were not handed
answers, as a child is given knowledge by its parents and teachers. They had
emerged ignorant into awareness and spent long millennia groping in darkness. Needing explanations and having none
available, they got into the habit of inventing their own! Athaclena remembered
when she had been amused . . . amused reading about some of them. Disease was caused by “vapors,” or excess
bile, or an enemy’s curse. . . . The Sun rode across the sky in a great
chariot. . . . The course of history was determined by economics. . . . And inside the body, there resided animus.
. . . Athaclena touched a throbbing knot behind
her jaw and started as the small bulge seemed to skitter away, like some small,
shy creature. It was a terrifying image, that metaphor, more frightening than tutsunacann,
for it invaded her body—her very sense of self! Athaclena moaned and
buried her face in her hands. Crazy Earthlings! What have they done to me? She recalled how her
father had bid her to learn more about human ways, to overcome her odd
misgivings about the denizens of Sol III. But what had happened? She had found
her destiny entwined with theirs, and it was no longer within her power to
control it. “Father,” she spoke aloud
in Galactic Seven. “I fear.” All she had of him was
memory. Even the nahakieri glimmer she had felt back at the burning
Howletts Center was unavailable, perhaps gone. She could not go down to seek
his roots with hers, for tutsunacann lurked there, like some
subterranean beast, waiting to get her. More metaphors, she realized. My thoughts are filling
with them, while my own glyphs terrify me! Movement in the hall
outside made her look up. A narrow trapezoid of light spilled into the room as
the curtain was drawn aside. The slightly bowlegged outline of a chim stood
silhouetted against the dim glow. “Excuse me, Mizz
Athaclena, ser. I’m sorry to bother you during your rest period, but we thought
you’d want to know.” “Ye ...” Athaclena
swallowed, chasing more mice from her throat. She shivered and concentrated on
Anglic. “Yes? What is it?” The chim stepped forward,
partly cutting off the light. “It’s Captain Oneagle, ser. I’m,. . . I’m afraid
we can’t locate him anywhere.” Athaclena blinked.
“Robert?” The chim nodded. “He’s
gone, ser. He’s just plain disappeared!” 35 Robert The forest animals stopped
and listened, all senses aquiver. A growing rustle and rumble of footfalls made
them nervous. Without exception they scuttled for cover and watched from hiding
as a tall beast ran past them, leaping from boulder to log to soft forest loam. They had begun to get used
to the smaller two-legged variety, and to the much larger kind that chuffed and
shambled along on three limbs as often as two. Those, at least, were hairy and
smelled like animals. This one, though, was different. It ran but did not hunt.
It was chased, yet it did not try to lose its pursuers. It was warm-blooded,
yet when it rested it lay in the open noon sunshine, where only animals
stricken with madness normally ventured. The little native
creatures did not connect the running thing with the kind that flew about in
tangy-smelling metal and plastic, for that type had always made such noise, and
reeked of those things. This one, though . . . this one
ran unclothed. “Captain, stop!” Robert hopped one rock
farther up the tumbled boulder scree. He leaned against another to catch his
breath and looked back down at his pursuer. “Getting tired, Benjamin?” The chim officer panted,
stooping over with both hands on his knees. Farther downslope the rest of the
search party lay strung out, some flat on their backs, barely able to move. Robert smiled. They must have thought it
would be easy to
catch him. After all, chims were at home in a forest. And just one of them,
even a female, would be strong enough to grab him and keep him immobile for the
rest to bundle home. But Robert had planned this. He had kept
to open ground and played the chase to take advantage of his long stride. “Captain Oneagle ...” Benjamin tried
again, catching his breath. He looked up and took a step forward. “Captain,
please, you’re not well.” “I feel fine,” Robert announced, lying
just a little. Actually, his legs shivered with the beginnings of a cramp, his
lungs burned, and his right arm itched all over from where he had chipped and
peeled his cast away. And then there were his bare feet. . . . “Parse it logically, Benjamin,” he said. “Demonstrate
to me that I am ill, and just maybe I’ll accompany you back to those smelly
caves.” Benjamin blinked up at him. Then he shrugged,
obviously willing to clutch at any straw. Robert had proven they could not run
him down. Perhaps Jogic might work. “Well, ser.” Benjamin licked his lips.
“First off, there’s the fact that you aren’t wearing any clothes.” Robert nodded. “Good, go for the direct.
I’ll even posit, for now, that the simplest, most parsimonious explanation for
my nudity is that I’ve gone bonkers. I reserve the right to offer an
alternative theory, though.” The chim shivered as he saw Robert’s
smile. Robert could not help sympathizing with Benjamin. From the chim’s point
of view this was a tragedy in progress, and there was nothing he could do to
prevent it. “Continue, please,’ Robert urged. “Very well.” Benjamin sighed. “Second,
you are running away from chims under your own command. A patron afraid of his
own loyal clients cannot be in complete control of himself.” Robert nodded. “Clients who would throw
this patron into a straitjacket and dope him full of happy juice first chance
they got? No good, Ben. If you accept my premise, that I have reasons
for what I’m doing, then it only follows that I’d try to keep you guys from
dragging me back.” “Um ...” Benjamin took a step closer.
Robert casually retreated one boulder higher. “Your reason could be a false
one,” Benjamin ventured. “A neurosis defends itself by coming up with
rationalizations to explain away bizarre behavior. The sick person actually
believes—” “Good point,” Robert agreed, cheerfully.
“I’ll accept, for later discussion, the possibility that my ‘reasons’ are actually
rationalizations by an unbalanced mind. Will you, in exchange, entertain the
possibility that they might be valid?” Benjamin’s lip curled back. “You’re
violating orders being out here!” Robert sighed. “Orders from an E.T,
civilian to a Terragens officer? Chim Benjamin, you surprise me. I agree that
Athaclena should organize the ad hoc resistance. She seems to have a flair for
it, and most of the chims idolize her. But I choose to operate independently.
You know I have the right.” Benjamin’s frustration was evident. The
chim seemed on the verge of tears. “But you’re in danger out here!” At last. Robert had wondered how long Ben could
maintain this game of logic while every fiber must be quivering over the safety
of the last free human. Under similar circumstances, Robert doubted many men
would have done better. He was about to say something to that
effect when Benjamin’s head jerked up suddenly. The chim put a hand to his ear,
listening to a small receiver. A look of alarm spread across his face. The other chims must have heard the same
report, for they stumbled to their feet, staring up at Robert in growing panic. “Captain Oneagle, Central reports
acoustic signatures to the northeast. Gasbots!” “Estimated time of arrival?” “Four minutes! Please, captain, will
you come now?” “Come where?” Robert shrugged. “We can’t
possibly make the caves in time.” “We can hide you.” But from the tone of
dread in his voice, Benjamin clearly knew it was useless. Robert shook his head. “I’ve got a better
idea. But it means we have to cut our little debate short. You must accept that
I’m out here for a valid reason, Chim Benjamin. At once!” - The chim stared at him,
then nodded tentatively. “I—Idon’t have any choice.” “Good,” Robert said. “Now take off your
clothes.” <*f 9” S-serr “Your clothes! And that sonic receiver of
yours! Have everybody in your party strip. Remove everything! As you love your
patrons, leave on nothing but skin and hair, then come join me up in those
trees at the top of the scree!” Robert did not wait for the blinking chim
to acknowledge the strange command. He turned and took off upslope, favoring
the foot most cut up by pebbles and twigs since his early morning foray had
begun. How much time remained? he wondered. Even
if he was correct—and Robert knew he was taking a terrible gamble—he would
still need to get as much altitude as possible. He could not help scanning the sky for
the expected robot bombers. The preoccupation caused him to stumble and fall to
his knees as he reached the crest. He skinned them further crawling the last
two meters to the shade under the nearest of the dwarf trees. According to his
theory it wouldn’t matter much whether or not he concealed himself. Still,
Robert sought heavy cover. The Gubru machines might have simple optical scanners
to supplement their primary homing mechanism. He heard shouting below, sounds of chims
in fierce argument. Then, from somewhere to the north, there came a faint,
whining sound. Robert backed further into the bushes,
though sharp twigs scratched his tender skin. His heart beat faster and his
mouth was dry. If he was wrong, or if the chims decided to ignore his command .
. . If he had missed a single bet he would
soon be on his way to internment at Port Helenia,’ or dead. In any event, he
would have left Athaclena all alone, the sole patron remaining in the
mountains, and spent the remaining minutes or years of his life cursing himself
for a bloody fool. Maybe Mother was right
about me. Maybe I am nothing but a useless playboy. We’ll soon see. There was a rattling sound—rocks sliding
down the boulder scree. Five brown shapes tumbled into the foliage just as the
approaching whine reached its crescendo. Dust rose from the dry soil as the
chims turned quickly and stared, wide-eyed. An alien machine had come to the
little valley. From his hiding place Robert cleared his
throat. The chims, obviously uncomfortable without their clothes, started in
tense surprise. “You guys had better have thrown everything away, including
your mikes, or I’m getting out of here now and leaving you behind.” Benjamin snorted. “We’re stripped.” He
nodded down into the valley. “Harry an’ Frank wouldn’t do it. I told ‘em to
climb the other slope and stay away from us.” Robert nodded. With his companions he
watched the gasbot begin its run. The others had witnessed this phenomenon, but
he had not been in much shape to observe during the one opportunity he’d had
before. Robert looked on with more than a passing interest. It measured about fifty meters in length,
teardrop-shaped, with scanners spinning slowly at the pointed, trailing end.
The gasbot cruised the valley from their right to their left, disturbed foliage
rustling beneath its throbbing gravities. It seemed to be sniffing as it
zigzagged up the canyon— and vanished momentarily behind a curve in the
bordering hills. The whine faded, but not for long. Soon
the sound returned, and the machine reappeared shortly after. This time a dark,
noxious cloud trailed behind, turbulent in its wake. The gasbot passed back
down the narrow vale and laid its thickest layer of oily vapor where the chims
had left their clothes and equipment. “Coulda sworn those mini-corns
couldn’t have been detected,” one of the naked chims muttered. “We’ll have to go completely without
electronics on the outside,” another added unhappily, watching as the device
passed out of sight again. The valley bottom was already obscured. Benjamin looked at Robert. They both knew
it wasn’t over yet. The high-pitched moan returned as the
Gubru mechanism cruised back their way, this time at a higher altitude. Its
scanners worked the hills on both sides. The,machine stopped opposite them. The
chims froze, as if staring into the eyes of a rather large tiger. The tableau
held for a moment. Then the bomber began moving at right angles to its former
path. Away from them. In moments the opposite hill was swathed
in a cloud of black fog. From the other side they could hear coughing and loud
imprecations as the chims who had climbed that way cursed this Gubru notion of
better living through chemistry. The robot began to spiral out and higher.
Clearly the search pattern would soon bring it above the Earthlings on this
side. “Anybody got anything they didn’t declare
at customs?” Robert asked, dryly. Benjamin turned to one of the other
neo-chimps. Snapping his fingers, he held out his hand. The younger chim
glowered and opened his hand. Metal glittered. Benjamin seized the little chain and
medallion and stood up briefly to throw it. The links sparkled for just a
moment, then disappeared into the murky haze downslope. “That may not have been necessary,”
Robert said. “We’ll have to experiment, lay out different objects at various
sites and see which get bombed. ...” He was talking as much for morale as for
content. As much for his morale as for theirs. “I suspect it’s something
simple, quite common, but imported to Garth, so its resonance will be a sure
sign of Earthly presence.” Benjamin and Robert shared a long look.
No words were needed. Reason or rationalization. The next ten seconds
would tell whether Robert was right or disastrously wrong. It might be us it detects,
Robert
knew. Ifni. What if they can tune in on human DNA? The robot cruised overhead. They covered
their ears and blinked as the repulsor fields tickled their nerve endings.
Robert felt a wave of deja vu, as if this were something he and the others had
done many times, through countless prior lives. Three of the chims buried their
heads in their arms and whimpered. Did the machine pause? Robert felt
suddenly that it had, that it was about to ... Then it was past them, shaking the tops
of trees ten meters away . . . twenty . . . forty. The search spiral widened
and the gasbot’s whining engine sounds faded slowly with distance. The machine
moved on, seeking other targets. Robert met Benjamin’s eyes again and
winked. The chim snorted. Obviously he felt that
Robert should not be smug over being right. That was, after all, only a
patron’s job. Style counted, too. And Benjamin clearly
thought Robert might have chosen a more dignified way to make his point. * * * Robert would go home by a different
route, avoiding any contact with the still-fresh coercion chemicals. The chims
tarried long enough to gather their things and shake out the sooty black
powder. They bundled up their gear but did not put the clothes back on. It wasn’t only dislike of the alien
stink. For the first time the items themselves were suspect. Tools and
clothing, the very symbols of sentience, had become betrayers, things not to be
trusted. They walked home naked. It took a while, afterward, for life to
return to the little valley. The nervous creatures of Garth had never been
harmed by the new, noxious fog that had lately come at intervals from a
growling sky. But they did not like it any more than they liked the noisy two-legged
beings. Nervously, timorously, the native animals
crept back to their feeding or hunting grounds. Such caution was especially strong in the
survivors of the Bururalli terror. Near the northern end of the valley the
creatures stopped their return migration and listened, sniffing the air
suspiciously. Many backed out then. Something else had
entered the area. Until it left, there would be no going home. A dark form moved down the rocky slope,
picking its way among the boulders where the sooty residue lay thickest. As
twilight gathered it clambered boldly about the rocks, making no move to
conceal itself, for nothing here could harm it. It paused briefly, casting
about as if looking for something. A small glint shone in the late afternoon
sunshine. The creature shuffled over to the glittering thing, a small chain and
pendant half hidden in the dusty rocks, and picked it up. It sat looking at the lost keepsake for a
time, sighing softly in contemplation. Then it dropped the shiny bauble where
it had lain and moved on. Only after it had shambled away at last
did the creatures of the forest finish their homeward odyssey, scurrying for
secret niches and hiding places. In minutes the disturbances were forgotten,
dross from a used-up day. Memory was a useless encumbrance, anyway.
The animals had more important things to do than contemplate what had gone on
an hour ago. Night was coming, and that was serious business. Hunting
and being hunted, eating and being eaten, living and dying. 36 Fiben “We’ve got to hurt them in ways that they
can’t trace to us. Gailet Jones sat cross-legged on the
carpet, her back to the embers in the fireplace. She faced the ad hoc
resistance committee and held up a single finger. “The humans on Cilmar and the other
islands are completely helpless to reprisals. So, for that matter, are all the
urban chims here in town. So we have to begin carefully and concentrate on
intelligence gathering before trying to really harm the enemy. If the Gubru
come to realize they’re facing an organized resistance, there’s no telling what
they’ll do.” Fiben watched from the shadowed end of
the room as one of the new cell leaders, a professor from the college, raised
his hand. “But how could they threaten the hostages under the Galactic Codes of
War? I think I remember reading somewhere that—” One of the older chimmies interrupted.
“Dr. Wald, we can’t count’ on the Galactic Codes. We just don’t know the
subtleties involved and don’t have time to learn them!” “We could look them up,” the elderly chen
suggested weakly. “The city Library is open for business.” “Yeah,” Gailet sniffed. “With a Gubru
Librarian in charge now, I can just imagine asking one of them for a scan-dump
on resistance warfare!” “Well, supposedly ...” The discussion had been going on this way
for quite a while. Fiben coughed behind his fist. Everyone looked up. It was
the first time he had spoken since the long meeting began. “The point is moot,” he said quietly.
“Even if we knew the hostages would be safe. Gailet’s right for yet another reason.” She darted a look at him, half suspicious
and perhaps a little resentful of his support. She’s bright, he thought.
But we’re going to have trouble, she and I. He continued. “We have to make our first
strikes seem less than they are because right now the invader is relaxed,
unsuspecting, and completely contemptuous of us. It’s a condition we’ll find
him in only once. We mustn’t squander that until the resistance is coordinated
and ready. “That means we keep things low key until
we hear from the general.” He smiled at Gailet and leaned against
the wall. She frowned back, but said nothing. They had had their differences
over placing the Port Helenia resistance under the command of a young alien.
That had not changed. She needed him though, for now. Fiben’s
stunt at the Ape’s Grape had brought dozens of new recruits out of the
woodwork, galvanizing a part of the community that had had its fill of
heavy-handed Gubru propaganda. “All right, then,” Gailet said. “Let’s
start with something simple. Something you can tell your general about.” Their
eyes met briefly. Fiben just smiled, and held her gaze while other voices rose. “What if we were to . . .” “How about if we blow up ...” “Maybe a general strike ...” Fiben listened to the surge of ideas—ways
to sting and fool an ancient, experienced, arrogant, and vastly powerful
Galactic race—and felt he knew exactly what Gailet was thinking, what she had
to be thinking after that unnerving, revealing trip to Port Helenia
College. Are we really sapient
beings, without our patrons? Do we dare try even our brightest schemes against
powers we can barely perceive? Fiben nodded in agreement
with Gailet Jones. Yes, indeed. We had better keep it simple. 37 Galactics It was all getting pretty
expensive, but that was not the only thing bothering the Suzerain of Cost and
Caution. All the new antispace fortifications, the perpetual assaults by
coercion gas on any and every suspected or detected Earth-ling site—these were
things insisted upon by the Suzerain of Beam and Talon, and this early in the
occupation it was hard to refuse the military commander anything it thought
needed. But accounting was not the
only job of the Suzerain of Cost and Caution. Its other task was protection of
the Gubru race from the repercussions of error. So many starfaring species
had come into existence since the great chain of Uplift was begun by the
Progenitors, three billion years ago. Many had flowered, risen to great
heights, only to be brought crashing down by some stupid, avoidable mistake. That was yet another
reason for the way authority was divided among the Gubru. There was the
aggressive spirit of the Talon Soldier, to dare and seek out opportunities for
the Roost. There was the exacting taskmaster of Propriety, to make certain they
adhered to the True Path. In addition, though, there must be Caution, the
squawk of warning, forever warning, that daring can step too far, and propriety
too rigid can also make roosts fall. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution paced its office. Beyond the surrounding gardens lay th« small city the
humans called Port Helenia. Throughout the building, Gubru and Kwackoo
bureaucrats went over details, calculated odds, made plans. Soon there would be another Command
Conclave with its peers, the other Suzerains. The Suzerain of Cost and Caution
knew there would be more demands made. Talon would ask why most
of the battle fleet was being called away. And it would have to be shown that
the Gubru Nest Masters had need of the great battleships elsewhere, now that
Garth appeared secure. Propriety would complain
again that this world’s Planetary Library was woefully inadequate and appeared
to have been damaged, somehow, by the fleeing Earthling government. Or perhaps
it had been sabotaged by the Tymbrimi trickster Uthacalthing? In any event,
there would be urgent insistence that a larger branch be brought in, at
horrible expense. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution fluffed its down. This time it felt filled with confidence. It had let
the other two have their way for a time, but things were peaceful now, well in
hand. The other two were
younger, less experienced—brilliant, but far too* rash. It was time to begin
showing them how things were going to be, how they must be, if a sane,
sound policy was to emerge. This colloquy, the Suzerain of Cost and Caution
assured itself, it would prevail! The Suzerain brushed its
beak and looked out onto the peaceful afternoon. These were lovely gardens,
with pleasant open lawns and trees imported from dozens of worlds. The former
owner of these structures was no longer here, but his taste could be sensed in
the surroundings. How sad it was that there
were so few Gubru who understood or even cared about the esthetics of other
races! There was a word for this appreciation of otherness. In Anglic it was called
empathy. Some sophonts carried the business too far, of course. The
Thennanin and the Tymbrimi, each in their own way, had made absurdities of
themselves, ruining all clarity of their uniqueness. Still, there were factions
among the Roost Masters who believed that a small dose of this
other-appreciation might prove very useful in the years ahead. More than useful, caution
seemed now to demand it. The Suzerain had made its
plans. The clever schemes of its peers would unite under its leadership. The outlines
of a new policy were already becoming clear. Life was such a serious
business, the Suzerain of Cost and Caution contemplated. And yet, every now and
then, it actually seemed quite pleasant! For a time it crooned to
itself contentedly. 38 Fiben “Everything’s all set.” The tall chim wiped his
hands on his coveralls. Max wore long sleeves to keep the grease out of his
fur, but the measure hadn’t been entirely successful. He put aside his tool
kit, squatted next to Fiben, and used a stick to draw a rude sketch in the
sand. “Here’s where th’ town-gas
hydrogen pipes enter the embassy grounds, an’ here’s where they pass under the
chancery. My partner an’ I have put in a splice over beyond those cottonwoods.
When Dr. Jones gives the word, we’ll pour in fifty kilos of D-17. That ought to
do the trick.” Fiben nodded as the other
chim brushed away the drawing. “Sounds excellent, Max.” It was a good plan,
simple and, more important, extremely difficult to trace, whether it succeeded
or not. At least that’s what they all were counting on. He wondered what Athaclena
would think of this scheme. Like most chims, Fiben’s idea of Tymbrimi
personality had come mostly out of vid dramas and speeches by the ambassador.
From those impressions it seemed Earth’s chief allies certainly loved irony. I hope so, he mused.
She’ll need a sense of humor to appreciate what we’re about to do to the
Tymbrimi Embassy. He felt weird sitting out
here in the open, not more than a hundred meters from the Embassy grounds,
where the rolling hills of Sea Bluff Park overlooked the Sea of Cilmar. In
oldtime war movies, men always seemed to set off on missions like this at
night, with blackened faces. But that was in the dark
ages, before the days of high tech and infrared spotters. Activity after dark
would only draw attention from the invaders. So the saboteurs moved about in
daylight, disguising their activities amid the normal routine of park
maintenance. Max pulled a sandwich out
of his capacious coveralls and took out large bites while they waited. The big
chim was no less impressive here, seated cross-legged, than when they had met,
that night at the Ape’s Grape. With his broad shoulders and pronounced canines,
one might have thought he’d be a revert, a genetic reject. In truth, the Uplift
Board cared less about such cosmetic features than the fellow’s calm, totally
unflappable nature. He had already been granted one fatherhood, and another of
his group wives was expecting his second child. Max had been an employee
of Gailet’s family ever since she was a little girl and had taken care of her
after her return from schooling on Earth. His devotion to her was obvious. Too few yellow-card chims
like Max were members of the urban underground. Gailet’s insistence on
recruiting almost solely blue and green cards had made Fiben uncomfortable. And
yet he had seen her point. With it known that some chims were collaborating
with the enemy, it would be best to start creating their network of cells out
of those who had the most to lose under the Gubru. „ That still didn’t make the
discrimination smell good to Fiben. “Feelin” any better?” “Hmm?” Fiben looked up. “Your muscles.” Max
gestured. “Feelin’ less sore now?” Fiben had to grin. Max had
apologized all too often, first fordoing nothing when the Probationers began
harassing him back at the Ape’s Grape, and later shooting him with the stunner
on Gailet’s orders. Of course both actions were understandable in retrospect.
Neither he nor Gailet had known what to make of Fiben, at first, and had
decided to err on the side of Caution. % “Yeah, lots better. Just a
twinge now and then. Thanks.” “Mmm, good. Glad.” Max
nodded, satisfied. Privately, Fiben noted that he had never heard Gailet express
any regret over what he’d gone through. Fiben tightened another bolt on the
sand-lawn groomer he had been repairing. It was a real breakdown, of course,
just in
case a Gubru patrol stopped by. But luck had been with them so far. Anyway,
most of the invaders seemed to be down at the south side of Aspinal Bay,
supervising another of their mysterious construction projects. He slipped a monocular out of his belt
and focused on the Embassy. A low plastic fence topped with glittering wire
surrounded the compound, punctuated at intervals by tiny whirling watch buoys.
The little spinning disks looked decorative, but Fiben knew better. The
protection devices made any direct assault by irregular forces impossible. Inside the compound there were five
buildings. The largest, the chancery, had come equipped with a full suite of
modern radio, psi, and quantum wave antennae—an obvious reason why the Gubru
moved in after the former tenants cleared out. Before the invasion, the Embassy staff
had been mostly hired humans and chims. The only Tymbrimi actually assigned to
this tiny outpost were the ambassador, his assistant/pilot, and his daughter. The invaders weren’t following that
example. The place swarmed with avian forms. Only one small building—at the top
of the far hill across from Fiben, overlooking the ocean— did not show a full
complement of Gubru and Kwackoo constantly coming and going. That pyramidal,
windowless structure looked more like a cairn than a house, and none of the
aliens approached within two hundred meters of it. Fiben remembered something the general
had told him before he left the mountains. “If you get an opportunity, Fiben, please inspect the Diplomatic
Cache at the Embassy. If, by some chance, the Gubru have left the grounds
intact, there might be a message from my father there.” Athaclena’s ruff had flared momentarily. “And if the Gubru have
violated the Cache, I must know of that, too. It is information we can use.” It looked unlikely he’d have had a chance
to do as she asked, whether the aliens respected the Codes or not. The general
would have to settle for a visual report from far away. “What d’you see?” Max asked. He calmly
munched his sandwich as if one started a guerrilla uprising every day. “Just a minute.” Fiben increased
magnification and wished he had a better glass. As far as he could tell, the
cairn at the top of the hill looked unmolested. A tiny blue light winked from
the top of the little structure. Had the Gubru put it there? he wondered. “I’m not sure,” he said. “But I think—” His belt phone beeped—another bit of
normal life that might end once fighting began. The commercial network was
still in operation, though certainly monitored by Gubru language computers. He picked up the phone. “That you, honey?
I’ve been getting hungry. I hope you brought my lunch.” There was a pause. When Gailet Jones
spoke there was an edge in her voice. “Yes, dear.” She stuck to their
agreed-upon code, but obviously did not relish it. “Pele’s marriage group is on
holiday today, so I invited them to join us for a picnic.” Fiben couldn’t help digging a little—just
for verisimilitude, of course. “That’s fine, darling. Maybe you an’ I can find
time to slip into the woods for some, y’know, ook ook.” Before she could do more than gasp, he
signed off. “See you in a little while, sweetie.” Putting down the phone, he
saw Max looking at him, a wad of food in one cheek. Fiben raised an eyebrow and
Max shrugged, as if to say, “None of my business.” “I better go see that Dwayne ain’t
screwed up,” Max said. He stood and dusted sand from his coveralls. “Scopes up,
Fiben.” “Filters up, Max.” The big chim nodded and moved off down
the hill, sauntering as if life were completely normal. Fiben slapped the cover back on the
engine and started the groomer. Its motor whistled with the soft whine of
hydrogen catalysis. He hopped aboard and took off slowly down the hill. The park was fairly crowded for a weekday
afternoon. That was part of the plan, to get the birds used to chims behaving
in unusual ways. Chims had been frequenting the area more and more during the
last week. That had been Athaclena’s idea. Fiben
wasn’t sure he liked it, but oddly enough, it was one Tymbrimi suggestion
Gailet had taken up wholeheartedly. An anthropologist’s gambit. Fiben sniffed. He rode over to a copse of willows by a
stream not far from the Embassy grounds, near the fence and the small, whirling
watchers. He stopped the engine and got off. Walking to the edge of the stream,
he took several long strides and leapt up onto the trunk of a tree. Fiben
clambered to a convenient branch, where he could look out onto the compound. He
took out a bag of peanuts and began to crack them one at a time. The nearest watcher disk seemed to pause
briefly. No doubt it had already scanned him with everything from X-rays to
radar. Of course it found him unarmed and harmless. Every day for the last week
a different chim had taken his lunch break here at about this time of day. Fiben recalled the evening at the Ape’s
Grape. Perhaps Athaclena and Gailet had a point, he thought. If the birds try
to condition us, why can’t we turn the tables and do it to the birds? His phone rang again. “Yeah?” “Uh, I’m afraid Donal’s suffering from a
little flatulence. He may not be able to make it to the picnic.” “Aw, too bad,” he muttered, and put the
phone away. So far, so good. He cracked another peanut. The D-17 had been put
into the pipes delivering hydrogen to the Embassy. It would still be several
minutes before anything could be expected to happen. It was a simple idea, even if he had his
doubts. The sabotage was supposed to look like an accident, and it had to be
timed so that Gailet’s unarmed contingent was in position. This raid was meant
not so much to do harm as to create a disturbance. Both Gailet and
Athaclena wanted information on Gubru emergency procedures. Fiben was to be the general’s eyes and
ears. Over on the grounds he saw avians come
and go from the chancery and other buildings. The little blue light atop the
Diplomatic Cache winked against the bright sea clouds. A Gubru floater hummed
overhead and began to settle toward the broad Embassy lawn. Fiben watched with
interest, waiting for the excitement to begin. D-17 was a powerful corrosive when left
in contact with town-gas hydrogen for long. It would soon eat through the
pipes. Then, when exposed to air, it would have yet another effect. It would stink to high heaven. He didn’t have long to wait. Fiben smiled as the first squawks of
consternation began to emanate from the chancery. Within moments the doors and
windows burst forth with feathered explosions as aliens boiled out of the
building, chirping in panic or disgust. Fiben wasn’t sure which and he didn’t
really care. He was too busy laughing. This part had been his idea. He broke a
peanut and tossed it up to catch in his mouth. This was better than baseball! Gubru scattered in all directions,
leaping from upper balconies even without antigravity gear. Several writhed on
broken limbs. So much the better. Of course this wasn’t
going to be much of an inconvenience to the enemy, and it could only be done
once. The real purpose was to watch how the Gubru dealt with an emergency. Sirens began to wail. Fiben glanced at
his watch. A full two minutes had passed since the first signs of commotion.
That meant the alarm was given manually. The vaunted Galactic defense computers
weren’t omniscient then. They weren’t equipped to respond to a bad smell. The watch buoys rose from the fence together, giving off a
threatening whine, whirling faster than before. Fiben brushed peanut shells
from his lap and sat up slowly, watching the deadly things warily. If they were
programmed to extend the defense perimeter automatically, whatever the
emergency, he could be in trouble. But they merely spun, shining with
increased vigilance. It took three more minutes, by Fiben’s watch, for a triple
sonic boom to announce the arrival of fighter craft, sleek arrows resembling
sparrow hawks, which streaked in to pass low over the now empty chancery
building. The Gubru on the lawn seemed too nervous to take much cheer in their
arrival. They leapt and squawked as sonic booms shook trees and feathers alike. A Gubru official strutted about the
grounds, chirping soothingly, calming its subordinates. Fiben didn’t dare lift
his monocular with the protector-drones at such high alert, but he peered to
try to get a better view of the avian in charge. Several features seemed odd
about this Gubru. Its white plumage, for instance, looked more luminous, more
lustrous than the others’. It also wore a band of black fabric around its
throat. A few minutes later a utility craft
arrived and hovered until
enough chattering avians had stepped aside to give it room to land. From the
grounded floater a pair of invaders emerged wearing ornate, crested breathing
masks. They bowed to the official, then strode up the steps and into the
building. Obviously the Gubru in charge realized
that the stench from the corroded gas pipes posed no
threat. All the noise and commotion was doing much more harm to
his command of clerks and planners than the bad
smell. No doubt he was , upset because the work day was ruined. More minutes passed. Fiben
watched a convoy of ground vehicles arrive, sirens wailing, sending the
agitated civil servants into a tizzy again. The senior Gubru flapped its arms
until the racket finally cut off. Then the aristocrat waved a curt gesture at
the supersonic fighters hovering overhead. The warcraft swiveled
about at once and departed as swiftly as they had come. Shock waves again
rattled windows and sent the chancery staff shrieking. “Excitable lot, aren’t
they?” Fiben observed. No doubt Gubru soldiery were better conditioned for this
sort of thing. Fiben stood up on his
branch and looked over toward other areas of the park. Elsewhere the fence was
lined with chims, and more streamed in from the city. They kept a respectful
distance back from the barrier guardians, but still they came, babbling to each
other in excitement. Here and there among them
were Gailet Jones’s observers, timing and jotting down every alien response. “Almost the first thing
the Gubru will read about, when they study Library tapes on your species,” Athaclena had told him, “will
be the so-called ‘monkey reflex’ . . . the tendency of you anthropoids to
scurry toward commotion, out of curiosity. “Conservative species find
it strange, and this tendency of humans and chims will seem particularly
bizarre to avian
beings, which tend to lack even a semblance of a sense of humor.” She had smiled. “We will get them used to
this type of behavior, until they grow to expect those strange
Earthling clients always running toward trouble . . . just to watch. “They will learn not to
fear you, but they should . . . speaking as one monkey to another.” Fiben had known what she meant, that
Tymbrimi were like humans and chims in this way. Her confidence had filled him,
as well—until he saw her frown suddenly -and speak to herself, quickly and
softly, apparently forgetting that he understood Galactic Seven. “Monkeys . . . one monkey
to another . . . Sumbaturalli!
Must I constantly think in metaphors?” It had perplexed Fiben.
Fortunately, he did not have to understand Athaclena, only know that she could
ask anything she wanted of him and he would jump. After a while more
maintenance workers arrived in ground vehicles, this time including a number of
chims wearing uniforms of the City Gas Department. By the time they entered the
chancery, the Gubru bureaucrats on the lawn had settled into the shade just
outside, chirping irritably at the still potent stench. Fiben didn’t blame them.
The wind had shifted his way. His nose wrinkled in disgust. Well, that’s that. We cost
them an afternoon’s work, and maybe we learned something. Time to go home and
assess the results. He didn’t look forward to
the meeting with Gailet Jones. For a pretty and bright chimmie, she had a
tendency to get awfully officious. And she obviously bore some grudge against
him—as if he had gunned her down with a stunner and carried her
off in a sack! Ah well. Tonight he would
be off, back into the mountains with Tycho, carrying a report for the general.
Fiben had been born a city boy, but he had come to prefer the kind of birds
they had out in the country to the sort infesting town of late. He turned around, grabbed
the tree trunk with both arms, and started lowering himself. That was when,
suddenly, something that felt like a big flat hand slammed hard against
his back, knocking all the breath out of him. Fiben clawed at the trunk.
His head rang and tears filled his eyes. He managed just barely to keep his
grip on the rough bark as branches whipped and leaves blew away in a sudden
wave of palpable sound. He held on while the entire tree rocked, as if it were
trying to buck him off! His ears popped as the
overpressure wave passed. The rip of rushing air dropped to a mere roar. The
tree swayed in slowly diminishing arcs. Finally—still gripping the bark
tightly—he gathered the nerve to turn around and look. A towering column of smoke filled the
center of the Embassy lawn where the chancery used to be. Flames licked at
shattered walls, and streaks of soot showed where superheated gas had blasted
in all directions. Fiben blinked. “Hot chicken in a biscuit!” he muttered,
not ashamed at all of the first thing to come to mind. There was enough fried
bird out there to feed half of Port Helenia. Some of the meat was pretty rare,
of course. Some of it still moved. His mouth was bone dry, but he smacked
his lips nonetheless. “Barbecue sauce,” he sighed. “All this,
an’ not a truck-load of barbecue sauce to be seen.” He clambered back onto the branch amid
the torn leaves. Fiben checked his watch. It took almost a minute for sirens to
begin wailing again. Another for the floater to take off, wavering as it fought
the surging convection of superheated air from the fire. He looked to see what the chims at the
perimeter fence had done. Through the spreading cloud of smoke, Fiben saw that
the crowd had not fled. If anything, it had grown. Chims boiled out of nearby
buildings to watch. There were hoots and shrieks, a sea of excited brown eyes. He grunted in satisfaction. That was
fine, so long as nobody made any threatening moves. Then he noticed something else. With an
electric thrill he saw that the watch disks were down! All along the barrier
fence, the guardian buoys had fallen to the ground. “Bugger all!” he murmured. “The dumb
clucks are saving money on smart robotics. The defense mechs were all remotes!” When the chancery blew up—for whatever
ungodly reason it had chosen to do so—it must have taken out the central
controller with it! If somebody just had the presence of mind to grab up some
of those buoys . . . He saw Max, a hundred meters to his left,
scurry over to one of the toppled disks and prod it with a stick. Good man, Fiben thought, and then dropped it from
his mind. He stood up and leaned against the tree trunk while tossing off his
sandals. He flexed his legs, testing the support. Here goes nothiri, he
sighed. Fiben took off at full tilt, running
along the narrow branch. At the last moment he rode the bucking tip like a
springboard and leaped off into the air. The fence was set back a way from the
stream. One of Fiben’s toes brushed the wire at the top as he sailed over. He
landed in an awkward rollout on the lawn beyond. “Oof,” he complained. Fortunately, he
hadn’t banged his still-tender ankle. But his ribs hurt, and as he panted
sucked in a lungful of smoke from the spreading fire. Coughing, he pulled a
handkerchief from his coveralls and wrapped it over his nose as he ran toward
the devastation. Dead invaders lay strewn across the once
pristine lawn. He leapt over a sprawled, Kwackoo corpse—four-legged and
soot-covered—and ducked through a roiling finger of smoke. He barely evaded
collision with a living Gubru. The creature fled squawking. The invader bureaucrats were completely
disorganized, flapping and running about in total chaos. Their noise was overwhelming. Slamming sonic booms announced the return
of soldiery, overhead. Fiben suppressed a fit of coughing and blessed the
smoke. No one overhead would spot him, and the Gubru down here were in no
condition to notice much. He hopped over singed avians. The stench from the
fire kept even his most atavistic appetites at bay. In fact, he was afraid he might be sick. It was touch and go as he ran past the
burning chancery. The building was completely in flames. The hair on his right
arm curled from the heat. He burst upon a knot of avians huddling
in the shadow of a neighboring structure. They had been gathered in a moaning
cluster around one particular corpse, a remnant whose once-bright plumage was
now stained and ruined. When Fiben appeared so suddenly the Gubru scattered,
chirping in dismay. Am I lost? There was smoke everywhere. He swiveled
about, casting for a sign of the right direction. There! Fiben spied a tiny blue glow
through the black haze. He set off at a run, though his lungs already felt
afire. The worst of the noise and heat fell behind him as he dashed through the
small copse of trees lining the top of the bluff. Misjudging the distance, he almost
stumbled, sliding to a sudden halt before the Tymbrimi Diplomatic Cache.
Panting, he bent over to catch his breath. In a moment he realized
that it was just as well he’d stopped when he had. Suddenly the blue globe at
the cairn’s peak seemed less friendly. It pulsed at him, throbbing volubly. So far Fiben had acted in
a series of flash decisions. The explosion had been an unexpected opportunity.
It had to be taken advantage of. All right, here I am. Now
what? The
blue globe might be original Tymbrimi equipment, but it also might have been
set there by the invader. Behind him sirens wailed
and floaters began arriving in a continuous, fluttering whine. Smoke swirled
about him, whipped by the chaotic comings and goings of great machines. Fiben
hoped Gailet’s observers on the roofs of the buildings nearby were taking all
this down. If he knew his own people, most of them would be staring slack-jawed
or capering in excitement. Still, they might learn a lot from this afternoon’s
serendipity. He took a step forward
toward the cairn. The blue globe pulsed at him. He lifted his left foot. A beam of bright blue light
lanced out and struck the ground where he had been about to step. Fiben leaped at least a
meter into the air. He had hardly landed before the beam shot forth again,
missing his right foot by millimeters. Smoke curled up from smoldering twigs,
joining the heavier pall from the burning chancery. Fiben tried to back away
quickly, but the damned globe wouldn’t let him! A blue bolt sizzled the ground
behind him and he had to hop to one side. Then he found himself being herded
the other way! Leap, zap! Hop, curse, zap
again! The beam was too accurate
for this to be an accident. The globe wasn’t trying to kill him. Nor was it,
apparently, interested in letting him go! Between bolts Fiben
frantically tried to think how to get out of this trap . . . this infernal practical
joke. . . . He snapped his fingers,
even as he jumped from another smoldering spot. Of course! The Gubru hadn’t messed
with the Tymbrimi Cache. The blue globe wasn’t acting like a tool of the
avians. But it was exactly the sort of thing Uthacalthing would leave
behind! Fiben cursed as a
particularly near miss left one toe slightly singed. Damn bloody Eatees! Even
the good ones were almost more than anybody could bear! He gritted
histeeth and forced himself to take a single step forward. The blue beam sliced
through a small stone near his instep, cutting it precisely in half. Every
instinct in Fiben screamed for him to jump again, but he concentrated on
leaving the foot in place and taking one more leisurely step. Normally, one would think
that a defensive device like this would be programmed to give warnings at long
range and to start frying in earnest when something came nearer. By such logic
what he was doing was stupid as hell. The blue globe throbbed
menacingly and cast forth its lightning. Smoke curled from a spot between the
lingers and tumb of his left foot. He lifted the right. First a warning, then the
real thing. That was the way an Earthling defense drone would work. But how
would a Tymbrimi program his? Fiben wasn’t sure he should wager so much
on a wild guess. A client-class sophont wasn’t supposed to analyze in the
middle of fire and smoke, and especially not when he was being shot at! Call it a hunch, he thought. His right foot came down
and its toes curled around an oak twig. The blue globe seemed to. consider his
persistence, then the blue bolt lanced out again, this time a meter in front of
him. A trail of sizzling humus walked toward him in a slow zigzag, the crackle
of burning grass popping louder as it came closer and closer. Fiben tried to swallow. It’s not designed to kill!
he
told himself over and over. Why should it be? The Gubru could have blasted
that globe at long range long ago. No, its purpose had to be
to serve as a gesture, a declaration of rights under the intricate rules of
Galactic Protocol, more ancient and ornate than Japanese imperial court ritual. And it was designed to
tweak the beaks of Gubru. Fiben held his ground.
Another chain of sonic booms rattled the trees, and the heat from the
conflagration behind him seemed to be intensifying. All the noise pressed hard
against his self-control. The Gubru are mighty
warriors, he
reminded himself. But they are excitable. . . . The blue beam edged
closer. Fiben’s nostrils flared. The only way he could take his gaze away from
the deadly sightwas by closing his eyes. If I’m right then this is just
another damned Tymbrimi . . . He opened them. The beam was approaching
his right foot from the side. His toes curled from a deep will to leap away.
Fiben tasted bile as the searing knife of light tore through a pebble two
inches away and proceeded on to ... To hit and cross his foot! Fiben choked and suppressed an urge to
howl. Something was wrong! His head spun as he watched the beam cross his foot
and then commence leaving a narrow trail of smoky ruin directly under his
spread-legged stance. He stared in disbelief at his foot. He
had bet the beam would stop short at the last instant. It hadn’t. Still . . . there his foot was, unharmed. The beam ignited a dry twig then moved on
to climb up his left foot. There was a faint tickling he knew to be
psychosomatic. While touching him, the beam was only a spot of light. An inch beyond his foot, the burning
resumed. His heart still pounding, Fiben looked up
at the blue globe and cursed with a mouth too dry to speak. “Very funny,” he whispered. There must have been a small psi-caster
in the cairn, for Fiben actually felt something like a smile spread in
the air before him ... a small, wry, alien smirk, as if the joke had really
been a minor thing, after all, not even worth a chuckle. “Real cute, Uthacalthing,” Fiben grimaced
as he forced his shaking legs to obey him, carrying him on a wobbling path
toward the cairn. “Real cute. I’d hate to see what gives you a belly laugh.” It
was hard to believe Athaclena came from the same stock as the author of this
little bit of whoopee cushion humor. At the same time, though, Fiben wished he
could have been present when the first Gubru approached the Diplomacy Cache to
check it out. The blue globe still pulsed, but it
stopped sending forth pencil beams of irritation. Fiben walked close to the
cairn and looked it over. He paced the perimeter. Halfway around, where the
cliff overlooked the sea only twenty meters away, there was a hatch. Fiben
blinked when he saw the array of locks, hasps, bolts, combination slots, and
keyholes. Well, he told himself, it
is a cache for diplomatic secrets and such. But all those locks meant that he had no
chance of getting in and finding a message from Uthacalthing. Athaclena had given
him a few possible code words to try, if he got the chance, but this was
another story altogether! By now the fire brigade had arrived.
Through the smoke Fiben could see chims from the city watch stumbling over
stick-figure aliens and stretching out hoses. It wouldn’t be long before
someone imposed order on this chaos. If his mission here really was futile, he
ought to be getting out while the getting was still easy. He could probably
take the trail along the bluff, where it overlooked the Sea of Cilmar. That
would skirt most of the enemy and bring him out near a bus route. Fiben bent forward and looked at the
hatchway again. Pfeh! There were easily two dozen locks on the armored door! A
small ribbon of red silk would be as useful in keeping out an invader. Either
the conventions were being respected or they weren’t! What the hell good were
all these padlocks and things? Fiben grunted, realizing. It was another
Tymbrimi joke, of course. One the Gubru would fail to get, no matter how
intelligent they were. There were times when personality counted for more than
intelligence. Maybe that means . . . On a hunch, Fiben ran around to the other
side of the cairn. His eyes were watering from the smoke, and he wiped his nose
on his handkerchief as he searched the wall opposite the hatch. “Stupid bloody guesswork,” he grumbled as
he clambered among the smooth stones. “It’d take a Tymbrimi to think up a stunt
like this ... or a stupid, lame-brained, half-evolved chim client like m—” A loose stone slipped slightly under his
right hand. Fiben pried at the facing, wishing he had a Tymbrimi’s slender,
supple fingers. He cursed as he tore a fingernail. At last the stone came free. He blinked. He had been right, there was a
secret hiding place here in back. Only the damn hole was empty! This time, Fiben couldn’t help himself.
He shrieked in frustration. It was too much. The covering stone went sailing
into the brush, and he stood there on the steep, sloping face of the cairn,
cursing in the fine, expressive, indignant tones his ancestors had used before
Uplift when inveighing against the parentage and personal habits of baboons. The red rage only lasted a few moments,
but when it cleared Fiben felt better. He was hoarse and raw, and his palms
hurt from slapping the hard stone, but at least some of his frustration had
been vented. Clearly it was time to get out of here.
Just beyond a thick wisp of drifting smoke, Fiben saw a large floater set down.
A ramp descended and a troop of armored Gubru soldiery hurried onto the singed
lawn, each accompanied by a pair of tiny, floating globes. Yep, time to
scoot. Fiben was about to climb down when he
glanced one more time into the little niche in the Tymbrimi cairn. At that
moment the diffusing smoke dispersed briefly under the stiffening breeze.
Sunlight burst onto the cliffside. A tiny flash of silvery light caught his
eye. He reached into the niche and pulled on a slender thread, thin and
delicate as gossamer, that had lined a crack at the back of the little crevice. At that moment there came an amplified
squawk. Fiben swiveled and saw a squad of Gubru Talon Soldiers coming his way.
An officer fumbled with the vodor at its throat, dialing among the
auto-translation options. “…Cathtoo-psh’v’chim’ph… “…Kah-koo-kee, k’keee! EeeEeEE! K…. “…Hisss-s-ss pop crackle!…
“…Puna bliv’t mannennering…”
“…what you are doing there! Good clients do not play with what they
cannot understand!” Then the officer caught sight of the
opened niche—and Fiben’s hand stuffing something into a coverall pocket. “Stop! Show us what . . .” Fiben did not wait for the soldier to
finish the command. He scrambled up the cairn. The blue globe throbbed as he
passed, and in his mind terror was briefly pushed aside by a powerful, dry
laughter as he dove over the top and slid down the other side. Laser bolts
sizzled over his head, chipping fragments from the stone structure as he landed
on the ground with a thump Damn Tymbrimi sense of humor, was his only
thought as he scrambled to his feet and dashed in the only possible direction,
down the protective shadow of the cairn, straight toward the sheer cliff. 39 Gailet Max dumped a load of disabled Gubru guard
disks onto the rooftop near Gailet Jones. “We yanked out their receivers,” he
reported. “Still, we’ll have to be damn careful with’em.” Nearby, Professor Oakes clicked his
stopwatch. The elderly chen grunted in satisfaction. “Their air cover has been
withdrawn, again. Apparently they’ve decided it was an accident after all.” Reports kept coming in. Gailet paced nervously,
occasionally looking out over the roof parapet at the conflagration and
confusion in Sea Bluff Park. We didn’t plan anything like this! she
thought. It could be great luck. We’ve learned so much. Or it could be a disaster.
Hard to tell yet. If only the enemy doesn’t
trace it to us. A young chen, no more than twelve years
old, put down his binoculars and turned to Gailet. “Semaphore reports all but
one of our forward observers has come back in, ma’am. No word from that one,
though.” “Who is it?” Gailet asked. “Uh, it’s that militia officer from th’
mountains. Fiben Bolger, ma’am.” “I might have guessed!” Gailet sighed. Max looked up from his pile of alien
booty, his face a grimace of dismay. “I saw him. When the fence failed, he
jumped over it and went running toward the fire. Um, I suppose I should’ve gone
along, to keep an eye on him.” “You should have done no such thing, Max.
You were exactly right. Of all the foolish stunts!” She sighed. “I might have
known he would do something like this. If he gets captured, and gives us away
...” She stopped. There was no point in worrying the others more than
necessary. Anyway, she thought a little
guiltily, the arrogant chen might only have been killed. She bit her lip, though, and went to the
parapet to look out in the direction of the afternoon sun. 40 Fiben Behind Fiben came the familiar zip zip
of the blue globe firing again. The Gubru squawked less than he might have
expected; these were soldiers, after all. Still, they made quite a racket and
their attention was diverted. Whether the cache defender was acting to cover
his retreat or merely harassing the invaders on general principles, Fiben
couldn’t speculate. In moments he was too busy even to think about it. One look over the edge was enough to make
him gulp. The cliff wasn’t a glassy face, but neither was it the sort of route
a picnicker would choose to get down to the shining sands below. The Gubru were shooting back at the blue
globe now, but that couldn’t last long. Fiben contemplated the steep dropoff.
All told, he would much rather have lived a long, quiet life as country
ecologist, donated his sperm samples when required, maybe joined a real fun
group family, taken up scrabble. “Argh!” he commented in man dialect, and stepped
off over the grassy verge. It was a four-handed job, for sure.
Gripping a knob with the tingers and tumb of his left foot, he swung way out to
grab a second handhold and managed to lower himself to another ledge. A short
stretch came easily, then it seemed he needed the grasping power of every
extremity. Thank Goodall Uplift had left his people with this ability. If he’d
had feet like a human’s, he surely would have fallen by now! Fiben was sweating, feeling around for a
foothold that had to be there, when suddenly the cliff face seemed to
lash out, batting away at him. An explosion sent tremors through the rock.
Fiben’s face ground into the gritty surface as he clutched for dear life, his
feet kicking and dangling in midair. Of all the damn . . . He coughed and spat as a plume of dust
floated down from the cliff edge. In peripheral vision he glimpsed bright bits
of incandescent stone flying out through the sky, spinning down to hissing
graves in the sea below. The root-grubbing, cairn
must’ve blown! Then something whizzed by his head. He
ducked but still caught a flash of blueness and heard, within his head, a
chuckling of alien laughter. The hilarity reached a crescendo as something
seemed to brush the back of his head, then faded as the blue light zipped off
again, dropping to skip away southward, just above the waves. Fiben wheezed and sought frantically for
a foothold. At last he found purchase, and he was able to lower himself to the
next fairly safe resting place. He wedged himself into a narrow cleft, out of
sight from the clifftop. Only then did he spare the extra energy to curse. Some day, Uthacalthing.
Some day. Fiben wiped dust from his eyes and looked
down. He had made it about halfway to the
beach. If he ever reached the bottom safely it should be an easy walk to the
closed amusement park at the northwestern corner of Aspinal Bay. From that
point it ought to be simple to disappear into back alleys and side streets. The next few minutes would tell. The
survivors of the Gubru patrol might assume he had been killed in the explosion,
blown out to sea along with debris from the cache. Or perhaps they’d figure he
would have fled by some other route. After all, only an idiot would try to
climb down a bluff like this one without equipment. Fiben hoped he had it thought out right,
because if they came down here looking for him his goose was as surely cooked
as those birds in the chancery fire. Just ahead the sun was settling toward
the western horizon. Smoke from this afternoon’s conflagration had spread far
enough to contribute brilliant umber and crimson hues to the gathering sunset.
Out on the water he saw a few boats, here and there. Two cargo barges steamed
slowly toward the distant islands—low, brown shapes barely visible on the
decks—no doubt carrying food for the hostage human population. Too bad some of the salts in the seawater
on Garth were toxic to dolphins. If the third race of Terragens had been able
to establish itself here, it would have been a lot harder for the enemy to
isolate the inhabitants of the archipelago so effectively. Besides, ‘fins had
their own way of thinking. Perhaps they’d have come up with an idea or two
Fiben’s people had missed. The southern headlands blocked Fiben’s
view of the port. But he could see traces of gleaming silver, Gubru warships or
tenders involved in the construction of space defenses. Well, Fiben thought, nobody’s come for me
yet. No hurry, then. Catch your breath before trying the rest of the trip. This had been the easy part. Fiben reached into his pocket and pulled
out the shimmering thread he had found in the niche. It might easily be a
spider web, or something similarly insignificant. But it was the only thing he
had to show for his little adventure. He didn’t know how he would tell
Athaclena that his efforts had come only to this. Well, not only this. There
was also the destruction of the Tymbrimi Diplomatic Cache. That’d be another
thing to have to explain. He took out his monocular and unscrewed
the lens cover. Fiben carefully wrapped the thread into the cap and replaced it.
He put the magnifier away. Yeah, it was going to be a real nice
sunset. Embers from the fire sparkled, swept into whirling plumes by Gubru
ambulances screaming back and forth from the top of the bluffs. Fiben
considered reaching into a pocket for the rest of the peanuts while he watched,
but right now his thirst was worse than his hunger. Most modern chims ate too
much protein, anyway. Life’s rough, he thought, trying to find a comfortable
position in the narrow notch. But then, it’s never been easy for
client-class beings, has it? There you are, minding your own business
in some rain forest, perfectly adequate in your ecological niche, then bam\ Some
authoritarian guy with delusions of godhood is sitting on your chest, forcing
the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge down your throat. From then on you’re
inadequate, because you’re being measured against the “higher” standard of your
patron; no freedom; you can’t even breed as you please, and you’ve got all
those “responsibilities”—Who ever heard of responsibilities back in the
jungle?—responsibilities to your patrons, to your descendants. ... Rough deal. But in the Five Galaxies
there’s only one alternative, extermination. Witness the former tenants of
Garth. Fiben licked the sweat salt from his lips
and knew that it was nervous reaction that had brought on the momentary wave of
bitterness. There was no point to recriminations anyway. If he were a race
representative—one of those few chims deputized to speak for all
neo-chimpanzees before the Terragens and the great Galactic Institutes—the
issues might be worth contemplating. As it was, Fiben realized he was just
procrastinating. I guess they forgot about me, after
all, he thought, wondering at his luck. Sunset reached its peak in a glory of
color and texture, casting rich red and orange streamers across Garth’s shallow
sea. Hell, after a day like this, what was
climbing down a steep cliff in the dark? Anticlimax, that was all. “Where the devil have you been!” Gailet
Jones faced Fiben when he slumped through the door. She approached glowering. “Aw, teach.” He sighed. “Don’t scold me.
I’ve had a rough day.” He pushed past her and shuffled through the house
library, strewn with charts and papers. He stepped right across a large chart
laid on the floor, oblivious as two of Gailet’s observers shouted indignantly.
They ducked aside as he passed straight over them. “We finished debriefing hours ago!”
Gailet said as she followed him. “Max managed to steal quite a few of their
watch disks ...” “I know. I saw,” he muttered as he
stumbled into the tiny
room he had been assigned. He began undressing right there. “Do you have
anything to eat?” he asked. “Eat?” Gailet sounded
incredulous. “We have to get your input to fill in gaps on our Gubru operations
chart. That explosion was a windfall, and we weren’t prepared with enough
observers. Half of the ones we had just stood and stared when the excitement
started.” With a “clomp” Fiben’s
coveralls fell to the floor. He stepped out of them. “Food can wait,” he
mumbled. “I need a drink.” Gailet Jones blushed and
half turned away. “You might have the courtesy not to scratch,” she said. Fiben turned from pouring
himself a stiff shot of ping-orange brandy and looked at her curiously. Was
this actually the same chimmie who had accosted him with “pink” a
fortnight or so ago? He slapped his chest and waved away plumes of dust. Gailet
looked disgusted. “I was lookin’ forward to
a bath, but now I think I’ll skip it,” he said. “Too sleepy now. Gotta rest.
Coin’ home, tomorrow.” Gailet blinked. “To the
mountains?” Fiben nodded. “Got to pick
up Tycho and head back to report to th’ gen’ral.” He smiled tiredly. “Don’t
worry. I’ll tell her you’re doin’ a good job here. Fine job.” The chimmie sniffed
disgustedly. “You’ve spent the afternoon and evening rolling in dirt and
getting soused! Some militia officer! And I thought you were supposed to be a
scientist! “Well, next time your
precious general wants to communicate with our movement here in town, you make
sure she sends somebody else, do you hear me?” She swiveled and slammed
the door behind her. What’d I say? Fiben stared after her.
Dimly he knew he could have done better somehow. But he was so tired. His body
ached, from his singed toes to his burning lungs. He hardly felt the bed as he
collapsed into it. In his dreams a blueness
spun and pulsed. From it there emanated a faint something that could be
likened to a distant smile. Amusing, it seemed to say. Amusing,
but not all that much of a laugh. More an appetizer for
things to come. In his sleep Fiben moaned softly. Then
another image came to him, of a small neo-chimpanzee, an obvious throw-back,
with bony eyeridges and long arms which rested on a keyboard display strapped
to its chest. The atavistic chim could not speak, but when it grinned, Fiben shivered. Then a more restful phase
of sleep set in, and at last he went on in relief to other dreams. 41 Galactics The Suzerain of Propriety
could not set foot on unsanc-tioned ground. Because of this it rode perched
upon a gilded staff of reckoning, guided by a convoy of fluttering Kwackoo
attendants. Their incessant cooing murmur was more soothing than the grave
chirps of their Gubru patrons. Although the Uplift of the Kwackoo had brought
them far toward the Gubru way of viewing the world, they nevertheless remained
less solemn, less dignified by nature. The Suzerain of Propriety
tried to make allowances for such differences as the clucking swarm of fuzzy,
rotund clients carried the antigravity perch from the site where the body had
lain. It might be inelegant, but already they could be heard gossiping in low
tones over who would be chosen as replacement. Who would become the new
Suzerain of Cost and Caution? It would have to be done
soon. Messages had already been sent to the Roost Masters on the homeworld, but
if need be a senior bureaucrat would be elevated on the spot. Continuity must
be preserved. Far from being offended, the Suzerain of
Propriety found the Kwackoo calming. It needed their simple songs for the
distraction they offered. The days and weeks to come would be stressful. Formal
mourning was only one of the many tasks ahead. Somehow, momentum toward a new
policy must be restored. And, of course, one had to consider the effects this
tragedy would have on the Molt. The investigators awaited
the arrival of the perch amid a copse of toppled trees near the still
smoldering chancery walls. When the Suzerain nodded for them to begin, they
proceeded into a dance of presentment—part gesticulation and part audiovisual
display—describing what they had determined about the cause of the explosion
and fire. As the investigators chirped their findings in syncopated, a cappella
song, the Suzerain made an effort to concentrate. This was a delicate matter,
after all. By the codes the Gubru
might occupy an enemy embassy, yet they could still be held responsible for any
damage done to it if the fault was theirs. Yes, yes, it occurred, did occur, the
investigators reported. The building is—has been made—a gutted ruin. No, no, no purposeful
activity has been traced, is believed to have caused these happenings, No sign
that this event path was pre-chosen by our enemies and imposed without our
will. Even if the Tymbrimi
Ambassador sabotaged his own buildings, what of it? If we are not the cause, we
need not pay, need not reimburse! The Suzerain chirped a
brief chastisement. It was not up to the investigators to determine propriety,
only evaluations of fact. And anyway, matters of expense were the domain of the
officers of the new Suzerain of Cost and Caution, after they recovered from the
catastrophe their bureaucracy had suffered here. The investigators danced
regretful apologies. The Suzerain’s thoughts
kept hovering in numb wonderment about what the consequences would be. This
otherwise minor event had toppled the delicate balance of the Triumvirate just
before another Command Conclave, and there would be repercussions even after a
new third Suzerain was appointed. In the short term, this
would help both survivors. Beam and Talon would be free to pursue what few humans
remained at large, whatever the cost. And Propriety could engage in research
without constant carpings about how expensive it all would be. And then there was the competition for
primacy to consider. In recent days it had begun to grow clear just how impressive
the old Suzerain of Cost and Caution had been. More and more, against all
expectation, it had been the one organizing their debates, drawing their best
ideas forth, pushing compromises, leading them toward consensus. The Suzerain of Propriety
was ambitious. The priest had not liked the direction things were heading. Nor
was it pleasant seeing its cleverest plans tinkered with, modified, altered to
suit a bureaucrat. Especially one with bizarre ideas about empathy with aliens! No, this was not the worst
thing to have happened. Not at all. A new Threesome would be much more
acceptable. More workable. And in the new balance the replacement would start
at a disadvantage. Then why, for what reason,
for what cause am I afraid? the high priest wondered. Shivering, the Suzerain of
Propriety fluffed its plumage and concentrated, bring its thoughts back to the
present, to the investigators’ report. They seemed to be implying that the
explosion and fire had fallen into that broad category of events that the Earthlings
might call accidents. At its erstwhile
colleague’s urging, the Suzerain had of late been trying to learn Anglic, the
wolflings’ strange, non-Galactic language. It was a difficult, frustrating
effort, and of questionable utility when language computers were facile enough. Yet the chief bureaucrat
had insisted, and surprisingly the priest discovered there were things to be
learned from even so beastly a collection of grunts and moans, things such as
the hidden meanings underlying that term, accident. The word obviously applied
to what the investigators said had happened here, a number of unpredicated
factors combined with considerable incompetence in the City Gas Department
after the human supervisors had been removed. And yet the way Earthlings defined
“accident” was wrong by definition! In Anglic the term actually had no precise
meaning! Even the humans had a
truism, “There are no accidents.” If so, why have a word for
a nonexistent thing? Accident ... it served to cover
anything from unper-ceived causality, to true randomness, to a full level seven
probability storm! In every case the “results” were “accidental.” How could a species be spacefaring, be
classified at the high level of a patron of a clan with such a murky,
undefined, context-dependent
way of looking at the universe? Compared with these Earthlings, even the devil
trickster Tymbrimi were transparent and clear as the very ether! This sort of uncomfortable line of
thought was the sort of thing the priest had most hated about the bureaucrat! It
was one of the dead Suzerain’s most irritating attributes. It was also one of the things most
beloved and valuable. It would be missed. Such were the confusions when a consensus
was broken, when a mating was shattered, half begun. Firmly, the Suzerain chirped a word-chain
of definition. Introspection was taxing, and a decision had to made about what
had happened here. Under some potential futures the Gubru
might have to pay damages to the Tymbrimi—and even to the Earthlings— for the
destruction that occurred on this plateau. It was unpalatable to consider, and
might be prevented altogether when the Gubru grand design was fulfilled. Events elsewhere in the Five Galaxies
would determine that. This planet was a minor, if important, nut to shell with
a quick, efficient bill thrust. Anyway, it was the job of the new Suzerain of
Cost and Caution to see that expenses were kept down. To see that the Gubru Alliance—the true
inheritors of the Ancient Ones—were not found failing in propriety when the
Progenitors returned, that was the priest’s own task. May the winds bring that
day, it
prayed. “Judgment deferred, delayed, put off for
now,” the Suzerain declared aloud. And the investigators at once closed their
folders. The business of the chancery fire being
finished, the next stop would be the top of the hill, where there was yet
another matter to be evaluated. The cooing crowd of Kwackoo huddled close
and moved as a mass, carrying the Perch of Reckoning with them, a flat ball of
puffy clients surging placidly through a feathery crowd of their hopping,
excitable patrons. The Diplomatic Cache still smoked on top
from the events of the day before. The Suzerain listened carefully as the
investigators reported, sometimes one at a time, occasionally joining together
to chirp in unison and then counterpoint. Out of the cacophony the Suzerain
gathered a picture of the events that had led to this scene. A local neo-chimpanzee had been found
poking around the cache without first seeking formal passage by the occupying
power, a clear violation of wartime protocol. Nobody knew why the silly
half-animal had been present. Perhaps it was driven by the “monkey
complex”—that irritating, incomprehensible need that drove Earthlings to seek
out excitement instead of prudently avoiding it. An armed detachment had come upon the
curious neochimp while routinely moving to secure the disaster area. The
commander had urgently spoken to the furry client-of-humans, insisting that the
Earthling creature desist at once, and show proper obeisance. Typical of the upspring of humans, the
neo-chimp had been obdurate. Instead of behaving in a civilized manner it had
run away. In the process of trying to stop it, some defense device of the cairn
was set off. The cairn was damaged in the subsequent shooting. This time the Suzerain decided that the
outcome was most satisfactory. Subclient or no, the chimpanzee was officially
an ally of the cursed Tymbrimi. By acting so, it had destroyed the immunity of
the cache! The soldiers were within their rights to open fire upon either the
chimp or the defender globe without restraint. There had been no violation of
propriety, the Suzerain ruled. The investigators danced a dance of
relief. Of course, the more closely ancient procedures were adhered to, the
more brilliant would be the plumage of the Gubru when the Progenitors returned. May the winds hurry the
day. “Open, enter, proceed into the cache,”
the priest commanded. “Enter and investigate the secrets within!” Certainly the cache fail-safes would have
destroyed most of the contents. Still, there might be some information of value
left to be deciphered. The simpler locks came off quickly, and
special devices were brought to remove the massive door. This all took some
time. The priest kept occupied holding a service for a company of Talon
Soldiers, preaching to reinforce their faith in the ancient values. It was
important not to let them lose their keen edge with things so peaceful, so the
Suzerain reminded them that in the last two days several small parties of
warriors had gone missing in the mountains southeast of this very town. Now
would be a useful time for them to remember that their lives belonged to the
Nest. The Nest and Honor—nothing else mattered. At last the final puzzle bolt was solved.
For famous tricksters the Tymbrimi did not seem so clever. Their wards were
easy enough for Gubru lockpick robots to solve. The door lifted off in the arms
of a carrier drone. Holding instruments before them, the investigators
cautiously entered the cairn. Moments later, with a chirp-chain of
surprise, a feathered form burst forth holding a black crystalline object in
its beak. This one was followed almost immediately by another. The
investigators’ feet were a blur of dancing excitement as they laid the objects
on the ground before the Suzerain’s floating perch. Intact! they danced. Two data-stores were found intact,
shielded from the self-destruct explosions by a premature rockfall! Glee spread among the investigators and
from there to the soldiers and the civilians waiting beyond. Even the Kwackoo
crooned happily, for they, too, could see that this counted as a coup of at
least the fourth order. An Earthling client had destroyed the immunity of the
cache through obviously irreverent behavior—the mark of flawed Uplift. And the
result had been fully sanctioned access to enemy secrets! The Tymbrimi and humans would be shamed,
and the clan of Gooksyu-Gubru would learn much! The celebration was Gubru-frenetic. But
the Suzerain itself danced only for a few seconds. In a race of worriers, it
had a role of redoubled concern. There were too many things about the universe
that were suspect. Too many things that would be much better dead, lest they by
some chance someday threaten the Nest. The Suzerain tilted its head first one
way then another. It looked down at the data cubes, black and shiny on the
scorched loam. A strange juxtaposition seemed to overlie the salvaged record
crystals, a feeling that almost, but not quite, translated into a
brooding sense of dread. It was not a recognizable psi-sense, nor
any other form of scientific premonition. If it had been, the Suzerain would
have ordered the cubes converted to dust then and there. And yet ... It was very strange. For only a brief moment, it shuddered
under the illusion that the faceted crystals were eyes, the shining,
space-black eyes of a large and very dangerous snake 42 Robert He ran holding in one hand a new wooden
bow. A simple, homespun quiver containing twenty new arrows bounced gently
against his back as he puffed up the forest trail. His straw hat had been woven
from river rushes. His loincloth and the moccasins on his feet were made of
native suede. The young man favored his left leg
slightly as he ran. The bandage on that thigh covered only a superficial wound.
Even the pain from the burn was a pleasure of sorts, reminding him how much
preferable a near miss was over the alternative. Image of a tall bird,
staring unbelievingly at the arrow that had split its breastbone, its laser
rifle tumbling to the forest loam, released by death-numbed talons. The ridge was quiet. Almost the only
sound was his steady breathing and the soft rasp of moccasins against the
pebbles. Prickles of perspiration dried quickly as the breeze laid tracks of
goose bumps up his arms and legs. The touch of wind freshened as he
climbed. The slope of the trail tapered, and Robert at last found himself above
the trees, among the towering hill-spines of the ridge crest. The sudden warmth of the sun was welcome
now that he had darkened nearly to the shade of a foon-nut tree. His skin had
also toughened, making thorns and nettles less bothersome. I’m probably starting to
look like an oldtime Indian, he thought with some amusement. He leapt
over a fallen log and slipped down along a lefthand fork in the trail. As a child he had made much of his family
name. Little Robert Oneagle had never had to take turns as a bad guy when the
kids played Confederation Uprising. He always got to be a Cherokee or
Mohawk warrior, whooping it up in make-believe spacesuit and warpaint, zapping
the dictator’s soldiers during the Power Satellite War. When this is all over I’ve
got to find out more about the family gene-history, Robert thought. I wonder how much of it really is
Amerindian stock. White, fluffy stratus clouds slid along a
pressure ridge to the north, appearing to keep pace with him as he jogged along
the ridgetops, across the long hills leading toward home. Toward home. The phrase came easily now that he had a
job to do out under the trees and open sky. Now he could think of those
catachtonian caves as home. For they did represent sanctuary in uncertain
times. And Athaclena was there. He had been away longer than expected.
The trip had taken him high into the’ mountains as far away as Spring Valley,
recruiting volunteers, establishing communications, and generally spreading the
word. And of course, he and his fellow
partisans had also had a couple of skirmishes with the enemy. Robert knew they
had been little things—a small Gubru patrol trapped here and there—and
annihilated to the last alien. The Resistance only struck where total victory
seemed likely. There could be no survivors to tell the Gubru high command that
Earthlings had learned to become invisible. However minor, the victories had done
wonders for morale. Still, while they might make things a bit warm for the
Gubru up in the mountains, but what was the use if the enemy stayed out of
reach? Most of his trip had been taken up doing
things hardly related to the Resistance. Everywhere Robert had gone he found
himself surrounded by chims who whooped and chattered at the sight of him—the
sole remaining free human. To his frustration they seemed perfectly happy to
make him unofficial judge, arbitrator, and godfather to newborn babies. Never
before had he felt so heavily the burdens that Uplift demanded of the patron
race. Not that he blamed the chims, of course.
Robert doubted that in their species’ brief history so many chims had ever been
cut off from humans for so long. Wherever he went, it became known that
the last human in the mountains would not visit any pre-invasion building or,
indeed, even see anyone wearing any clothing or artifact of non-Garth origin.
As word spread how the alien gasbots found their targets, chims were soon
moving whole communities. Cottage industries sprang up, resurrecting the lost
arts of spinning and weaving, of tanning and cobbling. Actually, the chims in the mountains were
doing rather well. Food was plentiful and the young still attended school. Here
and there a few responsible types had even begun to reorganize the Garth
Ecological Reclamation Project, keeping the most urgent programs going,
improvising to replace the lost human experts. Perhaps they don’t really
need us, he
remembered thinking. His own kind had come within a hair’s
breadth of turning Earth-homeworld into an ecological Chelmno, in the years
just before humanity awakened into sanity. A horrible calamity was averted by
the narrowest of margins. Knowing that, it was humbling to see so many
so-called clients behaving more rationally than men had only a century before
Contact. Do we really have any
right to play god with these people? Maybe when this blows over we should just
go away and let them work out their future for themselves. A romantic idea. There was a rub, of
course. The Galactics would never
let us. So he let them crowd around him, ask his
advice, name their babies after him. Then, when he had done all he could for
the time being, he took off down the trail for home. Alone, since by now no
chim could keep up with his pace. The solitude of the last day or so had
been welcome. It gave him time to think. He had begun learning a lot about
himself these last few weeks and months, ever since that horrible afternoon
when his mind had crumpled under pounding fists of agony and Athaclena had come
into his mind to rescue him. Oddly, it had not turned out to be the beasts and
monsters of his neuroses that mattered most. Those were easily dealt with once
he faced them and knew them for what they were. Anyway, they were probably no
worse than any other person’s burdens of unresolved business from the past. No, what had been more important was
coming to grips with what he was as a man. That was an exploration he had only
just begun, but Robert liked the direction the journey seemed to be heading. He jogged around a bend in the mountain
trail and came out of the hill’s shadow with the sun on his back. Ahead, to the
south, lay the craggy limestone formations concealing the Valley of Caves. Robert stopped as a metallic glint caught
his eye. Something sparkled over the prominences beyond the valley, perhaps ten
miles away. Gasbots, he thought. Over in that area Benjamin’s
techs had begun laying out samples of everything from electronics to metals to
clothing, in an effort to discover what it was the Gubru robots homed in on.
Robert hoped they had made some progress while he was away. And yet, in another sense he hardly cared
anymore. The new longbow felt good in his hand. The chims in the mountains
preferred powerful homemade crossbows and arbalests, requiring less
coordination but greater simian strength to crank. The effect had been the same
with all three weapons . . . dead birds. The use of ancient skills and archaic
tools had turned into a galvanizing theme, resonating with the mythos of the
Wolfling Clan. There were disturbing consequences as
well. Once, after, a successful ambush, he had noticed some of the local
mountain chens drifting away from camp. He slipped into the shadows and
followed them to what appeared to be a secret cook fire, in a side canyon. Earlier, while they had stripped the
vanquished Gubru of their weapons and carried off the bodies, he had noticed
some of the chims glancing back at him furtively, perhaps guiltily. That night
he watched from a dark hillside as long-armed silhouettes danced in the
firelight under the windblown stars. Something roasted on a spit over the
flames, and the wind carried a sweet, smoky aroma. Robert had had a feeling there were a few
things the chims did not want seen by their patrons. He faded back into the
shadows and returned to the main camp, leaving them to their ritual. The images still flickered in his mind
like feral, savage fantasies. Robert never asked what had been done with the
bodies of the dead Galactics, but since then he could not think of the enemy
without remembering that aroma. If only there were a way to get more of
them to come into the mountains, he pondered. Only under the trees did it
seem possible to hurt the invaders. The afternoon was aging. Time to finish
the long jog home. Robert turned and was about to start down into the valley
when he stopped suddenly. He blinked. There was a blur in the air. Something
seemed to flutter at the edge of his vision, as if a tricky moth were dancing
just within his blind spot. It didn’t seem to be possible to look at the thing. Oh, Robert thought. He gave up trying to focus on it and
looked away, letting the odd non-thing chase him instead. Its touch laid
open the petals of his mind like a flower unfolding in the sun. The fluttering entity
danced timidly and winked at him ... a simple glyph of affection and mild
amusement. . . easy enough for even a thick-thewed, hairy-armed, road-smelly,
pinkish-brown human to understand. “Very funny, Clennie.” Robert shook his
head. But the flower opened still wider and he kenned warmth. Without
having to be told, he knew which way to go. He turned off the main trail and
leapt up a narrow game path. Halfway to the ridgetop he came upon a
brown figure lounging in the shade of a thornbush. The chen looked up from a
paperpage book and waved lazily. “Hi, Robert. You’re lookin’ a lot
better’n when.I saw you last.” “Fiben!” Robert grinned. “When did you
get back?” The chim suppressed a tired yawn. “Oh,
‘bout an hour ago. The boys down in th’ caves sent me right up here to see her
nibs. I picked up somethin’ for her in town. Sorry. Didn’t get anythin’ for
you, though.” “Did you get into any trouble in Port
Helenia?” “Hmmm, well, some. A little dancin’, a
little scratchin’, a little hootin’.” Robert smiled. Fiben’s “accent” was
always thickest when he had big news to downplay, the better to draw out the
story. If allowed to get away with it, he would surely keep them up all night. “Uh, Fiben ...” “Yeah, yeah. She’s up there.” The chim
gestured toward the top of the ridge. “And in a right fey mood, if you ask me.
But don’t ask me, I’m just a chimpanzee. I’ll see you later, Robert.” He picked
up his book again, not exactly the model of a reverent client. Robert grinned. “Thanks, Fiben. I’ll see ya.” He hurried
up the trail. Athaclena did not bother to turn around
as he approached, for they had already said hello. She stood at the hilltop
looking westward, her face to the sun, holding her hands outstretched before
her. Robert at once sensed that another glyph
floated over Athaclena now, supported by the waving tendrils of her corona. And
it was an impressive thing. Comparing her little greeting, earlier, to this one
would be like standing a dirty limerick next to “Xanadu.” He could not see it,
neither could he even begin to kenn its complexity, but it was there,
nearly palpable to his heightened empathy sense. Robert also realized that she held
something between her hands . . . like a slender thread of invisible
fire—intuited more than seen—that arched across the gap from one hand to the
other. “Athaclena, what is—” He stopped then, as he came around and
saw her face. Her features had changed. Most of the
humaniform contours she had shaped during the weeks of their exile were still
in place; but something they had displaced had returned, if only momentarily.
There was an alien glitter in her gold-flecked eyes, and it seemed to dance in
counterpoint to the throbbing of the half-seen glyph. Robert’s senses had grown. He looked
again at the thread in her hands and felt a thrill of recognition. “Your father . . . ?” Athaclena’s teeth flashed white. “W’ith-tanna
Uthacalthing bellinarri-t’hoo, haoon’nda! . . .” She breathed deeply through wide-open
nostrils. Her eyes—set as wide apart as possible—seemed to flash. “Robert, he lives!” He blinked, his mind overflowing with
questions. “That’s great! But . . . but where! Do you know anything about my
mother? The government? What does he say?” She did not reply at once. Athaclena held
up the thread. Sunlight seemed to run up and down its taut length. Robert might
have sworn that he heard sound, real sound, emitting from the thrumming
fiber. “W’ith-tanna
Uthacalthing!” Athaclena
seemed to look straight into the sun. She laughed, no longer quite the sober
girl he had known. She chortled, Tymbrimi fashion, and Robert was very
glad that he was not the object of that hilarity. Tymbrimi humor quite
often meant that someone else, sometime soon, would definitely not be amused. He followed her gaze out over the Vale of
Sind, where a flight of the ubiquitous Gubru transports moaned faintly as they
cruised across the sky. Unable to trace more than the outlines of her glyph,
Robert’s mind searched for and found something akin to it in the human fashion.
In his mind he pictured a metaphor. Suddenly, Athaclena’s smile was something
feral, almost catlike. And those warships, reflected in her eyes, seemed
to take on the aspect of complacent, rather unsuspecting mice. PART THREEThe
Garthlings The evolution of the
human race will not be accomplished in the ten thousand years of tame animals,
but in the million years of wild animals, because man is and will always be a
wild animal. CHARLES GALTON DARWIN Natural selection won’t
matter soon, not anywhere near as much as conscious selection. We will civilize
and alter ourselves to suit our ideas of what we can be. Within one more human
lifespan, we will have changed ourselves unrecognizably. GREG BEAR 43 Uthacalthing Inky stains marred the fen
near the place where the yacht had foundered. Dark fluids oozed slowly from
cracked, sunken tanks into the waters of the broad, flat estuary. Wherever the
slick trails touched, insects, small animals, and the tough salt grass all
died. The little spaceship had
bounced and skidded when it crashed, scything a twisted trail of destruction
before finally plunging nose first into the marshy river mouth. For days
thereafter the wreck lay where it had come to rest, slowly leaking and settling
into the mud. Neither rain nor the tidal
swell could wash away the battle scars etched into its scorched flanks. The
yacht’s skin, once allicient and pretty, was now seared and scored from
near-miss after near-miss. Crashing had only been the final insult. Incongruously large at the
stern of a makeshift boat, the Thennanin looked across the intervening flat
islets to survey the wreck. He stopped rowing to ponder the harsh reality of
his situation. Clearly, the ruined
spaceship would never fly again. Worse, the crash had made a sorrowful mess of
this patch of marshlands. His crest puffed up, a rooster’s comb ridged with
spiky gray fans. Uthacalthing lifted his own paddle and
politely waited for his fellow castaway to finish his stately contemplation. He
hoped the Thennanin diplomat was not about to serve up yet another lecture on
ecological responsibility and the burdens of patronhood. But, of course, Kault
was Kault. “The spirit of this place
is offended,” the large being said, his breathing slits rasping heavily. “We
sapients have no business taking our petty wars down into nurseries such as
these, polluting them with space poisons.” “Death comes to all
things, Kault. And evolution thrives on tragedies.” He was being ironic, but
Kault, of course, took him seriously. The Thennanin’s throat slits exhaled
heavily. “I know that, my Tymbrimi
colleague. It is why most registered nursery worlds are allowed to go through
their natural cycles unimpeded. Ice ages and planetoidal impacts are all part
of the natural order. Species are tempered and rise to meet such challenges. “However, this is a
special case. A world damaged as badly as Garth can only take so many disasters
before it goes into shock and becomes completely barren. It is only a short
time since the Bururalli worked out their madness here, from which this planet
has barely begun to recover. Now our battles add more stress . . . such as that
filth.” Kault gestured, pointing
at the fluids leaking from the broken yacht. His distaste was obvious. Uthacalthing chose, this
time, to keep his silence. Of course every patron-level Galactic race was
officially environmentalist. That was the oldest and greatest law. Those
spacefaring species who did not at least declare fealty to the Ecological
Management Codes were wiped out by the majority, for the protection of future
generations of sophonts. But there were degrees.
The Gubru, for instance, were less interested in nursery worlds than in their
products, ripe pre-sentient species to be brought into the Gubru Clan’s
peculiar color of conservative fanaticism. Among the other lines, the Soro took
great joy in the manipulation of newly fledged client races. And the Tandu were
simply horrible. Kault’s race was sometimes
irritating in their sanctimonious pursuit of ecological purity, but at least
theirs was a fixation Uthacalthing could understand. It was one thing to burn a
forest, or to build a city on a registered world. Those types of damage would
heal in a short time. It was quite another thing to release long-lasting
poisons into a biosphere, poisons which would be absorbed and accumulate.
Uthacal-thing’s own distaste at the oily slicks was only a little less intense
than Kault’s. But nothing could be done about it now. “The Earthlings had a good
emergency cleanup team on this planet, Kault. Obviously the invasion has left
it inoperative. Perhaps the Gubru will get around to taking care of this mess
themselves.” Kault’s entire upper body
twisted as the Thennanin performed a sneezelike expectoration. A gobbet struck
one of the nearby leafy fronds. Uthacalthing had come to know that this was an
expression of extreme incredulity. “The Gubru are slackers
and heretics! Uthacalthing, how can you be so naively optimistic?” Kault’s
crest trembled and his leathery lids blinked. Uthacalthing merely looked back
at his fellow castaway, his lips a compressed line. “Ah. Aha,” Kault rasped.
“I see! You test my sense of humor with a statement of irony.” The
Thennanin made his ridge crest inflate briefly. “Amusing. I get it. Indeed. Let
us proceed.” Uthacalthing turned and
lifted his oar again. He sighed and crafted tu’fluk, the glyph of
mourning for a joke not properly appreciated. Probably, this dour
creature was selected as ambassador to an Earthling world because he has what
passes for a great sense of humor among Thennanin. The choice might have been
a mirror image of the reason Uthacalthing himself had been chosen by the
Tymbrimi ... for his comparatively serious nature, for his restraint and tact. No, Uthacalthing thought as
they rowed, worming by patches of struggling salt grass. Kault, my friend,
you did not get the joke at all. But you will. It had been a long trek
back to the river mouth. Garth had rotated more than twenty times since he and
Kault had to abandon the crippled ship in midair, parachuting into the
wilderness. The Thennanin’s unfortunate Ynnin clients had panicked and gotten
their parasails intertangled, causing them to fall to their deaths. Since then,
the two diplomats had been solitary companions. At least with spring
weather they would not freeze. That was some comfort. It was slow going in their
makeshift boat, made from stripped tree branches and parasail cloth. The yacht
was only a few hundred meters from where they had sighted it, but it took the
better part of four hours to wend through the frequently tortuous channels.
Although the terrain was very flat, high grass blocked their view most of the
way. Then, suddenly, there it
was, the broken ruin of a once-sleek little ship of space. “I still do not see why we
had to come back to the wreck,” Kault rasped. “We got away with sufficient
dietary supplements to let us live off the land. When things calm down we can
intern ourselves—” “Wait here,” Uthacalthing
said, not caring that he interrupted the other. Thennanin weren’t fanatical
about that sort of punctilio, thank Ifni. He slipped over the side of the boat
and into the water. “There is no need that both of us risk approaching any
closer. I will continue alone.” Uthacalthing knew his
fellow castaway well enough to read Kault’s discomfort. Thennanin culture put
great store in personal courage—especially since space travel terrified them
so. “I will accompany you,
Uthacalthing.” He moved to put the oar aside. “There may be dangers.” Uthacalthing stopped him
with a raised hand. “Unnecessary, colleague and friend. Your physical form
isn’t suited for this mire. And you may tip the boat. Just rest. I’ll only be a
few minutes.” “Very well, then.” Kault
looked visibly relieved. “I shall await you here.” Uthacalthing stepped
through the shallows, feeling for his footing in the tricky mud. He skirted the
swirls of leaked ship-fluid and made toward the bank where the broken back of
the yacht arched over the bog. It was hard work. He felt
his body try to alter itself to better handle the effort of wading through the
muck, but Uthacalthing suppressed the reaction. The glyph nuturunow helped
him keep adaptations to a minimum. The distance just wasn’t worth the price the
changes would cost him. His ruff expanded, partly
to support nuturunow and partly as his corona felt among the weeds and
grass for presences. It was doubtful anything here could harm him. The
Bururalli had seen to that. Still, he probed the surrounding area as he waded,
and caressed the empathy net of this marshy life-stew. The little creatures were all around him,
all the basic, standard forms: sleek and spindly birds, scaled and horn-mouthed
reptiloids, hairy or furry types which scuttled among the reeds. It had long
been known that there were three classic ways for oxygen-breathing animals to
cover themselves. When skin cells buckled outward it led to feathers. When they
buckled inward there was hair. When they thickened, flat and hard, the animal
had scales. All three had developed
here, and in a typical pattern. Feathers were ideal for avians, who needed
maximum insulation for minimum weight. Fur covered the warm-blooded creatures,
who could not afford to lose heat. Of course, that was the
only surface. Within, there was a nearly infinite number of ways to approach
the problem of living. Each creature was unique, each world a wonderful
experiment in diversity. A planet was supposed to be a great nursery,
and deserved protection in that role. It was a belief both Uthacalthing and his
companion shared. His people and Kault’s
were enemies—not as the Gubru were to the humans of Garth, of course, but of a
certain style—registered with the Institute for Civilized Warfare. There were
many types of conflict, most of them dangerous and quite serious. Still,
Uthacalthing liked this Thennanin, in a way. That was preferable. It was
usually easier to pull a jest on someone you liked. His slick leggings shed
the greasy water as he slogged up onto the mudbank. Uthacalthing checked for
radiation, then stepped lightly toward the shattered yacht. Kault watched the Tymbrimi
disappear around the flank of the broken ship. He sat still, as he had been
bid, using the paddle occasionally to stroke against the sluggish current and
keep away from the oozing spijls. Mucus bubbled from his breathing slits to
drive out the stench. Throughout the Five
Galaxies the Thennanin were known as tough fighters and doughty starfarers. But
it was only on a living, breathing planet that Kault and his kind could relax.
That was why their ships, so resembled worlds themselves, solid and durable. A
scout craft made by his people would not have been swatted from the sky as this
one had, by a mere terawatt laser! The Tymbrimi preferred speed and
maneuverability over armor, but disasters such as this one seemed to bear out
the Thennanin philosophy. The crash had left them
with few options. Running the Gubru blockade would have been chancy at best,
and the other alternative had been hiding out with the surviving human
officials. Hardly choices one lingered over. Perhaps the crash had been the best
possible branching for reality to take, after all. At least here there was the
dirt and water, and they were amid life. Kault looked up when
Uthacalthing reappeared around the corner of the wreck, carrying a small
satchel. As the Tymbrimi envoy slipped into the water, Uthacalthing’s furry
ruff was fully expanded. Kault had learned that it was not as efficient at
dissipating excess heat as the Thennanin crest. Some groups within his
clan took facts like these as evidence of intrinsic Thennanin superiority, but
Kault belonged to a faction that was more charitable in outlook. Each lifeform
had its niche in the evolving,Whole, they believed. Even the wild and
unpredictable wolfling humans. Even-heretics. Uthacalthing’s corona
fluffed out as he worked his way back to the boat, but it was not because he
was overheated. He was Grafting a special glyph. Lurrunanu hovered under the bright
sunshine. It coalesced in the field of his corona, gathered, strained forward
eagerly, then catapulted over toward Kault, dancing over the big Thennanin’s
crest as if in delighted curiosity. The Galactic appeared
oblivious. He noticed nothing, and he could not be blamed for that. After all,
the glyph was nothing. Nothing real. Kault helped Uthacalthing
climb back aboard, grabbing his belt and pulling him into the rocky boat head
first. “I recovered some extra dietary supplements and a few tools we might
need,” Uthacalthing said in Galactic Seven as he rolled over. Kault steadied
him. The satchel broke open and
bottles rolled onto the fabric bottom. Lurrunanu still hovered above the
Thennanin, awaiting the right moment. As Kault reached down to help collect the
spilled items, the whirling glyph pounced! It struck the famed
Thennanin obstinacy and rebounded. Kault’s bluff stolidity was too tough to
penetrate. Under Uthacalthing’s prodding, lurrunanu leapt again,
furiously hurling itself against the leathery creature’s crest at just the
moment Kault picked up a bottle that was lighter than the others and handed it
to Uthacalthing. But the alien’s obdurate skepticism sent the glyph reeling
back once more. Uthacalthing tried a final time as he
fumbled with the bottle and put it away, but this time lurrunanu simply
shattered against the Thennanin’s impenetrable barrier of assumptions. “Are you all right?” Kault
asked. “Ohv fine.” Uthacalthing’s
ruff settled down and he exhaled in frustration. Somehow, he would have to find
a way to excite Kault’s curiosity! Oh well, he thought. I never expected it to be easy. There
will be time. Out there ahead of them
lay several hundred kilometers of wildlands, then the Mountains of Mulun, and
finally the Valley of the Sind before they could reach Port Helenia. Somewhere
in that expanse Uthacalthing’s secret partner waited, ready to help execute a
long, involved joke on Kault. Be patient, Uthacalthing told himself. The
best jests do take time. He put the satchel under
his makeshift seat and secured it with a length of twine. “Let us be off. I
believe we’ll find good fishing by the far bank, and those trees will make for
good shelter from the midday sun.” Kault rasped assent and
picked up his oar. Together they worked their way through the marsh, leaving
the derelict yacht behind them to settle slowly into the endurant mud. 44 Galactics In ‘orbit above the planet
the invasion force entered a new phase of operation. At the beginning, there
had been the assault against a brief, surprisingly bitter, but almost pointless
resistance. Then came the consolidation and plans for ritual and cleansing. All
through this, the major preoccupation of the fleet had been defensive. The Five Galaxies were in
a turmoil. Any of a score of other alliances might have also seen an
opportunity in seizing Garth. Or the Terran/Tymbrimi alliance—though hard beset
elsewhere—might choose to counterattack here. The tactical computers calculated
that the wolflings would be stupid to do so, but Earthlings were so
unpredictable, one could never tell. Too much had been invested
in this theater already. The clan of the Gooksyu-Gubru could not afford a loss
here. So the battle fleet had
arrayed itself. Ships kept watch over the five local layers of hyperspacBi over
nearby transfer points, over the cometary time-drop nexi. News came of Earth’s
travails, of the desperation of the Tymbrimi, and of the tricksters’
difficulties in acquiring allies among the lethargic Moderate clans. As the
interval stretched it became clear that no threat would come from those
directions. But some of the other
great clans were busy. Those who were quick to see advantage. Some were
engaged in futile searches for the missing dolphin ship. Others used the
confusion as a convenient excuse to carry through on ancient grudges.
Millennia-old agreements unraveled like gas clouds before sudden supernovae.
Flame licked at the ancient social fabric of the Five Galaxies. From the Gubru
Home Perch came new orders. As soon as ground-based defenses were completed,
the greater part of the fleet must go on to other duties. The remaining force
should be more than adequate to hold Garth against any reasonable threat. The Roost Masters did
accompany the order with compensations. To the Suzerain of Beam and Talon they
awarded a citation. To the Suzerain of Propriety they promised an improved
Planetary Library for the expedition on Garth. The new Suzerain of Cost
and Caution needed no compensation. The orders were victory in themselves for
they manifested caution in their essence. The chief bureaucrat won molt points,
badly needed in its competition with its more experienced peers. The naval units set forth for the nearest
transfer point, confident that matters on Garth were well in beak and hand. The
ground forces, however, watched the great battleships depart with slightly less
certitude. Down on the planet’s surface there were portents of a minor
resistance movement. The activity—as yet hardly more than a nuisance—had
started among
the chimpanzee population in the back country. As they were cousins and clients
of men, their irritating and unbecoming behavior came as no surprise. The Gubru
high command took precautions. Then they turned their attention to other
matters. Certain items of
information had come to the attention of the Triumvirate—data taken from an
enemy source—information having to do with Planet Garth itself. The hint might
turn out to be nothing at all. But if it were true the possibilities were vast! In any event, these things
had to be looked into. Important advantages might be at stake. In this, all
three Suzerains agreed completely. It was their first taste of true consensus
together. A platoon of Talon
Soldiers kept watch over the expedition making its way into the mountains.
Slender avians in battle dress swooped just over the trees, the faint whine of
their flight harnesses carrying softly down the narrow canyons. One hover tank
cruised ahead on point and another guarded the convoy’s rear. The scientist
investigators in their floater barges rode amidst this ample protection. The
vehicles headed upland on low cushions of air. Perforce they avoided the rough,
spiny ridgetops. There was no hurry, though. The rumor they chased was probably
nothing at all, but the Suzerains insisted that it be checked out, just in
case. Their goal came into sight
late on the second day. It was a flattened area at the bottom of a narrow
valley. A number of buildings had burned to the ground here, not too long ago. The hover tanks took
positions at opposite ends of the scorched area. Then Gubru scientists and
their Kwackoo client-assistants emerged from the barges. Standing back from the
still stinking ruins, the avians chirped commands to whirring specimen robots,
directing the search for clues. Less fastidious than their patrons, the fluffy
white Kwackoo dove right into the wreckage, squawking excitedly as they sniffed
and probed. One conclusion was clear
immediately. The destruction had been deliberate. The wreckers had wanted to
hide something under the smoke and ruin. Twilight came with subtropical
suddenness. Soon the investigators were working uncomfortably under the glare
of spotlights.
At last the team commander ordered a halt. Full-scale studies would have to
wait for morning. The specialists retired
into their barges for the night, chattering about what they had already
discovered. There were traces, hints of things exciting and not a little
disturbing. Still, there would be
ample time to do the work by day. The technicians closed their barges against
the darkness. Six drone watchers rose to hover in silent, mechanical diligence,
spinning patiently above the vehicles. Garth turned slowly under the starry
night. Faint creakings and rustles told of the busy, serious work of the
nocturnal forest creatures—hunting and being hunted. The watcher drones ignored
them, rotating unperturbed. The night wore on. Not long before dawn, new
shapes moved through the starlit lanes underneath the trees. The smaller local
beasts sought cover and listened as the newcomers crept past, slowly, warily. The watcher drones noticed
these new animals, too, and measured them against their programmed criteria. Harmless,
came the judgment. Once again, they did nothing. 45 Athaclena “They’re sitting ducks,”
Benjamin said from his vantage point on the western hillside. Athaclena glanced up at
her chim aide-de-camp. For a moment she struggled with Benjamin’s metaphor.
Perhaps he was referring to the enemy’s avian nature? “They appear to be complacent, if that is
what you mean,” she said. “But they have reason. The Gubru rely upon battle
robots more extensively than we Tymbrimi—We find them because they are
expensive and overly predictable. Nevertheless, those drones can be
formidable.” Benjamin nodded seriously.
“I’ll remember that, ser.” Still, Athaclena sensed
that he was unimpressed. He had helped plan this morning’s foray, coordinating
with representatives of the Port Helenia resistance. Benjamin was blithely
certain of its success. The town chims were to
launch a predawn attack in the Vale of Sind just before action was scheduled to
begin here. The official aim was to sow confusion among the enemy; and maybe do
him some harm he would remember. Athaclena wasn’t certain that was really
possible. But she had agreed to the venture anyway. She did not want the Gubru
finding out too much from the ruins of the Howletts Center. Not yet. “They’ve set up camp under
the ruins of the old main building,” Benjamin said. “Right where we expected
them to plant themselves.” Athaclena looked at the
chim’s solid-state night binoculars uncomfortably. “You are certain those
devices aren’t detectable?” Benjamin nodded without
looking up. “Yes’m. We laid instruments like these out on a hillside near a
cruising gasbot, and its flightpath didn’t even ripple. We’ve narrowed down the
list of materials the enemy’s able to sniff. Soon ...” Benjamin stiffened.
Athaclena felt his sudden- tension. “What is it?” The chen crouched forward.
“I see shapes movin’ through the trees. It must be our guys gettin’ into
position. Now we’ll find out if those battle robots are programmed the way you
expected.” Distracted as he was,
Benjamin did not offer to share the binoculars. So much for patron-client protocol,
Athaclena thought. Not that it mattered. She preferred to reach out with
her own senses. Down below she detected
three different species of biped arranging themselves around the Gubru
expedition. If Benjamin had spotted them they certainly had to be well within
range of the enemy’s sensitive watch drones. And yet the robots did
nothing! Seconds beat past, and the whirling drones did not fire on the shapes
approaching under the trees. Nor did they alert their sleeping masters. She sighed in increased hope. The
machines’ restraint was
a crucial piece of information. The fact that they spun on silently told her
volumes about what was happening not only here on Garth but elsewhere, beyond
the flecked star-field that glittered overhead. It told her something about the
state of the Five Galaxies as a whole. There is still law, Athaclena thought. The
Gubru are constrained. Like many other fanatic
clans, the Gubru Alliance was not pristine in its adherence to the codes of
planetary/ecological management. Knowing the avians’ dour paranoia, she had
figured that they would program their defense robots one way if the rules were
still valid, and quite another if they had fallen. If chaos had completely
taken over the Five Galaxies, the Gubru would have programmed their machines to
sterilize hundreds of acres rather than allow any risk to their feathery
frames. But if the Codes held,
then the enemy did not yet dare break them. For those same rules might protect them,
if the tide of war turned against their faction. Rule Nine Hundred and
Twelve: Where possible, non-combatants must be spared. That held for
noncombatant species, even more than individuals, especially on a
catastrophe world such as Garth. Native forms were protected by
billion-year-old tradition. “You are trapped by your
own assumptions, you vile things,” she murmured in Galactic Seven. Obviously
the Gubru had programmed their machines to watch for the trappings of
sapiency—factory-produced weapons, clothing, machinery—never imagining that an
enemy might assail their camp naked, indistinguishable from the animals of the
forest! She smiled, thinking of
Robert. This part had been his idea. Gray, antelucan
translucence was spreading across the sky, gradually driving out the fainter
stars. To Athaclena’s left their medic, the elderly chimmie Elayne Soo, looked
at her all-metal watch. She tapped its lens significantly. Athaclena nodded,
giving permission for matters to proceed. Dr. Soo cupped her mouth
and uttered a high trilling sound, the call of a fyuallu bird. Athaclena did
not hear the snapping twang of bowstrings as thirty crossbows fired. She tensed
though. If the Gubru had invested in really sophisticated drones . . . “Gotcha!” Benjamin
exulted. “Six little tops, all broken to bits! The robots are all down!” Athaclena breathed again.
Robert was down there. Now, perhaps, she could believe that he and the others
had a chance. She touched Benjamin’s shoulder, and the chim reluctantly handed
over the binoculars. Someone must have noticed
when the monitor screens went blank. There was a faint hum, and the upper hatch
of one of the hover tanks opened. A helmeted figure peered about the quiet
meadow, its beak working in alarm as it saw the wreckage of a nearby watch
robot. A sudden movement rustled the branches nearby. The soldier whirled about
with its laser drawn as something or someone leaped forth from one of the
neighboring trees. Blue lightning blazed at the dark figure. It missed. The confused
Gubru gunner couldn’t track a dim shape that neither flew nor fell but swung
across the narrow clearing at the end of a long vine! Bright bolts went
wide two more times, and then the soldier’s chance was gone.” There was a
“crack” as the shadowy figure wrapped its legs around the slender avian and
snapped its spine. Athaclena’s triple pulse
beat fast as she saw Robert’s silhouette stand on the turret of the tank, over
the crumpled body of the Talon Soldier. He raised an arm to signal, and
suddenly the clearing was filled with running forms. Chims hurried among the
tanks and floaters, carrying earthenware bottles. Behind them shambled larger
figures bearing bulky packs. Athaclena heard Benjamin mutter to himself in
suppressed resentment. It had been her choice to include gorillas in this
operation, and the decision was not popular. “... thirty-five . . .
thirty-six ...” Elayne Soo counted off the seconds. As the dawn light spread
they could see chims clambering over the alien vehicles. This was gamble number
three. Would surprise delay the inevitable reaction long enough? Their luck ran out after
thirty-eight seconds. Sirens shrieked, first from the lead tank and then from
the one in the rear. “Look out!” someone cried
below. The furry raiders scattered for the trees
as Talon Soldiers tumbled out of their hover barges, firing searing blasts from
their saber rifles. Chims fell screaming, batting at burning fur, or
toppled silently into the undergrowth, holed from front to back. Athaclena
clamped down on her corona in order not to faint under their agony. This was her first taste
of full-scale war. Right now there seemed to be no joke, only suffering and
pointless, hideous death. Then Talon Soldiers began
falling. The avians hopped about seeking targets that had disappeared into the
trees and were struck down by missiles as they stood. The fighters adjusted
their weapons to seek out energy sources, but there were no lasers out there to
home in on, no pulse-projectors, not even chemically powered pellet guns.
Meanwhile crossbow bolts whizzed like stinging gnats. One by one, the Gubru
warriors jerked and fell. First one tank, then the
other, began to rise on growling blasts of air. The lead vehicle turned. Its
triple barrels then started blasting swaths through the forest. The tops of towering trees
seemed to hang in midair for brief moments as their centers exploded, before
plummeting earthward in a haze of smoke and flying wood chips.’ Taut vines
whipped back and forth like agonized snakes, spraying their hard-won liquors in
all directions. Chims screamed as they spilled from shattered branches. Is it worth it? Oh, can
anything be worth this? Athaclena’s corona had
expanded in the emotion of the moment, and she felt a glyph start to take
shape. Angrily she rejected the unformed sense image, an answer to her
question. She wanted no laughing Tymbrimi poignancies now. She felt like
weeping, human style, but did not know how. The forest was afroth with
fear, and native animals fled the devastation. Some ran right over Athaclena
and Benjamin, squeaking in their panicked desperation to get away. The radius
of slaughter spread as the deadly vehicles opened up on everything in sight.
Explosions and flame were everywhere. Then, as abruptly as it
had started firing, the lead tank stopped! First one, then another barrel
glowed reddish white and shut down. Half of the noise abated. The other fighting machine
seemed to be suffering similar problems, but that one tried to continue firing,
in spite of its crackling, drooping barrels. “Duck!” Benjamin cried out as he pulled
Athaclena down. The crew on the hillside took cover just in time as the rear
tank exploded in a
searing, actinic flash. Pieces of metal and shape-plast armor whistled by
overhead. Athaclena blinked away the
sharp afterimage. In a momentary confusion brought on by sensory overload, she
wondered why Benjamin was so obsessed with Earthly waterfowl. “The other one’s jammed!”
Somebody shouted. Sure enough, by the time Athaclena was able to look again it
was easy to see smoke rising from the lead tank’s apron. The turret emitted
grinding noises, and it seemed unable to move. Mixed with the pungent odor of
burning vegetation came the sharp smell of corrosion. “It worked!” Elayne Soo
exulted. Then she was over the top and gone, running to tend the wounded. Benjamin and Robert had
proposed using chemicals to disable a Gubru patrol. Athaclena then modified the
plan to suit her own purposes. She did not want dead Gubru, as had been their
policy so far. This time she wanted live ones. There they were now,
bottled up inside their vehicles, unable to move or act. Their communications
antennae were melted, and anyway, by now the attacks in the Sind had surely
begun. The Gubru High Command had worries enough closer to home. Help would be
some time coming. Silence held for a moment
as debris rained to the forest floor. Dust slowly settled. Then there was heard a
growing chorus of high shrieks— shouts of glee unaltered since before Mankind
began meddling with chimpanzee genes. Athaclena heard another sound, as well
... a rolling, ululating cry of triumph—Robert’s “Tarzan” call. Good, she thought. It is good
to know he lived through all that killing. Now if only he follows the
plan and stays out of sight from now on! Chims were emerging from
the toppled trees, some hurrying to help Dr. Soo with the injured. Others took
up positions around the disabled machines. Benjamin was looking to
the northwest, where a few stars faded before the dawn. Faint, warlike
rumblings could be heard coming from that direction. “I wonder how Fiben and
the city boys are doin’ at their end,” he said. For the first time Athaclena set her
corona free. Released at last, it crafted kuhunnagarra ... the essence
of indeterminacy postponed. “It is beyond our grasp,” she told him. “Here, in
this place, is where We act.” With a raised hand she
signaled her hillside units forward. 46 Fiben Smoke rose from the Valley
of the Sind. Scattered fires had broken out in wheat fields and among the
orchards, injecting soot into a morning fast growing pale and dim. A hundred meters high in
the air, perched on the rough wooden frame of a handmade kite, Fiben used field
glasses to scan the scattered conflagrations. The fighting had not gone at all
well here in the Sind. The operation had been intended as a quick hit-and-run
uprising—a way to hurt the invader. But it had turned into a rout. And now the cloud deck was
dropping, as if overladen with dark smoke and the sinking of their hopes. Soon
he wouldn’t be able to see beyond a kilometer or so. “Fiben!” Below and to the left, not
far from the kite’s blocky shadow, Gailet Jones waved up at him. “Fiben, do you
see anything of C group? Did they get the Gubru guard post?” He shook his head,
exaggeratedly. “No sign of them!” he
called. “But there’s dust from “ enemy armor!” “Where? How much? We’ll
give you more slack so you can get a better—” “No way!” he shouted. “I’m
comin’ down now.” “But we need data—” He shook his head emphatically. “There
are patrols all over the place! We’ve got to get out of here!” Fiben motioned
to the chims controlling his tether rope. Gailet bit her lip and
nodded. They started reeling him in. As the attack collapsed
and their communications unraveled, Gailet had only become more frantic for
information. Frankly, he couldn’t blame her. He, too, wanted to know what was
happening. He had friends out there! But right now it might be better to think
of their own skins. And it all started so
well, he
thought as his craft slowly descended. The uprising had begun when chim workers
employed at Gubru construction sites set off explosives carefully emplaced over
the last week. At five of the eight target sites, satisfying fiery plumes had
risen to meet the dawn sky. But then the advantages of
technology began to be seen. It -had been mind-numbing, witnessing how quickly
the automated defense systems of the enemy responded, scything through
advancing teams of irregular fighters before their assaults could barely begin.
To his knowledge not a single of the more important objectives had been taken,
let alone held. All told, things did not
look good at all. Fiben was forced to luff
the kite, spilling air as the crude glider dropped. The ground rushed up, and
he gathered his legs for the impact. It came with a jarring thud. He heard one
of the wooden spars break as the wing took up most of the shock. Well, better a spar than a
bone. Fiben
grunted as he undid his harness and wrestled free of the heavy homespun fabric.
A real parasail, with composite struts and duracloth wings, would have been an
awful lot better. But they still didn’t know what it was about some
manufactured goods that the invader was able to home in on. So he had insisted
on homemade—and clumsy—substitutes. The big, scarred chim
named Max stood watch nearby, a captured Gubru laser rifle in one hand. He
offered a hand. “You okay, Fiben?” “Yeah, Max, fine. Let’s
get this thing broken down.” His crew hurried to disassemble the kite
and get it under the cover of the nearby trees. Gubru floaters and fighters had
been whistling overhead ever since the ill-fated foray had begun before dawn. The
kite was almost insignificant, virtually invisible to radar or infrared. Still,
they had surely been pushing their luck using it in daylight like this. Gailet met them at the
edge of the orchard. She had been reluctant to believe in the Gubru secret weapon—the
enemy’s ability to detect manufactured goods. But she had gone along partway at
his insistence. The chimmie wore a half-length brown robe over shorts and a
homespun tunic. She clutched a notebook and stylus to her breast. Getting her to leave behind
her portable data screen had taken a major effort of persuasion. If Fiben had imagined for
a moment that he saw relief on her face when he picked himself out of the
wreckage, he stood corrected. She was all business now. “What did you see? How
heavy were the enemy reinforcements from Port Helenia? How close did Yossy’s
team get to the skynet battery?” Good chens and chimmies
have died this morning, but all she seems to care about is her damned data! The space-defense
strongpoint had been one of several targets of opportunity. Until now the few
piddling ambushes in the mountains had hardly been enough to raise the enemy’s
notice. Fiben had insisted that the first raid would have to count big. They
would never find the enemy so unprepared again. And yet Gailet had planned
the operation in the Vale of Sind around her observers, not the fighting units.
To her, information was more important than any harm they might do to the
enemy. And to Fiben’s surprise the general had agreed. He shook his head.
“There’s a lot of smoke over in that direction, so I guess maybe Yossy
accomplished something.” Fiben dusted himself off. There was a tear in his
homespun overalls. “I saw plenty of enemy reinforcements moving about. It’s all
up here.” He tapped his head. Gailet grimaced, obviously
wishing she could hear it all right now. But the plan had been to be away well
before this. It was getting awfully late. “Okay, we’ll debrief you later. By
now this rendezvous must be compromised.” You gotta be kidding, Fiben
thought, sarcastically. He turned. “You guys got that thing buried yet?” The three chims in the
kite team were kicking leaves over a low mound under the bulging roots of a
fook sap tree. “All done, Fiben.” They began collecting their hunting rifles
stacked beneath another tree. Fiben frowned. “I think
we’d better get rid of those. They’re Terran-make.” Gailet shook her head
emphatically. “And replace them with what? If we’re stuck with just our six or
ten captured Gubru lasers, what can we accomplish? I’m willing to attack the
enemy stark naked if I have to, but not unarmed!” Her brown eyes were hot. Fiben felt his own anger.
“You’re willing to attack. Why not go after the damn birds with a sharpened
pencil then! That’s your favorite weapon.” “That’s not fair! I’m
taking all these notes because—” She never finished the
remark. Max interrupted, shouting, “Take cover!” The sudden whistle of
split air became a rocking boom as something white flashed past nearly at
treetop level. Fallen leaves whirled and floated out upon the meadow in its
wake. Fiben did not remember diving behind a knotted tree root, but he peered
over it in time to see the alien craft rise and come about at the crest of the
far hill, then begin its return run. He felt Gailet nearby. Max
was to the left, already high in the branches of another tree. The others had
flattened themselves over to the right, closer to the verge of the orchard. Fiben saw one of them
raise his weapon as the scoutcraft approached again. “No!” he shouted, realizing he
was already too late. The edge of the meadow
erupted. Gobbets of earth were thrown skyward, as if by angry demons. In the
blink of an eye the maelstrom ripped through the nearest trees, propelling
fragments of leaves, branches, dirt, flesh, and bone through the air in all directions. Gailet stared at the
chaos, slack-jawed. Fiben threw himself onto her just before the rolling
explosion swept past them. He felt the wake of the white fighting craft as it
roared past. Surviving trees rattled and shook from the momentum of displaced
air. A steady rain of debris fell onto Fiben’s back. “Hmm-mmmph!” Gailet’s face emerged from
under his arm. She gasped. “Get friggin’ offa me before I suffocate, you
smelly, flea-crackin’, moth-eaten ...” Fiben saw the enemy scout plane disappear
over the hill. He got up quickly. “Come on,” he said, hauling her to her feet.
“We’ve got to get out of here.” Gailet’s colorful curses
ceased abruptly as she stood up. She gasped at the sight of what the Gubru
weapon had done, staring as one does at what is too horrible to believe. Bits of wood had been
stirred vigorously with the grisly remains of three would-be warriors. The
chims’ rifles lay scattered among the wreckage. “If you’re plannin’ on
grabbing one of those weapons, you’re on your own, sister.” Gailet blinked, then she
shook her head and mouthed one word. No. She was convinced. Then she whirled. “Max!” She started toward where
they had last seen her big, dour servant. But just then there came a rumbling
sound. Fiben stopped her. “Troop
transports. We haven’t got time. If he’s alive and can get away he will. Let’s
go!” The drone of giant
machines drew closer. She resisted, still. “Oh, for Ifni’s sake, think of
saving your notes!” he urged. That struck home. Gailet
let him drag her along. She stumbled after him for a few paces, then caught her
stride. Together they began to run. Some girl, Fiben thought as they fled
under the cover of the trees. She might be a pain in the ass, but at least
she’s got spunk. First time she’s ever seen anything like that, and she doesn’t
even throw up. Yeah? Another little voice
seemed to say inside him. And when did you ever see such a mess,
either? Space battles are neat, clean, compared to this. Fiben admitted to himself
that the biggest reason he had not puked was that he’d be damned if he’d ever
let himself lose his breakfast in front of this particular chimmie. He’d never
give her the satisfaction. Together they splashed
across a muddy stream and sought cover away from there. 47 Athaclena It was all up to Benjamin
now. Athaclena and Robert
watched from cover up on the slopes as their friend approached the grounded
Gubru convoy. Two other chims accompanied Benjamin, one holding high a flag of
truce. Its device was the same as the symbol for the Library—the rayed spiral
of Galactic Civilization. The chim emissaries had
doffed homespun and were now decked out in silvery formal robes, cut in a style
appropriate for bipeds of their form and status. It took courage to approach
this way. Although the vehicles were disabled—there had not been a sign of
activity for more than half an hour— the three chims had to be wondering what
the enemy would do. “Ten to one the birds try
using a robot first,” Robert muttered, his eyes intent on the scene below. Athaclena shook her head.
“No bet, Robert. Notice! The door to the center barge is opening.” From their vantage point
they could survey the entire clearing. The wreckage of the Howletts Center
buildings loomed darkly over one still smoldering hover tank. Its sister,
useless barrels drooping, lay canted on its shattered pressure-skirts. In between the two wrecked
fighting machines, from one of the disabled barges, a floating shape emerged. “Right,” Robert sniffed in
disgust. It was, indeed, a robot. It, too, carried a flapping banner, another
depiction of the rayed spiral. “Damn birds won’t admit chims are above
the level of groundworms, not unless they’re forced to,” Robert commented.
“They’ll try to use a machine to handle the parlay. I only hope Benjamin
remembers what he’s supposed to do.” Athaclena touched Robert’s
arm, partly to remind him to keep his voice down. “He knows,” she said softly.
“And he has Elayne Soo to help him.” Nevertheless, they shared a formless
feeling of helplessness as they watched. This was patron-level business.
Clients should not be asked to face a situation such as this alone. The floating
drone—apparently one of the Gubru’s sample collection ‘bots, hastily adapted to
diplomatic functions—came to a halt four meters from the advancing chims, who
had already stopped and planted their banner. The robot emitted a squeal of
indignant chatter that Athaclena and Robert could not quite make out. The tone,
however, was peremptory. Two of the chims backed up
a step, grinning nervously. “You can do it, Ben!”
Robert growled. Athaclena saw knots stand out in his well-muscled arms. If
those bulges had been Tymbrimi change glands, instead . . . She shivered at the
comparison and looked back to the scene below. Down in the valley, Chim
Benjamin stood rock still, apparently ignoring the machine. He waited. At last
its tirade ran down. There was a moment of silence. Then Benjamin made a simple
arm motion—exactly as Athaclena had taught him—contemptuously dismissing the
nonliving from involvement in sapient affairs. The robot squawked again,
this time louder, and with a trace of desperation. The chims simply stood and
waited, not even deigning to answer the machine. “What hauteur,” Robert sighed.
“Good going, Ben. Show ‘em you got class.” Minutes passed. The
tableau held. “This convoy of Gubru came
into the mountains without psi shields!” Athaclena announced suddenly. She
touched her right temple as her corona waved. “That or the shields were wrecked
in the attack. Either way, I can tell they are growing nervous.” The invaders still
possessed some sensors. They would be detecting movement in the forest, runners
drawing nearer. The second assault group would arrive soon, this time bearing
modern weapons. The Resistance had kept its greatest
power in reserve for the sake of surprise. Antimatter tended to give off
resonances that
were detectable from a long way away. Now, though, it was time to show all of
their cards. By now the enemy would know that they were not safe, even within
their armored craft. Abruptly, and without
ceremony, the robot rose and fled to the center barge. Then, after a brief
pause, the lock cycled open again and a new pair of emissaries emerged. “Kwackoo,” Robert
announced. Athaclena suppressed the
glyph syrtunu. Her human friend did have a propensity for proclaiming
the obvious. The fluffy white
quadrupeds, loyal clients of the Gubru, approached the parlay point gobbling to
each other excitedly. They loomed large as they arrived in front of the chims.
A vodor hung from one thick, feathery throat, but the translator machine
remained silent. The three chims folded
their hands before themselves and bowed as one, inclining their heads to an
angle of about twenty degrees. They straightened and waited. The Kwackoo just stood
there. It was apparent who was ignoring whom this time. Through the binoculars
Athaclena saw Benjamin speak. She cursed the need to watch all this without any
way to listen in. The chim’s words were
effective, however. The Kwackoo chirped and blatted in flustered outrage.
Through the vodor came words too faint to pick out, but the results were nearly
instantaneous. Benjamin did not wait for them to finish. He and his companions
picked up their banner, turned about, and marched away. “Good fellow,” Robert said
in satisfaction. He knew chims. Right now their shoulder blades must be itching
terribly, yet they sauntered coolly. The lead Kwackoo stopped
speaking. It stared, nonplussed. Then it began hopping and giving out sharp
cries. Its partner, too, seemed quite agitated. Now those on the hill could hear
the amplified voice of the vodor, commanding “. . . come back! ...” over and
over again. The chims continued
walking toward the line of trees until, at last, Athaclena and Robert heard the
word. “. . .come back . . . PLEASE! .
. .” Human and Tymbrimi looked
at each other and shared a smile. That was half of what this fight had
been about. Benjamin and his party halted abruptly.
They turned around
and sauntered back. With the spiral standard in place once more they stood
silently, waiting. At last, quivering from what must have been terrible
humiliation, the feathered emissaries bowed. It was a shallow
bow—hardly a bending of two out of four knees—but it served. Indentured clients
of the Gubru had recognized as their equals the indentured clients of human
beings. “They might have chosen death over this,” Athaclena whispered in awe,
though she had planned for this very thing. “The Kwackoo are nearly sixty
thousand Earth years old. Neo-chimpanzees have been sapient for only three centuries,
and are the clients of wolflings.” She knew Robert would not be offended by
her choice of words. “The Kwackoo are far enough along in Uplift that they have
the right to choose death over this. They and the Gubru must be stupefied, and
have not thought out the implications. They probably can barely believe it is
happening.” Robert grinned. “Just wait
till they hear the rest of it. They’ll wish they’d chosen the easy way out.” The chims answered the bow
at the same angle. Then, with that distasteful formality out of the way, one of
the giant avioids spoke quickly, its vodor mumbling an Anglic translation. “The Kwackoo are probably
demanding to speak with the leaders of the ambush,” Robert commented, and
Athaclena agreed. Benjamin betrayed his
nervousness by using his hands as he replied. But that was no real problem. He
gestured at the ruins, at the destroyed hover tanks, at the helpless barges and
the forest on all sides, where vengeful forces were converging to finish the
job. “He’s telling them he is
the leader.” That was the script, of
course. Athaclena had written it, amazed all the while how easily she had
adapted from the subtle Tymbrimi art of dissemblement to the more blatant,
human technique of outright lying. Benjamin’s hand gestures
helped her follow the conversation. Through empathy and her own imagination,
she felt she could almost fill in the rest. “We have lost our
patrons,” Benjamin
had rehearsed saying. “You and your masters have taken them from us. We miss
them, and long for their return. Still, we know that helpless mourning would
not make them proud of us. Only by action may we show how well we have been
uplifted. “We are therefore doing as
they have taught us—behaving as sapient creatures of thought and honor. “In honor’s name then, and
by the Codes of War, I now demand that you and your masters offer their parole,
or face the consequences of our legal and righteous wrath!” “He is doing it,”
Athaclena whispered half in wonder. Robert coughed as he tried
not to laugh aloud. The Kwackoo seemed to grow more and more distressed as
Benjamin spoke. When he finished, the feathery quadrupeds hopped and squawked.
They puffed and preened and objected loudly. Benjamin, though, would
not be bluffed. He referred to his wrist chronometer then spoke three words. The Kwackoo suddenly
stopped protesting. Orders must have arrived, for all at once they bowed again,
swiveled, and sped back to the center barge at a gallop. The sun had risen above
the line of hills to the east. Splashes of morning light blazed through the
lanes of shattered trees. It grew warm out on the parlay ground, but the chims
stood and waited. At intervals Benjamin glanced to his watch and called out the
time remaining. At the edge of the forest
Athaclena saw their special weapons team begin setting up their only antimatter
projector. Certainly the Gubru were aware of it, too. She heard Robert softly
counting out the minutes. Finally—in fact nearly at
the very last moment—the hatches of all three hover craft opened. From each
emerged a procession. The entire complement of Gubru, dressed in the glistening
robes of senior patrons, led the way. They crooned a high-pitched song,
accompanied by the basso of their faithful Kwackoo. The pageantry was steeped
in ancient tradition. It had its roots in epochs long before life had crawled
ashore on the Earth. It wasn’t hard to imagine how nervous Benjamin and the
others must feel as those to be paroled assembled before them. Robert’s own
mouth felt dry. “Remember to bow again,” he urged in a whisper. Athaclena smiled, having
the advantage of her corona. “Have no fear, Robert. He will remember.” And
indeed, Benjamin folded his hands before him in the deeply respectful fashion
of a junior client greeting a senior patron. The chims bowed low. Only a flash of white
betrayed the fact that Benjamin was grinning from ear to ear. “Robert,” she said,
nodding in satisfaction. “Your people have done very well by theirs, in only
four hundred years.” “Don’t give us the
credit,” he answered. “It was all there in the raw from the start.” The paroled avians
departed toward the Valley of the Sind on foot. No doubt they would be picked
up before long. Even if they were not, Athaclena had ordered that word go out.
They were to reach home base unmolested. Any chim who touched one feather would
be outlawed, his plasm dumped into sewers, his gene-line extinguished. The
matter was that serious. The procession disappeared
down the mountain road. Then the hard work began. Crews of chims hurried to
strip the abandoned vehicles in the precious time remaining before retribution
arrived. Gorillas chuffed impatiently, grooming and signing to one another as
they awaited loads to carry off into the hills. By then Athaclena had
already moved her command post to a spine-covered ridge two miles farther into
the mountains. She watched through binoculars as the last salvage was loaded
and hauled away, leaving nearly empty hulks under the shadows of the ruined
buildings. Robert had left much
earlier, at Athaclena’s insistence. He was departing again on another mission
tomorrow and needed to get his rest. Her corona waved, and she kenned
Benjamin before his softly slapping feet could be heard padding up the
trail. When he spoke his voice was somber. “General, we’ve had word
by semaphore that the attacks in the Sind failed. A few Eatee construction
sites were blown up, but the rest of the assault was nearly a total disaster.” Athaclena closed her eyes.
She had expected as much. They had too many security problems down below, for
one thing. Fiben had suspected the town-side resistance was compromised by
traitors. And yet Athaclena had not
disallowed the attacks. They had served a valuable purpose by distracting the
Gubru defense forces, keeping their quick-reaction fighters busy for from here.
She only hoped that not too many chims had lost their lives drawing the
invader’s ire. “The day balances out,”
she told her aide. Their victories would have to be symbolic, she knew. To try
to expel the enemy with forces such as theirs would be futile. With her growing
knack at metaphors she likened it to a caterpillar attempting to move a tree. No, what we win, we
will achieve through subtlety. Benjamin cleared his
throat. Athaclena looked down at him. “You still do not believe we should have
let them leave alive,” she told him. He nodded. “No, ser, I do
not. I think I understand some of what you told me about symbolism and all that
. . . and I’m proud you seem to think we handled the parole ceremony all right.
But I still believe we should’ve burned them all.” “Out of revenge?” Benjamin shrugged. They
both knew that was how the majority of the chims felt. They couldn’t care less
about symbols. The races of Earth tended to look upon all the bowing and fine
class distinctions of the Galactics as the mincing foolishness of a mired, decadent
civilization. “You know that’s not what
I think,” Benjamin said. “I’d go along with your logic—about us scoring a real
coup here today just by getting them to talk to us—if it weren’t for one
thing.” “What thing is that?” “The birds had a chance to
snoop around the center. They saw traces of Uplift. And I can’t rule out the
possibility they caught a glimpse of the gorillas themselves, through
the trees!” Benjamin shook his head. “I just don’t think we should’ve allowed
them to walk out of here after that,” he said. Athaclena put a hand on
her aide’s shoulder. She did not speak because there did not seem to be
anything to say. How could she explain it
to Benjamin? Syulff-kuonn took form over her head,
whirling with satisfaction at the progress of things, things her father had
planned. No, she could not explain
to Benjamin that she had insisted on bringing the gorillas along, on making
them part of the raid, as a step in a long, involved, and very practical joke. 48 Fiben
and Gailet “Keep your head down!”
Fiben growled. “Will you stop snapping at
me?” Gailet answered hotly. She lifted her eyes just to the tops of the
surrounding grass stems. “I just want to see if—” The words cut off as Fiben
swept her supporting arms out from under her. She landed with a grunt of
expelled air and rolled over spitting dirt. “You pit-scratching, flea-bitten—” Her eyes remained eloquent
even with Fiben’s hand clamped firmly over her mouth. “I told you,” he
whispered. “With their sensors, if you can see them it means they’ve got to
see you. Our only chance is to crawl like worms until we can find a way to
blend back into the civilian chim population.!” From not far away came the
hum of agricultural machinery. The sound had drawn them here. If they could
only get close enough to mingle with the farmers, they might yet escape the
invaders’ dragnet. For all Fiben knew, he and
Gailet might be the only survivors of the ill-fated uprising in the valley. It
was hard to imagine how the mountain guerrillas under Athaclena’s command could
have done any better. The insurrection seemed all washed up from where he lay. He drew back his hand from
Gailet’s mouth. If looks could kill, he thought, contemplating the
expression in her eyes. With her hair matted and mud-splattered, she was hardly
the picture of the serene chimmie intellectual. “I ... thought . . . you .
. . said ...” she whispered deliberately, emphasizing calmness, “that the enemy
couldn’t detect us if we wear only native-made materials.” “That’s if they’re being
lazy and only counting on their secret weapon. But don’t forget they’ve
also got infrared, radar, seismic sonar, psi—” He stopped suddenly. A low whine
approached from his left. If it was the harvester they had heard before, there
might be a chance to catch a ride. “Wait here,” he whispered. Gailet grabbed his wrist.
“No! I’m coming with you!” She looked quickly left and right, then lowered her
eyes. “Don’t . . . don’t leave me alone.” Fiben bit his lip. “All
right. But stay down low, right behind me.” They moved single file,
hugging the ground. Slowly the whine grew louder. Soon Fiben felt a faint
tingling up the back of his neck. Gravities, he thought. It’s close. How close he didn’t
realize until the machine slipped over the grasstops, coming into view just two
meters away. He had been expecting a
large vehicle. But this thing was about the size of a basketball and was
covered with silvery and glassy knobs—sensors. It bobbed gently in the
afternoon breeze, regarding them. Aw hell. He sighed, sitting up on
his haunches and letting his arms drop in resignation. Not far away he heard
faint voices. No doubt this thing’s owners. “It’s a battle drone,
isn’t it?” Gailet asked tiredly. He nodded. “A sniffer.
Cheap model, I think. But good enough to find and hold us.” “What do we do?” He shrugged. “What can we
do? We’d better surrender.” Behind his back, however,
he sifted through the dark soil. His fingers closed around a smooth stone. The distant voices were
coming this way. What th’ heck, he thought. “Listen, Gailet. When I
move, duck. Get outta here. Get your notes to Athaclena, if she’s still alive.” Then, before she could ask
any questions, he let out a shout and hurled the stone with all his might. Several things happened
all at once. Pain erupted in Fiben’s right wrist. There was a flash of light,
so bright that it dazzled him. Then, during his leap forward, countless
stinging pinpricks rained up and down his chest. As he sailed toward the thing a sudden,
strange feeling overcame Fiben, one that said that he had performed this act before—lived this
particular moment of violence—not once or twice, but a hundred times, in a
hundred prior lives. The wave of familiarity, hooked on the flickering edge of
memory, washed over him as he dove through the drone’s pulsing gravitic field
to wrap himself over the alien machine. The world bucked and spun
as the thing tried to throw him off. Its laser blasted at his shadow and grass
fires broke out. Fiben held on for his life as the fields and the sky blended
in a sickening blur. The induced sense of deja
vu actually seemed to help! Fiben felt as if he had done this countless
times! A small, rational corner of his mind knew that he hadn’t, but the memory
misfunction said different and gave him a false confidence he badly needed
right then as he dared to loosen the grip of his injured right hand and fumbled
for the robot’s control box. Ground and sky merged.
Fiben tore a fingernail prying at the lid, breaking the lock. He reached in,
grabbed wires. The machine spun and
careened, as if sensing his intention. Fiben’s legs lost their grip and whipped
out. He was whirled around like a rag doll. When his left hand gave way he held
on only by a weakening grip on the wires themselves— round and round and round.
. . . At that moment only one
thing in the world was not a blur: the lens of the robot’s laser, directly in
front of him. Goodbye, he thought, and closed his
eyes. Then something tore loose.
He flew away, still holding wires in his right hand. When crunching impact
came, it was almost anticlimactic. He cried out and rolled up just short of one
of the smoldering fires. Oh, there was pain, all
right. Fiben’s ribs felt as if one of the big female gorillas at the Howletts
Center had been affectionate with him all night. He had been shot at least
twice. Still, he had expected to die. No matter what came after this, it was
good just to be alive. He blinked away dust and
soot. Five meters away the wreckage of the alien probe hissed and sputtered
inside a ring of blackened, smoking grass. So much for the vaunted quality of
Galactic hardware. What Eatee shyster sold
the Gubru that piece of shit? Fiben wondered. I don’t care, even if it was a Jophur made often smelly sap
rings, I’d kiss him right now, I really would. Excited voices. Running feet. Fiben felt
a sudden hope. He had expected Gubru to come after their downed probe. But
these were chims! He winced and held his side as he managed to stand. He
smiled. The expression froze on
his face when he saw who was approaching. “Well, well, what do we
have here? Mr. Bluecard himself! Looks like you’ve been running more obstacle
courses, college boy. You just don’t seem to know when you’re beat.” It was a tall chen with
carefully shaved facial hair and a mustache, elegantly waxed and curled. Fiben
recognized the leader of the Probationer gang at the Ape’s Grape. The one
calling himself Irongrip. Of all the chims in all
the world, why did it have to be him? Others arrived. The bright
zipsuits bore an added feature, a sash and arm patch, each bearing the same
sigil ... a claw outstretched, three sharp talons glistening in holographic
threat. They gathered around him
carrying modified saber rifles, obviously members of the new collaborators’
militia he and Gailet had heard rumors of. “Remember me, college
boy?” Irongrip asked, grinning. “Yes, I thought you would. I sure do remember
you.” Fiben sighed as he saw
Gailet Jones brought forward, held firmly by two other Probationers. “Are you
all right?” she asked softly. He could not read the expression in her eyes.
Fiben nodded. There seemed to be little to say. “Come on, my young genetic
beauties.” Irongrip laughed as he took Fiben hard just above his wounded right
wrist. “We’ve got some people we want you to meet. And this time, there won’t
be any distractions.” Fiben’s gaze was torn away
from Gailet’s as a jerk on his arm sent him stumbling. He lacked the strength
to put up a useless struggle. As his captors dragged him
ahead of Gailet, he had his first chance to look around and saw that they were
only a few hundred meters from the edge of Port Helenia! A pair of wide-eyed
chims in work dungarees watched from the running boards of a nearby cultivator. Fiben and Gailet were
being taken toward a small gate in the alien wall, the barrier that undulated
complacently over the countryside like a net settled firmly over their lives. 49 Galactics The Suzerain of Propriety
displayed its agitation by huffing and dancing a brief series of hops on its
Perch of Declamation. The half-formed squirms had actually delayed appearing before
its judgment, withholding the news for more than a planetary rotation! True, the survivors of the
mountain ambush were still in shock. Their first thought had been to report to
military command. And the military, busy cleaning up the last of the abortive
insurrections in the nearby flatlands, had made them wait. What, after all, was
a minor scuffle in the hills compared with a nearly effective assault on the
deep-space defense battery? The Suzerain could well
understand how such mistakes were made. And yet it was frustrating. The affair
in the mountains was actually far more significant than any of the other
outbreaks of wild guerrilla warfare. “You should have
extinguished—caused an end—eliminated yourselves!” The Suzerain chirped and
danced out its chastisement before the Gubru scientists. The specialists still
looked ruffled and unpreened from their long trek out of the hills. Now they
slumped further in dejection. “In accepting parole you
have injured—caused harm— reduced our propriety and honor,” the Suzerain
finished chiding. If they had been military the high priest
might have demanded reparations from these and their families. But most of
their escorts had been killed, and scientists were often less concerned or
knowledgeable in matters of propriety than soldiers. The Suzerain decided to forgive them. “Nevertheless, your
decision is understood—is given sanction. We shall abide by your parole.” The technicians danced in
relief. They would not suffer humiliation or worse upon returning to their
homes. Their solemn word would not be repudiated. The parole would be costly
however. These scientists had to depart from the Garth system at once and not
be replaced for at least a year. Furthermore, an equal number of human beings
had to be released from detention! The Suzerain suddenly had
an idea. This brought on a rare flutter of that strange emotion, amusement. It
would order sixteen humans freed, all right, but the mountain chimpanzees would
not be reunited with their dangerous masters. The released humans would be sent
to Earth! That would certainly
satisfy the propriety of the parole. The solution would be expensive, true, but
not nearly as much as letting such creatures loose again on the main continent
of Garth! It was stunning to
contemplate that neo-chimpanzees might have achieved what these reported they
had done in the mountains. How could it be? The proto-clients they had observed
in town and in the valley hardly seemed capable of such finesse. Might there, indeed, be humans out there
still? The thought was daunting,
and the Suzerain did not see how it would be possible. According to census
figures the number unaccounted for was too small to be significant anyway.
Statistically, all of those should simply be dead. Of course the gas bombings
would have to be stepped up. The new Suzerain of Cost and Caution would
complain, for the program had proved very expensive. But now the Suzerain of
Propriety would side with the military completely. There was a faint
stirring. The Suzerain of Propriety felt a twinge inside. Was it an early sign
of a change of sexual state? It should not begin yet, when things were still so
unsettled, and dominance not yet decided among the three peers. The molting
must wait until propriety had been served, until consensus had been reached, so
that it would be clear who was strongest! The Suzerain chirped a
prayer to the lost Progenitors, and the others immediately crooned in response. If only there was some way
to be sure which way the battles were going, out in the Galactic swirl! Had the
dolphin ship been found yet? Were the fleets of some alliance even now
approaching the returned Ancient Ones to call up the end of all things? Had the time of Change already begun? If the priest were certain
that Galactic Law had indeed broken down irreparably, it would feel free to
ignore this unpalatable parole and its implied recognition of neo-chimpanzee
sapiency. There were consolations,
of course. Even with humans to guide them, the near-animals would never know
the right ways to take advantage of that recognition. That was the way of
wolfling-type species. Ignoring the subtleties of the ancient Galactic culture,
they barged ahead using the direct approach, and nearly always died. Consolation, it chirped. Yes, consolation
and victory. There was one more matter
to take care of—potentially, the most important of all. The priest addressed
the leader of the expedition again. “Your final parole
agreement was to avoid—to abjure—to forswear ever visiting that site again.” The scientists danced
agreement. One small place on the surface of Garth was forbidden the Gubru
until the stars fell, or until the rules were changed. “And yet, before the
attack you found—did discover— did uncover traces of mysterious activity—of
gene meddling—of secret Uplift?” That too had been in their
report. The Suzerain questioned them carefully about details. There had only
been time for a cursory examination, but the hints were compelling. The
implications staggering. Up in those mountains the
chimpanzees were hiding a pre-sentient race! Prior to the invasion, they and
their human patrons had been engaging in Uplift of a new client species! So! The Suzerain danced.
The data recovered from the Tymbrimi cairn was no lie! Somehow, by some
miracle, this catastrophe world has given birth to a treasure! And now, in
spite of Gubru mastery of the surface and the sky, the Earth-lings continued to
hoard their discovery to themselves! No wonder the planetary
Branch Library had been ransacked of its Uplift files! They had tried to hide
the evidence. But now, the Suzerain rejoiced, we
know of this wonder. “You are
dismissed—released—set upon your ships for home,” it told the bedraggled
scientists. Then the Suzerain turned to its Kwackoo aides, gathered below its
perch. “Contact the Suzerain of
Beam and Talon,” it said with unaccustomed brevity. “Tell my peer that I wish a
colloquy at once.” One of the fluffy quadrupeds bowed at once, then scurried
off to call the commander of the armed forces. The Suzerain of Propriety
stood still upon its perch, disallowed by custom from setting foot upon the
surface until the ceremonies of protection had been completed. Its weight shifted from
time to time, and it rested its beak on its chest while standing deep in
thought. PART FOUR Traitors Accuse not Nature, she
hath done her part; Do thou but thine. JOHN MILTON, Paradise Lost 50 Government in Hiding The messenger sat on a
couch in the corner of the Council Room, holding a blanket around his shoulders
while he sipped from a steaming cup of soup. Now and then the young chen
shivered, but mostly he looked exhausted. His damp hair still lay in tangled
mats from the icy swim that had brought him on the last leg of his dangerous
journey. It’s a wonder he made it
here at all, Megan
Oneagle thought, watching him. All the spies and recon teams we sent ashore,
carrying the finest equipment—none ever returned. But this little chim makes it
to us, sailing a tiny raft made of cut trees, with homespun canvas sails. Carrying a message from my
son.’ Megan wiped her eyes
again, remembering the courier’s first words to her after swimming the last
stretch of underground caves to their deep island redoubt. “Captain Oneagle sends his
felic— his felicitations, ma’am.” He had drawn forth a
packet—waterproofed in oli tree sap—and offered it to her, then collapsed into
the arms of the medical techs. A message from Robert, she
thought in wonder. He is alive. He is free. He helps lead an army. She
didn’t know whether to exult or shudder at the thought. It was a thing to be proud of, for sure.
Robert might be the sole adult human loose on the surface of Garth, right now.
And if his “army” was little more than a ragged band of simian guerrillas,
well, at least they had accomplished more than her own carefully hoarded remnants
of the official planetary militia had. If he had made her proud,
Robert had also astonished her. Might there be more substance to the boy than
she had thought before? Something brought out by adversity, perhaps? There may be more of his
father in him than I’d wanted to see. Sam Tennace was a starship
pilot who stopped at Garth every five years or so, one of Megan’s three spacer
husbands. Each was home for only a few months at a stretch—almost never at the
same time—then off again. Other ferns might not have been able to deal with
such an arrangement, but what suited spacers also met her needs as a politician
and career woman. Of the three, only Sam Tennace had given her a child. And I never wanted my son
to be a hero, she
realized. As critical as I have been of him, I guess I never really wanted
him to be like Sam at all. For one thing, if Robert
had not been so resourceful he might be safe now—interned on the islands with
the rest of the human population, pursuing his playboy hobbies among his friends—instead
of engaged in a desperate, useless struggle against an omnipotent enemy. Well, she reassured herself. His
letter probably exaggerates . To her left, mutterings of
amazement grew ever more pronounced as the government in exile pored over the
message, printed on tree bark in homemade ink. “Son of a bitch!” she heard
Colonel Millchamp curse. “So that’s how they always knew where we were,
what we were up to, before we even got started!” Megan moved closer to the
table. “Please summarize, colonel.” Millchamp looked up at
her. The portly, red-faced militia officer shook several sheets until someone
grabbed his arm and pried them out of his hand. “Optical fibers!” he
cried. Megan shook her head. “I
beg your pardon?” “They doped them.
Every string, telephone cable, communications pipe . . . almost every piece of
electronics on the planet! They’re all tuned to resonate back on a probability
band the damn birds can broadcast...” Colonel Millchamp’s voice choked on his
anger. He swiveled and walked away. Megan’s puzzlement must
have shown. “Perhaps I can explain,
madam coordinator,” said John Kylie, a tall man with the sallow complexion of a
lifetime spacer. Kylie’s peacetime profession was captain of an in-system
civilian freighter. His merchant vessel had taken part in the mockery of a
space battle, one of the few survivors—if that was the right term. Overpowered,
battered, finally reduced to peppering Gubru fighting planetoids with its comm
laser, the wreck of the Esperanza only made it back to Port Helenia
because the enemy was leisurely in consolidating the Gimelhai system. Its
skipper now served as Megan’s naval advisor. Kylie’s expression was
stricken. “Madam coordinator, do you remember that excellent deal we made, oh,
twenty years ago, for a turnkey electronics and photonics factory? It was a
state-of-the-art, midget-scale auto-fac—perfect for a small colony world such
as ours.” Megan nodded. “Your uncle
was coordinator then. I believe your first merchant command was to finalize
negotiations and bring the factory home to Garth.” Kylie nodded. He looked
crestfallen. “One of its main products is optical fibers. A few said the
bargain we got from the Kwackoo was just too good to be true. But who could
have imagined they might have something like this in mind? So far in the
future? Just on the off chance that they might someday want to—” Megan gasped. “The
Kwackoo! They’re clients of—” “Of the Gubru.” Kylie
nodded. “The damn birds must have thought, even then, that something like this
might someday happen.” Megan recalled what
Uthacalthing had tried to teach her, that the ways of the Galactics are long
ways, and patient as the planets in their orbits. Someone else cleared his
throat. It was Major Pratha-chulthorn, the short, powerfully built Terragens
Marines officer. He and his small detachment were the only professional
soldiers left after the space battle and the hopeless gesture of defiance at
the Port Helenia space-field. Millchamp and Kylie held reserve commissions. “This is most grave, madam
coordinator,” Prathachulthorn said. “Optical fibers made at that factory have
been incorporated into almost every piece of military and civilian equipment
manufactured on the planet. They are integrated into nearly every building. Can
we have confidence in your son’sfindings?” Megan nearly shrugged, but
her politician’s instincts stopped her in time. How the hell would I know? she
thought. The boy is a stranger to me. She glanced at the small chen who
had nearly died bringing Robert’s message to her. She had never imagined Robert
could inspire such dedication. Megan wondered if she was
jealous. A woman Marine spoke next.
“The report is co-signed by the Tymbrimi Athaclena,” Lieutenant Lydia McCue
pointed out. The young officer pursed her lips. “That’s a second source of
verification,” she suggested. “With all respect, Lydia,”
Major Prathachulthorn replied. “The tym is barely more than a child.” “She’s Ambassador
Uthacalthing’s daughter!” Kylie snapped. “And chim technicians helped perform
the experiments as well.” Prathachulthorn shook his
head. “Then we have no truly qualified witnesses.” Several councillors
gasped. The sole neo-chimpanzee member, Dr. Suzinn Benirshke, blushed and
looked down at the table. But Prathachulthorn didn’t even seem to realize he’d
said anything insulting. The major wasn’t known to be strong on tact. Also,
he’s a Marine, Megan reminded herself. The corps was the elite Terragens
fighting service with the smallest number of dolphin and chim members. For that
matter, the Marines recruited mostly males, a last bastion of oldtime sexism. Commander Kylie sifted
through the rough-cut pages of Robert Oneagle’s report. “Still you must agree,
major, the scenario is plausible. It would explain our setbacks, and total
failure to establish contact, either with the islands or the mainland.” Major Prathachulthorn
nodded after a moment. “Plausible, yes. Nevertheless, we should perform our own
investigations before we commit ourselves to acting as if it is true.” “What’s the matter,
major?” Kylie asked. “You don’t like the idea of putting down your phase-burner
rifle and picking up bows and arrows?” Prathachulthorn’s reply
was surprisingly mild. “Not at all, ser, so long as the enemy is similarly
equipped. The problem lies in the fact that he is not.” Silence reigned for long moments. No one
seemed to have anything to say. The pause ended when Colonel Millchamp returned
to the table. He slammed the flat of his hand down. “Either way, what’s the
point in waiting?” Megan frowned. “What do
you mean, colonel?” Millchamp growled. “I mean
what good do our forces do down here?” he demanded. “We’re all going slowly
stir-crazy. Meanwhile, at this very moment, Earth herself may be fighting for
her life!” “There’s no such thing as this
very moment across interstellar space,” Commander Kylie commented.
“Simultaneity is a myth. The concept is imbedded in Anglic and other Earth
tongues, but—” “Oh, revert the
metaphysics!” Millchamp snapped. “What matters is that we can hurt Earth’s
enemies!” He picked up the tree-bark leaves. “Thanks to the guerrillas, we know
where the Gubru have placed many of their major planet-based yards. No matter what
damned Library-spawned tricks the birds have got up their feathers, they
can’t prevent us from launching our flicker-swivvers at them!” “But—” “We have three hidden
away—there weren’t any used in the space battle, and the Gubru can’t know we
have any of ‘em. If those missiles are supposed to be good against the Tandu,
damn their seven-chambered hearts, they’ll surely suffice for Gubru ground targets!” “And what good will that
do?” Lieutenant McCue asked mildly. “We can bend a few Gubru
beaks! Ambassador Uthacal-thing told us that symbols are important in Galactic
warfare. Right now they can pretend that we hardly put up a fight at all. But a
symbolic strike, one that hurt them, would tell the whole Five Galaxies that we
won’t be pushed around!” Megan Oneagle pinched the
bridge of her nose. She spoke with eyes closed. “I have always found it odd
that my Amerindian ancestors’ concept of ‘counting coup’ should have a place in
a hypertechnological galaxy.” She looked up. “It may, indeed, come to that, if
we can find no other way to be effective. “But you’ll recall that
Uthacalthing also advised patience.” She shook her head. “Please sit down,
Colonel Millchamp. Everybody. I’m determined not to throw our strength away in
a gesture, not until I know it’s the only thing left to do against the enemy. “Remember, nearly every
human on the planet is hostage on the islands, their lives dependent on doses
t>f Gubru antidote. And on the mainland there are the poor chims, for all
intents abandoned, alone.” Along the conference the
officers sat downcast. They’re frustrated, Megan thought. And I can’t
blame them. When war had loomed, when
they had begun planning ways to resist an invasion, nobody had ever suggested a
contingency like this. Perhaps a people more experienced in the sophistications
of the Great Library—in the arcane art of war that the aeons-old Galactics
knew—might have been better prepared. But the Gubru’s tactics had made a
shambles of their modest defense plans. She had not added her
final reason for refusing to sanction a gesture. Humans were notoriously
unsophisticated at the game of Galactic punctilio. A blow struck for honor
might be bungled, instead giving the enemy excuse for even greater horrors. Oh, the irony. If
Uthacalthing was right, it was a little Earthship, halfway across the Five
Galaxies from here, that had precipitated the crisis! Earthlings certainly did
have a knack for making trouble for themselves. They’d always had that talent. Megan looked up as the
small chen from the mainland, Robert’s messenger, approached the table, still
wearing his blanket. His dark brown eyes were troubled. “Yes, Petri?” she asked. The chim bowed. “Ma’am, th’ doctor wants
me to go to bed now.” She nodded. “That’s fine,
Petri. I’m sure we’ll want to debrief you some more, later . . . ask you some
more questions. But right now you should rest.” Petri nodded. “Yes’m.
Thank you, ma’am. But there was somethin’ else. Somethin’ I’d better tell you
while I remember.” “Yes? What is it?” The chen looked
uncomfortable. He glanced at the watching humans and back at Megan. “It’s
personal, ma’am. Somethin’ Captain Oneagle asked me to memorize an’ tell you.” Megan smiled. “Oh, very
well. Will you all excuse me , for a moment, please?” She walked with Petri over
to the far end of the room. There she sat down to bring her eyes
level with the little chim. “Tell me what Robert said.” Petri nodded. His eyes
went unfocused. “Captain Oneagle said to tell you that th’ Tymbrimi Athaclena
is actually doin’ most of the organizing for th’ army.” Megan nodded. She had
suspected as much. Robert might have found new resources, new depths, but he
was not and never would be a born leader. Petri went on. “Cap’n
Oneagle told me to tell you that it was important that th’ Tymbrimi Athaclena
have honorary patron status to our chims, legally.” Again, Megan nodded.
“Smart. We can vote it and send word back.” But the little chim shook
his head. “Uh, ma’am. We couldn’t wait for that. So, uh, I’m supposed to tell
you that Captain Oneagle an’ th’ Tymbrimi Athaclena have sealed a ... a consort
bond ... I think that’s what it’s called. I . . .” His voice trailed off, for
Megan had stood up. Slowly, she turned to the
wall and rested her forehead against the cool stone. That damn fool of a
boy! part of her cursed. It was the only thing they
could do, another
part answered. So, now I’m a
mother-in-law, the most ironic voice added. There would certainly be
no grandchildren from this union. That was not what interspecies consort
marriages were for. But there were other implications. Behind her, the council
debated. Again and again they turned over the options, coming up dry as they
had for months now. Oh, if only Uthacalthing
had made it here, Megan
thought. We need his experience, his wry wisdom and humor. We could talk,
like we used to. And maybe, he could explain to me these things that make a
mother feel so lost. She confessed to herself
that she missed the Tymbrimi Ambassador. She missed him more than any of her
three husbands and more even, God help her, than she missed her own strange
son. 51 Uthacalthing It was fascinating to
watch Kault play with a ne’ squirrel, one of the native animals of these southern
plains. He coaxed the small creature closer by holding out ripe nuts in his
great Thennanin hands. He had been at it for over an hour while they waited out
the hot noonday sun under the cover of a thick cluster of thorny bramble. Uthacalthing wondered at
the sight. The universe never seemed about to cease surprising him. Even bluff,
oblivious, obvious Kault was a perpetual source of amazement. Quivering nervously, the
ne’ squirrel gathered its courage. It took two more hops toward the huge
Thennanin and stretched out its paws. It plucked up one of the nuts. Astonishing. How did Kault
do it? Uthacalthing rested in the
muggy shade. He did not recognize the vegetation here in the uplands
overlooking the estuary where his pinnace had come down, but he felt he was
growing familiar with the scents, the rhythms, the gently throbbing pain of
daily life that surged and flowed through and all around the deceptively quiet
glade. His corona brought him
touches from tiny predators, now waiting out the hot part of the day, but soon
to resume stalking even smaller prey. There were no large animals, of course,
but Uthacalthing kenned a swarm of ground-hugging insectoids grubbing
through the detritus nearby, seeking tidbits for their queen. The tense little ne’
squirrel hovered between caution and gluttony as it approached once more to
feed from Kault’s outstretched hand. He should not be able to
do that. Uthacalthing
wondered why the squirrel trusted the Thennanin, so huge, so intimidating and
powerful. Life here on Garth was nervous, paranoid in the wake of the
Bururalli catastrophe—whose deathly pall still hung over these steppes far east
and south of the Mountains of Mulun. Kault could not be
soothing the creature as a Tymbrimi might—by glyph-singing to it in gentle tones
of empathy. A Thennanin had all the psi sense of a stone. But Kault spoke to the
creature in his own highly inflected dialect of Galactic. Uthacalthing
listened. “Know
you—sight-sound-image—an essence of destiny, yours? Little one? Carry
you—genes-essence-destiny—the fate of star-treaders, your descendants?” The ne’ squirrel quivered,
cheeks full. The native animal seemed mesmerized as Kault’s crest puffed up and
deflated, as his breathing slits sighed with every moist exhalation. The
Thennanin could not commune with the creature, not as Uthacalthing might. And
yet, the squirrel somehow appeared to sense Kault’s love. How ironic, Uthacalthing thought.
Tymbrimi lived their lives awash in the everflowing music of life, and yet he
did not personally identify with this small animal. It was one of hundreds of
millions, after all. Why should he care about this particular individual? Yet Kault loved the
creature. Without empathy sense, without any direct being-to-being link, he
cherished it entirely in abstract. He loved what the little thing
represented, its potential. Many humans still claim
that one can have empathy without psi, Uthacalthing pondered. To “put one’s self
into another’s shoes,” went the ancient metaphor. He had always thought it to
be one of their quaint pre-Contact ideas, but now he wasn’t so certain. Perhaps
Earthlings were sort of midway between Thennanin and Tymbrimi in this matter of
how one empathized with others. Kault’s people passionately believed in
Uplift, in the potential of diverse life forms eventually to achieve sapiency.
The long-lost Progenitors of Galactic culture had commanded this, billions of
years ago, and the Thennanin Clan took the injunction very seriously. Their
uncompromising fanaticism on this issue went beyond being admirable. At
times—as during the present Galactic turmoil—it made them terribly dangerous. But now, ironically,
Uthacalthing was counting on that fanaticism. He hoped to lure it into action
of his own design. The ne’ squirrel snatched
one last nut from Kault’s open hand and then decided it had enough. With a
swish of its fan-shaped tail it scooted off into the undergrowth. Kault turned
to look at Uthacalthing, his throat slits flapping as he breathed. “I have studied genome
reports gathered by the Earth-ling ecologists,” the Thennanin Consul said.
“This planet had impressive potential, only a few millennia ago. It should
never have been ceded to the Bururalli. The loss of Garth’s higher life forms
was a terrible tragedy.” “The Nahalli were punished
for what their clients did, weren’t they?” Uthacalthing asked, though he
already knew the answer. “Aye. They were reverted
to client status and put under foster care to a responsible elder patron clan.
My own, in fact. It is a most sad case.” “Why is that?” “Because the Nahalli are
actually quite a mature and elegant people. They simply did not understand the
nuances required in uplifting pure carnivores and so failed horribly with their
Bururalli clients. But the error was not theirs alone. The Galactic Uplift Institute
must take part in the blame.” Uthacalthing suppressed a
human-style smile. Instead his corona spiraled out a faint glyph, invisible to
Kault. “Would good news here on Garth help the Nahalli?” he asked. “Certainly.” Kauh
expressed the equivalent of a shrug with his flapping crest. “We Thennanin were
not in any way associated with the Nahalli when the catastrophe occurred, of
course, but that changed when they were demoted and given under our guidance.
Now, by adoption, my clan shares responsibility for this wounded place. It is
why a consul was sent here, to make certain the Earthlings do not do even more
harm to this sorry world.” “And have they?” Kault’s eyes closed and
opened again. “Have they what?” “Have the Earthlings done
a bad job, here?” Kault’s crest flapped again. “No. Our
peoples may be at war, theirs and mine, but I have found no new grievances here
to tally against them. Their ecological management program was exemplary. “However, I do plan to
file a report concerning the activities of the Gubru.” Uthacalthing believed he
could interpret bitterness in Kault’s voice inflection*. They had already seen
signs of the collapse of the environmental recovery effort. Two days ago they
had passed a reclamation station, now abandoned, its sampling traps and test
cages rusting. The gene-storage bins had gone rancid after refrigeration
failed. An agonized note had been
left behind, telling of the choice of a neo-chimpanzee ecology aide—who had
decided to abandon his post in order to help a sick human colleague. It would
be a long journey to the coast for an antidote to the coercion gas. Uthacalthing wondered if
they ever made it. Clearly the facility had been thoroughly dosed. The nearest
outpost of civilization was very far from here, even by hover car. Obviously, the Gubru were
content to leave the station unmanned. “If this pattern holds, it must be
documented,” Kault said. “I am glad you allowed me to persuade you to lead us
back toward inhabited regions, so we can collect more data on these crimes.” This time Uthacalthing did
smile at Kault’s choice of words. “Perhaps we will find something of interest,”
he agreed. They resumed their journey
when the sun, Gimelhai, had slipped down somewhat from its burning zenith. The plains southeast of
the Mulun range stretched like the undulating wavetops of a gently rolling sea,
frozen in place by the solidity of earth. Unlike the Vale of Sind and the open
lands on the other side of the mountains, here there were no signs of plant and
animal life forms introduced by Earth’s ecologists, only native Garth
creatures. And empty niches. Uthacalthing felt the
sparseness of species types as a gaping emptiness in the aura of this land. The
metaphor that came to mind was that of a musical instrument missing half its
strings. Yes. Apt. Poetically
appropriate. He hoped Athaclena was taking his advice and studying this
Earthling way of viewing the worM. Deep, on. the level of nahakieri, he
had dreamt of his daughter
last night. Dream-picted her with her corona reaching, kenning the
threatening, frightening beauty of a visitation by tutsunucann. Trembling,
Uthacalthing had awakened against his will, as if instinct had driven him to
flee that glyph. Through anything other
than tutstmucann he might have learned more of Athaclena, of how she
fared and what she did. But tutsunucann only shimmered—the essence of
dreadful expectation. From that glimmer he knew only that she still lived.
Nothing more. That will have to do, for
now. Kault carried most of
their supplies. The big Thennanin walked at an even pace, not too difficult to
follow. Uthacalthing suppressed body changes that would have made the trek
easier for a short while but cost him in the long run. He settled for a
loosening in his gait, a wide flaring of his nostrils— making them flat but
broad to let in more air yet keep out the ever-present dust. Ahead, a series of small,
tree-lined hummocks lay by a streambed, just off their path toward the distant
ruddy mountains. Uthacalthing checked his compass and wondered if the hills should
look familiar. He regretted the loss of his inertial guidance recorder in the
crash. If only he could be sure . . . There. He blinked. Had he
imagined a faint blue flash? “Kault.” The Thennanin lumbered to
a stop. “Mmm?” He turned around to face Uthacalthing. “Did you speak,
colleague?” “Kault, I think we should
head that way. We can reach those hills in time to make camp and forage before
dark.” “Mmm. It is somewhat off
our path.” Kault puffed for a moment. “Very well. I will defer to you in this.”
Without delay he bent and began striding toward the three green-topped mounds. It was about an hour
before sunset when they arrived by the watercourse and began setting camp.
While Kault erected their camouflaged shelter, Uthacalthing tested pulpy,
reddish, oblong fruits plucked from the branches of nearby trees. His portable
meter declared them nutritious. They had a sweet, tangy taste. The seeds inside, though, were hard,
obdurate, obviously evolved to withstand stomach acids, to pass through an
animal’s digestive system and scatter on the ground with its feces. It was a
common adaptation for fruit-bearing trees on many worlds. Probably some large,
omnivorous creature had once depended on the fruit as a food source and repaid
the favor by spreading the seeds far and wide. If it climbed for its meals it
probably had the rudiments of hands. Perhaps it even had Potential. The
creatures might have someday become pre-sentient, entered into the cycle of
Uplift, and eventually become a race of sophisticated people. But all that ended with
the Bururalli. And not only the large animals died. The tree’s fruit now fell
too close to the parent. Few embryos could break out of tough seeds that had
evolved to be etched away in the stomachs of the missing symbionts. Those saplings
that did germinate languished in their parents’ shade. There should have been a
forest here instead of a tiny, scrabbling woody patch. I wonder if this is the
place, Uthacalthing thought. There were so few landmarks out on this
rolling plain. He looked around, but there were no more tantalizing flashes of
blue. Kault sat in the entrance
of their shelter and whistled low, atonal melodies through his breathing slits.
Uthacalthing dropped an armload of fruit in front of the Thennanin and wandered
down toward the gurgling water. The stream rolled over a bank of semi-clear
stones, taking up the reddening hues of twilight. That was where
Uthacalthing found the artifact. He bent and picked it up.
Examined it. Native chert, chipped and
rubbed, flaked along sharp, glassy-edged lines, dull and round on one side
where a hand could find a grip. ... Uthacalthing’s corona
waved. Lurrunanu took form again, wafting among his silvery tendrils.
The glyph rotated slowly as Uthacalthing turned the little stone axe in his hand.
He contemplated the primitive tool, and lurrunanu regarded Kault, still
whistling to himself higher up the hillside. The’ glyph tensed and
launched itself toward the hulking Thennanin. Stone tools—among the
hallmarks of pre-sentience, Uthacalthing thought. He had asked
Athaclena to watch out for signs, for there were rumors . . . tales that told
of sight-ings in the wild back country of Garth . . . “Uthacalthing!” He swiveled, shifting to
hide the artifact behind his back as he faced the big Thennanin. “Yes, Kault?” “I ...” Kault appeared
uncertain. “Metoh kanmi, b’twuil’ph ... I ...” Kault shook his head. His
eyes closed and opened again. “I wonder if you have tested these fruits for my
needs, as well as yours.” Uthacalthing sighed. What
does it take? Do Thennanin have any curiosity at all? He let the crude artifact
slip out of his hand, to drop into the river mud where he had found it. “Aye,
my colleague. They are nutritious, so long as you remember to take your
supplements.” He walked back to join his
companion for a fireless supper by the growing sparkle of the galaxies’ light. 52 Athaclena Gorillas dropped over both
sharp rims of the narrow canyon, lowering themselves on stripped forest vines.
They slipped carefully past smoking crevices where recent explosions had torn
the escarpment. Landslides were still a danger. Nevertheless, they hurried. On their way down they
passed through shimmering rainbows. The gorillas’ fur glistened under coatings
of tiny water droplets. A terrible growling accompanied
their descent, echoing from the cliff faces and covering their labored
breathing. It had hidden the noise of battle, smothering the bellow of death
that had raged here only minutes before. Briefly, the dinsome waterfall had had
competition but not for long. Where its fremescent torrent had formerly
fallen to crash upon glistening smooth stones, it now splattered and spumed
against torn metal and polymers. Boulders’dislodged from the cliffsides had
pounded the new debris at the foot of the falls. Now the water worked it
flatter still. Athaclena watched from
atop the overlooking bluffs. “We do not want them to know how we managed this,”
she said to Benjamin. “The filament we bunched
up under the falls was pretreated to decay. It’ll all wash away within a few
hours, ser. When the enemy gets a relief party in here, they won’t know what
ruse we used to trap this bunch.” They watched the gorillas
join a party of chim warriors poking through the wreckage of three Gubru hover
tanks. Finally satisfied that all was clear, the chims slung their crossbows
and began pulling out bits of salvage, directing the gorillas to lift this
boulder or that shattered piece of armor plate out of the way. The enemy patrol had come
in fast, following the scent of hidden prey. Their instruments told them that
someone had taken refuge behind the waterfall. And it was a perfectly
logical place for such a hideaway—a barrier hard for their normal detectors to
penetrate. Only their special resonance scanners had flared, betraying the Earthlings
who had taken technology under there. In order to take those
hiding by surprise, the tanks had flown directly up the canyon, covered
overhead by swarming battle drones of the highest quality, ready for combat. Only they did not find
much of a battle awaiting them. There were, in fact, no Earthlings at all
behind the torrent. Only bundles of thin, spider-silk fiber. And a trip wire. And—planted all through
the cliffsides—a few hundred kilos of homemade nitroglycerin. Water spray had cleared
away the dust, and swirling eddies had carried off myriad tiny pieces. Still
the greater part of the Gubru strike force lay where it had been when
explosions rocked the overhanging walls, filling the sky with a rain of dark
volcanic stone. Athaclena watched a chim emerge from the wreckage. He hooted
and held up a small, deadly Gubru missile. Soon a stream of alien munitions
found its way into the packs of the waiting gorillas. The large pre-sentients
began climbing out again through the multi-hued spray. Athaclena scanned the
narrow streaks of blue sky that could be seen through the forest canopy. In
minutes the invader would have its fighters here. The colonial irregulars must
be gone by then, or their fate would be the same as the poor chims who rose
last week in the Vale of Sind. A few refugees had made it
to the mountains after that debacle. Fiben Bolger was not one of them. No
messenger had come with Gailet Jones’s promised notes. For lack of information,
Athaclena’s staff could only guess how long it would take for the Gubru to
respond to this latest ambush. “Pace, Benjamin.” Athaclena glanced
meaningfully at her timepiece. Her aide nodded. “I’ll go
hurry ‘em up, ser.” He sidled over next to their signaler. The young chimmie
began waving flapping flags. More gorillas and chims
appeared at the cliff edge, scrambling up onto the wet, glistening grass. As
the chim scavengers climbed out of the water-carved chasm, they grinned at
Athaclena and hurried off, guiding their larger cousins toward secret paths
through the forest. Now she no longer needed
to coax and persuade., For Athaclena had become an honorary Earthling. Even
those who had earlier resented taking orders “from an Eatee” now obeyed her
quickly, cheerfully. It was ironic. In signing
the articles that made them consorts, she and Robert had made it so that they
now saw less of each other than ever. She no longer needed his authority as the
sole free adult human, so he had set forth to raise havoc of his own elsewhere. I wish I had studied
such things better, she pondered. She was unsure just what was legally
implied by signing such a document before witnesses. Interspecies “marriages”
tended to be more for official convenience than anything else. Partners in a
business enterprise might “marry,” even though they came from totally different
genetic lines. A reptiloid Bi-Gle might enter into consort with a chitinous
F’ruthian. One did not expect issue from such joinings. But it was generally
expected that the partners appreciate each other’s company. She felt funny about the whole thing. In
a special sense, she
now had a “husband.” And he was not here. So it was for Mathicluanna, all
those long, lonely years, Athaclena thought, fingering the locket
that hung from a chain around her throat. Uthacalthing’s message thread had
joined her mother’s in there. Perhaps their laylacllapt’n spirits wound
together in there, close as their bond had been in life. Perhaps I begin to
comprehend something I never understood about them, she wondered. “Ser? . . . Uh, ma’am?” Athaclena blinked and
looked up. Benjamin was motioning to her from the trailhead, where one of the
ubiquitous vine clusters came together around a small pool of pinkish water. A
chimmie technician squatted by an opening in the crowded vines, adjusting a
delicate instrument. Athaclena approached. “You have word from
Robert?” “Yesser,” the chimmie
said. “I definitely am detecting one of th’ trace chemicals he took along with
him.” “Which is it?” she asked tensely. The chimmie grinned. “Th’
one with th’ left-handed adenine spiral. It’s the one we’d agreed would mean
victory.” Athaclena breathed a
little easier. So, Robert’s party, too, had met with success. His group had
gone to attack a small enemy observation post, north of Lome Pass, and must
have engaged the enemy yesterday. Two minor successes in as many days. At this
rate they might wear the Gubru down in, say, a million years or so. “Reply that we, also, have met our
goals.” Benjamin smiled as he
handed the signaler a vial of clear fluid, which was poured into the pool.
Within hours the tagged molecules would be detectable many miles away.
Tomorrow, probably, Robert’s signaler would report her message. The method was slow. But
she imagined the Gubru would have absolutely no inkling of it—for a while, at
least. “They’re finished with the
salvage, general. We’d better scoot.” She nodded. “Yes. Scoot we shall,
Benjamin.” In a minute they were
running together up the verdant trail toward the pass and home. A little while later, the
trees behind them rattled and thunder shook the sky. Clamorous booms pealed,
and for a time the waterfall’s roar fell away under a raptor’s scream of
frustrated vengeance. Too late, she cast contemptuously at
the enemy fighters. This time. 53 Robert The enemy had started
using better drones. This time the added expense saved them from annihilation. The battered Gubru patrol
retreated through dense jungle, blasting a ruined path on all sides for two
hundred meters. Trees blew apart, and sinuous vines whipped like tortured
worms. The hover tanks kept this up until they arrived at an area open enough
for heavy lifters to land. There the remaining vehicles circled, facing
outward, and kept up nearly continuous fire in all directions. Robert watched as one
party of chims ventured too close with their hand catapults and chemical
grenades. They were caught in the exploding trees, cut down in a hail of wooden
splinters, torn to shreds in the indisciminate scything. Robert used hand signals
to send the withdraw-and-disperse order rippling from squad to squad. No more
could be done to this convoy, not with the full force of the Gubru military no
doubt already on its way here. His bodyguards cradled their captured saber
rifles and darted into the shadows ahead of him and to the flanks. Robert hated the way the
chims kept this web of protection around him, forbidding him to approach a
skirmish site until all was safe. There was just no helping it though. They
were right, dammit. Clients were expected to
protect their patrons as individuals—and the patron race, in turn, protected
the client race as a species. Athaclena seemed better able to handle
this sort of thing. She was from a culture that had come into existence from
the start assuming that this was the way things were. Also, he admitted,
she doesn’t worry about machismo. One of his problems was that he seldom
got to see or touch the enemy. And he so wanted to touch the Gubru. “The withdrawal was
executed successfully before the sky filled with alien battlecraft. His company
of Earthling irregulars split up into small groups, to make their separate ways
to dispersed encampments until they received the call to arms again over the
forest vine network. Only Robert’s squad headed back toward the heights wherein
their cave headquarters lay. That required taking a
wide detour, for they were far east in the Mulun range, and the enemy had set
up outposts on several mountain peaks, easily supplied by air and defended with
space-based weaponry. One of these stood along their most direct path home, so
the chim scouts led Robert’s group down a jungle crevice, just north of Lome
Pass. The ropelike transfer
vines lay everywhere. They were wonders, certainly, but they made for slow
going down here below the heights. Robert had had plenty of time to think.
Mostly he wondered what the Gubru were doing coming up here into the mountains
at all. Oh, he was glad they came,
for it gave the Resistance a chance to strike at them. Otherwise, the
irregulars might as well spit at the enemy, with their vast, overpowering
weaponry. But why were the Gubru
bothering at all with the tiny guerrilla movement up in the Mulun when they had
a firm grip on the rest of the planet? Was there some symbolic reason—something
encrusted in Galactic tradition—that required they reduce every isolated pocket
of resistance? But even that would not
explain the large civilian presence at those mountaintop outposts. The Gubru
were pouring scientists into the Mulun. They were looking for something. Robert recognized this
area. He signaled for a halt. “Let’s stop and look in on
the gorillas,” he said. His lieutenant, a
bespectacled, -middle-aged chimmie named Elsie, frowned and looked at him
dubiously. “The enemy’s gasbots sometimes dose an area without cause, sir. Just
randomly. We chims will only be able to rest easy after you’re safe underground
again.” Robert was definitely not
looking forward to the caverns, especially since Athaclena wouldn’t be back
from her next mission for several days. He checked his compass and map. “Come on, the refuge is only a few miles
off our path. Anyway, if I know you chims from the Howletts Center, you must be
keeping your precious gorillas in a place that’s even safer than the caves.” He had her there, and
Elsie clearly knew it. She put her fingers to her mouth and trilled a quick
whistle, sending the scouts hurrying off in a new direction, to the southwest,
darting through the upper parts of the trees. In spite of the broken
terrain, Robert made his way mostly along the ground. He couldn’t dash pellmell
along narrow branches, not for mile after mile like the chims. Humans just
weren’t specialized for that sort of thing. They climbed another side
canyon that was hardly more than a split in the side of a mammoth bulwark of
stone. Down the narrow defile floated soft wisps of fog, made opalescent by
multiple refractions of daylight. There were rainbows, and once, when the sun
came out behind and above him, Robert looked down at a bank of drifting
moisture and saw his own shadow surrounded by a triply colored halo, like those
given saints in ancient iconography. It was the glory ...
an unusually appropriate technical term for a perfect,
one-hundred-and-eighty-degree reverse rainbow—much rarer than its more mundane
cousins that would arch over any misty landscape, lifting the hearts of the
blameless and the sinful alike. If only I weren’t so damn
rational, he
thought. If I didn’t know exactly what it was, I might have taken it
as a sign. He sighed. The apparition
faded even before he turned to move on. There were times when
Robert actually envied his ancestors, who had lived in dark ignorance before
the twenty-first century and seemed to have spent most of their time making up
weird, ornate explanations of the world to fill the yawning gap of their
ignorance. Back then, one could believe in anything at all. Simple, deliciously
elegant explanations of human behavior—it apparently never mattered whether
they were true or not, as long as they were incanted right. “Party lines” and
wonderful conspiracy theories abounded. You could even believe in your own
sainthood if you wanted. Nobody was there to show yo.u, with clear experimental
proof, that there was no easy answer, no magic bullet, no philosopher’s stone,
only simple, boring sanity. How narrow the Golden Age
looked in retrospect. No more than a century had intervened between the end of
the Darkness and contact with Galactic society. For not quite a hundred years,
war was unknown to Earth. And now look at us, Robert thought. I wonder, does the Universe conspire
against us? We finally grow up, make peace with ourselves . . . and emerge to
find the stars already owned by crazies and monsters. No, he corrected himself. Not
all monsters. In fact, the majority of Galactic clans were quite decent
folk. But moderate majorities were seldom allowed to live in peace by fanatics,
either in Earth’s past or in the Five Galaxies today. Perhaps golden ages simply
aren’t meant to last. Sound traveled oddly in
these closed, rocky confines, amid the crisscross lacing of native vines. One
moment it seemed as if he were climbing in a world gone entirely silent, as if
the rolling wisps of shining haze were folds of cotton batting that enveloped
and smothered all sound. The next instant, he might suddenly pick up a snatch
of conversation— just a few words—and know that some strange trick of acoustics
had carried back to him a whispered remark between two of his scouts, possibly
hundreds of meters away. He watched them, the
chims. They still looked nervous, these irregular soldiers who had until a few
months ago been farmers, miners, and backwoods ecological workers. But they
were growing more confident day by day. Tougher and more determined. And more feral, Robert also realized,
seeing them flit into and out of view among the untamed trees. There was
something fierce and wild in the way they moved, in the way their eyes darted
as they leaped from branch to branch. One seldom seemed to need words to know
what the other was doing. A grunt, a quick gesture, a grimace, these were often
more than enough. Other than their bows and
quivers and handspun weapons pouches, the chims mostly traveled naked. The
softening trappings of civilization, the shoes and factory-made fabrics, were
all gone. And with them had departed some illusions. Robert glanced down at
himself—bare-shanked, clad in breechcloth, moccasins, and cloth knapsack,
bitten, scratched and hardening every day. His nails were dirty. His hair had
been getting in the way so he’d cut it off in front and tied it in back. His
beard had long ago stopped itching. Some of the Eatees think
that humans need more uplifting—that we are ourselves little more than animals.
Robert
leaped for a vine and swung over a dark patch of evil-looking thorns, coming to
land in an agile crouch upon a fallen log. It’s a fairly common belief among
the Galactics. And who am I to say they’re wrong? There was a scurry of
movement up ahead. Rapid hand signals crossed the gaps between the trees. His
nearby guards, those directly responsible for his safety, motioned for him to
detour along the westward, upwind side of the canyon. After climbing a few
score meters higher he learned why. Even in the dampness he caught the musty,
oversweet smell of old coercion dust, of corroding metal, and of death. Soon he reached a point
where he could look across the little vale to a narrow scar—already healing
under layers of new growth—which ended in a crumpled mass of once-sleek
machinery, now seared and ruined. There were soft chim
whispers and hand signals among the scouts. They nervously approached and began
picking through the debris while others fingered their weapons and watched the
sky; Robert thought he saw jutting white bones amid the wreckage, already
picked clean by the ever-hungry jungle. If he had tried to approach any closer,
of course, the chims would have physically restrained him, so he waited until
Elsie returned with a report. “They were overloaded,”
she said, fingering the small, black flight recorder. Emotion obviously made it
hard for her to bring forth words. “They were tryin’ to carry too many humans
to Port Helenia, the day just after th’ hostage gas was first used. Some were
already sick, and it was their only transport. “The flitter didn’t clear
th’ peak, up there.” She gestured at the fog-shrouded heights to the south.
“Must’ve hit th’ rocks a dozen times, to fall this far. “Shall . . . shall we
leave a couple chims, sir? A ... a burial detail?” Robert scuffed the ground.
“No. Mark it. Map it. I’ll ask Athaclena if we should photograph it later, for
evidence. “Meanwhile, let Garth take
what she needs from them. I . . .” He turned away. The chims weren’t the
only ones finding words hard right now. With a nod he set the party going
again. As he clambered higher, Robert’s thoughts burned. There had to be
a way to hurt the enemy worse than they had so far! Days ago, on a dark,
moonless night, he had watched while twelve selected chims sailed down onto a
Gubru encampment, riding the winds on homemade, virtually invisible paper
gliders. They had swooped in, dropped their nitro and gas bombs, and slipped
away by starlight before the enemy even knew anything was happening. There had been noise and
smoke, uproar and squawking confusion, and no way at all to tell how effective
the raid was. Nevertheless, he remembered how he had hated watching from the sidelines.
He was a trained pilot, more qualified than any of these mountain chims for a
mission like that! But Athaclena had given
firm instructions to which the neo-chimps all adhered. Robert’s ass was sacred. It’s my own damn fault, he thought as he scrambled
through a dense thicket. By making Athaclena his formal consort, he had given
her that added status she had needed to run this small insurrection . . . and
some degree of authority over him, as well. No longer could he do as he damn
well pleased. So, she was his wife now,
in a fashion. Some marriage, he thought. While Athaclena kept adjusting
her appearance to look more human, that only served to remind him of what she couldn’t
do, frustrating Robert. No doubt that was one reason why interspecies consortions
were rare! I wonder what Megan
thinks of the news ... 7 wonder if our messenger ever got through. “Hssst!” He looked quickly to his
right. Elsie stood balanced on a tree branch. She pointed upslope, to where an
opening in the fog exposed a view of high clouds skimming like glass-bottomed
boats on invisible pressure layers in the deep blue sky. Underneath the clouds
could be seen the tree-fringed slope of a mountain. Narrow curls of smoke
spiraled upward from shrouded places on its flanks. “Mount Fossey,” Elsie
said, concisely. And Robert knew, at once, why the chims felt this might be a
safe place . . . safe enough even for their precious gorillas. Only a few semi-active volcanoes lay
along the rim of the Sea of Cilmar. Still, all through the Mulun there were
places where the ground occasionally trembled. And at rare intervals lava
poured forth. The range was still growing. Mount Fossey hissed. Vapor
condensed in shaggy, serpentine shapes above geothermal vents, where pools of
hot water steamed and intermittently burst forth in frothing geysers. The
ubiquitous transfer vines came together here from all directions, twisting into
great cables as they snaked up the flanks of the semi-dormant volcano. Here
they held market in shady, smoky pools, where trace elements that had
percolated through narrow trails of hot stone finally entered the forest
economy. “I should’ve guessed.”
Robert laughed. Of course the Gubru would be unlikely to detect anything here.
A few unclothed anthropoids on these slopes would be nothing amid all this
heat, spume, and chemical potpourris. If the invaders ever did come to check,
the gorillas and their guardians could just melt into the surrounding jungle
and return after the interlopers left. “Whose idea was this?” he
asked as they approached under the shade of a high forest canopy. The smell of
sulfur grew stronger. “Th’ gen’ral thought of
it,” Elsie answered. Figures. Robert didn’t feel
resentful. Athaclena was bright, even for a Tymbrimi, and he knew he himself
wasn’t much above human average, if that. “Why wasn’t I told about it?” Elsie looked
uncomfortable. “Um, you never asked, ser. You were busy with your experiments,
findin’ out about the optical fibers and the enemy’s detection trick. And ...” Her voice trailed off. “And?” he insisted. She shrugged. “And we
weren’t sure you wouldn’t ever get dosed with th’ gas, sooner or later. If that
happened you’d have to report to town for antidote. You’d be asked questions—
and maybe psi-scanned.” Robert closed his eyes.
Opened them. Nodded. “Okay. For a moment there I wondered if you trusted me.” “Ser!” “Never mind.” He waved.
Athaclena’s decision had been proper, logical—once again. He wanted to think
about it as little as possible. “Let’s go see the
gorillas.” * * * They sat about in small
family groups and were easily distinguished at a distance—much larger, darker,
and hairier than their neo-chimpanzee cousins. Their big, peaked faces—as black
as obsidian—bore expressions of peaceful concentration as they ate their meals,
or groomed each other, or worked at the main task that had been assigned them,
weaving cloth for the war. Shuttles flew across broad
wooden looms, carrying homespun weft over warped strands, snicking and clicking
to a rhythm matched by the great apes’ rumbling song. The ratcheting and the
low, atonal grunting followed Robert as he and his party moved toward the
center of the refuge. Now and then a weaver
would stop work, putting her shuttle aside to wave her hands in a flurry of
motion, making conversation with a neighbor. Robert knew sign-talk well enough
to follow some of the gossip, but the gorillas seemed to speak with a dialect
that was quite different from that used by infant chims. It was simple speech,
yes, but also elegant in its own way, with a gentle style that was all their
own. Clearly, these were not
just big chims but a completely different race, another path taken. A separate
route to sentience. The gorilla groups each
seemed to consist of a number of adult females, their young, a few juveniles,
and one hulking silver-backed adult male. The patriarch’s fur was always gray
along his spine and ribs. The top of his head was peaked and imposing. Uplift
engineering had altered the neo-gorilla’s stance, but the bigger males still
had to use at least one knuckle when they walked. Their huge chests and
shoulders made them too top-heavy still to move bipedally. In contrast, the lithe
gorilla children moved easily on two legs. Their foreheads were rounded,
smooth, without the severe sloping and bony brow ridges that would later give
them such deceptively fierce countenances. Robert found it interesting how much
alike infants of all three races looked— gorillas, chims, and humans. Only
later in life did the dramatic’ differences of inheritance and destiny become fully
apparent. Neoteny, Robert thought. It was a
classic, pre-Contact theory that had proven more valid than not—one proposing
that part of the secret of sapiency was to remain as childlike as possible, for
as long as possible. For instance, human beings retained the faces, the
adaptability, and (when it was not snuffed out) the insatiable curiosity
of young anthropoids, even well into adulthood. Was this trait an
accident? One which enabled pre-sentient Homo habilis to make the
supposedly impossible leap—uplifting himself to starfaring intelligence by his
own bootstraps? Or was it a gift from those mysterious beings some thought must
have once meddled in human genes, the long-hypothesized missing patrons of
humanity? All that was conjecture,
but one thing was clear. Other Earthly mammals largely lost all interest in
learning and play after puberty. But humans, dolphins—and now, more and more
with each generation, neo-chimpanzees—retained that fascination with the world
with which they entered it. Someday grown gorillas
might also share this trait. Already these members of an altered tribe were
brighter and remained curious longer than their fallow Earthly kin. Someday
their descendants, too, might live out their life spans forever young. If the Galactics ever
allow it, that is. Infant gorillas wandered
about freely, poking their noses into everything. They were never slapped or
chastised, only pushed gently aside when they got in the way, usually with a
pat and a chuffed vocalization of affection. As he passed one group, Robert
even caught a glimpse of a gray-flanked male mounting one of his females up in
the bushes. Three youngsters crawled over the male’s broad back, prying at his
massive arms. He ignored them, simply closing his eyes and hunkering down—doing
his duty by his species. More infants scurried
through breaking foliage to tumble in front of Robert. From their mouths hung
strips of some plastic material that they chewed into frayed tatters. Two of
the children stared up at him in something like awe. But the last one, less shy
than the others, waved its hands in eager, if sloppy signs. Robert smiled and
picked the little fellow up. Higher on the hillside, above the chain
of fog-shrouded hot springs, Robert saw other brown shapes moving through the
trees. “Younger males,” Elsie explained. “And bulls too old to hold a
patriarchy. Back before the invasion, the planners at th’ Howletts Center were
trying to decide whether to intervene in their family system. It’s their way,
yes, but it’s so hard on the poor males—a couple years’ pleasure and glory, but
at the cost of loneliness most of the rest of their lives.” She shook her head.
“We hadn’t made up our minds before the Gubru came. Now maybe we’ll never get
the chance.” Robert refrained from
commenting. He hated the restrictive treaties, but he still had trouble with
what Elsie’s colleagues had been doing at the Howletts Center. It had been
arrogance, to take the decision into their own hands. He could see no happy
outcome to it. As they approached the hot
springs, he saw chims moving about seriously on various errands. Here one
peered into the mouth of a huge gorilla easily six times her mass, probing with
a dental tool. There another patiently taught sign language to a class of ten
gorilla children. “How many chims are here
to take care of them?” “Dr. de Shriver from the
Center, about a dozen of the chim techs that used to work with her, plus about
twenty guards and volunteers from nearby settlements. It depends on when we
sometimes take Villas off to help in the war.” “How do they feed them
all?” Robert asked as they descended to the banks of one of the springs. Some
of the chims from his party had arrived ahead of them and were already lounging
by the humid bank, sipping at soup cups. A small nearby cave held a makeshift
storage chamber where resident workers in aprons were ladling out more steaming
mugs. “It’s a problem.” Elsie
nodded. “The gorillas have finicky digestions, and it’s hard to get them the
right balance of foods. Even in th’ restored ranges in Africa, a big
silver-back needs up to sixty pounds of vegetation, fruit, an’ insects a day.
Natural gorillas have to move around a lot to get that kind of forage, an’ we
can’t allow that.” Robert lowered himself to
the damp stones and released the gorilla infant, who scampered down to the
poolside, still chewing his ragged strip of plastic. “It sounds like quite a
quandary,” he said to Elsie. “Yeah. Fortunately, Dr.
Schultz solved the problem just last year. I’m glad he had that satisfaction
before he died.” Robert removed his
moccasins. The water looked hot. He dipped a toe and pulled it back quickly.
“Ouch! How did he do it?” “Um, beg your pardon?” “What was Schultz’s
solution?” “Microbiology, ser.” She
looked up suddenly, her eyes bright. “Ah, here they come with soup for us,
too!” , Robert accepted a cup
from a chimmie whose apron must have come from cloth woven on the gorillas’
looms. She walked with a limp. Robert wondered if she had been wounded in some
of the fighting. “Thank you,” he said,
appreciating the aroma. He hadn’t realized how hungry he was. “Elsie, what
d’you mean, microbiology?” She sipped delicately.
“Intestinal bacteria. Symbionts. We all have ‘em. Tiny critters that live in
our guts, an’ in our mouths. They’re harmless partners, mostly. Help us digest
our food in exchange for a free ride.” “Ah.” Of course Robert
knew about bio-symbionts; any school kid did. “Dr. Schultz managed to
come up with a suite of bugs that helps the Villas eat—and enjoy—a whole lot of
native Garth vegetation. They—” She was interrupted by a
high-pitched little cry, unlike anything an ape might produce. “Robert!”
shrieked a piping voice. He looked up. Robert
grinned. “April. Little April Wu. How are you, Sunshine?” The little girl was
dressed like Sheena, the jungle girl. She rode on the left shoulder of an
adolescent male gorilla whose black eyes were patiently gentle. April tipped
forward and waved her hands in a quick series of signs. The gorilla let go of
her legs and she climbed up to stand on his shoulder, holding his head for
balance. Her guardian chuffed uncomplainingly. “Catch me, Robert!” Robert hurried to his
feet. Before he could say anything to stop her, she sprang off, a sun-browned
windmill that streamed blo>d hair. He caught her in a tangle of legs. For a
moment, until he had a sure grip, his heart beat faster than it had in battle
or in climbing mountains. He had known the little
girl was being kept with the gorillas for safety. To his chagrin he realized
how busy he had been since recovering “from his injuries. Too busy to think of
this child, the only other human free in the mountains. “Hi, Pumpkin,” he said
to her. “How’re you doing these days? Are you taking good care of the Villas?” She nodded seriously.
“I’ve gotta take good care of th’Villas, Robert. We gotta be in charge,
‘cause there’s just us. Robert gave her a close
hug. At that moment he suddenly felt terribly lonely. He had not realized how
badly he missed human company. “Yup. It’s just you and me up here,” he said
softly. “You an’ me an’ Tymbimmie
Athaclena,” she reminded him. He met her eyes.
“Nevertheless, you’re doing what Dr. de Shriver asks, aren’t you?” She nodded. “Dr. de
Shriver’s nice. She says maybe I might get to go see Mommy and Daddy, sometime
soon.” Robert winced. He would
have to talk to de Shriver about deceiving the youngster. The chim in charge
probably could not bear to tell the human child the truth, that she would be in
their care for a long time to come. To send her to Port Helenia now would be to
give away the secret of the gorillas, something even Athaclena was now
determined to prevent. “Take me down there,
Robert.” April demanded with a sweet smile. She pointed to a flat rock where
the infant gorilla now capered before some of Robert’s group. The chims laughed
indulgently at the little male’s antics. The satisfied, slightly smug tone in
their voices was one Robert found understandable. A very young client race
would naturally feel this way toward one even younger. The chims were very
proprietary and parental toward the gorillas. Robert, in turn, felt a
little like a father with an unpleasant task ahead of him, one who must somehow
break it to his children that the puppy would not remain theirs for long. He carried April across to
the other bank and set her down. The water temperature was much more bearable
here. No, it was wonderful. He kicked off his moccasins and wriggled his toes
in the tingling warmth. April and the baby gorilla
flanked Robert, resting their elbows on his knees. Elsie sat by his side. It
was a brief, peaceful scene. If a neo-dolphin were magically to appear in the
water, spy-hopping into view with a wide grin, the tableau would have made a
good family portrait. “Hey, what’s that you’ve
got in your mouth?” He moved his hand toward the little gorilla, who quickly
shied back out of reach. It regarded him with wide, curious eyes. “What’s he chewing on?”
Robert asked Elsie. “It looks like a strip of
plastic. But . . . but what’s it doing here? There isn’t supposed to be
anything here that was manufactured on Garth.” “It’s not Garth-made,”
someone said. They looked up. It was the chimmie who had served them their
soup. She smiled and wiped her hands on her apron before bending over to pick
up the gorilla infant. It gave up the material without fuss. “All the little
ones chew these strips. They tested safe, and we’re absolutely positive nothing
about it screams Terran!’ to Gubru detectors.” Elsie and Robert exchanged
a puzzled look. “How can you be so sure? What is the stuff?” She teased the little ape,
waving the strip before its face until it chirped and grabbed it, popping the
well-masticated piece back into its mouth. “Some of their parents
brought shredded bits of it back from our first successful ambush, back at the
Howletts Center. They said it ‘smelled good.’ Now the brats chew it all the
time.” She grinned down at Elsie
and Robert. “It’s that super-plastic fiber from the Gubru fighting vehicles.
You know, that material that stops bullets flat?” Robert and Elsie stared. “Hey, Kongie. How about
that?” The chimmie cooed at the little gorilla. “You clever little thing, you.
Say, if you like chewing armor plating, how about taking on something really
tasty next? How about a city? Maybe something simple, like New
York?” The baby lowered the
frayed, wet end long enough to yawn, a wide gaping of sharp, glistening teeth. The chimmie smiled. “Yum!
Y’know, I think little Kongie likes the idea.” 54 Fiben “Hold still now,” Fiben
told Gailet as he combed his fingers through her fur. He needn’t have said
anything. For although Gailet was turned away, presenting her back to him, he
knew her face bore a momentary expression of beatific joy as he groomed her.
When she looked like that—calm, relaxed, happy with the delight of a simple,
tactile pleasure—her normally stern countenance took on a glow, one that
utterly transformed her somewhat ordinary features. It was only for a minute,
unfortunately. A tiny, scurrying movement caught Fiben’s eye, and he pounced
after it on instinct before it could vanish into her fine hair. “Ow!” she cried when his
fingernails bit a corner of skin, as well as a small squirming louse. Her
chains rattled as she slapped his foot. “What are you doing!” “Eating,” he muttered as
he cracked the wriggling thing between his teeth. Even then, it didn’t quite
stop struggling. “You’re lying,” she said,
in an unconvincing tone of voice. “Shall I show it to you?” She shuddered. “Never
mind. Just go on with what you were doing.” He spat out the dead louse, though for
all their captors had been feeding them, he probably could use the protein. In
all the thousands of times he had engaged in mutual grooming with other
chims—friends, classmates, the Throop Family back on Cilmar Island—he had never
before been so clearly reminded ofj>ne of the ritual’s original purposes,
inherited from the jungle of long ago—that of ridding another chim of
parasites. He hoped Gailet wouldn’t be too squeamish about doing the same for
him. After sleeping on straw ticks for more than two weeks, he was starting to
itch something awful. His arms hurt. He had to
stretch to reach Gailet, since they were chained to different parts of the
stone room and could barely get close enough to do this. “Well,” he said. “I’m
almost finished, at least with those places you’re willing to uncover. I can’t
believe the chimmie who said pink to me, a couple of months ago, is such
a prude about nudity.” Gailet only sniffed, not
even deigning to answer. She had seemed glad enough to see him yesterday, when
the renegade chims had brought him here from his former place of confinement.
So many days of separate carceral isolation had made them as happy to see each
other as long-lost siblings. Now, though, it seemed she
was back to finding fault with everything Fiben did. “Just a little more,” she
urged. “Over to the left.” “Gripe, gripe, gripe,”
Fiben muttered under his breath. But he complied. Chims needed to touch and be
touched, perhaps quite a bit more than their human patrons, who sometimes held
hands in public but seldom more. Fiben found it nice to have someone to groom
after all this time. Almost as pleasurable as having it done to you was doing
it for somebody else. Back in college he had
read that humans once restricted most of their person-to-person touching to
their sexual partners. Some dark-age parents had even refrained from hugging
their kids! Those primitives hardly ever engaged in anything that could be
likened to mutual grooming— completely nonsexual scratching, combing, massaging
one another, just for the pleasure of contact, with no sex involved at all. A brief Library search had
verified this slanderous rumor, to his amazement. No historical anecdote had
ever brought home to Fiben so well just how much agnosy and craziness poor
human mels and ferns had endured. It made forgiveness a little easier when he
also saw pictures of old-time zoos and circuses and trophies of “the hunt.” Fiben was pulled out of
his thoughts by the sound of keys rattling. The old-style wooden door slid
open. Someone knocked and then walked in. It was the chimmie who brought
them their evening meals. Since being moved here, Fiben had not learned her
name, but her heart-shaped face was striking, and somehow familiar. Her bright zipsuit was of
the style worn by the band of Probationers that worked for the Gubru. The
costume was bound by elastic bands at ankles and wrists, and a holo-projection
armband picted outstretched birds’ talons a few centimeters into space. “Someone’s comin’ to see
both of you,” the female Probie said lowly, softly. “I thought you’d want to
know. Have time to get ready.” Gailet nodded coolly.
“Thank you.” She hardly glanced at the chimmie. But Fiben, in spite of his
situation, watched their jailer’s sway as she turned and walked away. “Damn traitors!” Gailet
muttered. She strained against her slender chain, rattling it. “Oh, there are
times when I wish I were a chen. I’d ... I’d ...” Fiben looked up at the
ceiling and sighed. Gailet strained to turn
and look at him. “What! You’ve maybe got a comment?” Fiben shrugged. “Sure. If
you were a chen, you just might be able to bust out of that skinny little
chain. But then, they wouldn’t have used something like that if you were a male
chim, would they?” He lifted his own arms as
far as they would go, barely enough to bring them into her view. Heavy links
rattled. The chafing hurt his bandaged right wrist, so he let his hands drop to
the concrete floor. “I’d guess there were
other reasons she wishes she was male,” came a voice from the doorway. Fiben
looked up and saw the Probationer called Irongrip, the leader of the renegades.
The chirri smiled theatrically as he rolled one end of his waxed mustache, an
affectation Fiben was getting quite sick of. “Sorry. I couldn’t help
but overhear that last part, folks.” Gailet’s upper lip curled
in contempt. “So you were listening. So what? All that means is you’re an
eavesdropper, as well as a traitor.” The powerfully built chim grinned. “Shall
I go for voyeur, also? Why don’t I have you two chained together, hm?
Ought to make for lots of amusement, you like each other so much.” Gailet snorted. She
pointedly moved away from Fiben, shuffling over to the far wall. Fiben refused to give the
fellow the pleasure of a response. He returned Irongrip’s gaze evenly. “Actually,” the
Probationer went on, in a musing tone, “it’s pretty understandable, a chimmie
like you, wishing she was a chen. Especially with that white breeding card of
yours. Why, a white card’s damn near wasted on a girl! “What I find hard to
figure,” Irongrip said to Fiben, “is why you two have been doin’ what you were
doin’—running around playing soldier for the man. It’s hard to figure. You with
a blue card, her with a white—jeez, you two could do it any time she’s
pink—with no pills, no asking her guardian, no by-your-leave ‘from the Uplift
Board. All th’ kids you ever want, whenever you want ‘em.” Gailet offered the chim a
chilled stare. “You are disgusting.” Irongrip colored. It was
especially pronounced with his pale, shaved cheeks. “Why? Because I’m
fascinated by what’s been deprived me? With what I can’t have?” Fiben growled. “More like
with what you can’t do.” The blush deepened.
Irongrip knew his feelings were betraying him. He bent over to bring his face
almost even with Fiben’s. “Keep it up, college boy. Who knows what you’ll be
able to do, once we’ve decided your fate.” He grinned. Fiben wrinkled his nose.
“Y’know, the color of a chen’s card isn’t everything. F’rinstance, even you’d
probably get more girls if you just used a mouthwash once in a whi—’ He grunted and doubled
over as a fist drove into his abdomen. You pay for your pleasures, Fiben
reminded himself as his stomach convulsed and he fought for breath. Still, from
the look on the traitor’s face he must have struck paydirt. Irongrip’s reaction
spoke volumes. Fiben looked up to see
concern written in Gailet Jones’s eyes. The expression instantly turned to
anger. “Will you two stop it!
You’re acting like children . . . like pre-sentient—” Irongrip whirled and
pointed at her. “What do you know about it? Hm? Are you some sort of
expert? Are you a member of the goddam Uplift Board? Are you even a mother,
yet?” “I’m a student of Galactic
Sociology,” Gailet said rather stiffly. Irongrip laughed
bittterly. “A title given to reward a clever monkey! You must have really done
some beautiful tricks on the jungle gym to get a real-as-life, scale-model,
sheepskin doctorate!” He crouched near her.
“Haven’t you figured it out yet, little miss? Let me spell it for you. We’re all
goddam pre-sentients! Go ahead. Deny it. Tell me I’m wrong!” It was Gailet’s turn to
change color. She glanced at Fiben, and he knew she was remembering that
afternoon at the college in Port Helenia, when they had climbed to the top of
the bell tower and looked out over a campus empty of humans, filled only with
chim students and chim faculty trying to act as if nothing had changed. She had
to be remembering how bitter it had been, seeing that scene as a Galactic
would. “I’m a sapient being,” she
muttered, obviously trying to put conviction into her voice. “Yeah,” Irongrip sneered.
“What you mean to say, though, is that you’re just a little closer than
the rest of us . . . closer to what the Uplift Board defines as a target for us
neo-chims. Closer to what they think we ought to be. “Tell me, though. What if
you took a space trip to Earth, and the captain took a wrong turn onto D-level
hyperspace, and you arrived a couple hundred years from now? What do you
think would happen to your precious white card then?” Gailet locked away. “Sic transit
gloria mundi.” Irongrip snapped his fingers. “You’d be a relic then,
obsolete, a phase long bypassed in the relentless progress of Uplift.” He
laughed, reaching oui and taking her chin in his hand to make her meet his
eyes. “You’d be Probationer, honey.” Fiben surged forward but
was caught short by his chains. The jolting stop sent pain shooting up from his
right wrist, but in his anger Fiben hardly noticed. He was too filled with
wrath to be able to speak. Dimly, as he snarled at the other chen, he knew that
the same held for Gailet. It was all the more infuriating because it was just
one more proof that the bastard was right. Irongrip met Fiben’s gaze for a long
moment before letting go of Gailet. “A hundred years ago,” he went on,
“I would’ve been somethin’ special. They would’ve forgiven, ignored, my own
little ‘quirks and drawbacks.’ They’d have given me a white card, for my
cunning and my strength. “Time is what decides it, my
good little chen and chimmie. It’s all what generation you’re born in.” He stood up straight. “Or
is it?” Irongrip smiled. “Maybe it also depends on who your patrons are,
hm? If the standards change, if the target image of the ideal future Pans sapiens
changes, well ...” He spread his hands, letting the implication sink in. Gailet was the first to
find her voice. “You . . . actually . . .
expect . . . th’ Gubru ...” Irongrip shrugged. “Time’s
are achangin’, my darlings. I may yet have more grandkids than either of you.” Fiben found the key to
drive out the incapacitating anger and unlock his own voice. He laughed. He
guffawed. “Yeah?” he asked, grinning. “Well, first you’ll haveta fix your other
problem, boyo. How’re you going to pass on your genes if you can’t even get
it up to—” This time it was
Irongrip’s unshod foot that lashed out. Fiben was more prepared and rolled
aside to take the kick at an angle. But more blows followed in a dull rain. There were no more words,
though, and a quick glance told Fiben that it was Irongrip’s turn to be
tongue-tied. Low sounds emerged as his mouth opened and closed, flecked with
foam. Finally, in frustration, the tall chim gave up kicking at Fiben. He
swiveled and stomped out. The chimmie with the keys
watched him go. She stood by the door, looking uncertain what to do. Fiben grunted as he rolled
over onto his back. “Uh.” He winced as he felt
his ribs. None seemed to be broken. “At least Simon Legree wasn’t able to
perform a proper exit line. I half expected him to say: ‘I’ll be back, just you
wait!’ or somethin’ equally original.” Gailet shook her head.
“What do you gain by baiting him?” He shrugged. “I got my
reasons.” Gingerly, he backed
against the wall. The chimmie in the billowing zipsuit was watching him, but
when their eyes met she quickly blinked and turned to leave, closing the door
behind her. Fiben lifted his head and
inhaled deeply, through his nose, several times. “Now what are you doing?”
Gailet asked. He shook his head.
“Nothin”. Just passin’ the time.” When he looked again,
Gailet had turned her back to him again. She seemed to be crying. Small surprise, Fiben thought. It probably
wasn’t as much fun for her, being a prisoner, as it had been leading a
rebellion. For all the two of them knew, the Resistance was washed up,
finished, kaput. And there wasn’t any reason to believe things had gone any
better in the mountains. Athaclena and Robert and Benjamin might be dead or
captured by now. Port Helenia was still ruled by birds and quislings. “Don’t worry,” he said,
trying to cheer her up. “You know what they say about the truest test of
sapiency? You mean you haven’t heard of it? Why it’s just comin’ through when
the chimps are down!” Gailet wiped her eyes and
turned her head to look at him. “Oh, shut up,” she said. Okay, so it’s an old joke,
Fiben
admitted to himself. But it was worth a try . Still, she motioned for
him to turn around. “Come on. It’s your turn. Maybe . . .” She smiled weakly,
as if uncertain whether or not to try a joke of her own. “Maybe I can find
something to snack on, too.” Fiben grinned. He shuffled
about and stretched his chains until his back was as close to her as possible,
not minding how it strained his various hurts. He felt her hands working to
unknot his tangled, furry thatch and rolled his eyes upward. “Ah, aahh,” he
sighed. A different jailer brought
them their noon meal, a thin soup accompanied by two slices of bread. This male
Probie possessed none of Irongrip’s fluency. In fact, he seemed to have trouble
with even the simplest phrases and snarled when Fiben tried to draw him out.
His left cheek twitched intermittently in a nervous tic, and Gailet whispered
to Fiben that the feral glint in the chim’s eyes made her nervous. Fiben tried to distract
her. “Tell me about Earth,” he asked. “What’s it like?” Gailet used a bread crust
to sop up the last of her soup. “What’s to tell? Everybody knows about Earth.” “Yeah. From video and from
GoThere cube books, sure. But not from personal experience. You went as a child
with your parents, didn’t you? That’s where you got your doctorate?” She nodded. “University of
Djakarta. “ “And then what?” Her gaze was distant.
“Then I applied for a position at the Terragens Center for Galactic Studies, in
La Paz.” Fiben knew of the place.
Many of Earth’s diplomats, emissaries, and agents took training there, learning
how the ancient cultures of the Five Galaxies thought and acted. It was crucial
if the leaders were to plan a way for the three races of Earth to make their
way in a dangerous universe. Much of the fate of the wolfling clan depended on
the graduates of the CGS. “I’m impressed you even
applied,” he said, meaning it. “Did they ... I mean, did you pass?” She nodded. “I ... it was
close. I qualified. Barely. If I’d scored just a little better, they said
there’d have been no question.” Obviously, the memory was
painful. She seemed undecided, as if tempted to change the subject. Gailet shook
her head. “Then I was told that they’d prefer it if I returned to Garth
instead. I should take up a teaching position, they said. They made it plain
I’d be more useful here.” “They? Who’s this ‘they’
you’re talking about?” Gailet nervously picked at
the fur on the back of her arm. She noticed what she was doing and made both
hands lay still on her lap. “The Uplift Board,” she said quietly. “But . . . but what do
they have to say about assigning teaching positions, or influencing career
choices for that matter?” She looked at him. “They
have a lot to say, Fiben, if they think neo-chimp or neo-dolphin genetic
progress is at stake. They can keep you from becoming a spacer, for instance,
out of fear your precious plasm might get irradiated. Or they can prevent you
from entering chemistry as a profession, out of fear of unpredicted mutations.” She picked up a piece of
straw and twirled it slowly. “Oh, we have a lot more rights than other young
client races. I know that, I keep reminding myself.” “But they decided your
genes were needed on Garth,” Fiben guessed in low voice. She nodded. “There’s a
point system. If I’d really scored well on the CGS exam it would’ve been
okay. A few chims do get in. “But I was at the margin. Instead they
presented me with that damned white card—like it was some sort of consolation
prize, or maybe a wafer for some sacrament—and they sent me back to my native
planet, back to poor old Garth. “It seems my raison d’etre
is the babies I’ll have. Everything else is incidental.” She laughed, somewhat
bitterly. “Hell, I’ve been breaking the law for months now, risking my life and
womb in this rebellion. Even if we’d have won—fat chance—I could get a big fat
medal from the TAASF, maybe even ticker tape parades, and it wouldn’t matter.
When all the hooplah died down I’d still be thrown into prison by the Uplift
Board!” “Oh, Goodall,” Fiben
sighed, sagging back against the cool stones. “But you haven’t, I mean you
haven’t yet—” “Haven t procreated yet?
Good observation. One of the few advantages of being a female with a white card
is that I can choose anyone blue or higher for the father, and pick my own
timing, so long as I have three or more offspring before I’m thirty. I don’t
even have to raise them myself!” Again came the sharp, bitter laugh. “Hell,
half of the chim marriage groups on Garth would shave themselves bald for the
right to adopt one of my kids.” She makes her situation
sound so awful, Fiben
thought. And^yet there must be fewer than twenty other chims on the planet
regarded as highly by the Board. To a member of a client race, it’s the highest
honor. Still, maybe he understood
after all. She would have come home to Garth knowing one fact. That no matter
how brilliant her career, how great her accomplishments, it would only make her
ovaries all the more valuable ... only make more frequent the painful, invasive
visits to the Plasm Bank, and only bring on more pressure to carry as many as
possible to term in her own womb. Invitations to join group
marriages or pair bonds would be automatic, easy. Too easy. There would be no
way to know if a group wanted her for herself. Lone male suitors would seek her
for the status fathering her child would bring. And then there would be
the jealousy. He could empathize with that. Chims weren’t often very subtle at
hiding their feelings, especially envy. Quite a few would be downright mean
about it. “Irongrip was right,” Gailet said. “It’s
got to be different for a chen. A white card would be fun fora male chim, I can
see
that. But for a chimmie? One with ambition to be something for herself?” She looked away. “I ...” Fiben tried to
think of something to say, but for a moment all he could do was sit there
feeling thick-headed, stupid. Perhaps, someday, one of his great-to-the-nth
grandchildren would be smart enough to know the right words, to know how to
comfort someone too far gone into bitterness even to want comforting anymore. That more fully uplifted
neo-chim, a few score more generations down the chain of Uplift, might be
bright enough. But Fiben knew he wasn’t. He was only an ape. “Um.” He coughed. “I
remember a time, back on Cilmar Island, it musta been before you returned to
Garth. Let’s see, was it ten years ago? Ifni! I think I was just a freshman.
...” He sighed. “Anyway, the whole island got all excited, that year, when Igor
Patterson came to lecture and perform at the University.” Gailet’s head lifted a
little. “Igor Patterson? The drummer?” Fiben nodded. “So you’ve
heard of him?” She smirked sarcastically.
“Who hasn’t? He’s—” Gailet spread her hands and let them drop, palms up. “He’s
wonderful.” That summed it up all
right. For Igor Patterson was the best. The thunder dance was only
one aspect of the neo-chimpanzee’s love affair with rhythm. Percussion was a
favorite musical form, from the quaint farmlands of Hermes to the sophisticated
towers of Earth. Even in the early days—back when chims had been forced to
carry keyboard displays on their chests in order to speak at all—even then the
new race had loved the beat. And yet, all of the great
drummers on Earth and in the colonies were humans. Everyone until Igor
Patterson. He was the first. The
first chim with the fine finger coordination, the delicacy of timing, the sheer
chutzpah, to make it alongside the best. Listening to Patterson play “Clash
Ceramic Lighting” wasn’t only to experience pleasure; for a chim it was to
burst with pride. To many, his mere existence meant that chims weren’t just
approaching what the Uplift Board wanted them to be, but what they wanted
to be, as well. “The Carter Foundation sent him on a tour
of th’ colonies,” Fiben went on. “Partly it was as a goodwill trip for all the
outlying chim communities. And of course it was also to spread the good luck
around a bit.” Gailet snorted at the
obviousness of it. Of course Patterson had a white card. The chim
members of the Uplift Board would have insisted, even if he weren’t also as
wonderfully charming, intelligent, and handsome a specimen of neo-chimpanzee as
anyone could ask to meet. And Fiben thought he knew
what else Gailet was thinking. For a male having a white card wouldn’t be much
of a problem at all—just one long party. “I’ll bet,” she said. And Fiben
imagined he detected a clear tone of envy. “Yeah, well, you should’ve
been there, when he showed up to give his concert. I was one of the lucky ones.
My seat was way up in back, out of the way, and it happened that I had a real
bad cold that night. That was damn fortunate.” “WhatB^-GaiTet’s eyebrows
came together. “What does that have to do with . . . Oh.” She frowned at him
and her jaw tightened. “Oh. I see.” “I’ll bet you do. The air
conditioning was set on high, but I’m told the aroma was still overpowering. I
had to sit shivering under the blowers. Damn near caught my death—” “Will you get to the point?”
Gailet’s lips were a thin line. “Well, as no doubt you’ve
guessed, nearly every green-or blue-card chimmie on the island who happened to
be in estrus seemed to have a ticket to the concert. None of ‘em used
olfa-spray. They came, generally, with the complete okay of their group
husbands, wearing flaming pink lipstick, just on the off chance—” “I get the picture,”
Gailett said. And for just an instant Fiben wondered if he saw her blink back a
faint smile as she pictured the scene. If so, it was only a momentary flicker of
her severe frown. “So what happened?” Fiben stretched, yawning.
“What would you expect to happen? A riot, of course.” Her jaw dropped. “Really?
At the University?”. “Sure as I’m sitting
here.” “But—” “Oh, the first few minutes
went all right. Man, old Igor could play as good as his rep, I’ll tell you. The
crowd kept getting more and more excited. Even the backup band was feelin’ it.
Then things kinda got out of hand.” “But—” “Remember old Professor
Olvfing, from the Terragens Traditions Department? You know, the elderly chim
who sports a monocle? Used to spend his spare time lobbying to get a chim
monogamy bill before the legislature?” “Yes, I knew him.” She
nodded, her eyes wide open. Fiben made a gesture with
two hands. “No! In public? Professor
Olvfing?” “With th’ dean of th’
College of frigging Nutrition, no less.” Gailet let out a sharp
sound. She turned aside, hand to her breast. She seemed to suffer a sudden bout
of hiccups. “Of course, Olvfing’s
pair-bond wife forgave him later. It was that or’lose him to a ten-group that
said they liked his style.” Gailet slapped her chest,
coughing. She turned further away from Fiben, shaking her head vigorously. “Poor Igor Patterson,”
Fiben continued. “He had problems of his own, of course. Some of th’ guys from the
football team had been drafted as bouncers. When it started getting out of
hand, they tried using fire extinguishers. That made things slippery, but it
didn’t slow ‘em down much.” Gailet coughed louder.
“Fiben ...” “It was too bad, really,”
he mused aloud. “Igor was getting into a great blues riff, really pounding
those skins, packin’ in a backbeat you couldn’t believe. I was groovin’ on it
... until this forty-year-old chimmie, naked and slick as a dolphin, dropped
straight onto him from th’ rafters.” Gailet doubled over
clutching her belly. She held up a hand, pleading for mercy. “Stop, please.
...” she whimpered, weakly. “Thank heavens it was the
snare drum she fell through. Took her long enough gettin’ untangled for poor
Igor to escape out the back way, just barely ahead of the mob.” She toppled over sideways.
For a moment Fiben felt concern, her face was so flushed and red. She hooted,
slapping the floor, and tears streamed from her eyes. Gailet rolled over onto
her back, rocking with peals of laughter. Fiben shrugged. “And all
that was just from playin’ the first number—Patterson’s special version of the
bloody national anthem! What a pity. I never did get to hear his variation on
Tnagadda Da Vita.’ “ “Now that I think about
it, though,” he sighed once more, “maybe it’s just as well.” * * * Power curfew came at 2000
hours, and no exception was made for prisons. A wind had risen before sunset
and soon was rattling the shutters of their small window. It came in off the
ocean, carrying a heavy salt smell. In the distance could be heard the faint
rumblings of an early summer storm. They slept curled in their
blankets as close to each other as their chains allowed, head to head so they
could hear each other breathing in the darkness. They slumbered inhaling the
soft tang of stone and the mustiness of straw, and exhaled the soft mutterings
of their dreams. Gailet’s hands moved in
tiny jerks, as if trying to follow the rhythms of some illusory escape. Her
chains tinkled faintly. Fiben lay motionless, but
now and then he blinked, his eyes occasionally opening and closing without the
light of consciousness in them. Sometimes a breath caught and held for a long
moment before releasing, at last. They did not notice the
low humming sound that penetrated from the hallway outside, nor the light which
speared into their cell through cracks in the wooden door. Feet shuffled and
claws clicked on flagstones. When keys rattled in the
lock, Fiben jerked, rolled to one side, and sat up. He knuckled his eyes as the
hinges creaked. Gailet lifted her head. She used her hand to block the sharp
glare of two lamps, held high on poles. Fiben sneezed, smelling
lavender and feathers. When he and Gailet were hauled to their feet by several
of the zipsuited chims, he recognized the gruff voice of their head captor,
Irongrip. “You two better behave
yourselves. You’ve got important visitors.” Fiben blinked, trying to
adjust to the light. At last he made out a small crowd of feathered quadrupeds,
large balls of white fluff bedecked in ribbons and sashes. Two of them held
staffs from which the bright lanterns hung. The rest twittered around what
looked like a short pole ending in a narrow platform. On that perch stood a
most singular-looking bird. It, too, was arrayed in bright ribbons.
The large, bipedal Gubru shifted its weight from one leg to another, nervously.
It might have been the way the light struck the alien’s plumage, but the
coloration seemed richer, more luminous than the normal off-white shade. It
reminded Fiben of something, as if he had seen this invader or one like it
before, somewhere. What the hell is the thing
doing, moving around at night? Fiben wondered. I thought they hated to do that. “Pay proper respect to
honored elders, members of the high clan Gooksyu-Gubru!” Irongrip said,
sharply, nudging Fiben. “I’ll show th’ damn thing
my respect.” Fiben made a rude sound in his throat and gathered phlegm. “No!” Gailet cried. She
grabbed his arm and whispered urgently. “Fiben, don’t! Please. Do this for me.
Act exactly as I do!” Her brown eyes were
pleading. Fiben swallowed. “Aw hell, Gailet.” She turned back toward the Gubru
and folded her arms across her chest. Fiben imitated her, even as she bowed
low. The Galactic peered at
them, first with one large, unblinking eye, then another. It
shuffled-te-one-end of the^ perch, forcing its holders to adjust their balance.
Finally, it began chirping in a_series of sharp, clipped squawks. From the quadrupeds there
emerged a strange, swooping accompaniment, rising and falling, sounding something
like “Zoooon.” One of the Kwackoo
servitors ambled forward. A bright, metallic disk hung from a chain around its
neck. The vodor gave forth a low, jerky Anglic translation. “It has been judged . . .
judged in honor judged in propriety . . . That you two have not
transgressed . . . have not broken . . . The rules of conduct . . .
the rules of war. Zooooon. “We judge that it is right
. . . proper . . . meet to allow for infant status . . . To charitably credit . . .
believe . . . that your struggles were on your patrons’ behalf. Zoooooon. “It comes to our attention
. . . awareness ... knowledge that your status is As leaders of your
gene-flux . . . race-flow . . . species in this place and time. Zooooooon. “We therefore offer . . .
present . . . deign to honor you With an invitation ... a blessing . . . a chance to earn the boon of representation. Zooooooon. “It is an honor . . .
beneficence . . . glory to be chosenTo seek out . . . penetrate . . . create the future of your
race. Zoon!” There it finished as
abruptly as it had begun. “Bow again!” Gailet urged
in a whisper. He bent over with arms crossed, as she demonstrated. When Fiben
looked up again, the small crowd of alien avians had swiveled and moved toward
the doorway. The perch was lowered, but still the tall Gubru had to duck down,
feathered arms splayed apart for balance, in order to pass through. Irongrip
followed behind. The Probationer’s parting glare at them was one of pure
loathing. Fiben’s head rang. He had
given up trying to follow the bird’s queer, formal dialect of Galactic Three
after the first phrase. Even the Anglic translation had been well nigh
impossible to understand. The sharp lighting faded
as the procession moved away down the hallway in a babble of clucking gabble.
In the remaining dimness, Fiben and Gailet turned and looked at each other. “Now who th’ hell was that?”
he asked. Gailet frowned. “It was a
Suzerain. One of their three leaders. If I’m not wrong—and I could easily be—it
was the Suzerain of Propriety.” “That tells me a whole
lot. Just what on Ifni’s roulette wheel is a Suzerain of Propriety?” Gailet waved away his question. Her
forehead was knotted in deep concentration. “Why did it come to us, instead of
having us brought to it?” she wondered aloud, though obviously she
wasn’t soliciting his opinion. “And why meet us at night? Did you notice
it didn’t even stay to hear if we accepted its offer? It probably felt
compelled, by propriety, to make it in person. But its aides can get our answer
later.” “Answer to what? What offer?
Gailet, I couldn’t even follow—” But she made a nervous
waving motion with both hands. “Not now. I’ve got to think, Fiben. Give me a
few minutes.” She walked back to the wall and sat-down^on the straw facing the
blank stone. Fiben had a suspicion it would be considerably longer than she’d
estimated before she was done. You sure can choose
‘em, he thought. You deserve what you get when you fall in love with a
genius.... He blinked. Shook his
head. Say what? But movement in the hall
distracted him from pursuing his own unexpected thought. A solitary chim
entered, carrying an armload of straw and folded bolts of dark brown cloth. The
load hid the short neochimp’s face. Only when she lowered it to the ground did
Fiben see that it was the chimmie who had stared at him earlier, the one who
seemed so strangely familiar. “I brought you some fresh
straw, and some more blankets. These nights are still pretty cool.” He nodded. “Thank you.” She did not meet his eyes.
She turned and walked back toward the door, moving with a lithe grace that was
obvious, even under the billowing zipsuit. “Wait!” he said suddenly. She stopped, still facing
the door. Fiben walked toward her as far as the heavy chains would allow.
“What’s your name?” he asked softly, not wanting to disturb Gailet in her
corner. Her shoulders were
hunched. She still faced away from him. “I’m ...” Her voice was very low.
“S-some people call me Sylvie. ...” Even in swirling quickly
through the doorway she moved like a dancer. There was a rattle of keys, and
hurried footsteps could be heard receding down the hall outside. Fiben stared at the blank
door. “Well, I’ll be a monkey’s grandson.” He turned around and
walked back to the wall where Gailet sat, muttering to herself, and leaned over
to drape a blanket upon her shoulders. Then he returned to his own corner to
collapse into a heap of sweet-smelling straw. 55 Uthacalthing Scummy algae foamed in the
shallows where a few small, stilt-legged native birds picked desultorily for insects.
Bushy plants lay in clumps, outlining the surrounding steppes. Footprints led from the
banks of the small lake up into the nearby scrub-covered hillside. Just
glancing at the muddy tracks, Uthacalthing could tell that the walker had
stepped with a pigeon-toed gait. It seemed to use a three-legged stance. He looked up quickly as a
flash of blue caught the corner of his eye—the same glimmer that had led him to
this place. He tried to focus on the faint twinkle, hut it was gone before he
could track it. He knelt to examine the
impressions in the mud. A smile spread as he measured them with his hands. Such
beautiful outlines! The third foot was off center from the other two and its
print was much smaller than the others, almost as if some bipedal creature had
crossed from lake to brush leaning on a blunt-headed staff. Uthacalthing picked up a
fallen branch, but he hesitated before brushing away the outlines. Shall I leave them? he wondered. Is it
really necessary to hide them?He shook his head. No. As the humans say, do
not change game plans in midstream. The footprints disappeared as he swept
the branch back and forth. Just as he was finishing, he heard heavy footsteps
and the sound of breaking shrubs behind him. He turned as Kault rounded a bend in
the narrow game trail to the small prairie lake. The glyph, lurrunanu, hovered
and darted over the Thennanin’s big, crested head like some frustrated
parasitic insect, buzzing about in search of a soft spot that never seemed to
be there. Uthacalthing’s corona ached
like an overused muscle. He let lurrunanu bounce against Kault’s bluff
stolidity for a minute longer before admitting defeat. He drew the defeated
glyph back in and dropped the branch to the ground. The Thennanin wasn’t
looking at the terrain anyway. His concentration was on a small instrument
resting in his broad palm. “I am growing suspicious, my friend,” Kault said as
he drew even with the Tymbrimi. Uthacalthing felt blood
rush in the arteries at the back of his neck. At last? he wondered. “Suspicious of what, my
colleague?” Kault folded an instrument
and put it away in one of his many vest pouches. “There are signs ...” His
crest flapped. “I have been listening to the uncoded transmissions of the
Gubru, and something odd seems to be going on.” Uthacalthing sighed. No,
Kault’s one-track mind was concentrating on a completely different subject.
There was no use trying to draw him away from it with subtle clues. “What are the invaders up
to now?” he asked. “Well, first of all, I am
picking up much less excited military traffic. Suddenly they appear to be
engaged in fewer of those small-scale fights up in the mountains than they were
days and weeks ago. You’ll recall we were both wondering why they were
expending so much effort to suppress what had to be a rather tiny partisan
resistance.” Actually, Uthacalthing had
been pretty certain he knew the reason for the frantic flurry of activity on
the part of the Gubru. From what the two of them had been able to piece
together, it seemed the invaders were very anxious to find something up
in the Mountains of Mulun. They had thrown soldiers and scientists into the
rough range with apparent reckless energy, and appeared to have paid a heavy
cost for the effort. “Can you think of a reason
why the fighting has ebbed?” he asked Kault. “I am uncertain from what
I can decipher. One possibility is that the Gubru have found and captured the
thing they were so desperately looking for—” Doubtful, Uthacalthing thought with
conviction. It is hard to cage a ghost. “Or they may have given up
searching for it—” More likely, Uthacalthing agreed. It
was inevitable that, sooner or later, the avians should realize they had been
made fools of, and cease chasing wild gooses. “Or, perhaps,” Kault
concluded, “the Gubru have simply finished suppressing all opposition and
liquidated whoever was opposing them.” Uthacalthing prayed the
last answer was not the correct one. It was among the risks he had taken, of
course, in arranging to tease the enemy into such a frenzy. He could only hope
that his daughter and Megan Oneagle’s son had not paid the ultimate price to
further his own convoluted hoax on the malign birds. “Hmm,” he commented. “Did
you say there was something else puzzling you?” “This,” Kault went on.
“That after five twelves of planetary days, during which they have done nothing
at all for the benefit of this world, suddenly the Gubru are making
announcements, offering amnesty and employment to former members of the
Ecological Recovery Service.” “Yes? Well, maybe it just
means they’ve completed their consolidation and can now spare a little
attention to their responsibilties.” Kault snorted. “Perhaps.
But the Gubru are accountants. Credit counters. Humorless, selfish worriers.
They are fanatically prim about those aspects of Galactic tradition that
interest them, yet they hardly seem to care at all about preserving planets as
nursery worlds, only about the near-term status of their clan.” Although Uthacalthing
agreed with that assessment, he considered Kault less than an,impartial observer.
And the Thennanin was hardly the one to accuse others of being humorless. Anyway, one thing was
obvious. So long as Kault was distracted like this, thinking about the Gubru,
it would be useless to try to draw his attention to subtle clues and footprints
in the ground. He could sense movement in the prairie
all around him. The little carnivores and their prey were all seeking cover,
settling into small niches and burrows to wait out midday, when the fierce heat
of summer would beat down and it would cost too much energy either to give
chase or to flee. In that respect, tall Galactics were no exception. “Come,”
Uthacalthing said. “The sun is high. We must find a shady place to rest. I see
some trees over on the other side of the water.” Kault followed without
comment. He appeared to be indifferent about minor deviations in their path, so
long as the distant mountains grew perceptibly closer each day. The
white-topped peaks were now more than just a faint line against the horizon. It
might take weeks to reach them, and indeterminably longer to find a way through
unknown passes to the Sind. But Thennanin were patient when it suited their
purposes. There were no blue
glimmerings as Uthacalthing found them shelter under a too-tight cluster of
stunted trees, though he kept his eye “peeled” anyway. Still, with his corona
he thought he kenned a touch of feral joy from some mind hiding out
there on the steppe, something large, clever, and familiar. “I am, indeed, considered
to be something of an expert on Terrans,” Kault said a little later as they
made conversation under the gnarled branches. Small insects buzzed near the
Thennanin’s breathing slits, only to be blown away every time they approached.
“That, plus my ecological expertise, won me my assignment to this planet.” “Don’t forget your sense
of humor,” Uthacalthing added, with a smile. “Yes,” Kault’s crest
puffed in the Thennanin equivalent of a nod. “At home I was thought quite the
devil. Just the sort to deal with wolflings and Tymbrimi pixies.” He finished with
a rapid, low set of raspy breaths. It was obviously a conscious affectation,
for Thennanin did not have a laughter reflex as such. No matter, Uthacalthing
thought. As Thennanin humor goes, it was pretty good. “Have you had much
first-hand experience with Earth-lings?” “Oh, yes,” Kault said. “I have been to
Earth. I have had the delight of walking her rain forests and seeing the
strange, diverse lifeforms there. I have met neo-dolphins and whales. While my
people believe humans themselves should never have been declared fully
uplifted—they would profit much from a few more millennia of polishing under
proper guidance—can admit that their world is beautiful and their clients
promising.” One reason the Thennanin
were in this current war was in hopes of picking up all three Earthling species
for their clan by forced adoption—”for the Terrans’ own good,” of course.
Though, to be fair, it was also clear that there were disagreements over this
among the Thennanin themselves. Kault’s party, for instance, preferred a
ten-thousand-year campaign of persuasion, to try to win the Earthlings
over to adoption voluntarily, with “love.” Obviously, Kault’s party
did not dominate the present government. “And of course, I met a
few Earthlings in the course of a term working for the Galactic Institute of
Migration, during an expedition to negotiate with the Fah’fah’n*fah.” Uthacalthing’s corona
erupted in a whirl of silvery tendrils, an open show of surprise. He knew his
stunned expression was readable even to Kault, and did not care. “You . . . you
have been to meet the hydrogen breathers?” He did not even know the trick of
pronouncing the hyper-alien name, not part of any sanctioned Galactic tongue. Kault had surprised him
once again! “The Fah’fah’n*fah.” Again
Kault’s breathing slits pulsed in mimicry of laughter. This time, it sounded
much more realistic. “The negotiations were held in the Poul-Kren sub-quadrant,
not far from what the Earthlings call the Orion sector.” “That’s very close to
Terra’s Canaan colonies.” “Yes. That is one reason
why they were invited to take part. Even though these infrequent meetings
between the civilizations of oxygen breathers and hydrogen breathers are among
the most critical and delicate in any era, it was thought appropriate to bring
a few Terrans along, to show them some of the subtleties of high-level
diplomacy.” It must have been his
state of confused surprise, but at that moment Uthacalthing thought he actually
caught a kenning from Kault ... a trace of something deep and troubling
to the Thennanin. He is not telling me all of it, Uthacalthing realized.
There were other reasons Earthlings were involved. For billions of years, uneasy peace had
been maintained between two parallel, completely separate cultures. It was
almost as if the Five Galaxies were actually Ten, for there were at least as
many stable worlds with hydrogen atmospheres as planets like Garth and Earth
and Tymbrim. The two strands of life, each supporting vast numbers of species
and lifeforms, had almost nothing in common. The Fah’fah’n*fah wanted nothing
of rock, and their worlds were too vast and cold and heavy for the Galactics
ever to covet. Also, they seemed even to
operate on different levels or rates of time. The hydrogen breathers
preferred the slow routes, through D-Level hyperspace and even normal space
between the stars—the realm where relativity ruled—leaving the quicker lanes
among the stars to the fast-living heirs of the fabled Progenitors. ^ Sometimes there were
conflicts. Entire systems and clans died. There were no rules to such wars. Sometimes there was trade,
metals for gases, or machinery in exchange for strange things not found even in
the records of the Great Library. There were periods when
whole spiral arms would be abandoned by one civilization or the other. The
Galactic Institute of Migration organized these huge movements for the oxygen
breathers, every hundred million years or so. The official reason was to allow
great tracts of stars to “go fallow” for an era, to give their planets time to
develop new pre-sentient life. Still, the other purpose was widely known . . .
to put space between hydrogen and oxygen life where it seemed impossible to
ignore each other any longer. And now Kault was telling
him that there had been a recent negotiation right in the Poul-Kren sector? And
humans had been there? Why have I never heard of
this before? he
wondered. He wanted to follow this
thread, but had no opportunity. Kault was obviously unwilling to pursue it, and
returned to the earlier topic of conversation. “I still believe there is
something anomalous about the Gubru transmissions, Uthacalthing. From their
broadcasts itis clear that they are combing both Port Helenia and theislands,
seeking out the Earthlings’ ecology and uplift experts.” Uthacalthing decided that
his curiosity could wait—a hard decision for a Tymbrimi. “Well, as I suggested
earlier, perhaps the Gubru have decided to do their duty by Garth, at last.” Kault gurgled in a tone Uthacalthing knew
denoted doubt. “Even if that were so, they would require ecologists, but why
Uplift specialists? I intuit that something curious is still going on,” Kault
concluded. “The Gubru have been extremely agitated for several megaseconds.” Even without their small
receiver, or any news over the airwaves at all, Uthacalthing would still have
known that much. It was implicit in the intermittent blue light he had been
following since weeks ago. The flickering glow meant that the Tymbrimi
Diplomatic Cache had to have been breached. The bait he had left inside the
cairn, along with numerous other hints and clues, could only lead a sapient
being to one conclusion. It was apparent his jest
on the Gubru had proved very expensive for them. Still, all good things
come to an end. By now even the Gubru must have figured out that it was all
just a Tymbrimi trick. The avians weren’t exactly stupid. They had to discover
sooner or later that there really weren’t any such things as “Garthlings.” The sages say that it can
be a mistake to push a joke too far. Am I making that error trying to pull the
same jest on Kault? Ah, but in this case the
procedure was so totally different! Fooling Kault was turning into a much
slower, more difficult, more personal task. Anyway, what else have I
to do, to pass the time? “Do tell me more about
your suspicions,” Uthacalthing said aloud to his companion. “I am very, very
interested.” 56 Galactics Against all expectation,
the new Suzerain of Cost and Caution was actually scoring points. Its plumage
had barely even begun to show the royal hues of candidacy, and it had started
out far, far behind its peers in the competition. Nevertheless, when it danced
the other Suzerains were forced to watch closely and pay heed to its
well-parsed arguments. “This effort was
misguided, costly, unwise,” it chirpedand whirled in delicate rhythm. “We have
spent treasure,time, and honor seeking, chasing, hunting achimera!” The new chief bureaucrat
did have a few advantages. It had been trained by its predecessor—the
impressive deceased Suzerain of Cost and Caution. Also, to this conclave it had
brought an equally impressive, indicting array of facts. Data cubes lay
scattered across the floor. The presentation by the head civil servant had, in
fact, been quite devastating. “There is no way, no
possibility, no chance that thisworld could have hidden upon it a
presentient survivor ofthe Bururalli! It was a hoax, a ruse, a fiendish
wolfling-and-Tymbrimi plot to get us to waste, squander, throw away our wealth!” To the Suzerain of
Propriety this was most humiliating. In fact, it was not much short of
catastrophic. During the hiatus, while a
new bureaucratic candidate was being chosen, the priest and the admiral had
reigned supreme, with no one to hold them in check. They had well known that it
was not wise to act so, without the voice of a third peer to restrain them, but
what being always acted wisely when opportunity beckoned seductively? The admiral had gone on
personal search and destroy missions in pursuit of the mountain partisans,
seeking gloss to add to its personal honor. For its part, the priest had
ordered expensive new works built and had rushed the delivery of a new
planetary Branch Library. It had been a lovely
interregnum of two-way consensus. The Suzerain of Beam and Talon approved every
purchase, and the Suzerain of Propriety blessed every foray of the Talon
Soldiers. Expedition after expedition was sent into the mountains as closely
guarded scientists eagerly sought out a prize beyond price. Mistakes were made. The
wolflings proved diabolical in their ambushes and animal elusiveness. And yet,
there would never have been any carping about cost had they actually found what
they were looking for. It all would have been worth it, if only . . . But we were tricked,
fooled, made fools of, the priest thought bitterly. The treasure
had been a lie. And now the new Suzerain of Cost and Caution was rubbing it in
for all it was worth. The bureaucrat danced a brilliant dance of chastisement
of excess. Already it had dominated several points of consensus—for instance,
that there would be no more useless chases into the mountains, not until a
cheaper way was found to eliminate the resistance fighters. The plumage of the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon drooped miserably. The priest knew how much this
must gall the admiral. But they were both held hypnotized by the righteous
correctness of the Dance of Chastisement. Two could not outvote one when that
one was so clearly in the right. Now the bureaucrat had launched into a
new cadence, leading into a new dance. It proposed that the new construction
projects be abandoned. They had nothing to do with defending the Gubru hold
upon this world. They had been begun on the assumption that these “Garthling”
creatures would
be found. Now it was simply pointless to continuebuilding a hyperspace shunt
and a ceremonial mound! The dance was powerful,
convincing, backed up with charts and statistics and tables of figures. The
Suzerain of Propriety realized that something would have to be done and done
soon, or this upstart would end the day in the foremost position. It was
unthinkable that such a sudden reverse of order should happen just as their
bodies were starting to give them twinges preliminary to Molt! Even leaving out the
question of molt order, there was also the message from the Roost Masters to
consider. The queens and princes back home were desperate in their queries. Had
the Three on Garth come up with a bold new policy yet? Calculations showed that
it would be important to have something original and imaginative soon, or else
the initiative would pass forever to some other clan. It was intimidating to
have the fate of the race riding in one’s slipstream. And for all of its obvious
finesse and fine preening, one thing was readily apparent about the new chief
bureaucrat. The new Suzerain of Cost and Caution lacked the depth, the clarity
of vision of its dead predecessor. The Suzerain of Propriety knew that no grand
policy was going to come out of picayune, short sighted credit-pinching. Something had to be done,
and done now! The priest took up a posture of presentiment, spreading its
brightly feathered arms in display. Politely, perhaps even indulgently, the
bureaucrat cut short its own dance and lowered its beak, yielding time. The Suzerain of Propriety
started slowly, shuffling in small steps upon its perch. Purposely, the priest
adopted a cadence used earlier by its adversary. “Although there may be no
Garthlings, there remains achance, opportunity, opening, for us to use the
ceremonialsite we have planned, built, dedicated at such cost. “There is a plan, scheme,
concept, which may still yet win glory, honor, propriety for our clan. “At the center, focus,
essence of this plan, we shall examine, inspect, investigate the clients of wolflings.” Across the chamber the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon looked up. A hopeful light appeared in the dejected
admiral’s eye, and the priest knew that it could win a temporary victory, or at
least a delay. Much, much would depend in
the days ahead upon finding out whether this bold new idea would work. 57 Athaclena “You see?” he called down
to her. “It moved during the night!” Athaclena had to shade her
eyes as she looked up at her human friend—perched on a tree branch more than
thirty feet above the forest floor. He pulled on a leafy green cable that
stretched down to him at a forty-five-degree angle from its even higher anchor. “Are you certain that is
the same vine you snipped last night?” she called. “It sure is! I climbed up
and poured a liter of chromium-rich water—the very stuff this particular vine
specializes in— into the crotch of that branch, way up there above me. Now you
can see this vine has reanchored itself to that exact spot!” Athaclena nodded. She felt
a fringe of truth around his words. “I see it, Robert. And now I believe it.” She had to smile.
Sometimes Robert acted so much like a young Tymbrimi male—so quick, impulsive,
puckish. It was a little disconcerting, in a way. Aliens were supposed to
behave in strange and inscrutable ways, not just like . . . well, boys. But Robert is not an alien,
she
reminded herself. He is my consort. And anyway, she had been living
among Terrans for so long, she wondered if she had started to think like one. When—if-—I ever get home,
will I disconcert all around me, frightening and amazing them with metaphors? With
bizarre wolfling attitudes? Does that prospect attract me? A lull had settled over
the war. The Gubru had stopped sending vulnerable expeditions into the
mountains. Their outposts were quiescent. Even the ceaseless droning of gasbots
had been absent from the high valleys for more than a week, te the great relief
of the chim farmers and villagers. With some time on their
hands, she and Robert had decided to have themselves just one day off while
they had a chance, to try to get to know each other better. After all, who knew
when the fighting would resume? Would there ever be another opportunity? They both needed
distraction anyway. There had still been no reply from Robert’s mother, and the
fate of Ambassador Uthacalthing remained unclear, in spite of the glimpse she
had been given of her father’s design. All she could do was try to perform her
part as well as possible, and hope he was still alive and able to do his. “All right,” she called up
to Robert. “I accept it. The vines can be trained, after a fashion. Now come
down! Your perch looks precarious.” But Robert only smiled.
“I’ll come down, in my own way. You know me, Clennie. I can’t resist an
opportunity like this.” Athaclena tensed. There it
was again, that whimsy at the edges of his emotional aura. It wasn’t unlike syulff-kuonn,
the coronal kenning surrounding a young Tymbrimi who was savoring an
anticipated jest. Robert gave the vine a
hearty tug. He inhaled, expanding his ribcage to a degree no Tymbrimi could
have equaled, then thumped his chest hollowly, rapidly, and gave out a long,
ululating yodel. It echoed down the forest corridors. Athaclena sighed. Oh,
yes. He must pay respects to their wolfling deity, Tarzan With the vine clutched in
both hands, Robert vaulted from the branch. He sailed, legs outstretched
together, in a smooth arc down and across the forest meadow, barely clearing
the low shrubs. He whooped aloud. Of course it was just the
sort of thing humans would have invented during those dark centuries between
the advent of intelligence and their discovery of science. None of the
Library-raised Galactic races, not even the Tymbrimi, would ever have thought
up such a mode of transportation. The pendulum swing carried
Robert upward again, toward a thick mass of leaves and branchlets halfway up
the side of a forest giant. Robert’s warbling cry cut off suddenly as he
crashed through the foliage with a splintering sound and disappeared. The silence was punctuated
only by a faint, steady rain of minor debris. Athaclena hesitated, then called
out. “Robert?” There was neither reply
nor movement up there in that high thicket. “Robert! Are you all right? Answer
me!” The Anglic words felt thick in her mouth. She tried to locate him
with her corona, the little strands above her ears strained forward. He was in
there, all right . . . and in some degree of pain, she could tell. She ran across the meadow,
leaping over low obstacles as the gheer transforrriation set in—her
nostrils automatically widening to accept more air as her heart rate tripled.
By the time she reached the tree, her finger- and toenails had already begun to
harden. She kicked off her soft shoes and began climbing at once, quickly
finding holds in the rough bark as she shimmied up the giant bole to the first
branch. The ubiquitous vines clustered
here, snaking at an angle toward the leafy morass that had swallowed Robert.
She tested one of the ropy cables, then used it to shimmy up to the next level. Athaclena knew she should
pace herself. For all of her Tymbrimi speed and adaptability, her musculature
wasn’t as strong as a human’s, and coronal-radiation didn’t dissipate heat as
well as Terran sweat glands. Still, she could not taper off from full,
emergency speed. It felt dim and close within the leafy
blind where Robert had crashed. Athaclena blinked and sniffed as she entered
the darkness. The odors reminded her that this was a wild world, and she was no
wolfling to be at home in a ferine jungle. Athaclena had to retract her
tendrils so they wouldn’t get tangled in the thicket. That was why she was
taken by surprise when something reached out from the shadows to grab her
tightly. Hormones rushed. She
gasped and coiled around to strike out at her assailant. Just in time she
recognized Robert’s aura, his human male odor very near, and his strong arms
holding her close. Athaclena experienced a momentary wave of dizziness as the gheer
reaction braked hard. It was in that stunned
state, while still immobilized by change-rigor, that her surprise was
redoubled. For that was when Robert began touching her mouth with his.
At first his actions seemed meaningless, insane. But then, as her corona
unwound, she started picking up feelings again. . . . and all at once she
remembered scenes from human video dramas— scenes involving mating and sexual
play. The storm of emotions that
swept over Athaclena was so powerfully contradictory that she remained frozen
for a while longer. Also, part of it might have been the relaxed power in his
arms. Only when Robert finally let go of her did Athaclena back away from him
quickly, wedging herself against the bole of the giant tree, gasping. “An . . .
An-thwillathbielna! Naha. . . . You . . . you blenchuql How dare
you . . . Cleth-tnub. . . .” She ran out of breath and had to stop her
polyglot cursing, panting slowly. It didn’t seem to be penetrating Robert’s
mild expression of good cheer anyway. “Uh, I didn’t catch all
that, Athaclena. My GalSeven is still pretty bad, though I’ve been working on
it. Tell me, what’s a ... a blenchuq?” Athaclena made a gesture,
a twist of the head that was the Tymbrimi equivalent to an irritated shrug.
“Never mind that! Tell me at once. Are you badly hurt? And if not, why did you
do what you just did? “Third, tell me why I
should not punish you for tricking and assaulting me like that!” Robert’s eyes widened.
“Oh, don’t take it all so seriously, Clennie. I appreciate the way you came
charging to my rescue. I was still a bit dazed, I guess, and got carried away
being happy to see you.” Athaclena’s nostrils
flared. Her tendrils waved, preparing she knew not what caustic glyph. Robert
clearly sensed this. He held up a hand. “All right, all right. In order—I’m not
badly hurt, only a bit scraped. Actually, it was fun.” He erased his smile on
seeing her expression. “‘Uh, as for question number two—I greeted you that way
because it’s a common human courtship ritual that I was strongly motivated to
perform with you, even though I admit you might not have understood it.” Now Athaclena frowned. Her
tendrils curled in confusion. “And finally,” Robert sighed.
“I can’t think of a single reason why you shouldn’t punish me for my
presumption. It’s your privilege, as it’d be the right of any human female to
break my arm for handling her without permission. I don’t doubt you could do
it, too. “All I can say in my
defense is that a broken arm is sometimes an occupational hazard to a young
human mel. Half the time a courtship can hardly get started unless a fellow
pulls something impulsive. If he’s read the signs right, the fem likes it and
doesn’t give him a black eye. If he’s wrong, he pays.” Athaclena watched Robert’s
expression turn thoughtful. “You know,” he went on. “I’d never quite parsed it
out that way before. It’s true, though. Maybe humans are crazy cleth
th-tnubs, at that.” Athaclena blinked. The
tension had begun to leak away, dripping from the tips of her corona as her
body returned to normal. The change nodes under her skin pulsed, reabsorb-ing
the gheer flux. Like little mice, she remembered, but she
shuddered a little less this time. In fact, she found herself
smiling. Robert’s strange confession had put matters—almost laughably—on a
logical plane. “Amazing,” she said. “As usual, there are parallels in Tymbrimi
methodology. Our own males must take chances as well.” She paused then, frowning.
“But stylistically this technique of yours is so crude! The error rate must be
tremendous, since you are without coronae to sense what the female is feeling.
Beyond your crude empathy sense, you have only hints and coquetry and body cues
to go on. I’m surprised you manage to reproduce at all without killing each
other off well beforehand!” Robert’s face darkened
slightly, and she knew he was blushing. “Oh, I exaggerated a bit, I suppose.” Athaclena couldn’t help
but smile once more, not only a subtlety of the mouth, but an actual, full
widening of the separation between her eyes. “That much, Robert, I had
already guessed.” The human’s features
reddened even more. He looked down at his hands and there was silence.
Athaclena felt a stirring within her own deepself, and she kenned the
simple sense-glyph kiniwullun . , . the parable-boy caught doing what
boys inevitably do. Sitting there, his open aura of abashed sincerity seemed to
cover over his fix-eyed, big-nosed alien-ness and make him more familiar to her
than most of her peers had been back in school. At last Athaclena slipped
down from the dusty corner where she had wedged herself in self-defense. “All right, Robert,” she
sighed. “I will let you explain to me why you were ‘strongly motivated’ to
attempt this classical human mating ritual with a member of another species—me.
I suppose it is because we have signed an agreement to be consorts? Did you
feel honor bound to consummate it, in order to satisfy human tradition?” He shrugged, looking away.
“No, I can’t use that as an excuse. I know interspecies marriages are for
business. It’s just, well—I think it was just because you’re pretty and bright,
and I’m lonely, and . . . and maybe I’m just a bit in love with you.” Her heart beat faster.
This time it was not the gheer chemicals responsible. Her tendrils
lifted of their own accord, but no glyph emerged. Instead, she found they were reaching
toward him along subtle, strong lines, like the fields of a dipole. “I think, I think I
understand, Robert. I want you to know that I ...” It was hard to think of
what to say. She wasn’t sure herself just what she was thinking at that moment.
Athaclena shook her head. “Robert?” she said softly. “Will you do me a favor?” “Anything, Clennie.
Anything in the world.” His eyes were wide open. “Good. Then, taking care
not to get carried away, perhaps you might go on to explain and demonstrate
what you were doing, when you touched me just then . . . the various physical
aspects involved. Only this time, more slowly please?” The next day they strolled
slowly on their way back to the caves. She and Robert dawdled, stopping to
contemplate how the sunlight came down in little glades, or standing by small
pools of colored liquid, wondering aloud which trace chemical was stockpiled
here or there by the ubiquitous trade vines, and not really caring about the
answer. Sometimes they just held hands while they listened to the quiet sounds
of Garth Planet’s forest life. At intervals they sat and
experimented, gently, with the sensations brought on by touching. Athaclena was surprised to
find that most of the needed nerve pathways were already in place. No deep
auto-suggestion was required—just a subtle shifting of a few capillaries and
pressure receptors—in order to make the experiment feasible. Apparently, the
Tymbrimi might have once engaged in a courtship ritual such as kissing. At
least they had the capability. When she resumed her old
form she just might keep some of these adaptations to her lips, throat, and
ears. The breeze felt good on them as she and Robert walked. It was like a
rather nice empathy glyph tingling at the tips of her corona. And kissing, that
warm pressure, stirred intense, if primitive feelings in her. Of course none of it would
have been possible if humans and Tymbrimi weren’t already so very similar. Many
charming, stupid theories had circulated among unsophisticated people of both
races to explain the coincidence—for instance, proposing that they might once
have had a common ancestor. The idea was ridiculous,
of course. Still, she knew that her case was not the first. Close association
over several centuries had led to quite a few cases of cross-species dalliance,
some even openly avowed. Her discoveries must have been made many times before. She just hadn’t been
aware, having considered such tales rather seamy while growing up. Athaclena
realized her friends back on Tymbrim must have thought her pretty much of a
prude. And here she was, behaving in a way that would have shocked most of
them! She still wasn’t sure she
wanted anyone back home— assuming she ever made it there again—to think her
consor-tion with Robert was anything but businesslike. Uthacalthing would
probably laugh. No matter, she told
herself firmly. I must live for
today. The experiment helped to pass the time. It did have its pleasant
aspects. And Robert was an enthusiastic teacher. Of course she was going to have to set
limits. She was willing
to adjust the distribution of fatty tissues in her breasts, for instance, and
it was fun to play with the sensations made possible by new nerve endings. But
where it came to fundamentals she would have to be adamant. She wasn’t about to
: go changing any really basic mechanisms . . . not for any human
being! On the return trip they
stopped to inspect a few rebel ioutposts and talk with small bands of chim
fighters. Moralewas high. The veterans of three months’ hard battles askedwhen
their leaders would find a way to lure more Gubru upinto the mountains within
reach. Athaclena and Robert laughed Iand promised to do what they could about
the lack of targetpractice. Still, they found
themselves hard pressed for ideas. Afterall, how does one invite back a guest
whose beak one hasrepeatedly bloodied? Perhaps it was time to try taking the
war !to the enemy, instead. The problem was lack of
good intelligence about matters !down in the Sind and Port Helenia. A few
survivors of theurban uprising had wandered in and reported that their orga-
Inization was a shambles. Nobody had seen either GailetJones or Fiben Bolger
since that ill-fated day. Contact with a ifew individuals in town was restored,
but on a patchy, piece- meal basis. They had considered
sending in new spies. There seemed i to be an opportunity offered by the Gubru
public announcements, offering lucrative employment to ecological and uplift
experts. But by now the avians must certainly have tuned their interrogation
apparatus and developed a fair chim lie detector. In any event, Robert and
Athaclena decided against taking the risk. For now, at least. They were walking homeward
up a narrow, seldom-visited valley, when they encountered a slope with a
southern exposure, covered with a low-lying expanse of peculiar vegetation.
They stood quietly for a time, looking over the green field of flat, inverted
bowls. “I never did cook you a
meal of baked plate ivy root,” Robert commented at last, dryly. Athaclena sniffed,
appreciating his irony. The place where the accident had occurred was far from
here. And yet, this bumpy hillside brought back vivid memories of that horrible
afternoon when their “adventures” all began. “Are the plants sick? Is-
there something wrong with them?” She gestured at the field of plates,
overlapping closely like the scales of some slumbering dragon. The upper layers
did not look glassy smooth and fat, like those she recalled. The topmost caps
in this colony seemed much less thick and sturdy. “Hm.” Robert bent to
examine the Nearest. “Summer’s on its way out, soon. All this heat is already
drying the uppermost plates. By mid-autumn, when the east winds come blowing
down the Mulun range, the caps will be as thin and light as wafers. Did I ever
tell you they were seed pod carriers? The wind will catch them, and they’ll
blow away into the sky like a cloud of butterflies.” “Oh, yes. I remember you
did mention it.” Athaclena nodded thoughtfully. “But did not you also say
that—” She was interrupted by a
sharp call. “General! Captain
Oneagle!” A group of chims hurried
into view, puffing along the narrow forest trail. Two were members of their
escort squad, but the third was Benjamin! He looked exhausted. Obviously he had
run all the way from the caves to meet them. Athaclena felt Robert grow
tense with sudden worry. But with the advantage of her corona, she already knew
that Ben was not bringing dire news. There was no emergency, no enemy attack. And yet, her chim aide
clearly was confused and distraught. “What is it, Benjamin?” she asked. He mopped his brow with a
homespun handkerchief. Then he reached into another pocket and drew out a small
black cube. “Sers, our courier, young Petri, has finally returned.” Robert stepped forward.
“Did he reach the refuge?” Benjamin nodded. “He got
there, all right, and he’s brought a message from th’ Council. This is it
here.” He held out the cube. , “A message from Megan?”
Robert sounded breathless ashe looked down at the recording. “Yesser. Petri says she’s
well, and sends her best.” “But—but that’s great!”
Robert whooped. “We’re in contact again! We aren’t alone anymore!” “Yesser. That’s true
enough. In fact...” Athaclena watched Benjamin struggle to find the right
words. “In fact, Petri brought more than a message. There are
five people waitingfor you, back at the caves.” Both Robert and Athaclena
blinked. “Five humans?” Benjamin nodded, but with
a look that implied he wasn’t exactly sure that term was the most applicable.
“Terragens Marines, ser.” “Oh,” Robert said.
Athaclena merely maintained her silence, kenning more closely than she
was listening. Benjamin nodded.
“Professionals, ser. Five humans. I swear, it’s incredible how it feels after
all this time without—I mean, with only th’ two of you until now. It’s made the
chims pretty hyper right at the moment. I think it might be best if you both
came on back as quick as possible.” Robert and Athaclena spoke
almost at once. “Of course.” “Yes, let’s go at once.” Almost imperceptibly, the
closeness between Athaclena and Robert altered. They had been holding hands
when Benjamin ran up. Now they did not renew that grasp. It seemed
inappropriate as they marched along the narrow trail. A new unknown factor had
slipped in between them. They did not have to look at each other to know what
the other was thinking. For better or for worse,
things had changed. 58 Robert Major Prathachulthorn pored over the
readouts that lay like blown leaves spread across the plotting table. The chaos
was only apparent, Robert realized as he watched the small, dark man work, for
Prathachulthorn never needed to search for anything. Whatever it was he wanted,
somehow he found it with barely a flick of his shadowed eyes and a quick grasp
of his callused hands. At intervals the Marine
officer glanced over to a holo-tank and muttered subvocally into his throat
microphone. Data whirled in the tank, shifting and turning in subtle
rearrangements at his command. Robert waited, standing at
ease in front of the table of rough-cut logs. It was the fourth time
Prathachulthorn had summoned him to answer tersely phrased questions. Each time
Robert grew more awed by the man’s obvious precision and skill. Clearly, Major Prathachulthorn
was a professional. In only a day he and his small staff had started to bring
order to the partisans’ makeshift tactical programs, rearranging data, sifting
out patterns and insights the amateur insurgents had never even imagined. Prathachulthorn was
everything their movement had needed. He was exactly what they had been praying
for. No question about it.
Robert hated the man’s guts. Now he was trying to figure out exactly why. I mean, besides the fact
that he’s making, me stand here in silence until he’s good and ready. Robert
recognized that for a simple way of reinforcing the message of who was boss.
Knowing that helped him take it with good grace, mostly. The major looked every
inch the compleat Terragens commando, even though his sole military adornment
was an insignia of rank at his left shoulder. Not even in full dress uniform
would Robert ever look as much a soldier as Prathachulthorn did right now,
draped in ill-fitting cloth woven by gorillas under a sulfrous volcano. The Earthman spent some
time drumming his fingers on the table. The repetitious thumping reminded
Robert of the headache he’d been trying to fight off with biofeedback for an
hour or more. For some reason the technique wasn’t working this time. He felt
closed in, claustrophobic, short of breath. And seemed to be getting worse. At last Prathachulthorn
looked up. To Robert’s surprise the man’s first remark could be taken as
something distantly akin to a compliment. “Well, Captain Oneagle,”
Prathachulthorn said. “I confess to having feared things would be much, much
worse than I find them here.’ “I’m relieved to hear it,
sir.” Prathachulthorn’s eyes
narrowed, as if he suspected an ever-so-thin veneer of sarcasm in Robert’s
voice. “To be precise,” he went on, “I feared I would discover that you had
lied in your report to the Council in Exile, and that I would have to shoot
you.” Robert suppressed an
impulse to swallow and managed to maintain an impassive expression. “I’m glad
that did not turn out to be necessary, sir.” “So am I. I’m sure your
mother would have been irritated, for one thing. As it is, and bearing in mind
that yours was a strictly amateur enterprise, I’m willing to credit you with a
good effort here.” Major Prathachulthorn
shook his head. “No, that’s unfairly restrained. Let me put it this way. There
is much I’d have done otherwise, had I been here. But in light of how poorly
the official forces have fared, you and your chims have performed very well
indeed.” Robert felt a hollowness
in his chest begin to relax. “I’m sure the chims will be glad to hear it, sir.
I’d like to point out, though, that I was not sole leader here. The Tymbrimi
Athaclena carried a good part of that burden.” Major Prathachulthorn’s
expression turned sour. Robert wasn’t sure if it was because Athaclena was a
Galactic, or because Robert, as a militia officer, should have retained all
authority himself. “Ah, yes. The ‘General.’ “
His indulgent smile was patronizing, at the very least. He nodded. “I will
mention her assistance in my report. Ambassador Uthacalthing’s daughter is
clearly a resourceful young alien. I hope she is willing to continue helping
us, in some capacity.” “The chims worship her,
sir,” Robert pointed out. Major Prathachulthorn
nodded. As he looked over toward the wall, his voice took on a thoughtful tone.
“The Tymbrimi mystique, I know. Sometimes I wonder if the media knows what the
hell it’s doing, creating such ideas. Allies or no allies, our people have got
to understand that Earthclan will always be fundamentally alone. We’ll never be
able to fully trust anything Galactic. “- Then, as if he felt he
might have said too much, Prathachulthorn shook his head and changed the
subject. “Now about future operations against the enemy—” “We’ve been thinking about that, sir.
Their mysterious surge of activity in the mountains seems to have ended, though
for how long we don’t know. Still, there are some ideas we’ve been batting
around. Things we might use against them when and if they come back.” “Good.” Prathachulthorn
nodded. “But you must understand that in the future we’ll have to coordinate
all actions in the Mulun with other planetary forces. Irregulars are simply
incapable of hurting the enemy where his real assets are. That was demonstrated
when the city chim insurrectionists were wiped out trying to attack the space
batteries near Port Helenia.” Robert saw
Prathachulthorn’s point. “Yessir. Although since then we have captured some
munitions which could be useful.” “A few missiles, yes. They
might be handy, if we can figure out how to use them. And especially if we have
the right information about where to point them. “We have altogether too
little data,” the major went on. “I want to gather more and report back to the
Council. After that, our task will be to prepare to support any action they
choose to undertake.” Robert finally asked the
question that he had put off since returning to find Prathachulthorn and his
small group of human officers here, turning the cave refuge upside down, poking
into everything, taking over. “What will be done with our organization, sir?
Athaclena and I, we’ve given a number of chims working officer status. But
except for me nobody here has a real colonial commission.” Prathachulthorn pursed his
lips. “Well, you’re the simplest case, captain. Clearly you deserve a rest. You
can escort Ambassador Uthacalthing’s daughter back to the Refuge with our next
report, along with my recommendation for a promotion and a medal. I know the
Coordinator would like that. You can fill them in on how you made your fine
discovery about the Gubru resonance tracking technique.” From his tone of voice,
the major made it quite clear what he would think of Robert if he took up the
offer. “On the other hand, I’d be pleased to have you join my staff, with a
brevet marine status of first lieutenant in addition to your colonial
commission. We could use your experience.” “Thank you, sir. I think
I’ll remain here, if it’s all right with you.” “Fine. Then we’ll assign
someone else to escort—” “I’m sure Athaclena will
want to stay as well,” Robert hurriedly added. “Hmm. Well, yes. I am
certain she could be helpful for a while. Tell you what, captain. I’ll put the
matter to the Council in my next letter. But we must be sure of one thing. Her
status is no longer military. The chims are to cease referring to her as a
command officer. Is that clear?” “Yessir, quite clear.”
Robert only wondered how one enforced that sort of order on civilian
neo-chimpanzees, who tended to call anybody and anything whatever they pleased. “Good. Now, as for those
formerly under your command ... I do happen to have brought with me a few blank
colonial commissions which we can assign to chims who have shown notable
initiative. I have no doubt you’ll recommend names.” Robert nodded. “I will,
sir’.” He recalled that one other
member of their “army” besides himself had already been in the militia. The
thought of Fiben—certainly dead for a long time, now—made him suddenly even
more depressed. These caves! They’re driving me nuts. It’s getting harder
and harder to bear the time I must spend down here. Major Prathachulthorn was
a disciplined soldier and had spent months in the Council’s underground refuge.
But Robert had no such firmness of character. I’ve got to get out! “Sir,” he said quickly.
“I’d like to ask your permission to leave base camp for a few days, to run an
errand down near Lome Pass ... at the ruins of the Howletts Center.” Prathachulthorn frowned.
“The place where those gorillas were illegally gene-meddled?” “The place where we won
our first victory,” he reminded the commando, “and where we made the Gubru
accept parole.” “Hmph,” the major grunted.
“What do you expect to find there?” Robert suppressed an
impulse to shrug. In his suddenly worsening claustrophobia, in his need for any
excuse to get away, he pulled forth an idea that had until then only been a
glimmer at the back of his mind. “A possible weapon, sir.
It’s a concept for something that might help a lot, if it worked.” That piqued
Prathachulthorn’s interest. “What is this weapon?” “I’d rather not be specific right now,
sir. Not until I’ve had a chance to verify a few things. I’ll only be gone
three or four days at the most. I promise.” “Hmm. Well.”
Prathachulthorn’s lips pursed. “It will take that long just to put these data
systems into shape. You’ll only get underfoot till that’s done. Afterwards,
though, I’ll be needing you. We’ve got to prepare a report to the Council.” “Yessir, I’ll hurry back.” “Very well, then. Take
Lieutenant McCue with you. I want one of my own men to see the countryside.
Show McCue how you accomplished your little coup, introduce her to the leaders
of the more important chim partisan bands in that area, then return without
delay. Dismissed.” Robert came to attention. I think I know now why I hate him, Robert
realized as he saluted, performed an about-face, and walked out through the
hanging blanket that served as a door to the subterranean office. Ever since he had returned
to the caves to find Prathachulthorn and his aides moving around like owners,
patronizing the chims and judging everything they had all done together, Robert
had been unable to stop feeling like a child who had, until that moment,
been allowed to play a wonderful dramatic role, a really fun game. But
now the child had to bear paternal pats on the head—strokes that burned, even
if intended in praise. It was an embarrassing
analogy, and yet he knew that in a sense it was true after all. Robert blew a silent sigh
and hurried away from the office and dark armory he had shared with Athaclena,
but which.now had been completely taken over by grownups. Only when he was finally
back under the tall forest canopy did Robert feel he could breathe freely
again. The trees’ familiar scents seemed to cleanse his lungs of the dank cave
odors. The scouts who flitted ahead of him and alongside were those he knew,
quick, loyal, feral-looking with their crossbows and sooty faces. My chims, he
thought, feeling a little guilty that it came to hjm in those words. But the
feeling of proprietorship was there anyway. It was like the “old days”— before
yesterday—when he had felt important and needed. The illusion broke apart,
though, the next time Lieutenant McCue spoke. “These mountain forests are very
beautiful,” she said. “I wish I’d taken the time to come up here before the war
broke out.”
The Earthling officer stopped by the side of the trail to touch a blue-veined
flower, but it folded away from her fingers and retreated backward into the
thicket. “I’ve read about these things, but this is my first chance to see them
for myself.” Robert grunted
noncommittally. He would be polite and answer any direct question, but he
wasn’t interested in conversation, especially with Major Prathachulthorn’s
second in command. Lydia McCue was an
athletic young woman, with dark, well-cut features. Her movements, lithe like a
commando’s—or an assassin’s—were by that same nature also quite graceful.
Dressed in homespun kilt and blouse, she might have been taken for a peasant
dancer, if it weren’t for the self-winding arbalest she cradled in the crook of
one arm like a child. In hip pouches were enough darts to pincushion half the
Gubru within a hundred kilometers. The knives sheathed at her wrists and ankles
were for more than show. She seemed to have very
little trouble keeping up with his rapid pace through the criss-cross jungle
mesh of vines. That was just as well, for he wasn’t about to slow down. At the
back, of his mind Robert knew he was being unfair. She was probably a nice
enough person in her own way, for a professional soldier. But for some reason
everything likable about her seemed to irritate him all the more. Robert wished Athaclena
had consented to come along. But she had insisted on remaining in her glade
near the caves, experimenting with tame vines and crafting strange, ornate
glyphs that were far too subtle to be kenned by his own weak powers.
Robert had felt hurt and stormed off, almost outracing his escorts for the
first few kilometers. “So much life.” The Earth
woman kept pace beside him and inhaled the rich odors. “This is a peaceful
place.” You’re wrong on both
counts, Robert
thought, with a trace of contempt for her dull, human insensitivity to the
truth about Garth, a truth he could feel all around him. Through Athaclena’s
tutoring he now could reach out—albeit tentatively, awkwardly—and trace the
life-waves that fluxed through the quiet forest. “This is an unhappy land,”
he replied simply. He did not elaborate, even when she gave him a puzzled look.
His primitive empathy sense withdrew from her confusion. For a while they moved in silence. The
morning aged. Once the scouts whistled, and they took cover under thick
branches as great cruisers lumbered overhead. When the way was clear Robert
took to the trail again without a word. At last, Lydia McCue spoke
again. “This place we’re heading for,” she asked, “this Howletts Center. Would
you please tell me about it?” It was a simple request.
He could not refuse, since Prathachulthorn had sent her along to be shown
things. But Robert avoided her black eyes as he spoke. He tried to be
matter-of-fact, but emotion kept creeping into his voice. Under her low
prompting Robert told Lydia McCue about the sad, misguided, but brilliant work
of the renegade scientists. His mother had known nothing of the Howletts
Center, of course. It was only by accident that he himself had learned of it a
year or so before the invasion, and he had decided to keep silent. Of course the daring
experiment was over now. It would take more than a miracle to save the
neo-gorillas from sterilization, now that the secret was known, to people like
Major Prathachulthorn. Prathachulthorn might hate
Galactic Civilization with a passion that bordered on fanaticism, but he knew
how essential it was that Terrans not break their solemn pacts with the great
Institutes. Right now, Earth’s only hope lay in the ancient codes of the
Progenitors. To keep the protection of those codes, weak clans had to be like
Caesar’s wife, above reproach. Lydia McCue listened
attentively. She had high cheekbones and eyes that were sultry in their
darkness. It pained Robert to look at them, though. Those eyes seemed somehow
to be set too close together, too immobile. He kept his attention on the
crooked path ahead of him. And yet, with a soft voice
the young Marine officer drew him out. Robert found himself talking about Fiben
Bolger, about their narrow escape together from the gas-bombing of the Mendoza
Freehold, and of his friend’s first journey down into the Sind. And the second, from which
he never returned. They crested a ridge
topped with eerie spine-stones and came to an opening overlooking a narrow
vale, just west of Lome Pass. He gestured to the tumbled outlines of several
burned structures. “The Howletts Center,” he said, flatly. “This is where you forced the Gubru to
acknowledge chim combatants, isn’t it? And made them give parole?” Lydia McCue
asked. Robert realized he was hearing respect in her voice, and turned
briefly to stare at her. She returned his look with a smile. Robert felt his
face grow warm. He swung back quickly,
pointing to the hillside nearest the center and rapidly describing how the trap
had been laid and sprung, skipping only his own trapeze leap to take out the
Gubru sentry. His part had been unimportant, anyway. The chims were the crucial
ones that morning. He wanted the Earthling soldiers to know that. He was finishing his story
when Elsie approached. The chimmie saluted him, something that had never seemed
necessary before the Marines arrived. “I don t know about
actually goin’ down there, ser,” she said, earnestly. “The enemy’s already
shown an interest in those ruins. They may have come back.” Robert shook his head.
“When Benjamin paroled the enemy survivors, one condition they accepted was to
stay out of this valley, and not even keep its approaches under surveillance,
from then on. Has there been any sign of them breaking their word?” Elsie shook her head. “No,
but—” Her lips pressed together, as if she felt she ought to forbear comment on
the wisdom of trusting the pledges of Eatees. Robert smiled. “Well,
then. Come on. If we hurry we can be in and back out by nightfall.” Elsie shrugged. She made a
quick set of hand gestures. Several chims darted out of the spine-stones and
down into the forest. After a moment there came an all-clear whistle. The rest
of the party crossed the gap at a brisk run. “They are very good,”
Lydia McCue told him softly after they were back under the trees again. Robert nodded, recognizing
that she had not qualified her remark by adding, “for amateurs,” as
Prathachulthorn would have done. He was grateful for that, and wished she
wasn’t being so nice. Soon they were picking
their way toward tumbled ruins, carefully searching for signs that anyone else
had been there since the battle, months ago. There did not seem to be any, but
that did not diminish the intense vigilance of the chims. Robert tried to kenn, to
use the Net to probe for intruders, but his own jumbled feelings kept getting
in the way. He wished Athaclena were here. The wreckage of the Howletts Center was
even more comp\ete ttvan \\ad been apparent from the hillside. The
fire-blackened buildings had collapsed further under wild jungle vegetation now
growing rampant over former lawns. The Gubru vehicles, long ago stripped of
anything useful, lay in tangles of thick grass as tall as his waist. No, clearly nobody’s
been here, he thought. Robert kicked through the wreckage. Nothing remained
of interest. Why did I insist on coming? he wondered. He knew his hunch—
whether it panned out or not—had actually been little more than an excuse to
escape from the caves—to get away from Prathachulthorn. To get away from
uncomfortable glimpses of himself. Perhaps one reason he had
chosen to come to this place was because it was here that he had had his own
brief moment of hand-to-hand contact with the enemy. Or maybe he had hoped to
recreate the feelings of only a few days ago, traveling unfettered and
unjudged. He had hoped to come here with different female company than the
woman who now followed him, eyes darting left and right, putting everything
under professional scrutiny. Robert turned away from
his brooding thoughts and walked toward the ruined alien hover tanks. He sank
to one knee, brushing aside the tall, rank grass. Gubru machinery, the
exposed guts of the armored vehicles, gears, impellers, gravities . . . A fine yellow patina
overlay many of the parts. In some places the shining plastimesh had
discolored, thinned, and even broken through. Robert pulled on a small chunk
which came off, crumbling, in his hands. Well I’ll be a blue-nosed
gopher. I was right. My hunch was right. “What is it?” Lieutenant
McCue asked over his shoulder. He shook his head. “I’m
not sure, yet. But something seems to be eating through a lot of these parts.” “May I see?” Robert handed her the
piece of corroded ceramet. “This is why you wanted to
come here? You suspected this?” He saw no point in telling
her all the complex reasons, the personal ones. “That was a large part of it. I
thought, maybe, there might be a weapon in it. They burned all the records and
facilities when they evacuated the center. But they couldn’t eradicate all the
microbes developed in Dr. Schultz’s lab.” He didn’t add that he had
a vial of gorilla saliva in his pack. If he had not found the Gubru armor in
this state, on arriving here, he had planned to perform his own experiments. “Hm.” Lydia McCue crumbled
the material in her hand. She got down and crawled under the machine to examine
which parts had been affected. Finally she emerged and sat next to Robert. “It could prove useful.
But there would still be the problem of a delivery system. We don’t dare
venture out of the mountains to spray the tittle bugs over Gubru equipment in
Port Helenia. “Also, bio-sabotage
weapons are very short term in their effectiveness. They have to be used all at
once and by surprise, since countermeasures are usually swift and effective.
After a few weeks, the bugs would be neutralized—chemically, with coatings, or
by cloning another beastie to eat ours. “Still,” she turned
another piece over and looked up to smile at Robert. “This is great. What you
did here before, and now this . . . These are the right ways to fight guerrilla
war! I like it. We’ll find a way to use it.” Her smile was so open and
friendly that Robert couldn’t help responding. And in that shared moment he
felt a stirring that he had been trying to suppress all day. Damn, she’s attractive, he realized, miserably.
His body was sending him signals more powerful than it ever had in the company
of Athaclena. And he barely knew this woman! He didn’t love her. He wasn’t
bound up with her, as he was with his Tymbrimi consort. And yet his mouth was dry
and his heart beat faster as she looked at him, this narrow-eyed, thin-nosed,
tall-browed, female human. . . . “We’d better be heading
home,” he said quickly. “Go ahead and take some samples, lieutenant. We’ll test
them back at base.” He ignored her long look
as he stood up and signaled to Elsie. Soon, with specimens stowed away in their
packs, they were climbing once more toward the spine-stones. The watchful
guards showed obvious relief as they shouldered their rifles and leaped back
into the trees. Robert followed his escort
with little attention to the path. He was trying not to think of the other
member of his own race walking beside him, so he frowned and kept himself
banked in behind a brumous cloud of his own thoughts. 59 Fiben Fiben and Gailet sat near
each other under the unblinking regard of masked Gubru technicians, who focused
their instruments on the two chims with dispassionate, clinical precision.
Multi-lensed globes and flat-plate phrased arrays floated on all sides, peering
down at them. The testing chamber was a jungle of glistening tubes and
shiny-faced machinery, all antiseptic and sterile. Still, the place reeked of
alien bird. Fiben’s nose wrinkled, and once again he disciplined himself to
avoid thinking unfriendly thoughts about the Gubru. Certainly several of the
imposing machines must be psi detectors. And while it was doubtful they could
actually “read his mind,” the Galactics certainly would be able to trace his
surface attitudes. Fiben reached for
something else to think about. He leaned to his left and spoke to Gailet. “Um, I talked to Sylvie
before they came for us this morning. She told me she hasn’t been back to the
Ape’s Grape since that night I first came to Port Helenia.” Gailet turned to look at
Fiben. Her expression was tense, disapproving. “So? Games like that
striptease of hers may be obsolete now, but I’m sure the Gubru are finding
other ways to use her unique talents.” “She’s refused to do anything
like that since then, Gailet. Honestly. I can’t see why you’re so hostile
toward her.” “And I find it hard
to understand how you can be so friendly with one of our jailers!” Gailet
snapped. “She’s a probationer and a collaborator!” Fiben shook his head.
“Actually, Sylvie’s not really a probie at all, nor even a gray or yellow. She
has a green repro-card. She joined them because—” *’l don’t give a damn what
her reasons were! Oh, I can imagine what sort of sob story she’s told you, you
big dope, while she batted her eyelashes and softened you up for—” From one of the nearby
machines came a low, atonal voice. “Young neo-chimpanzee sophonts . . . be
still. Be still, young clients . . .” it soothed. Gailet swiveled to face forward, her jaw
set. Fiben blinked. I wish I understood her better, he
thought. Half the time he had no idea what would set Gailet off. It was Gailet’s moodiness
that had started him talking with Sylvie in the first place, simply for
company. He wanted to explain that to Gailet, but decided it would do no good.
Better to wait. She would come out of this funk. She always did. Only an hour ago they had
been laughing, jostling each other while they fumbled with a complicated
mechanical puzzle. For a few minutes they had been able to forget the staring
mechanical and alien eyes while they worked as a team, sorting and resorting
the pieces and arranging them together. When they stood back at last and looked
on the completed tower they had made, they both knew that they had surprised
the note-takers. In that moment of satisfaction, Gailet’s hand had slipped,
innocently and affectionately, into his. Imprisonment was like
that. Part of the time, Fiben actually felt as if he were profiting from the
experience. It was the first time in his life, for instance, that he’d ever
really had time to just sit and think. Their captors now let them have books,
and he was catching up on quite a few volumes he’d always wanted to read.
Conversations with Gailet had opened up the arcane world of alienology. He, in
turn, had spoken to her of the great work being done here on Garth, delicately
nudging a ruined ecosystem back toward health. But then, all too common,
had been die long, darker intervals, when the hours dragged on and on. A pall
hung over them at such times. The walls seemed to close in, and conversation
always came back to the War] to memories of their failed insurrection, to lost
friends and gloomy speculations over the fate of Earth itself. At such times, Fiben thought he might
trade all hope of a long life for just an hour to run free under trees and
clean sky. So even this new routine
of testing by the Gubru had come as a relief for both of them. At least it was
a distraction. Without warning, the
machines suddenly pulled away, opening an avenue in front of their bench. “We
are finished, finished. . . . You have done well, done well, you have . . . Now
follow the globe, follow it, toward transportation.” As Fiben and Gailet stood
up, a brown, octahedral projection took form in front of them. Without looking
at each other they followed the hologram past the silent, brooding avian
technicians, out of the testing chamber, and down a long hallway. Service robots swept past
them with the soft whisper of well-tuned machinery. Once a Kwackoo technician
darted out of an office door, favored them with a startled look, then ducked
back inside. At last Fiben and Gailet passed through a hissing portal and
emerged into bright sunshine. Fiben had to shade his eyes. The day was fair,
but with a bite that seemed to say that brief summer was now well on its way
out. The chims he could see in the streets, beyond the Gubru compound, were
wearing light sweaters and sneakers, another sure sign that autumn was near. None of the chims looked
their way. The distance was too great for Fiben to tell anything of their mood,
or to hope that somebody might recognize him or Gailet. “We won’t be riding the
same car back,” whispered Gailet. And she motioned down a long parapet toward
the landing ramp below. Sure enough, the tan military van that had brought them
had been replaced by a large, roofless hover barge. An ornate pedestal stood in
the open deck behind the pilot’s station. Kwackoo servitors adjusted a sunshade
to keep the fierce light of Gimelhai off their master’s beak and crest. The large Gubru was
recognizable. Its thick, faintly luminous plumage looked shaggier than the last
time they had seen it, in the furtive darkness of their suburban prison. The
effect was to make it seem even more different than the run-of-the-mill Gubru
functionaries they had seen. In some places the allochroous feathers had begun
to appear frayed, tattered. The avian aristocrat wore a striped collar. It
paced impatiently atop its perch. “Well, well,” Fiben
muttered. “If it ain’t our old friend, the Somethin’ of Good Housekeeping.” Gailet snorted in
something just short of a small laugh. “It’s called the Suzerain of Propriety,”
she reminded him. “The striped tore means it’s the leader of the priestly
caste. Now just you remember to behave yourself. Try not to scratch too much,
and watch what I do.” “I’ll imitate yer very
steps precisely, mistress.” Gailet ignored his sarcasm
and followed the brown guidance hologram down the long ramp toward the brightly
colored barge. Fiben kept pace just a little behind her. The guide projection
vanished as they reached the landing. A Kwackoo, with its feathery ruff tinted
a garish shade of pink, offered them both a very shallow bow. “You are
honored—honored . . . that our patron—noble patron does deign to show you—you
half-formed ones . . . the favor of your destiny.” The Kwackoo spoke without
the assistance of a vodor. That in itself was no small miracle, given the
creature’s highly specialized speech organs. In fact, it spoke the Anglic words
fairly clearly, if with a breathless quality which made the alien sound
nervous, expectant. It wasn’t likely the
Suzerain of Propriety was the easiest boss in the Universe to work for. Fiben
imitated Gailet’s bow and kept silent as she replied. “We are honored by the
attention that your master, the high patron of a great clan, condescends to
offer us,” she said in slow, carefully enunciated Galactic Seven.
“Nevertheless, we retain, in our own patrons’ names, the right to disapprove
its actions.” Even Fiben gasped. The
assembled Kwackoo cooed in anger, fluffing up threateningly. Three high, chirped notes
cut their outrage off abruptly. The lead Kwackoo swiveled quickly and bowed to
the Suzerain, who had scuttled to the end of its perch closest to the two
chims. The Gubru’s beak gaped as it bent to regard Gailet, first with one eye,
then the other. Fiben found himself sweating rivulets. Finally, the alien
straightened and squawked a pronouncement in its own highly clipped, inflected
version of Galactic Three. Only Fiben saw the tremor of relief that passed down
Gailet’s tense spine. He could not follow the Suzerain’s stilted prose, but a
vodor nearby commenced translating promptly. “Well said—said well . . . spoken well
for captured, client-class soldiers of foe-clan Terra. . . . Come, then—come
and see . . . come and see and hear a bargain you will certainly not
disapprove—not even in your patrons’ names.” Gailet and Fiben glanced at each
other. Then, as one, they bowed. The late morning air was
clear, and the faint ozone smell probably did not foretell rain. Such ancient
cues were useless in the presence of high technology anyway. The barge cruised south
past the closed pleasure piers of Port Helenia and out across the bay. It was
Fiben’s first chance to see how the harbor had changed since the aliens had
arrived. The fishing fleet had been
crippled for one thing. Only one in four trawlers did not lie beached or in dry
dock. The main commercial port was almost dead as well. A clump of
dispirited-looking seafaring vessels listed at their moorings, clearly
untouched for months. Fiben watched one of the still working fishing trawlers
heave into view around the point of the bay, probably returning early with a
fortuitous catch—or with a mechanical failure the chim crew felt unable to deal
with at sea. The tub-bottomed boat rose and fell as it rode the standing swell
where sea met bay. The crew had to struggle since the passage was narrower than
it had been in days of peace. Half of the strait was now blocked by a towering,
curving cliff face—a great fortress of alien cerametal. The Gubru battleship
seemed to shimmer in a faint -haze. Water droplets condensed at the fringes of
its ward-screens, rainbows sparkled, and a mist fell over the struggling
trawler as it forced its way past the northern tongue of land at last. Fiben
could not make out the faces of the chim crew as the Suzerain’s barge swept
overhead, but he saw several long-armed forms slump in relief as the boat
reached calm waters at last. From Point Borealis the
upper arm of the bayshore swept several kilometers north and east toward Port
Helenia itself. Except for a small navigation beacon, those rough heights were
unoccupied. The branches of ridgetop pines riffled gently in the sea breezes. Southward, however, across the narrow
strait, things were quite different. Beyond the grounded battleship, the
terrain had been transformed. Forest growth had been removed, the contours of
the bluffs altered. Dust rose from a site just out of view beyond the
headland. A swarm of hovers and heavy lifters could be seen buzzing to and fro
in that direction. Much farther to the south,
toward the spaceport, new domes had been erected as part of the Gubru defensive
network—the facilities the urban guerrillas had only mildly inconvenienced in
their abortive insurrection. But the barge did not seem to be heading that way.
Rather they turned toward the new construction on the narrow, hilly slopes
between Aspinal Bay and the Sea of Cilmar. Fiben knew it was hopeless
asking their hosts what was going on. The Kwackoo technicians and servitors
were polite, but it was a severe sort of courtesy, probably on orders. And they
were not forthcoming with much information. Gailet joined him at the
railing and took his elbow. “Look,” she whispered in a hushed voice. Together they stared as
the barge rose over the bluffs. A hilltop had been shorn
flat near the ocean shoreline. Buildings Fiben recognized as proton power
plants lay clustered around its base, feeding cables upward, along its flanks.
At the top, a hemispherical structure lay face upward, glimmering and open like
a marble bowl in the sunshine. “What is it? A force field
projector? Some kind of weapon?” Fiben nodded, shook his
head, and finally shrugged. “Beats me. It doesn’t look military. But whatever
it does sure must take a lot of juice. Look at all those power plants.
Goodall!” A shadow slipped over
them—not with the fluffy, ragged coolness of a cloud passing before the sun,
but with the sudden, sharp chill of something solid and huge rumbling over
their heads. Fiben shivered, only partly from the drop in temperature. He and
Gailet couldn’t help crouching as they looked up at the giant lifter-carrier
that cruised only a hundred meters higher. Their avian hosts, on the other
hand, appeared unruffled. The Suzerain stood on its perch, placidly ignoring
the thrumming fields that made the chims tremble. They don’t like surprise, Fiben thought. But they
are pretty tough when they know what’s happening. Their transport began a
long, slow, lazy circuit around the perimeter of the construction site. Fiben
was pondering the white, upturned bowl below when the Kwackoo with the pink
ruff approached and inclined its head ever so slightly. “The Great One deigns—does offer favor .
. . and will suggest commonality—complementarity ... of goals and aims.” Across the barge, the
Suzerain of Propriety could be seen perched regally on its pedestal. Fiben
wished he could read expressions on a Gubru face. What’s the old bird got in
mind? he wondered. Fiben wasn’t entirely sure he really wanted to know. Gailet returned the
shallow bow of the Kwackoo. “Please tell your honored patron we will humbly
attend his offer.” The Suzerain’s Galactic
Three was stilted and formal, embellished with mincing, courtly dance steps.
The vodor translation did not help Fiben much. He found himself watching
Gailet, rather than the alien, as he tried to follow what the hell they were
talking about. “... allowable revision
to Ritual of Choice of Uplift Advisor . . , modification made during time of
stress, by foremost client representatives . . . if performed truly in best
interests of their patron race . . .” Gaflet seemed visibly shaken, looking
up at the Gubru. Her lips pressed together in a tight line, and her intertwined
fingers were white with tension. When the Suzerain stopped chirping, the vodor
continued on for a moment, then silence closed in around them, leaving only the
whistle of passing air and the faint droning of the hover’s engines. Gailet swallowed. She
bowed and seemed to have difficulty finding her voice. You can do it, Fiben urged silently.
Speechlock could strike any chim, especially under pressure like this, but he
knew he dared not do anything to help her. Gailet coughed, swallowed
again, and managed to bring forth words. “Hon-honored elder, we ...
we cannot speak for our patrons, or even for all the chims on Garth. What you
ask is ... is ...” The Suzerain spoke again,
as if her reply had been complete. Or perhaps it simply was not considered
impolite for a patron-class being to interrupt a client. “You have no need—need not
... to answer now,” the vodor pronounced as the Gubru chirped and bobbed on its
perch. “Study—learn—consider . . . the materials you will be given. This
opportunity will be to your advantage.” The chirping ceased again,
followed by the buzzing vodor. The Suzerian seemed to dismiss them then,
simply by closing its eyes. As if at some signal
invisible to Fiben, the pilot of the hover barge banked away from the frenzied
activity atop the ravaged hilltop and sent the craft streaking back across the
bay, northward, toward Port Helenia. Soon the battleship in the harbor—gigantic
and imperturbable—fell behind them in its wreath of mist and rainbows. Fiben and Gailet followed
a Kwackoo to seats at the back of the barge. “What was all that about?” Fiben
whispered to her. “What was the damn thing sayin’ about some sort of ceremony?
What does it want us to do?” “Sh!” Gailet motioned for
him to be silent. “I’ll explain later, Fiben. Right now, please, let me think.” Gailet settled into a corner,
wrapping her arms around her knees. Absently, she scratched the fur on her left
leg. Her eyes were unfocused, and when Fiben made a gesture, as if to offer to
groom her, she did not even respond. She only looked off toward the horizon, as
if her mind were very far away. Back in their cell they
found that many changes had been made. “I guess we passed,all those tests,”
Fiben said, staring at their transformed quarters. The chains had been taken
away soon after the Suzerain’s first visit, that dark night weeks ago. After
that occasion the straw on the floor had been replaced by mattresses, and they
had been allowed books. Now, though, that was made
to seem Spartan, indeed. Plush carpeting had been laid down, and an expensive
holo-tapestry covered most of one wall. There were such amenities as beds and
chairs and a desk, and even a music deck. “Bribes,” Fiben muttered
as he sorted through some of the record cubes. “Hot damn, we’ve got something
they want. Maybe the Resistance isn’t over. Maybe Athaclena and Robert
are stinging them, and they want us to—” “This hasn’t got anything
to do with your general, Fiben,” Gailet said in a very low voice, barely above
a whisper. “Or not much, at least. It’s a whole lot bigger than that.” Her
expression was tense. All the way back, she had been silent and nervous. At
times Fiben imagined he could hear wheels turning in her head. Gailet motioned for him to follow her to
the new holo wall. At the moment it was set to depict a three-dimensional scene
of abstract shapes and patterns—a seemingly endless vista of glossy cubes,
spheres, and pyramids stretching into the infinite distance. She sat
cross-legged and twiddled with the controls. “This is an expensive unit,” she
said, a little louder than necessary. “Let’s have some fun and find out what it
can do.” As Fiben sat down beside
her, the Euclidean shapes blurred and vanished. The controller clicked under
Gailet’s hand, and a new scene suddenly leaped into place. The wall now seemed
to open onto a vast, sandy beach. Clouds filled the sky out to a lowering, gray
horizon, pregnant with storms. Breakers rolled less than twenty meters away, so
realistic that Fiben’s nostrils flared as he tried to catch the salt scent. Gailet concentrated on the
controls. “This may be the ticket,” he heard her mumble. The almost perfect
beachscape flickered, and in its place there suddenly loomed a wall of leafy
green—a jungle scene, so near and real that Fiben almost felt he could leap
through and escape into its green mists, as if this were one of those mythical
“teleportation devices” one read of in romantic fiction, and not just a
high-quality holo-tapestry. He contemplated the scene
Gailet had chosen. Fiben could tell at once that it wasn’t a jungle of Garth.
The creeper-entwined rain forest was a vibrant, lively, noisy scene, filled
with color and variety. Birds cawed and howler monkeys shrieked. Earth, then, he thought, and wondered
if the Galaxy would ever let him fulfill his dream of someday seeing the
homewor\d. Not bloody likely, the way things are. His attention drew back as
Gailet spoke. “Just let me adjust this here, to make it more realistic.” The
sound level rose. Jungle noise burst forth to surround them. What is she
trying to do? he wondered. ‘ Suddenly he noticed
something. As Gailet twiddled with the volume level, her left hand moved in a
crude but eloquent gesture. Fiben blinked. It was a sign in baby talk, the hand
language all infant chims used until the age of four, when speech finally
became useful. Grownups listening, she said. Jungle sounds seemed to fill the room,
reverberating from the other walls. “There,” she said in a low voice. “Now they
can’t listen in on us. We can talk frankly.” “But—” Fiben started to
object, then he saw the gesture again. Grownups listening. . . . Once more his respect for
Gailet’s cleverness grew. Of course she knew this simple method would
not stop snoopers from picking up their every word. But the Gubru and their
agents might imagine the chims foolish enough to think it would! If the two of
them acted as if they believed they were safe from eavesdropping . . . Such a tangled web we
weave, Fiben
thought. This was real spy stuff. Fun, in a way. It was also, he knew,
dangerous as hell. “The Suzerain of Propriety
has a problem,” Gailet told him aloud. Her hands lay still on her lap. “It told you that?
But if the Gubru are in trouble, why—” “I didn’t say the Gubru—although
I think that’s true, as well. I was talking about the Suzerain of Propriety
itself. It’s having troubles with its peers. The priest seriously
overcom-mitted itself in a certain matter, some time back, and now it seems
there’s hell to pay over it.” Fiben just sat there,
amazed that the lofty alien lord had deigned to tell an earthworm of a Terran
client such things. He wasn’t comfortable with the idea. Such confidences were
likely to be unhealthy. “What were these overcommitments?” he asked. “Well, for one thing,”
Gailet went on, scratching her kneecap, “some months ago it insisted that many
parties of Talon Soldiers and scientists be sent up into the mountains.” “What for?” Gailet’s face took on an
expression of severe control. “They were sent searching for ... for
Garthlings.” “For what?” Fiben
blinked. He started to laugh. Then he cut short when he saw the warning flicker
in her eyes. The hand scratching her knee curled and turned in a motion that
signified caution. “For Garthlings,” she
repeated. Of all the superstitious
nonsense, Fiben
thought. Ignorant, yellow-card chims use Garthling fables to frighten their
children. It was rich to think of the sophisticated Gubru falling for such
tall tales. Gailet did not seem to
find the idea amusing, though. “You can imagine why the Suzerain would
be excited, Fiben, once it had reason to believe Garthlings might exist.
Imagine what a fantastic coup it would be for any clan who claimed adoption
rights on a pre-sentient race that had survived the Bururalli Holocaust.
Immediate takeover of Earth’s tenancy rights here would be the very least of
the consequences.” Fiben saw her point. “But
. . . but what in the world made it think in the first place, that—” “It seems our Tymbrimi
Ambassador, Uthacalthing, was largely responsible for the Suzerain’s fixation,
Fiben. You remember that day of the chancery explosion, when you tried to break
into the Tymbrimi Diplomatic Cache?” Fiben opened his mouth. He
closed it again. He tried to think. What kind of game was Gailet playing now? The Suzerain of Propriety
obviously knew that he, Fiben, was the chim who had been sighted ducking
through the smoke and stench of fried Gubru clerical workers on the day of the
explosion at the one-time Tymbrimi Embassy. It knew Fiben was the one who had
played a frustrated game of tag with the cache guardian, and who later escaped
over a cliff face under the very beaks of a squad of Talon Soldiers. Did it know because Gailet
had told it? If so,’ had she also told the Suzerain about the secret message
Fiben had found in the back of the cache and delivered to Athaclena? He could not ask her these
things. The warning look in her eyes kept him silent. I hope she knows what she’s doing, he prayed fervently.
Fiben felt clammy under his arms. He brushed a bead of sweaf from his eyebrow.
“Go on,” he said in a dry voice. “Your visit invalidated
diplomatic immunity and gave the Gubru the excuse they were looking for, to
break into the cache. Then the Gubru had what they thought was a real stroke of
luck. The cache autodestruct partially failed. There was evidence inside,
Fiben, evidence pertaining to private investigations into the Garthling question
by the Tymbrimi Ambassador.” “By Uthacalthing? But ...” And
then it hit Fiben. He stared at Gailet, goggle-eyed. Then he doubled over,
coughing as he fought not to laugh out loud. Hilarity was like a head of steam
in his chest, a force in its own right, barely contained. A sudden, brief spell
of speechlock was actually a blessing, as it kept Gailet from having to shush
him. He coughed some more and slapped his chest. “Excuse me,” he said in a
small voice. “The Gubru now believe
that the evidence was contrived, a clever ruse,” she went on. No kidding, Fiben thought silently. “In addition to faked
data, Uthacalthing also arranged to have the Planetary Library stripped of its
Uplift files, making it seem to the Suzerain as if something was being hidden.
It cost the Gubru a lot to find out that Uthacalthing had tricked them. A
research-class Planetary Library was shipped in, for instance. And they lost
quite a few scientists and soldiers up in the mountains before they figured it
out.” “Lost them?” Fiben sat forward.
“Lost how?” “Chim irregulars,” Gailet
answered tersely. And again there was that warning look. Come on, Gailet, he
thought. I’m not an idiot. Fiben knew better than to refer in any way to
Robert or Athaclena. He shied away from even thinking about them. Still, he couldn’t quite
suppress a smile. So that was why the Kwackoo had been so polite! If chims were
waging intelligent war, and by the official rules at that, then all chims
had to be treated with some minimal degree of respect. “The mountain chims
survived that first day! They must’ve stung the invaders, and kept stingin’
“em!” He knew he was free to vent a bit of exultation. It would only be keeping
in character. Gailet’s smile was -thin.
This news must have given rise to mixed feelings. After all, her own part of
the insurrection had gone very much worse. So, Fiben thought, Uthacalthing
s elaborate ruse persuaded the Gubru that there was something on the planet at
least as important as the colony’s value as hostage. Garthlings! Imagine that. They
went up into the mountains chasing a myth. And somehow the general found a way
to hurt them as soon as they came within reach. Oh, I’m sorry for all
those things I thought about her old man. What a great jape, Uthacalthing! But now the invaders are
wise to it. I wonder if . . . Fiben glanced up and saw
that Gailet was watching him intently, as if gauging his very thoughts. At last
Fiben understood one of the reasons why she could not be completely open and
frank with him. We have to make a
decision, he
realized. Should we try to lie to the Gubru? He and Gailet might make
the attempt, try to prop up Uthacalthing’s practical joke for just a while
longer. They might succeed in convincing the Suzerain just one more time to go
off hunting mythical Garthlings. It would be worth the effort if it drew even
one more party of Gubru within reach of the mountain fighters. But did either he or
Gailet have anywhere near enough sophistication to pull off such a ruse? What
would it take? He could just picture it. Oh yes, massa, there is Garthlin’s
after all, yes boss. ‘You can believe brer chim, yassa. Or, alternatively, they
could try reverse psychology. D-o-o-on’t throw me in dat briar patch . . . ! Neither approach at all
resembled the way Uthacalthing had done it, of course. The tricky Tymbrimi had
played a game of subtle, colubrine misdirection. Fiben did not even toy with
the idea of trying to operate on so sophisticated a plane. And anyway, if he and
Gailet were caught trying to lie to the Gubru, it could very well disqualify
the two of them from whatever special status the Suzerain of Propriety seemed
to be offering this afternoon. Fiben had no idea what the creature wanted of
them, but it just might mean a chance to find out what the invaders were
building out there by the Sea of Cilmar. That could be vital information. No, it just wasn’t worth
the risk, Fiben decided. Now he faced another
problem, how to communicate these thoughts to Gailet. “Even the most
sophisticated sophont race can make mistakes,” he said slowly, enunciating
carefully. “Especially when they are on a strange world.” Pretending to look
for a flea, he shaped the baby talk sign for Game finished now? Obviously Gailet agreed.
She nodded firmly. “The mistake, is over now. They’re sure Garthlings are a
myth. The Gubru are convinced it was just a Tymbrimi trap. Anyway, I get ah
impression the other Suzerains—the ones that share command with the high
priest—won’t allow any more pointless forays into the mountains, where they can
be potshotted by guerrillas.” Fiben’s head jerked up. His heart pounded
for a few, quick moments. Then it came to him what Gailet had meant . . . how
the last word she had spoken was intended to be spelled. Homonyms were one of
many awkward drawbacks modern Anglic had inherited from old-style English,
Chinese, and Japanese. While Galactic languages had been carefully designed to
maximize information content and eliminate ambiguity, wolfling tongues had
evolved rough and wild, with lots of idiosyncrasies, such as words with identical
sounds but different meanings. Fiben found his fists had
clenched. He forced himself to relax. Guerrillas, not gorillas. She doesn’t
know about the clandestine Uplift project in the mountains, Fiben reassured
himself. She has no idea how ironic her remark sounded. One more reason, though,
to end Uthacalthing’s “joke” once and for all. The Tymbrimi could not have been
any more aware of the Howletts Center than his daughter. Had he known about the
secret work there, Uthacalthing would certainly have chosen a different ruse,
not one meant to send the Gubru into those very same mountains. The Gubru must not go back into the Mulun,
Fiben realized. It’s only luck they haven’t already discovered the
‘rillas. “Stupid birds,” he
muttered, playing to Gailet’s line. “Imagine them falling for a dumb, wolfling
folk tale. After Garthlings, what’ll they go after next? Peter Pan?” Superficially, Gailet’s
expression was reproving. “You must try to be more respectful, Fiben.”
Underneath, though, he felt a strong current of approval. They might not have
the same reasons, but they were in agreement this far. Uthacalthing’s joke was
over. “What they’re going after
next, Fiben, is us.” He blinked. “Us?” She nodded. “I’m guessing
the war isn’t going very well for the Gubru. Certainly they haven’t found the
dolphin ship that everyone’s chasing, over on the other side of the Galaxy. And
taking Garth hostage doesn’t seem to have budged Earth or the Tymbrimi. I’d bet
it only stiffened the resistance, and gained Terra some sympathy among former
neutrals.” Fiben frowned. It had been
so long since he had thought about the larger scope—about the turmoil raging
all across the Five Galaxies—about the Streaker—about the siege of
Terra. Just how much did Gailet know, and how much was mere speculation? In the nearby weather wall, a big black
bird with a huge, gaily colored bill was depicted landing in a rustle very
close to the carpet where Fiben and Gailet sat. It stepped forward and seemed
to regard Fiben, first with one eye, then the other. The Toucan reminded him of
the Suzerain of Propriety. Fiben shivered. “Anyway,” Gailet went on,
“the enterprise here on Garth seems to be a drain on their resources that the
Gubru can’t afford too well, especially if peace does return to Galactic
society, and the Institute for Civilized Warfare makes them give the planet
back in only a few decades or so. I figure they re looking real hard for some
way to make a profit out of all this.” Fiben had an inspiration.
“All that construction by South Point is part of that, right? It’s part of the
Suzerain’s plan to save his hash.” Gailet’s lips pursed.
“Colorfully put. Have you figured out what it is they’re building?” The multicolored bird on
the branch cawed sharply and seemed to be laughing at Fiben. But when he glanced
sharply that way it had already returned to the serious business of picking
through the imaginary detritus on the forest floor. Fiben looked back at
Gailet. “You tell me,” he said. “I’m not sure I can
remember well enough to translate what the Suzerain said. I was pretty nervous,
you’ll remember.” Her eyes closed for a moment. “Would—would a hyperspace
shunt mean anything to you?” The bird in the wall took
off in an explosion of feathers and leaves as Fiben leaped to his feet, backing
more than a meter away. He stared down at Gailet in disbelief. “A what? But that’s
. . . that’s crazy! Build a shunt on the surface of a planet? It’s just
not—” Then he stopped,
remembering the great marble bowl, the mammoth power plants. Fiben’s lips
quivered and his hands came together, pulling on opposite thumbs. In this way,
Fiben reminded himself that he was officially almost the equal of a man—that
he. should be able to think like one when facing such incredible improbability.
“What ...” He whispered, licked his lips, and concentrated on the words.
“What’s it for?” “I’m not so clear on
that,” Gailet said. He could barely hear her over the squawking from the
make-believe forest. Her finger traced a hand sign on the carpet, one which
stood for confusion. “I think it was originally intended for some ceremony, if
they were ever able to find and claim Garthlings. Now, the Suzerain needs something to
salvage out of their investment, probably another use for the shunt. “If I understood the Gubru
leader, Fiben, it wants to use the shunt for us.” Fiben sat down again. For
a long moment they did not look at each other. There were only the amplified
jungle sounds, the colors of a luminescent fog flowing in between the leaves of
a holographic rain forest, and the inaudible murmur of their own uncertain
fear. The facsimile of a bright bird watched them for a little while longer
from a replicant branch high overhead. When the ghostly fog turned to
insubstantial rain, however, it finally spread fictitious wings and flew away. 60 Uthacalthing The Thennanin was
obdurate. There did not seem to be any way to get through to him. Kault seemed almost a
stereotype, a caricature of his race—bluff, open, honorable to a fault, and so
trusting that it threatened to drive Uthacalthing into fits of frustration. The
glyph, teev’nus, was incapable of expressing Uthacalthing’s bafflement.
Over the last few days, something stronger had begun taking shape in the
tendrils of his corona—something pungent and reminiscent of human metaphor. Uthacalthing realized he was starting to
get “pissed off.” Just what would it take to
raise Kault’s suspicions? Uthacalthing wondered if he should pretend to talk in
his sleep, muttering dire hints and confessions. Would that raise an inkling
under the Thennanin’s thick skull? Or maybe he should abandon all subtlety and write
out the entire scenario, leaving the unfolded pages in the open for Kault
to find! Individuals can vary
widely within a species, Uthacalthing knew. And Kault was an
anomaly, even for a Thennanin. It would probably never occur to the fellow to
spy on his Tymbrimi companion. Uthacalthing found it hard to understand how
Kault could have made it this far in the diplomatic corps of any race. Fortunately, the darker
aspects of the Thennanin nature were not also exaggerated in him. Members of
Kault’s faction, it seemed, weren’t quite as smugly sanctimonious or utterly
convinced of their own righteousness as those currently in charge of clan
policy. More the pity, then, that one side effect of Uthacalthing’s planned
jest, if it ever succeeded, would be to weaken that moderate wing even more. Regrettable. But it would
take a miracle to ever bring Kault’s group into power anyway, Uthacalthing
reminded himself. Anyway, the way things
were heading, he was going to be spared the moral quandary of worrying about
the consequences of his practical joke. At the moment it was getting exactly
nowhere. So far this had been a most frustrating journey. The only compensation
was that this was not, after all, a Gubru detention camp. They were in the low,
rolling countryside leading inexorably upward toward the southern slopes of the
Mountains of Mulun. The variety-starved ecosystem of the plains was giving way
gradually to somewhat less monotonous scenery— scrub trees and eroded terraces
whose reddish and tan sedimentary layers glittered with the morning light,
winking as if in secret knowledge of long departed days. As the wanderers’ trek
brought them ever closer to the mountains, Uthacalthing kept adjusting their
path, guided by a certain blue twinkle on the horizon—a glimmer so faint that
his eyes could barely make it out at times. He knew for a fact that Kault’s
visual apparatus could not detect the spark at all. It had been planned that
way. Faithfully following the
intermittent glow, Uthacalthing had led the way and kept a careful watch for
the telltale clues. Every time he spotted one, Uthacalthing went through the
motions, dutifully rubbing out traces in the dirt, surreptitiously throwing
away stone tools, making furtive notes and hiding them quickly when his fellow
refugee appeared around the bend. By now anyone else would
be positively seething with curiosity. But not Kault. No, not Kault. Just this morning it had
been the Thennanin’s turn to lead. Their route took them along the edge of a
mud flat, still damp from the recent onset of autumn rains. There, crossing
their path in plain sight, had been a trail of footprints no more than a fe”w
hours old, obviously laid by something shuffling on two legs and a knuckle. But
Kault just strode on past, sniffing the air with those great breathing slits of
his, commenting in his booming voice on how fresh the day felt! Uthacalthing consoled
himself that this part of his scheme had always been a long shot anyway. Maybe
his plan just wasn’t meant to come about. Perhaps I am simply not
clever enough. Perhaps both Kault’s race and my own assigned their dullest
types to duty on this back-of-the-arm planet. Even among humans, there
were those who certainly would have been able to come up with something better.
One of those legendary agents of the Terragens Council, for instance. Of course there were no
agents or other, more imaginative Tymbrimi here on Garth when the crisis hit.
He had been forced to come up with the best plan he could. Uthacalthing wondered
about the other half of his jest. It was clear the Gubru had fallen for his
ruse. But how deeply? How much trouble and expense had it cost them? More
importantly from the point of view of a Galactic diplomat, how badly had they
been embarrassed? If the Gubru had proved as
dense and slow as Kault . . . But no, the Gubru are
reliable, Uthacalthing reassured himself. The Gubru, at least, are quite
proficient at deceit and hypocrisy. It made them easier enemies than the
Thennanin. He shaded his eyes,
contemplating how the morning had aged. The air was getting warm. There was a
swishing sound, the crackle of breaking foliage. Kault strode into view a few
meters back, grumbling a low marching tune and using a long stick to brush
shrubs out of his path. Uthacalthing wondered. If our peoples are officially
at war, why is it so hard for Kault to notice that I am obviously hiding
something from him? “Hmmmph,” the big
Thennanian grunted as he approached. “Colleague, why have we stopped?” The words were in Anglic. Recently they
had made a game of using a different language every day, for practice.
Uthacalthing gestured skyward. “It is almost midday, Kault. Gimelhai is getting
fierce. We had better find a place to get out of the sun.” Kault’s leathery ridge
crest puffed. “Get out of the sun? But we are not in ... oh. Aha. Ha. Ha. A
wolfling figure of speech. Very droll. Yes, Uthacalthing. When Gimelhai reaches
zenith, it might indeed feel somewhat as if we were roasting in its outer
shell. Let us find shelter.” A small stand of brushy
trees stood atop a hillock, not far away. This time Kault led, swinging his
homemade staff to clear a path through the tall, grassy growth. By now they were well
practiced at the routine. Kault did the heavy work of delving a comfortable
niche, down to where the soil was cool. Uthacalthing’s nimble hands tied the
Thennanin’s cape into place as a sunshade. They rested against their packs and
waited out the hot middle part of the day. While Uthacalthing dozed,
Kault spent the time entering data in his lap datawell. He picked up twigs,
berries, bits of dirt, rubbed them between his large, powerful fingers, and
held the dust up to his scent-slits before examining it with his small
collection of instruments salvaged from the crashed yacht. The Thennanin’s diligence
was all the more frustrating to Uthacalthing, since Kault’s serious
investigations of the local ecosystem had somehow missed every single clue
Uthacalthing had thrown his way. Perhaps it is because they were
thrown at him. Uthacalthing pondered. The Thennanin were a systematic folk.
Possibly, Kault’s worldview prevented him from seeing that which did not fit
into the pattern that his careful studies revealed. An interesting thought. Uthacalthing’s corona
fashioned a glyph of appreciated surprise as, all at once, he saw that the
Thennanin approach might not be as cumbersome as he had thought. He had assumed
that it was stupidity that made Kault impervious to his fabricated clues, but .
. . But after all, the clues
really are lies. My confederate out in the bush lays out hints for me to “find”
ana “hide.” When Kault ignores them, could it be because his obstinate
worldview is actually superior? In reality, he has proven almost impossible to
fool! True or not, it was an
interesting idea. Syrtunu riffled and tried to lift off, but
Uthacalthing’s corona lay limp, too lazy to abet the glyph. Instead, his thoughts
drifted to Athaclena. He knew his daughter still
lived. To try to learn more would invite detection by the enemy’s psi devices.
Still, there was something in those traces—trembling undertones down in the nahakieri
levels of feeling—which told Uthacalthing that he would have much new to
learn about Athaclena, should they ever meet again in this world. “In the end, there is a
limit to the guidance of parents,” a soft voice seemed to say to him as he
drifted in half-slumber. “Beyond that, a child’s destiny is her own.” And what of the strangers
who enter her life? Uthacalthing asked the glimmering figure
of his long-dead wife, whose shape seemed to hover before him, beyond his
closed eyelids. “Husband, what of them?
They, too, will shape her. And she them. But our own time ebbs.” Her face was so clear. . .
. This was a dream such as humans were known to have, but which was rarer among
Tymbrimi. It was visual, and meaning was conveyed in words rather than glyphs.
A flux of emotion made his fingertips tremble. Mathicluanna’s eyes
separated, and her smile reminded him of that day in the capital when their
coronae had first touched . . . stopping him, stunned and still in the middle
of a crowded street. Half-blinded by a glyph without any name, he had hunted
the trace of her down alleyways, across bridges, and past dark cafes, seeking
with growing desperation until, at last, he found her waiting for him on a
bench not twelve sistaars from where he had first sensed her. “You see?” she
asked in the dream voice of that long ago girl. “We are shaped. We change.
But what we once were, that, too, remains always.” Uthacalthing stirred. His
wife’s image rippled, then vanished in wavelets of rolling light. Syullf-tha
was the glyph that hovered in the space where she had been . . . standing
for the joy of a puzzle not yet solved. He sighed and sat up,
rubbing his eyes. For some reason Uthacalthing
thought that the bright daylight might disperse the glyph. But syullf-tha was
more than a mere dream by now. Without any volition on his part, it rose and
moved slowly away from Uthacalthing toward his companion, the big Thennanin. Kault sat with his back to Uthacalthing,
still absorbed in his studies, completely unaware as syullf-tha transformed,
changed subtly into syulff-kuonn. It settled slowly over Kault’s ridge
crest, descended, settled in, and disappeared. Uthacalthing stared, amazed, as
Kault grunted and looked up. The Thennanin’s breath-slits wheezed as he put
down his instruments and turned to face Uthacalthing. “There is something very
strange here, colleague. Something I am at a loss to explain.” Uthacalthing moistened his
lips before answering. “Do tell me what concerns you, esteemed ambassador.” Kault’s voice was a low
rumble. “There appears to be a creature . . . one that has been foraging in
these berry patches not long ago. I have seen traces of its eating for some
days now, Uthacalthing. It is large . . . very large for a creature of Garth.” Uthacalthing was still
getting used to the idea that syulff-kuonn had penetrated where so many
subtler and more powerful glyphs had failed. “Indeed? Is this of significance?” Kault paused, as if uncertain
whether to say more. The Thennanin finally sighed. “My friend, it is most odd.
But I must tell you that there should be no animal, since the Bururalli
Holocaust, able to reach so high into these bushes. And its manner of foraging
is quite extraordinary.” “Extraordinary in what
way?” Kault’s crest inflated in
short puffs, indicating confusion. “I ask that you do not laugh at me,
colleague.” “Laugh at you? Never!”
Uthacalthing lied. “Then I shall tell you. By
now I am convinced that this creature has hands, Uthacalthing. I am sure
of it.” “Hm,” Uthacalthing
commented noncommittally. The Thennanin’s voice
dropped even lower. “There is a mystery here, colleague. There is something
very odd going on here on Garth.” Uthacalthing suppressed
his corona. He extinguished all facial expression. Now he understood why it had
been syulff-kuonn—the glyph of anticipation of a practical joke
fulfilled— that penetrated where none had succeeded before. The joke was on me! Uthacalthing looked beyond
the fringe of their sunshade, where the bright afternoon had begun to color
from an overcast spilling over the mountains. Out there in the bush his confederate had
been laying “clues” for weeks, ever since the Tymbrimi yacht came down where
Uthacalthing had intended it to, at the edge of the marshlands far southeast
of the mountains. Little Jo-Jo—the throwback chim who could not even speak
except with his hands—moved just ahead of Uthacalthing, naked as an animal,
laying tantalizing footprints, chipping stone tools to leave in their path,
maintaining tenuous contact with Uthacalthing through the blue Warder Globe. It had all been part of a
convoluted plan to lead the Thennanin inexorably to the conclusion that
pre-sentient life existed on Garth, but Kault had seen none of the clues! None
of the specially contrived hints! No, what Kault had finally
noticed was Jo-Jo himself. . . the traces the little chim left as he
foraged and lived off the land! Uthacalthing realized that
syulff-kuonn was exactly right. The joke on himself was rich, indeed. He thought he could almost
hear Mathicluanna’s voice once again. “You never know . . .” she seemed
to say. “Amazing,” he told the
Thennanin. “That is simply amazing.” 61 Athaclena Every now and then she
worried that she was getting too used to the changes. The rearranged nerve
endings, the redistributed fatty tissues, the funny protrusion of her
now-so-humanoid nose—these were things now so accustomed that she sometimes
wondered if she would ever be able to return to standard Tymbrimi morphology. The thought frightened
Athaclena. Until now there had been good reasons for
maintaining these humaniform alterations. While she was leading an army of
half-uplifted wolfling clients, looking more like a human female had been more
than good politics. It had been a sort of bond between her and the chims and
gorillas. And with Robert, she remembered. Athaclena wondered. Would
the two of them ever again experiment, as they once had, with the
half-forbidden sweetness of interspecies dalliance? Right now it seemed so very
unlikely. Their consortship was reduced to a pair of signatures on a piece of
tree bark, a useful bit of politics. Nothing else was the same as before. She looked down. In the
murky water before her, Athaclena saw her own reflection. “Neither fish nor
fowl,” she whispered in Anglic, not remembering where she had read or heard the
phrase, but knowing its metaphorical meaning. Any young Tymbrimi male who saw
her in her present form would surely break down laughing. And as for Robert,
well, less than a month ago she had felt very close to him. His growing
attraction toward her—the raw, wolfling hunger of it—had flattered and pleased
her in a daring sort of way. Now, though, he is among
his own kind again. And I am alone. Athaclena shook her head
and resolved to drive out such thoughts. She picked up a flask and scattered
her reflection by pouring a quarter liter of pale liquid into the pool. Plumes
of mud stirred near the bank, obscuring the fine web of tendrils that laced
through the pond from overhanging vines. This was the last of a
chain of small basins, a few kilometers from the caves. As Athaclena worked she
concentrated and kept careful notes, for she knew she was no trained scientist
and would have to make up for that with meticulous-ness. Still, her simple
experiments had already begun to bear promising results. If her assistants
returned from the next valley in time with the data she had sent for, she might
have something of importance to show Major Prathachulthorn. I may look like a freak,
but I am still Tymbrimi! I shall prove my usefulness, even if the Earthmen do
not think of me as a warrior. So intense was her
concentration, so quiet the still forest, that sudden words were like
thunderclaps. “So this is where you are,
Clennie! I’ve been looking all over for you.” Athaclena spun about, almost spilling a
vial of umber-colored fluid. The vines all around her suddenly felt like a net woven just to catch her.
Her pulse pounded for the fraction of a second it took to recognize Robert, looking
down at her from the arching root of a ‘giant near-oak. He wore moccassins, a soft
leather jerkin, and hose. The bow and quiver across his back made him look like
the hero of one of those old-time
wolfling romances Athaclena’s mother used to read to her when she was a child.
It took longer to regain
her composure than she would have preferred. “Robert. You startled me.” He blushed. “Sorry. Didn’t
mean to.” That
wasn’t strictly true, she knew. Robert’s psi shield was better than before,
and he obviously was proud of being able to approach undetected. A simple but
clear version of kiniwullun
flickered
like a pixie over Robert’s head. If she squinted, she might almost imagine a
young Tymbrimi male standing
there. . . . Athaclena shuddered. She
had already decided she could not afford this. “Come and sit down, Robert. Tell
me what you have been doing.” Holding onto a nearby
vine, he swung lightly onto the leaf-strewn loam and stepped over to where her
experiment case lay open beside the dark pool. Robert slipped off his bow and
quiver and sat down, cross-legged. “I’ve been looking around
for some way to be useful.” He shrugged. “Prathachulthorn’s finished pumping me
for information. Now he wants me to serve as sort of a glorified chim morale
officer.” His voice rose a quarter octave as he mimicked the Terragens Marine’s
South Asian accent. “We must keep the little fellows’ chins up, Oneagle. Make
them feel they’re important to the Resistance!” Athaclena nodded,
understanding Robert’s unspoken meaning. In spite of the partisans’ past
successes, Pratha-chulthorn obviously considered the chims superfluous—at best
useful in diversions or as grunt soldiery. Liaison to childlike clients would
seem an appropriate cubbyhole to assign the undertrained, presumably spoiled
young son of the Planetary Coordinator. “I thought Prathachulthorn
liked your idea of using digestion bacteria against the Gubru,” Athaclena said. Robert sniffed. He picked
up a twig and twirled it deftly from finger to finger. “Oh, he admitted it was
intriguing (hat the gorillas’ gut critters dissolved Gubru armor. He agreed to
assign Benjamin and some of the chim techs to my project.” Athaclena tried to trace
the murky pattern of his feelings. “Did not Lieutenant McCue help you persuade
him?” Robert looked away at the
mention of the young Earth-ling woman. His shield went up at the same time,
confirming some of Athaclena’s suspicions. “Lydia helped, yeah. But
Prathachulthorn says it’d be next to impossible to deliver enough bacteria to
important Gubru installations before they detect it and neutralize it. I still
get the impression Prathachulthorn thinks it a side issue, maybe slightly
useful to his main plan.” “Do you have any idea what
he has in mind?” “He smiles and says he’s
going to bloody the birds’ beaks. There’s been intelligence of some major
facility the Gubru are building, south of Port Helenia, and that may make a
good target. But he won’t go into any more detail than that. After all,
strategy and tactics are for professionals, don’t y’know.” “Anyway, I didn’t come
here to talk about Prathachulthorn. I brought something to show you.” Robert
shrugged out of his pack and reached inside to pull out an object wrapped in
cloth. He unfolded the coverings. “Look familiar at all?” At first sight it appeared
to be a pile of wrinkled rags with knotted strings hanging off the edges. On
closer examination, the thing on Robert’s lap reminded Athaclena of a shriveled
fungus of some sort. Robert grabbed the largest knot, where most of the thin
fibers came together in a clump, and extended the strings until the filmy
fabric unfolded entirely in the gentle breeze. “It ... it looks familiar,
Robert. I would say it was a small parachute, but it is obviously natural ...
as if it came from some sort of plant.” She shook her head. “Pretty close. Try to
think back a few months, Clennie, to a certain rather traumatic day . . . one I
don’t think either of us will ever forget.” His words were opaque, but
flickerings of empathy drew her memories forth. “This?” Athaclena fingered the
soft, almost translucent material. “This is from the plate ivy?” “That’s right.” Robert
nodded. “In springtime the upper layers are glossy, rubbery, and so stiff you
can flip them and ride them as sleds—” “If you are coordinated,”
Athaclena teased. “Um, yeah. But by the time autumn rolls
around, the upper plates have withered back until they’re like this.” He waved
the floppy, parachute-like plate by its fibrous shrouds, catching the wind. “In
a few more weeks they’ll be even lighter.” Athaclena shook her head.
“I recall you explained the reason. It is for propagation, is it not?” “Correct. This little
spore pod here”—he opened his hand to show a small capsule where the lines
met—”gets carried aloft by the parachute into the late autumn winds. The sky
fills with the things, making air travel hazardous for some time. They cause a
real mess down in the city. “Fortunately, I guess, the
ancient creatures that used to pollinate the plate ivy went extinct during the
Bururalli fiasco, and nearly all of the pods are sterile. If they weren’t, I
guess half the Sind would be covered with plate ivy by now. Whatever used to
eat it is long dead as well.” “Fascinating.” Athaclena
followed a tremor in Robert’s aura. “You have plans for these things, do you
not?” He folded the spore
carrier away again. “Yeah. An idea at least. Though I don’t imagine
Prathachulthorn will listen to me. He’s got me too well categorized, thanks to
my mother.” Of course Megan Oneagle
was partly responsible for the Earthling officer’s assessment and dismissal of
her son. How can a mother so misunderstand her own child? Athaclena
wondered. Humans might have come a long way since their dark centuries, but she
still pitied the k’chu-non, the poor wolflings. They still had much to
learn about themselves. “Prathachulthorn might not
listen to you directly, Robert. But Lieutenant McCue has his respect. She will
certainly hear you out and convey your idea to the major.” Robert shook his head. “I
don’t know.” “Why not?” Athaclena
asked. “This young Earthwoman likes you, I can tell. In fact, I was quite
certain I detected in her aura—” “You shouldn’t do that,
Clennie,” Robert snapped. “You shouldn’t nose around in people’s feelings that
way. “It’s . . . it’s none of your business.” She looked down. “Perhaps
you are right. But you are my friend and consort, Robert. When you are tense
and frustrated, it is bad for both of us, no?” “I guess so.” He did not
meet her gaze. “Are you sexually
attracted to this Lydia McCue, then?” Athaclena asked. “Do you feel affection
for her?” “I don’t see why you have
to ask—” “Because I cannot kenn you,
Robert!” Athaclena interrupted, partly out of irritation. “You are no longer
open to me. If you are having such feelings you should share them with me!
Perhaps I can help you.” Now he looked at her, his
face flushed. “Help me?” “Of course. You are my
consort and friend. If you desire this woman of your own species, should I not
be your collaborator? Should I not help you achieve happiness?” Robert only blinked. But
in his tight shield Athaclena now found cracks. She felt her tendrils wafting
over her ears, tracing the edges of those loose places, forming a delicate new
glyph. “Were you feeling guilty over these feelings, Robert? Did you think they
were somehow being disloyal to me?” Athaclena laughed. “But interspecies
consorts may have lovers and spouses of their own race. You knew that! “So what would you have of
me, Robert? I certainly cannot give you children! If I could, can you imagine
what mongrels they would be?” This time Robert smiled.
He looked away. In the space between them her glyph took stronger form. “And as for recreational
sex, you know that I am not equipped to leave you anything but frustrated, you
overen-dowed/underendowed, wrong-shaped ape-man! Why should I not take
joy in it, if you find one with whom you might share such things?” “It’s . . . it’s not as
easy as that, Clennie. I . . .” She held up a hand and
smiled, at once beseeching him to be quiet and to let go. “I am here, Robert,”
she said, softly. The young man’s confusion
was like an uncertain quantum potential, hesitating between two states. His
eyes darted as he glanced upward and tried to focus on the nonthing she
had made. Then he remembered what he had learned and looked away again,
allowing kenning to open him to the glyph, her gift. La’thsthoon hovered and danced,
beckoning to him. Robert exhaled. His eyes opened in surprise as his own aura
unlocked without his conscious will. Uncurling like a flower. Something—a twin
to la’thsthoon—emerged, resonating, amplifying against Athaclena’s
corona. Two wisps of nothing, one
human, one Tymbrimi, touched, darted apart playfully, and came together again. “Do not fear that you will
lose what you have with me, Robert,” Athaclena whispered. “After all, will any
human lover be able to do this with you?” At that, he smiled. They
shared laughter. Overhead, mirrored la’thsthoon manifested intimacy
performed in pairs. Only later, after Robert
had departed again, did Athaclena loosen the deep shield she had locked around
her own innermost feelings. Only when he was gone did she let herself
acknowledge her envy. He goes to her now. What Athaclena had done
was right, by any standard she knew. She had done the proper thing. And yet, it was so unfair! I am a freak. I was one
before I ever came to this planet. Now I am not even anything recognizable any
longer. Robert might have an
Earthly lover, but in that area Athaclena was all alone. She could seek no such
solace with one of her own kind. To touch me, to hold me,
to mingle his tendrils and his body with mine, to make me feel aflame . . . With some surprise,
Athaclena noticed that this was the first time she had ever felt this thing . .
. this longing to be with a man of her own race—not a friend, or classmate, but
a lover—perhaps a mate. Mathicluanna and
Uthacalthing had told her it would happen someday—that every girl has her own
pace. Now, however, the feeling was only bitter. It enhanced her loneliness. A
part of her blamed Robert for the limitations of his species. If only he could
have changed his body, as well. If only he could have met her halfway! But she was the Tymbrimi,
one of the “masters of adaptability. “ How far that malleability had gone was
made evident when Athaclena felt wetness on her cheeks. Miserably, she wiped
away salty tears, the first in her life. That was how her
assistants found her hours later, when they returned from the errands she had
sent them on—sitting by the edge of a small, muddy pool, while autumn winds
blew through the treetops and sent gravid clouds hurrying eastward toward the
gray mountains. 62 Galactics The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution was worried. All signs pointed to a molting, and the direction things
appeared to be going was not to its liking. Across the pavilion, the Suzerain
of Beam and Talon paced in front of its aides, looking more erect and stately
than ever. Beneath the shaggy outer feathers there was a faint reddish sheen to
the military commander’s underplumage. Not a single Gubru present could help
but notice even a trace of that color. Soon, perhaps within only a twelve-day,
the process would have progressed beyond the point of no return. The occupation force would have a new
queen. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution contemplated the unfairness of it all as it preened its own feathers.
They, too, were starting to dry out, but there were still no discernible signs
of a final color. First it had been elevated
to the status of candidate and chief bureaucrat after the death of its
predecessor. It had dreamed of such a destiny, but not to be plunged into the
midst of an already mature Triumvirate! Its peers were already well on the way
toward sexuality by that time. It had been forced to try to catch up. At first that had seemed
to matter little. To the surprise of all, it had won many points from the
start. Discovering the foolishness the other two had been up to during the
interregnum had enabled the Suzerain of Cost and Caution to make great leaps
forward. Then a new equilibrium was reached. The
admiral and the
priest had proven brilliant and imaginative in the defense But the molting was
supposed to be decided by correctness of policy! The prize was supposed to go
to the leader whose wisdom had proven most sage. It was the way! And yet, the bureaucrat
knew that these matters were as often decided by happenstance, or by quirks of
metabolism. Or by alliance of two
against the third, it reminded itself. The Suzerain of Cost and Caution
wondered if it had been wise to support the military against Propriety, these
last few weeks, giving the admiral by now an almost unassailable advantage. But there had been no
choice! The priest had to be opposed, for the Suzerain of Propriety
appeared to have lost all control! First had come that
nonsense about “Garthlings.” If the bureaucrat’s predecessor had lived, perhaps
the extravagance might have been kept down. As it was, however, vast amounts
had been squandered . . . bringing in a new Planetary Branch Library, sending
expeditions into the dangerous mountains, building a hyperspace shunt for a
Ceremony of Adoption— before there was any confirmation that anything existed
to adopt! Then there was the matter
of ecological management. The Suzerain of Propriety insisted that it was
essential to restore the Earthlings’ program on Garth to at least a minimal
level. But the Suzerain of Beam and Talon had adamantly refused to allow any
humans to leave the islands. So, at great cost, help was sent for off-planet. A
shipload of Linten gardeners, neutrals in the present crisis, were on the way.
And the Great Egg only knew how they were to pay for them! Now that the hyperspace
shunt was nearing completion, both the Suzerain of Propriety and the Suzerain
of Beam and Talon were ready to admit that the rumors of “Garthlings” were just
a Tymbrimi trick. But would they allow construction to be stopped? No. Each, it seemed, had
its reasons for wanting completion. If the bureaucrat had agreed it would have
made a consensus, a step toward the policy so much desired by the Roost Masters.
But how could it agree with such nonsense! The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution chirped in frustration. The Suzerain of Propriety was late for yet
another colloquy. Its passion for rectitude did not extend,
it seemed, to courtesy to its peers. By this point,
theoretically, the initial competitiveness among the candidates should have
begun transforming into respect, and then affection, and finally true mating.
But here they were, on the verge of a Molt, still dancing a dance of mutual
loathing. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution was not happy about how things were turning out, but at least there
would be one satisfaction if things went on in the direction they seemed
headed—when Propriety was brought down from its haughty perch at last. One of the chief bureaucrats’
aides approached, and the Suzerain took its proffered message slab. After
picting its contents, it stood in thought. Outside there was a
commotion ... no doubt the third peer arriving at last. But for a moment the
Suzerain of Cost and Caution still considered the message it had received from
its spies. Soon, yes soon. Very
soon we will penetrate secret plans, plans which may not be good policy. Then
perhaps we shall see a change, a change in sexuality . . . soon. 63 Fiben His head ached. Back when he had been a
student at the University he had also been forced to study hour after hour,
days at a stretch, cramming for tests. Fiben had never thought of himself as a
scholar, and sometimes examinations used to make him sick in anticipation. But at least back then
there were also extracurricular activities, trips home, breathing spells, when
a chen could cut loose and have some fun! And back at the University
Fiben had liked some of his professors. Right at this moment, though, he had
had just about as much as he could take of Gailet Jones. “So you think Galactic
Sociology’s stuffy and tedious?” Gailet accused him after he threw down the
books in disgust and stalked off to pace in the farthest corner of the room.
“Well, I’m sorry Planetary Ecology isn’t the subject, instead,” she said.
“Then, maybe, you’d be the teacher and I’d be the student.” Fiben snorted. “Thanks for
allowing for the possibility. I was beginning to think you already knew
everything.” “That’s not fair!” Gailet
put aside the heavy book on her lap. “You know the ceremony’s only weeks away.
At that point you and I may be called upon to act as spokesmen for our entire
race! Shouldn’t we try to be as prepared as possible beforehand?” “And you’re so certain you
know what knowledge will be relevant? What’s to say that Planetary Ecology won’t
be crucial then, hm?” Gailet shrugged. “It might
very well be.” “Or mechanics, or space
piloting, or ... or beer-swilling, or sexual aptitude, for Goodall’s
sake!” “In that case, our race
will be fortunate you were selected as one of its representatives, won’t it?”
Gailet snapped back. There was a long, tense silence as they glared at each
other. Finally, Gailet lifted a hand. “Fiben. I’m sorry. I know this is
frustrating for you. But I didn’t ask to be put in this position either, you
know.” No. But that doesn’t
matter, he thought. You were designed for it. Neo-chimpdom couldn’t hope
for a chimmie better suited to be rational, collected, and oh, so cool when the
time comes. “As for Galactic
Sociology, Fiben, you know there are several reasons why it’s the essential
topic.” There it was again, that look
in Gailet’s eyes. Fiben knew it meant that there were levels and levels in
her words. Superficially, she meant that the two
chim representatives would have to know the right protocols, and pass certain
stringent tests, during the Rituals of Acceptance, or the qfficials of the
Institute of Uplift would declare the ceremonies null and void. The Suzerain of Propriety
had made it abundantly clear
that the outcome would be
most unpleasant if that happened. But there was another
reason Gailet wanted him to know as much as possible. Sometime soon we pass
the point of no return . . . when we can no longer change our minds about
cooperating with the Suzerain. Gailet and I cannot discuss it openly, not with
the Gubru probably listening in all the time. We’ll have to act in consensus,
and to her that means I’ve got to be educated. Or was it simply that
Gailet did not want to bear the burden of their decision all by herself, when
the time came? Certainly Fiben knew a lot
more about Galactic civilization than before his capture. Perhaps more than he
had ever wanted to know. The intricacies of a three-billion-year-old culture
made up of a thousand diverse, bickering patron-client clan lines, held
together loosely by a network of ancient institutes and traditions, made
Fiben’s head swim. Half the time he would come away cynically
disgusted—convinced that the Galactics were little more than powerful spoiled
brats, combining the worst qualities of the old nation-states of Earth before
Mankind’s maturity. But then something would
crystallize, and Gailet would make clear to him some tradition or principle
that displayed uncanny subtlety and hard-won wisdom, developed over
hundreds of millions of years. It was getting to the
point where he didn’t even know what to think anymore. “I gotta get some air,”
he told her. “I’m going for a walk.” He stepped over to the coatrack and
grabbed his parka. “See you in an hour or so.” He rapped on the door. It
slid open. He stepped through and closed it behind him without looking back. “Need an escort, Fiben?” The chimmie, Sylvie,
.picked up a datawell and scribbled an entry. She wore a simple, ankle-length
dress with long sleeves. To look at her now, it was hard to imagine her up on
the dance mound at the Ape’s Grape, driving crowds of chens to the verge of mob
violence. Her smile was hesitant, almost timid. And it occurred to Fiben that
there was something unaccountably nervous about her tonight. “What if I said no?” he asked. Before
Sylvie could look alarmed he grinned. “Just kidding. Sure, Sylvie. Give me Rover Twelve. He’s a
friendly old globe, and he doesn’t spook
the natives too much.” “Watch robot RVG-12.
Logged as escort to Fiben Bolger for release outside,” she said into the
datawell. A door opened down the hallway behind her, and out floated a remote
vigilance globe, a simple version of a battle robot, whose sole mission was to
accompany a prisoner and see that he did not escape. “Have a nice walk, Fiben.” He winked at Sylvie and
affected an airy burr. “Now, lass, what other kind is there, for a prisoner?” The last one, Fiben answered himself. The
one leading to the gallows. But he waved gaily. “C’mon, Rover.” The front
door hissed as it slid back to let him emerge into a blustery autumn afternoon. Much had changed since
their capture. The conditions of their imprisonment grew gentler as he and
Gailet seemed to become more important to the Suzerain of Propriety’s
inscrutable plan. I still hate
this place, Fiben thought as he descended concrete steps and made his way
through an unkempt garden toward the outer gate. Sophisticated surveillance
robots rotated slowly at the corners of the high wall. Near the portal, Fiben
came upon the chim guards. Irongrip was not present,
fortunately, but the other Probationers on duty were hardly friendlier. For
although the Gubru still paid their wages, it seemed their masters had recently
deserted their cause. There had been no overturning of the Uplift program on
Garth, no sudden reversal of the eugenics pyramid. The Suzerain tried to
find fault in the way neo-chimps are being uplifted, Fiben knew. But it
must’ve failed. Otherwise, why would it be grooming a blue card and a white
card, like me and Gailet, for their ceremony? In fact, the use of
Probationers as auxiliaries had sort of ‘backfired
on the invaders. The chim population resented it. No words passed between
Fiben and the zipsuited guards. The ritual was well understood. He ignored
them, and they dawdled just as long as they dared without giving him an excuse
to complain. Once, when the claviger delayed too long with the keys, Fiben had
simply turned around and marched back inside. He did not even have to say a
word to Sylvie. Next watch, those guards were gone. Fiben never saw them again. This time, just on
impulse, Fiben broke tradition and spoke. “Nice weather, ain’t it?” The taller of the two
Probationers looked up in surprise. Something about the zipsuited chen suddenly
struck Fiben as eerily familiar, although he was certain he had never met him
before. “What, are you kidding?” The guard glanced up at rumbling cumulonimbus
clouds. A cold front was moving in, and rain could not be far off. “Yeah,” Fiben grinned.
“I’m kidding. Actually, it’s too sunny for my tastes.” The guard gave Fiben a
sour look and stepped aside. The gate squeaked open, and Fiben slipped out onto
a back street lined by ivy-decked walls. Neither he nor Gailet had ever seen
any of their neighbors. Presumably local chims kept a low profile around
Irongrip’s crew and the watchful alien robots. He whistled as he walked
toward the bay, trying to ignore the hovering watch globe following just a
meter above and behind him. The first time he had been allowed out this way,
Fiben avoided the populated areas of Port Helenia, sticking to back alleys and
the now almost abandoned industrial zone. Nowadays he still kept away from the
main shopping and business areas, where crowds would gather and stare, but he
no longer felt he had to avoid people completely. - Early on he had seen
other chims accompanied by watch globes. At first he thought they were
prisoners like himself. Chens and chimmies in work clothes stepped aside and
gave the guarded chims wide berth, as they did him. Then he noticed the differences.
Those other escorted chims wore fine clothes and walked with a haughty bearing.
Their watch globes’ eye facets and weaponry faced outward, rather than
upon the ones they guarded. Quislings, Fiben realized. He was pleased to
see the faces many chim citizens cast at these high-level collaborators when
their backs were turned—looks of sullen, ill-concealed disdain. After that, in his
quarters, he had stenciled the proud letters P-R-I-S-O-N-E-R on the back of his
parka. From then on, the stares that followed him were less cold. They were
curious, perhaps even respectful. The globe was not
programmed to let him speak to people. Once, when a chimmie dropped a folded
piece of paper in his path, Fiben tested the machine’s tolerance by bending
over to pick it up ... He awoke sometime later in the globe’s
grasp, on his way back to prison. It was several days before he was allowed out
again. No matter. It had been
worth it. Word of the episode spread. Now, chens and chimmies nodded as he
passed storefronts and long ration lines. Some even signed little messages of
encouragement in hand talk. They haven’t twisted us, Fiben thought proudly. A
few traitors hardly mattered. What counted was the behavior of a people, as a
whole. Fiben.remembered reading how, during the most horrible of Earth’s old,
pre-Contact world wars, the citizens of the little nation of Denmark resisted
every effort of the Nazi conquerors to dehumanize them. Instead they behaved
with startling unity and decency. It was a story well worth emulating. We’ll hold out, he replied in sign
language. Terra remembers, and will come for us. He clung to the hope, no
matter how hard it became. As he learned the subtleties of Galactic law from
Gailet, he came to realize that even if peace broke out all across the spiral
arms, it might not be enough to eject the invaders. There were tricks a clan as
ancient as the Gubru knew, ways to invalidate a weaker clan’s lease on a planet
like Garth. It was apparent one faction of the avian enemy wanted to end Earth’s
tenancy here and take it over for themselves. Fiben knew that the
Suzerain of Propriety had searched in vain for evidence the Earthlings were
mishandling the ecological recovery on Garth. Now, after the way the occupation
forces had bollixed decades of hard work, they dared not raise that issue. The Suzerain had also
spent months hunting for elusive “Garthlings.” If the mysterious pre-sentients
had proven real, a claim on them would have justified every dime spent here.
Finally, they saw through Uthacalthing’s practical joke, but that did not end
their efforts. All along, ever since the
invasion, the Gubru had tried to find fault with the way neo-chimpanzees were
being uplifted. And just because they seemed to have accepted the status of
advanced chims like Gailet, that did not mean they had given up completely. There was this business of
the damned Ceremony of Acceptance—whose implications still escaped Fiben no
matter how hard Gailet tried to make them clear to him. He hardly noticed the chims on the streets
as his feet kicked windblown leaves and snatches of Gailet’s explanations came back to him. “... client species
pass through phases, each marked by ceremonies sanctioned by the Galactic
Uplift Institute.... These ceremonies are expensive, and can be blocked
by political maneuvering.... For the Gubru to offer to pay for and
support a ceremony for the clients ofwolfling humans is more than
unprecedented. . . . And the Suzerain also offers to commit all its folk to a
new policy ending hostilities with Earth. . . . “... Of course, there
is a catch. . . .” Oh, Fiben could well
imagine there would be a catch! He shook his head, as if
to drive all the words out of it. There was something unnatural about Gailet.
Uplift was all very well and good, and she might be a peerless example of
neo-chimpdom, but it just wasn’t natural to think and talk so much without
giving the brain some off-time to air out! He came at last to a place
by the docks where fishing boats lay tied up against the coming storm. Seabirds
chirped and dove, trying to catch a last meal in the time remaining before the
water became too choppy. One of them ventured too close to Fiben and was
rewarded with a warning shock from “Rover,” the watch robot. The bird—no more a
biological cousin to the avian invaders than Fiben was—squawked in anger and
took off toward the west. Fiben took a seat on the
end of the pier. From his pocket he removed half a sandwich he had put there
earlier in the day. He munched quietly, watching the clouds and the water. For
the moment, at least, he was able to stop thinking, stop worrying. And no words
echoed in his head. Right then all it would
have taken to make him happy would have been a banana and a beer, and freedom. An hour or so later,
“Rover” began buzzing insistently. The watch robot maneuvered to a position
interposing itself between him and the water, bobbing insistently. With a sign Fiben got up
and dusted himself off. He walked back along the dock and soon was headed past
drifts of leaves toward his urban prison. Very few chims were still about on
the windy streets. The guard with the oddly familiar face
frowned at him when Fiben arrived at the gate, but there was no delay passing him through. It’s
always been easier gettiri into jail than
gettin’ out, Fiben thought. Sylvie was still on duty
at her desk. “Did you have a nice walk, Fiben?” “Hm. You ought to come
along sometime. We could stop at the Park and I’d show you my Cheetah
imitation.” He gave her an amiable wink. “I’ve already seen it,
remember? Pretty unimpressive, as I recall.” But Sylvie’s tone did not match
her banter. She seemed tense. “Go on in, Fiben. I’ll put Rover away.” “Yeah, well.” The door
hissed open. “Good night, Sylvie.” Gailet was seated on a
plush throw rug in front of the weather wall—now tuned to show a scene of
steamy savannah heat. She looked up from the book on her lap and took off her
reading glasses. “Hello. Feeling better?” “Yeah.” He nodded. “Sorry
about earlier. I guess I just had a bad case of cabin fever. I’ll knuckle down
and get back to work now.” “No need. We’re done for
today.” She patted the rug. “Why don’t you come over and give me back a
scratch? Then I’ll reciprocate.” Fiben did not have to be
asked twice. One thing he had to grant Gailet, she was a truly fine grooming
partner. He shrugged out of his parka and came over to sit behind her. She laid
one hand idly on his knee while he began combing his fingers through her hair.
Soon her eyes were closed. Her. breath came in soft, low sighs. It was frustrating trying
to define the relationship he had with Gailet. They were not lovers. For most
chimmies, that was only possible or practical during certain parts of their
bodily cycles, anyway. And Gailet had made it clear that hers was a very
private sense of sexuality, more like a human female’s. Fiben understood this
and had put no pressure on her. Trouble was, he just could
not get her out of his mind. He reminded himself not to
confuse his sex drive with other things. I
may be obsessed with her, but I’m not crazy. Lovemaking with this
chimmie would require a level of bonding he wasn’t sure he was ready to think
about. As he worked his way
through the fur at the back of Gailet’s neck he encountered knots of tension.
“Say, you’re really tight! What’s the matter? Have th’ damn Gu—” The fingers on his knee dug in sharply,
though Gailet did not move otherwise. Fiben thought quickly and changed what he
had been about to say. “... g-guards been making
moves on you? Have those Probationers been getting fresh?” “And what if they had?
What would you do about it, march out there and defend my honor?” She laughed.
But he felt her relief, expressed through her body. Something was going on. He
had never seen Gailet so worked up. As he scratched her back,
his fingers encountered an object embedded in the fur . . . something round,
thin, disk-like. “I think there’s a knot of hair, back there,” Gailet said
quickly as he started to pull it free. “Be careful, Fiben.” “Uh, okay.” He bent over.
“Um, you’re right. It’s a knot all right. I’m gonna have to work this out with
my teeth.” Her back trembled and her
aroma was sweaty as he brought his face close. Just as I thought. A message
capsule! As his eye came even with it, a tiny holographic projector came
alight. The beam entered his iris and automatically adjusted to focus on his
retina. There were just a few,
simple lines of text. What he read, however, made him blink in surprise. It was
a document written in his own name! STATEMENT OF WHY I AM DOING THIS:
RECORDED BY LUTENANT FIBEN BOLGER, NEOCHIMPANZEE. ALTHOUGH IVE BEEN WELL TREATED SINCE
BEING CAPTURED, AND I APPRECIATE THE KIND ATTENTION IVE BEEN GIVEN, IM AFRAID I
JUST HAVE GOT TO GET OUT OF HERE. THERES STILL A WAR GOING ON, AND ITS MY DUTY
TO ESCAPE IF I CAN. IN TRYING TO ESCAPE I DONT MEAN ANY INSULT
TO THE SUZERAIN OF PROPRIETY OR THE CLAN OF THE GUBRU. ITS JUST THAT IM LOYAL
TO THE HUMANS AND MY CLAN. THAT MAKES THIS SOMETHING I JUST HAVE TO DO. Below the text was an area
that pulsed redly, as if expectantly. Fiben blinked. He pulled back a
little and the message disappeared. Of course he knew about
records such as this. All he had to do was look at the red spot, and earnestly
will it, and the disk would record his assent, along with his retinal pattern. The document would be at least as binding
as a signature on some piece of paper. Escape! The very thought made
Fiben’s heart race faster. But . . . how? He had not failed to
notice that the record mentioned only his name. If Gailet had intended
to go with him, she surely would have included herself. And even if it were
possible, would it be the right thing to do? He had apparently been
chosen by the Suzerain of Propriety to be Gailet’s partner in an enterprise as
complex and potentially hazardous as any in the history of their race. How
could Fiben desert her at a time like this? He brought his eye close
and read the message again, thinking furiously. When did Gailet ever have
a chance to write this? Was she in contact with elements of the Resistance
somehow? Also, something about the
text struck Fiben as wrong. It wasn’t just the misspellings and less
than erudite grammar. Just at a glance, Fiben could think of several
improvements the statement badly needed if it was to do any good at all. Of course. Someone other
than Gailet must have written it, and she was just passing it on for him to
read! “Sylvie came in a while
ago,” Gailet said. “We groomed each other. She had trouble with the same knot.” Sylvie! So. No wonder the chimmie
had been so nervous, earlier. Fiben considered
carefully, trying to reassemble a puzzle. Sylvie must have planted the disk on
Gailet. . . . No, she must have worn it herself, let Gailet read it, and
then transferred it to Gailet’s fur with her permission. “Maybe I was wrong about
Sylvie,” Gailet continued. “She strikes me as a rather nice chimmie after all.
I’m not sure how dependable she is, but my guess is she’s pretty solid, down
deep.” What was Gailet telling
him now? That this wasn’t her idea at all but Sylvie’s? Gailet would have had
to consider the other chimmie’s proposition without being able to speak aloud
at all. She would not even be able to give Fiben any advice. Not out in the
open, at least. “It’s a tough knot,” Fiben
said, leaving a patch of wet fur as he sat back. “I’ll try again in a minute.” “That’s all right. Take
your time. I’m sure you’ll work it out.” He combed through another
area, near her right shoulder, but Fiben’s thoughts were far from there. Come on, think, he chided himself. But it was all so damn
murky! The Suzerain’s fancy test equipment must have been on the fritz when the
technicians selected him as an “advanced” neo-chimp. At that moment Fiben felt
far from being anyone’s sterling example of a sapient being. Okay, he concentrated. So I’m
being offered a chance to escape. First off, is it valid? For one thing, Sylvie
could be a plant. Her offer could be a trap. But that didn’t make any
sense! For one thing, Fiben had never given his parole, never agreed not to run
away, if he ever got the chance. In fact, as a Terragens officer it was his
duty to do so, especially if he could do it politely, satisfying
Galactic punctilio. Actually, accepting the
ofFer might be considered the correct answer. If this’were yet another
Gubru test, his proper response might be to say yes. It could satisfy the
inscrutable ETs . . . show them he understood a client’s duties. Then again, the offer
might be for real. Fiben remembered Sylvie’s agitation earlier. She had been
very friendly toward him the last few weeks, in ways a chen would hate to think
were just playacting. Okay. But if it’s for
real, how does she plan to pull it off? There was only one way to
find out, and that was by asking her. Certainly, any escape would have to
involve fooling the surveillance system. Perhaps there was a way to do that,
but Sylvie would only be able to use it one time. Once he and Gailet started
asking open questions aloud, the decision would already have to be made. So what I’m really
deciding is whether to tell Sylvie, “Okay, let’s hear your plan.” If I say yes,
I had better be ready to go. Veah, but go where? There was only one answer,
of course. Up to the mountains, to report to Athaclena and Robert all he had
learned. That meant getting out of Port Helenia, as well as this jail. “The Soro tell a story,” Gailet said in a
low voice. Her eyes were closed, and she seemed almost relaxed as he rubbed her
shoulder. “They tell about a certain Paha warrior, back when the Paha were
still being uplifted. Would you like to hear it?” Puzzled Fiben nodded.
“Sure, tell me about it, Gailet.” “Okay. Well, you’ve surely
heard of the Paha. They’re tough fighters, loyal to their Soro patrons. Back
then they were coming along nicely in the tests given by the Uplift Institute.
So one day the Soro decide to give ‘em some responsibility. Sent a group of them
to guard an emissary to the Seven Spin Clans.” “Seven Spin . . . Uh,
they’re a machine civilization, right?” “Yes. But they aren’t
outlaws. They’re one of the few machine cultures who’ve joined Galactic society
as honorary members. They keep mostly out of the way by sticking to
high-density spiral arm areas, useless to both oxygen and hydrogen- breathers.” What’s she getting at? Fiben wondered. “Anyway, the Soro
Ambassador is dickering with the high muckity mucks of the Seven Spinners when
this Paha scout detects something out at the edge of the local system and goes
to investigate. “Well, as luck would have
it, he comes upon the scene to find one of the Seven Spinners’ cargo vessels
under attack by rogue machines.” “Berserkers? Planet
busters?” Gailet shuddered. “You
read too much science fiction, Fiben. No, just outlaw robots looking for loot.
Anyway, when our Paha scout gets no answer to his calls for instructions, he
decides to take some initiative. He dives right in, guns blazing.” “Let me guess, he saved
the cargo ship.” She nodded. “Sent the
rogues flying. The Seven Spinners were grateful, too. The reward turned a
questionable business deal into a profit for the Soro.” “So he was a hero.” Gailet shook her head.
“No. He went home in disgrace, for acting on his own without guidance.” “Crazy Eatees,” Fiben
muttered. “No, Fiben.” She touched
his knee. “It’s an important point. Encouraging initiative in a new client race
is fine, but during sensitive Galactic-level negotiations? Do you trust a
bright child with a fusion power plant?” Fiben understood what Gailet was driving
at. The two of them were being oifered a deal that sounded very sweet for
Earth—on the surface, at least. The Suzerain of Propriety was offering to
finance a major Ceremony of Acceptance for neo-chimps. The Gubru would end
their policy of obstructing humanity’s patron status and cease all hostilities
against Terra. All the Suzerain seemed to want in exchange was for Fiben and
Gailet to tell the Five Galaxies, by hyperspacial shunt, what great guys the
Gubru were. It sounded like a
face-saving gesture for the Suzerain of Propriety, and a major coup for
Earthkind. But, Fiben wondered, did
he and Gailet have the right to make such a decision? Might there be
ramifications beyond what they could figure out for themselves? Potentially
deadly ramifications? The Suzerain of Propriety
had told them that there were reasons why they weren’t allowed to consult with
human leaders, out on the island detention camps. Its rivalry with the other
Suzerains was reaching a critical phase, and they might not approve of how much
it was planning on giving away. The Suzerain of Propriety needed surprise in
order to outmaneuver them and present a fait accompli. Something struck Fiben as
odd about that logic. But then, aliens were alien by definition. He couldn’t
imagine any Terran-based society operating in such a way. So was Gailet telling him
that they should pull out of the ceremony? Fine! As far as Fiben was concerned,
she could decide. After all, they only had to say no ... respectfully, of
course. Gailet said. “The story
doesn’t end there.” “There’s more?” “Oh, yes. A few years
later the Seven Spin Clans came forward with evidence that the Paha warrior
really had made every effort to call back for instructions before beginning his
intervention, but subspace conditions had prevented any*mes-sage from getting
through.” “So that made all the
difference to the Soro! In one case he was taking responsibility he didn’t
merit. In the other he was only doing the best he could! “The scout was exonerated,
posthumously, and his heirs were granted advanced Uplift rights.” There was a long silence.
Neither of them spoke as Fiben thought carefully. Suddenly it was all clear to
him. It’s the effort that
counts. That’s what she means. It’d be unforgivable to cooperate with the
Suzerain without at least trying to consult with our patrons. I
might fail, probably will fail, but I must try. “Let’s take a look at that
knot again.” He bent over, brought his eye close to the message capsule. Again
the lines of text appeared, along with the pulsing red spot. Fiben looked right
at the expectant blob and thought hard. I agree to this. The patch changed color at
once, signifying his assent. Now what? Fiben wondered as he sat back. His answer came a moment
later, when the door opened quietly. Sylvie entered, wearing the same
ankle-length dress as before. She sat down in front of them. “Surveillance is off. I’m
feeding the cameras a tape loop. It ought to work for at least an hour before
their computer gets suspicious.” Fiben plucked the disk out
of Gailet’s fur and she held out her hand for it. “Give me a minute,” Gailet
whispered, and hurried over to her personal datawell to drop the capsule
inside. “No offense, Sylvie, but the wording needs improvement. Fiben can
initial my changes.” “I’m not offended. I knew
you’d have to fix it up. I just wanted it to be clear enough for you two to
understand what I was offering.” It was all happening so
fast. And yet Fiben felt the adrenaline already starting to sing in his veins.
“So I’m going?” “We’re going,” Sylvie corrected.
“You and me. I’ve got supplies stashed, disguises, and a route out of town.” “Are you with the
underground, then?” She shook her head. “I’d
like to join, of course, but this is strictly my own show. I ... I’m doing this
for a price.” “What is it you want?” Sylvie shook her head,
indicating she would wait for Gailet to return. ‘“If you two agree to take the
chance, I’ll go back outside and call in the night guard. I picked him out
carefully and worked hard to get Irongrip to assign him duty tonight.” i “What’s so special about
that guy?” “Maybe you noticed, that
Probationer looks a lot like you, Fiben, and he’s got a similar build. Close
enough to fool the spy-comps in the dark for a while, I’d guess.” So that was why that chen
at the gate had looked so familiar! Fiben speculated concisely. “Drug him.
Leave him with Gailet while I sneak out in his clothes, using his pass.” “There’s a lot mo’re to
it, believe me.” Sylvie looked nervous, exhausted. “But you get the general
idea. He and I both go off shift in twenty minutes. So it’s got to be before
then.” Gailet returned. She
handed the pellet to Fiben. He held it up to one eye and read the revised text
carefully, not because he planned to criticize Gailet’s work, but so he would
be able to recite it word for word if he ever did make it back to Athaclena and
Robert. Gailet had entirely
rewritten the message. STATEMENT OF INTENT: RECORDED BY FIBEN
BOLGER, A-CHIM-AB-HUMAN, CLIENT CITIZEN OF THE TERRAGENS FEDERATION AND RESERVE
LIEUTENANT, GARTH COLONIAL DEFENSE FORCE. I ACKNOWLEDGE THE COURTESY I HAVE BEEN
SHOWN DURING MY IMPRISONMENT, AND AM COGNIZANT OF THE KIND ATTENTION GIVEN ME
BY THE EXALTED AND RESPECTED SUZERAINS OF THE GREAT CLAN OF THE GUBRU.
NEVERTHELESS, I FIND THAT MY DUTY AS A COMBATANT IN THE PRESENT WAR BETWEEN MY
LINE AND THAT OF THE GUBRU COMPELS ME TO RESPECTFULLY REFUSE FURTHER
CONFINEMENT, HOWEVER COURTEOUS. IN ATTEMPTING TO ESCAPE, I IN NO WAY
SPURN THE HONOR GRANTED ME BY THE EXALTED SUZERAIN, IN CONSIDERING ME FOR THE
STATUS OF RACE-REPRESENTATIVE. BY CONTINUING HONORABLE RESISTANCE TO THE GUBRU
OCCUPATION OF GARTH, I HOPE THAT I AM BEHAVING AS SUCH A CLIENT-SOPHONT SHOULD,
IN PROPER OBEDIENCE TO THE WILL OF MY PATRONS. I ACT NOW IN THE TRADITIONS OF GALACTIC
SOCIETY., AS BEST I HAVE BEEN GIVEN TO UNDERSTAND THEM. Yeah. Fiben had learned
enough under Gailet’s tutelage to see how much better this version was. He
registered his assent again, and once more the recording spot changed color.
Fiben handed the disk back to Gailet. What matters is that we
try, he
told himself, knowing how forlorn this venture certainly was. “Now.” Gailet turned to
Sylvie. “What is this fee you spoke of? What is it you want?” Sylvie bit her lip. She faced
Gailet, but pointed at Fiben. “Him,” she said quickly. “I want you to share him
with me.” “What?” Fiben started to get up,
but Gailet shushed him with a quick gesture. “Explain,” she asked Sylvie. Sylvie shrugged. “I wasn’t
sure what kind of marriage arrangement the two of you had.” “We don’t have any!” Fiben
said, hotly. “And what business—” “Shut up, Fiben,” Gailet
told him evenly. “That’s right, Sylvie. We have no agreement, group or
monogamous. So what’s this all about? What is it you want from him?” “Isn’t it obvious?” Sylvie
glanced over at Fiben. “Whatever his Uplift rating was before, he’s now
effectively a white card. Look at his amazing war record, and the way he foiled
the Eatees against all odds, not once but twice, in Port Helenia. Any of those’d
be enough to advance him from blue status. “And now the Suzerain’s
invited him to be a race-representative. That kind of attention sticks. It’ll
hold whoever wins the war, you know that, Dr. Jones.” Sylvie summarized. “He’s a
white card. I’m a green. I also happen to like his style. It’s that simple.” Me? A Goodall-damned
whitie? Fiben
burst out laughing at the absurdity of it. It was just dawning on him what
Sylvie was driving at. “Whoever wins,” Sylvie
went on, quietly ignoring him. “Whether it’s Earth or the Gubru, I want my
child to ride the crest of Uplift and be protected by the Board. My child is
going to have a destiny. I’ll have grandchildren, and a piece of tomorrow.” Sylvie obviously felt
passionately about this. But Fiben was in no mood to be sympathetic. Of all
the metaphysical claptrap! he thought. And she wasn’t even telling this to him.
Sylvie was talking to Gailet, appealing to her! “Hey, don’t I have
anything to say about this?” he protested. ‘ “Of course not, silly,”
Gailet replied, shaking her head. “You’re a chen. A male chim will screw a
goat, or a leaf, if nothing better is available.” An exaggeration, but a
stereotype based on enough truth to make Fiben blush. “But—” “Sylvie’s attractive and approaching
pink. What do you expect you’ll do once you get free, if all of us have
agreed in advance that your duty and pleasure coincide?” Gailet shifted.
“No, this is not your decision. Now for the last time be quiet, Fiben.” Gailet turned back to ask
Sylvie a new question, but at that moment Fiben could not even hear the words.
The roaring in his ears drowned out every other sound. All he could think of at
that moment was the drummer, poor Igor Patterson. No. Oh, Goodall, protect
me! “... males work that way.” “Yes, of course. But I
figure you have a bond with him, whether it’s formal or not. Theory is fine,
but anyone can tell he’s got an honor-streak a mile thick. He might prove
obstinate unless he knew it was all right with you.” Is this how females think
of us chens, down deep? Fiben pondered. He remembered secondary
school “health” classes, when the young male chims would be taken off to attend
lectures about procreative rights and see films about VD. Like the other
boy-chims, he used to wonder what the chimmies were learning at those times. Do
the schools teach them this cold-blooded type of logic? Or do they learn it the
hard way? From us? “I do not own him.” Gailet
shrugged. “If you are right, nobody will ever have that sort of claim on him .
. . nobody but the Uplift Board, poor fellow.” She frowned. “All I demand of
you is that you get him to the mountains safely. He doesn’t touch you till
then, understood? You get your fee when he’s safe with the guerrillas.” A male human would not
put up with this, Fiben pondered bitterly. But then, male humans weren’t
unfinished, client-level creatures who would “screw a goat, or a leaf, if
nothing better was available,” were they? Sylvie nodded in
agreement. She extended her hand. Gailet took it. They shared a long look, then
separated. Sylvie stood up. “I’ll
knock before I come in. It’ll be about ten minutes.” When she looked at Fiben
her expression was satisfied, as if she had done very well in a business
arrangement. “Be ready to leave by then,” she said, and turned to go. When she had left, Fiben
finally found Iris voice. “You assume too much with all your glib theories,
Gailet. What the hell makes you so sure—” “I’m not sure of anything!” she snapped
back. And the confused, hurt look on her face stunned Fiben more than anything
else that had happened that evening. Gailet passed a hand in
front of her eyes. “I’m sorry, Fiben. Just do as you think best. Only please
don’t get offended. None of us can really afford pride right now. Anyway,
Sylvie’s not asking all that much, on the scale of things, is she?” Fiben read the suppressed
tension in Gailet’s eyes, and his outrage leaked away. It was replaced by
concern for her. “Are . . . are you sure you’ll be okay?” She shrugged. “I guess so.
The Suzerain’ll probably find me another partner. I’ll do my best to delay
things as long as I can.” Fiben bit his lip. “We’ll
get word back to you from the humans, I promise.’ Her expression told him
that she held out little hope. But she smiled. “You do that, Fiben.” She
reached up and touched the side of his face gently. “You know,” she whispered.
“I really will miss you.” The moment passed. She
withdrew her hand and her expression was serious once more. “Now you’d better
gather whatever you want to take with you. Meanwhile, there are a few things I
suggest you ought to tell your general. You’ll try to remember, Fiben?” “Yeah, sure.” But for one
instant he mourned, wondering if he would ever again see the gentleness that
had shone so briefly in her eyes. All business once more, she followed him
around the room as he gathered food and clothing. She was still talking a few
minutes later when there came a knock on the door. 64 Gailet In the darkness, after
they had left, she sat on her mattress with a blanket oyer her head, hugging
her knees and rocking slowly to the tempo of her loneliness. Her darkness was not
entirely solitary. Far better if it had been, in fact. Gailet sensed the
sleeping chen near her, wrapped in Fiben’s bedclothes, softly exhaling faint
fumes from the drug that had rendered him unconscious. The Probie guard would
not awaken for many hours yet. Gailet figured this quiet time probably would
not last as long as his slumber. No, she was not quite
alone. But Gailet Jones had never felt quite so cut off, so isolated. Poor Fiben, she thought. Maybe
Sylvie’s right about him. Certainly he is one of the best chens I’ll ever meet.
And yet . . . She shook her head. And yet, he only saw part of the way
through this plot. And I could not even tell him the rest. Not without
revealing what I knew to hidden listeners. She wasn’t sure whether
Sylvie was sincere or not. Gailet never had been much good at judging people. But
I’ll bet gametes to zygotes Sylvie never fooled the Gubru surveillance. Gailet sniffed at the very
idea—that one little chimmie could have bollixed the Eatees’ monitors in such a
way that they would not have instantly noticed it. No, this was all far too
easy. It was arranged. By whom? Why? Did it really matter? We never had any choice,
of course. Fiben had to accept the offer. Gailet wondered if she would ever see him
again. If this were
just another sapiency test ordered by the Suzerain of She shuddered. Until
tonight she had never considered j the implications, but Sylvie had made it all
too clear. Even if j they were brought together again, it would never be the }
same for her and Fiben. If her white card had been a barrier between them
before, his would almost certainly be a yawning chasm. Anyway, Gailet had begun
to suspect that this wasn’t just another test, arranged by the Suzerain of
Propriety. And if not, then some faction of the Gubru had to be responsible for
tonight’s escapade. Perhaps one of the other Suzerains, or ... Gailet shook her head
again. She did not know enough even to guess. There wasn’t sufficient data. Or
maybe she was just too blind/stupid to see the pattern. A play was unfolding all
around them, and at every stage it seemed there was no choice which way to
turn. Fiben had to go tonight, whether the offer of escape was a trap or
not. She had to stay and wrestle with vagaries beyond her grasp. That
was her written fate. This sensation of being
manipulated, with no real power over her own destiny, was a familiar one to
Gailet, even if Fiben was only beginning to get used to it. For Gailet it had
been a lifelong companion. Some of the old-time
religions of Earth had included the concept of predetermination—a belief that
all events were foreordained since the very first act of creation, and that
so-called free will was nothing more than an illusion. Soon after Contact, two
centuries ago, human philosophers had asked the first Galactics they met what
they thought of this and many other ideas. Quite often the alien sages had
responded patronizingly. “These are questions that can only be posed in an
illogical wolfling language,” had been a typical response. “There are no
paradoxes,” they had assured. And no mysteries left to
be solved ... or at least none that could ever be approached by the likes of
Earthlings. “ Predestination was not
all that hard for the Galactics to understand actually. Most thought the
wolfling clan predestined for a sad, brief story. And yet, Gailet found
herself suddenly recalling a time, back when she was living on Earth, when she
had met a certain neo-dolphin—an elderly, retired poet—who told her stories
about occasions when he had swum in the slipstreams of great whales, listening
for hours on end to their moaning songs of ancient cetacean gods. She had been
flattered and fascinated when the aged ‘fin composed a poem especially for her. Where does a ball alight, Falling through the bright midair? Hit it with your snout! Gailet figured the haiku
had to be even more pungent in Trinary, the hybrid language neo-dolphins
generally used for their poetry. She did not know Trinary, of course, but even
in Anglic the little allegory had stuck with her. Thinking about it, Gailet
gradually came to realize that she was smiling. Hit it with your snout, indeed! The sleeping form next to
her snored softly. Gailet tapped her tongue against her front teeth and
pretended to be listening to the rhythm of drums. She was still sitting
there, thinking, some hours later when the door slid open with a loud bang and
light spilled in from the hall. Several four-legged avian forms marched in.
Kwackoo. At the head of the procession Gailet recognized the pastel-tinted down
of the Servitor of the Suzerain of Propriety. She stood up, but her shallow bow
received no answer. The Kwackoo stared at her.
Then it motioned down at the form under the blankets. “Your companion does not
rise. This is unseemly.” Obviously, with no Gubru
around, the Servitor did not feel obligated to be courteous. Gailet looked up
at the ceiling. “Perhaps he is indisposed.” “Does he require medical assistance?” “I imagine he’ll recover without it.” The Kwackoo’s three-toed
feet shuffled in irritation. “I shall be frank. We wish to inspect your
companion, to ascertain his identity.” She raised an eyebrow, even though she
knew the gesture was wasted on this creature. “And who do you think he might be? Grandpa
Bonzo? Don’t you Kwackoo keep track of your prisoners?” The avian’s agitation
increased. “This confinement area was placed under the authority of
neo-chimpanzee auxiliaries. If there was a failure, it is due to their animal
incompetence. Their unsapient negligence.” Gailet laughed. “Bullshit.” The Kwackoo stopped its
dance of irritation and listened to its portable translator. When it only
stared at her, Gailef shook her head. “You can’t palm this off on us, Kwackoo.
You and I both know putting chim Probationers in charge here was just a sham.
If there’s been a security breach, it was inside your own camp.” The Servitor’s beak opened
a few degrees. Its tongue flicked, a gesture Gailet by now knew signified pure
hatred. The alien gestured, and two globuform robots whined forward. Gently but
firmly they used gravitic fields to pick up the sleeping neo-chimp without even
disturbing the blankets, and backed away with him toward the door. Since the
Kwackoo had not bothered to look under the covers, obviously it already knew
what it would find there. “There will be an investigation,”
it promised. Then it swiveled to depart. In minutes, Gailet knew, they would be
reading Fiben’s “goodbye note,” which had been left attached to the snoring
guard. Gailet tried to help Fiben with one more delay. “Fine,” she said. “In the
meantime, I have a request. . . . No, make that a demand, that I wish to make.” The Servitor had been
stepping toward the door, ahead of its entourage of fluttering Kwackoo. At
Gailet’s words, however, it stopped, causing a mini traffic jam. There was a
babble of angry cooing as its followers brushed against each other and flicked
their tongues at Gailet. The pink-crested leader turned back and faced her. “You are not able to make demands.” “I make this one in the
name of Galactic tradition,” Gailet insisted. “Do not force me to send my
petition directly to its eminence, the Suzerain of Propriety.” There was a long pause,
during which the Kwackoo seemed to contemplate the risks involved. At last it
asked. “What is your foolish demand?” Now though, Gailet remained silent,
waiting. Finally, with obvious ill grace, the
Servitor bowed, a bending so minuscule as to be barely detectable. Gailet re- “I want to go to the
Library,” she said in perfect GalSeven. “In fact, under my rights as a Galactic
citizen, I insist on it.” 65 Fiben Exiting in the drugged
guard’s clothes had turned out to be almost absurdly simple, once Sylvie taught
him a simple code phrase to speak to the robots hovering over the gate. The
sole chim on duty had been mumbling around a sandwich and waved the two of them
through with barely a glance. “Where are you taking me?”
Fiben asked once the dark, vine-covered wall of the prison was behind them. “To the docks,” Sylvie
answered over her shoulder. She maintained a quick pace down the damp,
leaf-blown sidewalks, leading him past blocks of dark, empty, human-style
dwellings. Then, further on, they passed through a chim neighborhood,
consisting mostly of large, rambling, group-marriage houses, brightly painted,
with doorlike windows and sturdy trellises for kids to climb. Now and then, as
they hurried by, Fiben caught glimpses of silhouettes cast against tightly
drawn curtains. “Why the docks?” “Because that’s where the
boats are!” Sylvie replied tersely. Her eyes darted to and fro. She twisted the
chronometer ring on her left hand and kept looking back over her shoulder, as
if worried they might be followed. That she seemed nervous was natural.
Still, Fiben had reached his limit. He grabbed her arm and made her stop. “Listen, Sylvie. I
appreciate everything you’ve done so far. But now don’t you think it’s time for
you to let me in on the plan?” She sighed. “Yeah, I
suppose so.” Her anxious grin reminded him of that night at the Ape’s Grape.
What he had imagined then to be animal lust that evening must have been
something like this instead, fear suppressed under a well-laid veneer of
bravado. “Except for the gates in
the fence, the only way out of the city is by boat. My plan is for us to sneak
aboard one of the fishing vessels. The night fishers generally put to sea
at”—she glanced at her finger watch—”oh, in about an hour.” Fiben nodded. “Then what?” “Then we slip overboard as
the boat passes out of Aspinal Bay. We’ll swim to North Point Park. From there
it’ll be a hard march north, along the beach, but we should be able to make
hilly country by daybreak.” Fiben nodded. It sounded
like a good plan. He liked the fact that there were several points along the
way where they could change their minds if problems or opportunities presented
themselves. For instance, they might try for the south point of the bay,
instead. Certainly the enemy would not expect two fugitives to head straight
toward their new hypershunt installation! There would be a lot of construction
equipment parked there. The idea of stealing one of the Gubru’s own ships
appealed to Fiben. If he ever pulled something like that off, maybe he’d
actually merit a white card after all! He shook aside that
thought quickly, for it made him think of Gailet. Damn it, he missed her
already. “Sounds pretty well
thought out, Sylvie.” She smiled guardedly.
“Thanks, Fiben. Uh, can we go now?” He gestured for her to
lead on. Soon they were winding their way past shuttered shops and food stands.
The clouds overhead were low and ominous, and the night smelled of the coming
storm. A southwesterly wind blew in stiff but erratic gusts, pushing leaves and
bits of paper around their ankles as they walked. When it started to
drizzle, Sylvie raised the hood of her parka, but Fiben left his own down. He
did not mind wet hair half as much as having his sight and hearing obstructed
now. Off toward the sea he saw
a flickering in the sky, accompanied by distant, gray growling. Hell, Fiben
thought. What am I thinking! He grabbed his companion’s arm again.
‘“Nobody’s going to go to sea in this kind of weather, Sylvie.” “The captain of this boat
will, Fiben.” She shook her head. “I really shouldn’t tell you this, but he’s .
. . he’s a smuggler. Was even before the war. His craft has foul weather
integrity and can partially submerge.” Fiben blinked. “What’s he
smuggling, nowadays?” Sylvie looked left and
right. “Chims, some of the times. To and from Cilmar Island.” “Cilmar! Would he take us
there?” Sylvie frowned. “I
promised Gailet I’d get you to the mountains, Fiben. And anyway, I’m not
sure I’d trust this captain
that far.” But Fiben’s head was
awhirl. Half the humans on the planet were interned on Cilmar Island!
Why settle for Robert and Athaclena, who were, after all, barely more than children,
when he might be able to bring Gailet’s questions before the experts at the
University! “Let’s play it by ear,” he
said noncommittally. But he was already determined to evaluate this smuggler
captain for himself. Perhaps under the cover of this storm it might turn out to
be possible! Fiben thought about it as they resumed their journey. Soon they were near the
docks—in fact, not far from the spot where Fiben had spent part of the
afternoon watching the gulls. The rain now fell in sudden, unpredictable
sheets. Each time it blew away again the air was left startlingly clear,
enhancing every odor—from decaying fish to the beery stink of a fisherman’s
tavern across the way, where a few lights still shone and low, sad music leaked
into the night. Fiben’s nostrils flared.
He sniffed, trying to trace something that seemed to fade in and out with the
fickle rain. Likewise, Fiben’s senses fed his imagination, laying out
possibilities for his consideration. His companion led him
around a corner and Fiben saw three piers. Several dark,
bulky shadows lay moored next to each. One of those, no doubt, was the
smugglers’ boat. Fiben stopped Sylvie, again with a hand on her
arm. “We’d
better hurry,” she urged. “Wouldn’t do to be too early,” he
replied. “It’s going to be cramped and smelly in that boat. Come on back here.
There’s something we may not have a chance to do for some time.” She gave him a puzzled
expression as he drew her back around the corner, into the shadows. When he put
his arms around her, she stiffened, then relaxed and tilted her face up. Fiben kissed her. Sylvie
answered in kind. When he started using his
lips to nibble from her left ear across the line of her jaw and down her neck,
Sylvie sighed. “Oh, Fiben. If only we had time. If only you knew how much ...” “Shh,” he told her as he
let go. With a flourish he took off his parka and laid it on the ground. “What
. . . ?” she began. But he drew her down to sit on the jacket. He settled down
behind her. Her tension eased a bit
when he began combing his fingers through her hair, grooming her. “Whoosh,” Sylvie said.
“For a moment I thought—” “Who me? You should know
me better than that, darlin’. I’m the kind who likes to build up slowly. None
of this rush-rush stuff. We can take our time.” She turned her head to
smile up at him. “I’m glad. I won’t be pink for a week, anyway. Though, I mean,
we don’t really have to wait that long. It’s just—” Her words cut short
suddenly as Fiben’s left arm tightened hard around her throat. In a flash he
reached into her parka and clicked open her pocket knife. Sylvie’s eyes bulged
as he pressed the sharp blade close against her carotid artery. “One word,” he whispered
directly into her left ear. “One sound and you feed the gulls tonight. Do you
understand?” She nodded, jerkily. He
could feel her pulse pound, the vibration carrying up the knife blade. Fiben’s
own heart was not beating much slower. “Mouth your words,” he told her
hoarsely. “I’ll lip read. Now tell me, where are tracers planted?” Sylvie blinked. Aloud, she
said, “What—” That was all. Her voice stopped as he instantly increased
pressure. “Try again,” he whispered. This time she formed the
words silently. “What . . . are . . . you
talking about, Fiben?” His own voice was a barely
audible murmur in her ear. “They’re waiting for us out there, aren’t they,
darlin’? And I don’t mean fairy tale chim smugglers. I’m talking Gubru, sweets.
You’re leading me right into their fine feathered clutches.” Sylvie stiffened. “Fiben
... I ... no! No, Fiben.” “I smell bird!” he hissed.
“They’re out there, all right. And as soon as I picked up that scent it all
suddenly made perfect sense!” Sylvie remained silent.
Her eyes were eloquent enough by themselves. “Oh, Gailet must think I’m
a prize sap. Now that I think on it, of course the escape must’ve been
arranged! In fact, the date must’ve been set for some time. You all probably
didn’t count on this storm tying up the fishing fleet. That tale about a
smuggler captain was a resourceful ad lib to push back my suspicions. Did you
think of it yourself, Sylvie?” “Fiben—” “Shut up. Oh, it was
appealing, all right, to imagine some chims were smart enough to be pulling
runs to Cilmar and back, right under the enemy’s beak! Vanity almost won,
Sylvie. But I was once a scout pilot, remember? I started thinking about how
hard that’d be to pull off, even in weather like this!” He sniffed the air, and
there it was again, that distinct musty odor. Now that he thought about
it, he realized that none of the tests he and Gailet had been put through, during
the last several weeks, had dealt with the sense of smell. Of course not.
Galactics think it’s mostly a relic for animals. Moisture fell onto his
hand, even though it was not raining just then. Sylvie’s tears dripped. She
shook her head. “You . . . won’t ... be
harmed, Fiben. The Suz— Suzerain just wants to ask you some questions. Then
you’ll be let go! It ... It promised!” So this was just
another test, after all. Fiben felt like laughing at himself for ever
believing escape was possible. I guess
I’ll see Gailet again sooner than I thought. He was beginning to feel
ashamed of the way he had terrorized Sylvie. After all, this had all been just
a “game” anyway. Simply one more examination. It wouldn’t do to take anything
too seriously under such conditions. She was only doing her job. He started to relax,
easing his grip on her throat, when suddenly part of what Sylvie had said
struck Fiben. “The Suzerain said it’d
let me go?” he whispered. “You mean it’ll send me back to jail, don’t
you?” She shook her head
vigorously. “N-no!” she mouthed. “It’ll drop us off in the mountains. I
meant that part of my deal with you and Gailet! The Suzerain promised, if you
answer its questions—” “Wait a minute,” Fiben
snapped. “You aren’t talking about the Suzerain of Propriety, are you?” She shook her head. Fiben felt suddenly
lightheaded. “Which . . . Which Suzerain is waiting for us out there?” Sylvie sniffed. “The
Suzerain of Cost and ... of Cost and Caution,” she whispered. He closed his eyes in the
dreadful realization of what this meant. This was no “game” or test, after all.
Oh, Goodall, he thought. Now he had to think to save his own neck! If it had been the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon, Fiben would have been ready to throw in the towel
right then and there. For then all of the resources of the Gubru military
machine would have been arrayed against him. As it was, the chances were slim
enough. But Fiben was starting to get ideas. Accountants. Insurance
agents. Bureaucrats. Those made up the army of the Suzerain of
Cost and Caution. Maybe, Fiben thought. Just maybe. Before doing anything,
though, he had to deal with Sylvie. He couldn’t just tie her up and leave her.
And he simply wasn’t a bloody-minded killer. That led to only one option. He
had to win her cooperation, and quickly. He might tell her of his
certainty that the Suzerain of Cost and Caution wasn’t quite the stickler for
truth the Suzerain of Propriety was. When it was its word against hers, why
should the bird keep any promise to release them? In fact, tonight’s raid on
its peer might even be illegal, by the invaders’ standards, in which case it
would be stupid to let two chims who knew about it run around free. Knowing the
Gubru, Fiben figured the Suzerain of Cost and Caution would probably let them
go, all right—straight out an airlock into deep space. Would she believe me,
though, if I told her? He couldn’t chance that.
Fiben thought he knew another way to get Sylvie’s undivided attention. “I want
you to listen to me carefully,” he told her. “I am not going out to meet your
Suzerain. I am not going out there for one simple reason. If I walk out there, knowing
what I now know, you and I can kiss my white card goodbye.” Her eyes locked onto his.
A tremor ran down her spine. “You see, darlin’. I have
to behave like a superlative example to chimpdom in order to qualify for that
encomium. And what kind of superchimp goes and walks right into somethin’ he already
knows is a trap? Hmm? “No, Sylvie. We’ll
probably still get caught anyway. But we’ve gotta be caught tryin’ our very
best to escape or it just won’t count! Do you see what I mean?” She blinked a few times,
and finally nodded. “Hey,” he whispered
amiably. “Cheer up! You should be glad I saw through this stunt. It just
means our kid’ll be all the more clever a little bastard. He’ll probably find a
way to blow up his kindergarten.” Sylvie blinked.
Hesitantly, she smiled. “Yeah,” she said quietly. “I guess that’s right.” Fiben let his knife hand
drop away and released Sylvie’s throat. He stood up. This was the moment of
truth. All she probably had to do was let out a shout and the followers of the
Suzerain of Cost and Caution would be on them in moments. Instead, though, she
pulled off her ring watch and handed it to Fiben. The tracer. He nodded and offered her
his hand to help her rise. She stumbled at first, still trembling from
reaction. But he kept his arm around her as he led her back one block and a
little south. Now, if only this idea
works, he
thought. The dovecote was where he
remembered it, behind an ill-kempt group house in the neighborhood bordering
the harbor. Everyone was asleep apparently. But Fiben nevertheless kept quiet
as possible as he cut a few wires and crept into the coop. It was dank and smelled
uncomfortably of bird. The pigeons’ soft cooing reminded Fiben of Kwackoo. “Come on, kids,” he
whispered to them. “You’re gonna help me fool your cousins, tonight.” He had recalled this place
from one of his walks. The proximity was more than convenient, it was probably
essential. He and Sylvie dared not leave the harbor area until they had
disposed of the tracer. The pigeons edged away from him. While
Sylvie kept watch, Fiben cornered and seized a fat, strong-looking bird. With a
piece of string he bound the ring watch to its foot. “Nice night for a long
flight, don’t ya think?” he whispered, and threw the pigeon into the air. He
repeated the process with his own watch, for good measure. He left the door open. If
the birds returned early, the Gubru might follow the tracer signal here. But
their typically noisy arrival would send the whole flock flapping off again,
starting another wild goose chase. Fiben congratulated
himself on his cleverness as he and Sylvie ran eastward, away from the harbor.
Soon they were in a dilapidated industrial area. Fiben knew where he was. He
had been here before, leading the placid horse, Tycho, on his first foray into
town after the invasion. Sometime before they reached the wall, he signaled for
a stop. He had to catch his breath, though Sylvie seemed hardly winded at all. Well, she’s a dancer, of
course, he
thought. “Okay, now we strip,” he
told her. To her credit, Sylvie did
not even bat an eye. The logic was inescapable. Her watch might not have been
the only tracer planted on their person. She hurried through the disrobing and
was finished before him. When everything lay in a pile, Fiben spared her a
brief, appreciative whistle. Sylvie blushed. “Now what?” she asked. “Now we go for the fence,”
he answered. “The fence? But Fiben—” “C’mon. I’ve wanted to
look at the thing close up for some time anyway.” It was only a few hundred
yards farther before they reached the broad strip of ground the aliens had
leveled all the way around Port Helenia. Sylvie shivered as they approached the
tall barrier, which glistened damply under the light of bright watch globes
placed at wide intervals along its length. “Fiben,” Sylvie said as he
stepped out onto the strip. “We can’t go out there.” “Why not?” he asked.
Still, he stopped and turned to look back at her. “Do you know anyone who has?” She shook her head. “Why would
anybody? It’s obviously crazy! Those watch globes ...” “Yeah,” Fiben said
contemplatively. “I was just wondering how many of ‘em it took to line a fence
around the whole city. Ten thousand? Twenty? Thirty?” He was remembering the guardian drones
that had lined the much smaller and much more sensitive perimeter around the
former Tymbrimi Embassy, that day when the chancery building exploded and Fiben
had had his lesson in ET humor. Those devices had turned out to be pretty unimpressive
compared with “Rover,” or the typical battle robot the Gubru Talon Soldiers
took into battle. I wonder about these, he
thought, and took another step forward. “Fiben!” Sylvie sounded
close to panic. “Let’s try the gate. We can tell the guards ... we can tell
them we were robbed. We were hicks from the farms, visiting town, and somebody
stole our clothes and ID cards. If we act dumb enough, maybe they’ll just let
us through!” Yeah, sure. Fiben stepped closer
still. Now he stood no more than half a dozen meters from the barrier. He saw
that it comprised a series of narrow slats connected by wire at the top and
bottom. He had chosen a point between two of the glowing globes, as far from
each as possible. Still, as he approached he felt a powerful sensation that
they were watching him. The certainty filled Fiben
with resignation. By now, of course, Gubru soldiery were on their way here.
They would arrive any minute now. His best course was to turn around. To run.
Now! He glanced back at Sylvie.
She stood where he had left her. It was easy to tell that she would rather be
almost anywhere else in the world than here. He wasn’t at all sure why she had
remained. Fiben grabbed his left
wrist with his right hand. His pulse was fast and thready and his mouth felt dry
as sand. Trembling, he made an effort of will and took another step toward the
fence. An almost palpable dread
seemed to close in all around him, as he had felt when he heard poor Simon
Levin’s death wail, during that useless, futile battle out in space. He felt a
dark foreboding of imminent doom. Mortality pressed in—a sense of the futility
of life. Fiben turned around,
slowly, to look at Sylvie. He grinned. “Cheap chickenshit birds!”
he grunted. “They aren’t watch globes at all! They’re stupid psi radiatorsl” Sylvie blinked. Her mouth
opened. Closed. “Are you sure?” she asked unbelievingly. “Come on out and see,” he
urged. “Right there you’ll suddenly be sure you’re being watched. Then you’ll
think every Talon Soldier in space is coming after you!” Sylvie swallowed. She
clenched her fists and moved out onto the empty strip. Step by step, Fiben
watched her. He had to give Sylvie credit. A lesser chimmie would have cut and
run, screaming, long before she reached his position. Beads of perspiration
popped out on her brow, joining the intermittent raindrops. Part of him, distant from
the adrenaline roar, appreciated her naked form. It helped to distract his
mind. So, she really has nursed. The faint stretch marks of childbearing
and lactation were often faked by some dummies, in order to make themselves
look more attractive, but in this case it was clear that Sylvie had borne a
child. I wonder what her story is. When she stood next to
him, eyes closed tightly, she whispered. “What . . . what’s happening to me
right now?” Fiben listened to his own
feelings. He thought of Gailet and her long mourning for her friend and
protector, the giant chim Max. He thought of the chims he had seen blown apart
by the enemy’s overpowering weaponry. He remembered Simon. “You feel like your best
friend in all the world just died,” he told her gently, and took her hand. Her
answering grip was hard, but across her face there swept a look of relief. “Psi emitters. That’s . .
. that’s all?” She opened her eyes. “Why . . . why those cheap, chickenshit
birds!” Fiben guffawed. Sylvie
slowly smiled. With her free hand she covered her mouth. They laughed, standing
there in the rain in the midst of a riverbed of sorrow. They laughed, and when
their tears finally slowed they walked together the rest of the way to the
fence, still holding hands. “Now when I say push, push!” “I’m ready, Fiben.” Sylvie
crouched beneath him, feet set, shoulder braced against one of the tall slats,
arms gripping the part of the wall next to it. Standing over her, Fiben
took a similar stance and planted his feet in the mud. He took several deep
breaths. “Okay, push!” Together they heaved. The slats were
already a few centimeters apart. As he and Sylvie strained, he could feel the
space begin to widen. Evolution is never wasted, Fiben thought as he
heaved with all his might. A million years ago humans
were going through all the pangs of self-uplift, evolving what the Galactics
said could only be given—sapiency—the ability to think and to covet the stars. Meanwhile, though, Fiben’s
ancestors had not been idle. We were getting strong! Fiben concentrated
on that thought while sweat popped out on his brow and the plastisheath slats
groaned. He grunted and could feel Sylvie’s own desperate struggle as her back
quivered against his leg. “Ah!” Sylvie lost her
footing in the mud and her legs flew out, throwing her backward hard. Recoil
spun Fiben about, and the springy slats bounced back, tossing him on top of
her. For a minute or two they
just lay there, breathing in shuddering gasps. Finally though, Sylvie spoke. “Please, honey . . . not
tonight. I gotta headache.” Fiben laughed. He rolled
off of her and onto his back, coughing.
They needed humor. It was their best defense against the constant hammering of the psi
globes. Panic was -incipient, ever creeping
on the verge of their minds. Laughter kept it at bay. They helped each other up
and inspected what they had accomplished. The gap was noticeably larger,
perhaps ten centimeters, now. But it was still far from wide enough. And Fiben
knew they were running out of time. They would need at least three hours to
have any hope of reaching the foothills before daybreak. At least if they made it
through they would have the storm on their side. Another sheet of rain swept
across them as he and Sylvie settled in again, bracing themselves. The
lightning had drawn closer over the last half hour. Thunder rolled, shaking
trees and rattling shutters. It’s a mixed blessing, Fiben thought. For while
it no doubt hampered Gubru scanners, the rain also made it hard to get a good
grip on the slippery fence material. The mud was a curse. “You ready?” he asked. “Sure, if you can manage
to keep that thing of yours out of my face,” Sylvie said, looking up at him.
“It’s distracting, you know.” “It’s what you told Gailet
you wanted to share, honey. Besides, you’ve seen it all before, back at the
Thunder Mound.” “Yes.” She smiled. “But it
didn’t look quite the same.” “Oh, shut up and push,”
Fiben growled. Together they heaved again, putting all their strength into the
effort. Give! Give way! He heard Sylvie gasp, and
his own muscles threatened to cramp as the fence material creaked, budged ever
so slightly, and creaked again. This time it was Fiben who
slipped, letting the springy material bounce back. Once more they collapsed
together in the mud, panting. The rain was steady now,
Fiben wiped a rivulet out of his eyes and looked at the gap again. Maybe
twelve centimeters . Ifni! That’s not anywhere near enough. He could feel the
captivating power of the psi globes broadcasting their gloom into his skull.
The message was sapping his strength, he knew, pushing him and Sylvie toward
resignation. He felt terribly heavy as he slowly stood up and leaned against
the obdurate fence. Hell, we tried. We’ll get
credit for that much. Almost made it, too. If only . . . “No!” he shouted suddenly.
“No! I won’t let you!” He hurled himself at the gap, tried to pry his body
through, wriggled and writhed against the recalcitrant opening. Lightning
struck, somewhere in the dark realm just beyond, illuminating an open
countryside of fields and forests and, beyond them, the beckoning foothills of
the Mulun range. Thunder pealed, setting
the fence rocking. The slats squeezed Fiben between them, .and he howled in
agony. When they let go he fell, half-numbed with pain, to the ground near
Sylvie. But he was on his feet again in an instant. Another electric ladder lit
the glowering clouds. He screamed back at the sky. He beat the ground. Mud and
pebbles flew up as he threw handful into the air. More thunder drove the stones
back, pelting them into his face. There was no longer any
such thing as speech. No words. The part of him that knew such things reeled in
shock, and in reaction other older, sturdier portions took control. Now there was only the
storm. The wind and rain. The lightning and thunder. He beat his breast, lips
curled back, baring his teeth to the stinging rain. The storm sang to
Fiben, reverberating in the ground and the throbbing air. He answered with a
howl. This music was no prissy,
human thing. It was not poetical, like the whale dream phantoms of the
dolphins. No, this was music he could feel clear down to his bones. It
rocked him. It rolled him. It lifted Fiben like a rag doll and tossed him down
into the mud. He came back up, spitting and hooting. He could feel Sylvie’s
gaze upon him. She was slapping the ground, watching him, wide-eyed, excited.
That only made him beat his breast harder and shriek louder. He knew he was not
drooping now! Throwing pebbles into the air he cried defiance to the storm,
calling out for the lightning to come and get him! Obligingly, it came.
Brilliance filled space, charging it, sending his hair bristling outward,
sparking. The soundless bellow blew him backward, like a giant’s hand come down
to slap him straight against the wall. Fiben screamed as he
struck the slats. Before he blacked out, he distinctly smelled the aroma of
burning fur. 66 Gailet In the darkness, with the
sound of rain pelting against the roof tiles, she suddenly opened her eyes.
Alone, she stood up with the blanket wrapped around her and went to the window. ‘ Outside, a storm blew
across Port Helenia, announcing the full arrival of autumn. The caliginous
clouds rumbled angrily, threateningly. There was no view to the east,
but Gailet let her cheek rest against the cool glass and faced that way anyway. The room was comfortably
warm. Nevertheless, she closed her eyes and shivered against a sudden chill. 67 Fiben Eyes . . . eyes . .. eyes
were everywhere. They whirled and danced, glowing in the darkness, taunting
him. An elephant
appeared—crashing through the jungle, trumpeting with red irises aflame. He
tried to flee but it caught him, picked him up in its trunk, and carried him
off bouncing, jouncing him, cracking his ribs. He wanted to tell the
beast to go ahead and eat him already, or ^rample him . . . only to get it over
with! After a while, though, he grew used to it. The pain dulled to a throbbing
ache, and the journey settled into a steady rhythm. ... The first thing he
realized, on awakening, was that the rain was somehow missing his face. He lay on his back, on
what felt like grass. All around him the sounds of the storm rolled on,
scarcely diminished. He could feel the wet showers on his legs and torso. And
yet, none of the raindrops fell onto his nose or mouth. Fiben opened his eyes to
look and see why . . . and, incidentally, to find out how he happened to be
alive. A silhouette blocked out
the dim underglow of the clouds. A lightning stroke, not far away, briefly
illuminated a face above his own. Sylvie looked down in concern, holding his
head in her lap. Fiben tried to speak.
“Where ...” but the word came out as a croak. Most of his voice seemed to be
gone. Fiben dimly recalled an episode of screaming, howling at the sky. . . .
That had to be why his throat hurt so. “We’re outside,” Sylvie
said, just loud enough to be heard over the rain. Fiben blinked. Outside? Wincing, he lifted his head just enough
to look around. Against the stormy
backdrop it was hard to see anything at all. But he was able to make out the
dim shapes of trees and low, rolling hills. He turned to his left. The outline
of Port Helenia was unmistakable, especially the curving trail of tiny lights
that followed the course of the Gubru fence. “But . . . but how did we get here?” “I carried you,” she said
matter-of-factly. “You weren’t in much shape for walking after you tore down
that wall.” “Tore down ...?”. She nodded. There appeared
to be a shining light in Sylvie’s eyes. “I thought I’d seen thunder dances
before, Fiben Bolger. But that was one to beat all others on record. I swear
it. If I live to ninety, and have a hundred respectful grandchildren, I don’t
imagine I’ll ever be able to tell it so I’ll be believed.” Dimly, it sort of came
back to him now. He recalled the anger, the outrage over having come so close,
and yet so far from freedom. It shamed him to remember giving in that way to
frustration, to the animal within him. Some white card. Fiben
snorted, knowing how stupid the Suzerain of Propriety had to be to have^chosen
a chim like him for such a role. “I must’ve lost my grip for a while.” Sylvie touched his left
shoulder. He winced and looked down to see a nasty burn there. Oddly, it did
not seem to hurt as badly as a score of lesser aches and bruises. “You taunted the storm,
Fiben,” she said in a hushed voice. “You dared it to come down after
you. And when it came . . . you made it do your bidding.” Fiben closed his eyes. Oh,
Goodatt. Of all the siUy, superstitious nonsense. And yet, there was a part
of him, deep down, that felt warmly satisfied. It was as if that portion
actually believed that there had been cause and effect, that he had done
exactly what Sylvie described! Fiben shuddered. “Help me sit up, okay?” There was a disorienting
moment or two as the horizon tilted and vision swam. At last, though, when she
had him seated so the world no longer wavered all around him, he gestured for
her to help him stand. “You should rest, Fiben.” “When we reach the Mulun,”
he told her. “Dawn can’t be far off. And the storm won’t last forever. Come on,
I’ll lean on you.” She took his good arm over
her shoulder, bracing him. Somehow, they managed to get him onto his feet. “Y’know,” he said. “You’re
a strong lil” chimmie. Hmph. Carried me all the way up here, did you?” She nodded, looking up at
him with that same light. Fiben smiled. “Okay,” he said. “Pretty damn okay.” Together they started out,
limping toward the glowering dark hummocks to the east. PART FIVE Avengers In
ancient days, when Poseidon still reigned and the ships of man were as weak as
tinder, bad luck struck a certain Thracian freighter, who foundered and broke
apart under an early winter storm. All hands were lost under those savage
waves, save one—the boat’s mascot—a monkey. As
the fates would have it, a dolphin appeared just as the monkey
was gasping its last breath. Knowing of the great love between man and dolphin,
the monkey cried out, “Save me! For the sake of my poor children in Athens!” Quick
as a streak, the dolphin offered its broad back. “Thou art very strange, small,
and ugly for a man,” the dolphin said as the monkey took a desperate grip. “As
men go, I might be quite handsome,” replied the monkey, who coughed, holding on
tightly as the dolphin turned towards land. “You say you are a man
of Athens?” the wary sea creature asked. “Indeed,
who would claim it were he not?” the monkey proclaimed. “Then you know Piraeus?” the suspicious
dolphin inquired further. The
monkey thought quickly. “Oh, yes!” he cried. “Piraeus is my dear friend. I only
spoke with him last week!” With
that the dolphin bucked angrily and flung the monkey into the sea to drown. The
moral of the story, one might suppose, is that one should always get one’s
story straight, when pretending to be what one is not. M.
N. PLANO 68 Galactics The image in the
holographic display flickered. That was not surprising, since it came from many
parsecs away, refracted through the folded space of the Pourmin transfer point.
The muddy picture wavered and occasionally lost definition. Still, to the Suzerain of
Propriety the message was coming in all too clearly. A diverse collection of
beings stood depicted before the Suzerain’s pedestal. It recognized most of the
races by sight. There was a Pila, for instance—short, furry, and stubby-armed.
And there was a tall, gangling Z’Tang who stood beside a spiderlike Serentin. A
Bi-Gle glowered lazily, coiled next to a being the Suzerain did not immediately
recognize, and which might have been a client or a decorative pet. Also, to the Suzerain’s
dismay, the delegation included a Synthian and a human. A human! And there was no way to
complain. It was only appropriate to include a Terran among the official
observers—if a qualified human were available—since this world was registered
to the wolflings. But the Suzerain had felt certain that there were none
employed by the Uplift Institute in this sector! Perhaps this was one more sign that the
political situation in the Five Galaxies had worsened. Word had come from the homeworld
Roost Masters telling of serious setbacks out between the spiral arms. Battles
had gone badly. Allies had proven unreliable. Tandu and Soro fleets dominated
once profitable
trade routes and now monopolized the siege of These were trying times
for the great and powerful clan of the Gooksyu-Gubru. All now depended on
certain important neutralist patron-lines. Should something happen to draw one
or two of them into an alliance, triumph might yet be attained for the
righteous. On the other side of the
wing, it would be disastrous to see any of the neutrals turn against the Great
Glan! To influence such matters
had been a major reason, back when the Suzerain of Propriety originated the
idea of invading Garth in the first place. Superficially this expedition had
been intended to seize hostages for use in prying secrets out of the High
Command of Earth. But psychological profiles had always made success in that
seem unlikely. Wolflings were obstinate creatures. No, what had won the Roost
Masters over to the priest’s proposal was the possibility that this would bring
honor to the cause of the clan—to score a coup and win new alliances from
wavering parties. And at first all seemed to go so well! The first Suzerain of
Cost and Caution— The priest chirped a deep
note of mourning. It had not before realized what wisdom they had lost, how the
old bureaucrat had tempered the rash brilliance of the younger two with deep
and reliable sense. What a consensus, unity, policy we might
have had. Now, though, in addition
to the constant struggles among the still disunited Triumvirate, there was this
latest bad news. A Terran would be among the official observers from the
Uplift Institute. The implications were unpleasant to consider. And that was not to be the
worst of it! As the Suzerain watched in dismay, the Earthling stepped forward
as spokesman! Its statement was in clear Galactic Seven. “Greetings to the
Triumvirate of the Forces of Gooksyu-Gubru, now in contested occupation of the
limited-leasehold world known as Garth. I greet you in the name of
Cough’Quinn*3, Grand High Examiner of the Uplift Institute. This message is
being sent ahead of our vessel by the quickest available means, so that you may
prepare for our arrival. Conditions in hyperspace and at transfer points
indicate that causality will almost certainly allow us to attend the proposed
ceremonies, and administer appropriate sapiency tests at the time and place
requested by you. “You are further informed
that Galactic Uplift Institute has gone to great lengths to accommodate your
unusual request—first in exercising such haste and second in acting on the
basis of so little information. “Ceremonies of Uplift are
joyous occasions, especially in times of turmoil such as these. They celebrate
the continuity and perpetual renewal of Galactic culture, in the name of the
most revered Progenitors. Client species are the hope, the future of our
civilization, and on such occasions as this we demonstrate our responsibility,
our honor, and our love. “We approach this event,
then, filled with curiosity as to what wonder the clan of Gooksyu-Gubru plans
to unveil before the Five Galaxies.” The scene vanished,
leaving the Suzerain to contemplate this news. It was too late, of
course, to recall the invitations and cancel the ceremony. Even the other
Suzerains recognized this. The shunt must be completed, and they must prepare
to receive honored guests. To do otherwise might damage the Gubru cause
irrevocably. The Suzerain danced a
dance of anger and frustration. It muttered short, sharp imprecations. Curse the devil-trickster
Tymbrimi! In retrospect, the very idea of “Garthlings”—native pre-sentients
that survived the Holocaust of the Bururalli—was absurd. And yet the trail of
false evidence had been so startlingly plausible, so striking in its implied
opportunity! The Suzerain of Propriety
had begun this expedition in a lead position. Its place in the eventual Molt
had seemed assured after the untimely demise of the first Suzerain of Cost and
Caution. But all that changed when
no Garthlings were found— when it became clear just how thoroughly Propriety
had been tricked. Failure to find evidence of human misuse of Garth or their
clients meant that the Suzerain still had not yet set foot upon the soil of
this planet. That, in turn, had retarded the development of completion
hormones. All of these factors were setbacks, throwing the Molt into serious
doubt. Then, insurrection among
the neo-chimpanzees helped bring the military to the fore. Now the Suzerain of
Beam and Talon was rapidly growing preeminent, unstoppable. The coming Molt filled the Suzerain of
Propriety with foreboding. Such events were supposed to be triumphant, transcendent, even for the
losers. Moltings were times of renewal and sexual fulfillment for the race. They
were also supposed to represent crystallization of policy—consensus on
correct action. This time, however, there
was little or no consensus. Something was very wrong, indeed, about this
molting. The only thing all three
Suzerains were in agreement about was that the hyperspace shunt must be used
for some sort of Uplift ceremony. To do otherwise would be suicidal at this
point. But beyond that they parted company. Their incessant arguing had begun
affecting the entire expedition. The more religious Talon Soldiers had taken to
bickering with their comrades. Bureaucrats who were retired soldiers sided with
their former comrades over logistical expenditures, or turned sullen when their
chief overruled them. Even among the priesthood there were frequent arguments
where there should already be unanimity. The priest had just
recently discovered what factionalism could do. The divisiveness had gone all
the way to the point of betrayal! Why else had one of its two race-leader
chimpanzees been stolen? Now the Suzerain of Cost
and Caution was insisting on a role in choosing the new male. No doubt the
bureaucrat was responsible for the “escape” of the Fiben Bolger chimp in the
first place! Such a promising creature it had been! By now it no doubt had been
converted to vapor and ashes. There would be no way to
pin this on either of the rival Suzerains, of course. A Kwackoo servitor
approached and knelt, proffering a data cube in its beak. Given assent, it
popped the record into a player unit. The room dimmed and the
Suzerain of Propriety watched a camera’s-eye view of driving rain and darkness.
It shivered involuntarily, disliking the ugly, dank dinginess of a wolfling
town. The view panned over a
muddy patch in a dark alley . . . a broken shack made of wire and wood, where
Terran birds had been kept as pets ... a pile of soggy clothing beside a
padlocked factory . . . footprints leading to a churned up field of mud beside
a bent and battered fence . . . more footprints leading off into the dim
wilderness. . . . The implications were
apparent to the Suzerain before the investigators’ report reached its
conclusion. The male neo-chimpanzee
had perceived the trap set for it! It appeared to have made good its escape! The Suzerain danced upon
its perch, a series of mincing steps of ancient lineage. “The harm, damage, setback to our program is severe. But it is not, may not be irreparable!” At a gesture its Kwackoo
followers hurried forward. The Suzerain’s first command was straightforward. - “We must increase,
improve, enhance our commitment, our
incentives. Inform the female that we
agree, accept, acquiesce to her
request. “She may go to the Library.” The servitor bowed, and the other Kwackoo
crooned. “Zoooon!” 69 Government
in Exile The holo-tank cleared as
the interstellar message ran to its end. When the lights came on, the Council
members looked at each other in puzzlement. “What. . . what does it mean?”
Colonel Maiven asked. “I’m not sure,” said
Commander Kylie. “But it’s clear the Gubru are up to something.” Refuge Administrator Mu
Chen drummed her fingers on the table. “They appeared to be officials from the
Uplift Institute. It seems to mean the invaders are planning some sort of
Uplift ceremony, and have invited witnesses.” That much is obvious, Megan thought. “Do you
think this has anything to do with that mysterious construction south of Port
Helenia?” she asked. The site had been a topic of much discussion lately. Colonel Maiven nodded. “I
had been reluctant to admit the possibility before, but now I’d have to say
so.” The chim member spoke.
“Why would they want to hold an Uplift ceremony for the Kwackoo here on Garth?
It doesn’t make sense. Would that improve their claim on our leasehold?” “I doubt it,” Megan said.
“Maybe . . . maybe it isn’t for the Kwackoo at all.” “But then for who?” Megan shrugged. Kylie
commented. “The Uplift Institute officials appear to be in the dark as well.” There was a long silence. Then Kylie
broke it again. “How significant do you
think it is that the spokesman was human?” Megan smiled. “Obviously
it was meant as a dig at the Gubru. That man might have been no more than a
junior clerk trainee at the local Uplift Institute branch. Putting him out in
front of Pila and Z’Tang and Serentini means Earth isn’t finished yet. And certain
powers want to point that out to the Gubru.” “Hm. Pila. They’re tough
customers, and members of the Soro clan. Having a human spokesman might be an
insult to the Gubru, but it’s no guarantee Earth is okay.” Megan understood what
Kylie meant. If the Soro now dominated Earthspace, there were rough times
ahead. Again, another long silence. Then Colonel
Maiven spoke. “They mentioned a
hyperspace shunt. Those are expensive. The Gubru must set great store by this
ceremony thing.” Indeed, Megan thought, knowing
that a motion had been put before the Council. And this time she realized that
it would be hard to justify holding to Uthacalthing’s advice. “You are suggesting a target, colonel?” “I sure am, madam
coordinator.” Maiven sat up and met her eyes. “I think this is the opportunity
we’ve been waiting for.” There were nods of agreement up and down
the table. They
are voting out of boredom, and frustration, and sheer cabin fever, Megan knew. And yet, is
this not a golden chance, to be seized or lost forever? “We cannot attack once the
emissaries from the Uplift Institute have arrived,” she emphasized, and saw
that everybody understood how important that was. “However, I agree that there
may be a window of opportunity during which a strike could be made.” Consensus was obvious. In
a corner of her mind, Megan felt there really ought to be more discussion. But
she, too, was near filled to bursting with impatience. “We shall cut new orders
to Major Prathachulthorn then. He shall receive carte blanche, subject only to,
the condition that any attack be completed by November first. Is it agreed?” A simple raising of hands.
Commander Kylie hesitated, then joined in to make it unanimous. We are committed, Megan thought. And she
wondered if Hell reserved a special place for mothers who send their own sons
into battle. 70 Robert She didn’t have to go
away, did she? I mean she herself said it was all right. Robert rubbed his stubbled
chin. He thought about taking a shower and shaving. Major Prathachulthorn would
be calling a meeting sometime after it reached full light, and the commander
liked to see his officers well groomed. What I really should be
doing is sleeping, Robert knew. They had just finished a
whole series of night exercises. It would be wise to catch up on his rest. And yet, after a couple of
hours of fitful slumber he had found himself too nervous, too full of restless
energy to stay in bed any longer. He had risen and gone to his small desk,
setting up the datawell so its light would not disturb the chamber’s other
occupant. For some time he read through Major Prathachulthorn’s detailed order
of battle. It was ingenious,
professional. The various options appeared to offer a number of efficient” ways
to use limited forces to strike the enemy, and strike Rim hard. All that
remained was choosing the right target. There were several choices available,
any of which ought to do. Still, something about the
entire edifice struck Robert as wrong. The document did not increase his
confidence, as he had hoped it would. In the space over his head Robert almost
imagined something taking form—something faintly akin to the dark clouds that
had shrouded the mountains in storms so recently—a symbolic manifestation of
his unease. Across the little chamber
a form moved under the blankets. One slender arm lay exposed, and a smooth
length of calf and thigh. Robert concentrated and
erased the nonthing that he had been forming with his simple aura-power. It had
begun affecting Lydia’s dreams, and it wouldn’t be fair to inflict his own
turmoil upon her. For all of their recent physical intimacy, they were still in
many ways strangers. Robert reminded himself
that there were some positive aspects to the last few days. The battle plan,
for instance, showed that Prathachulthorn was at last taking some of his ideas
seriously. And spending time with Lydia had brought more than physical
pleasure. Robert had not realized how much he missed the simple touch of his
own kind. Humans might be able to withstand isolation better than chims—who could
fall into deep depression if they lacked a grooming partner for very long. But
mel and fern humans, too, had their apelike needs. Still, Robert’s thoughts
kept drifting. Even during his most passionate moments with Lydia, he kept
thinking of somebody else. Did she really have to
leave? Logically there was no reason to have to go to Mount Fossey. The
gorillas were already well cared for. Of course, the gorillas might have been
just an excuse. An excuse to escape the disapproving aura of Major
Prathachulthorn. An excuse to avoid the sparking discharges from human passion. Athaclena might be correct
that there was nothing wrong with Robert seeking his own kind. But logic was
not everything. She had feelings, too. Young and alone, she could be hurt even
by what she knew to be right. “Damn!” Robert muttered.
Prathachulthorn’s words and graphs were a blur. “Damn, I miss her.” There was a commotion
outside, beyond the flap of cloth that sectioned off this chamber from the rest
of the caves. Robert looked at his watch. It was still only four a.m. He stood
up and gathered his trousers. Any unplanned excitement at this hour was likely
to be bad news. Just because the enemy had been quiet for a month did not mean
it had to stay that way. Perhaps the Gubru had gotten wind of their plans and
were striking preemptively! There was the slap of
unshod feet upon stone. “Capt’n Oneagle?” a voice said from just beyond the
cloth. Robert strode over and pulled it aside. A winded chim messenger breathed
heavily. “What’s happening?” Robert asked. “Urn, sir, you’d better
come quick.” “All right. Let me get my
weapons.” The chim shook her head.
“It’s not fighting, sir. It’s . . . it’s some chims just arrivin’ from Port
Helenia.” Robert frowned. New
recruits from town had been arriving in small groups all along. What was all
the excitement about this time? He heard Lydia stir as the talking disturbed
her sleep. “Fine,” he told the chimmie. “We’ll interview them a little later—” She interrupted. “Sir!
It’s Fiben! Fiben Bolger, sir. He’s come back.” Robert blinked. “What?” There was movement behind
him. “Rob?” a feminine voice spoke. “What is—” Robert whooped. His shout
reverberated in the closed spaces. He hugged and kissed the surprised chimmie,
then caught up Lydia and tossed her lightly into the air. “What . . . ?” she started
to ask, then stopped, for she found herself addressing only the empty space
where he had been. Actually, there was little
need to hurry. Fiben and his escorts were still some distance away. By the time
their horses
could be seen, puffing up the trail from the north, Lydia had dressed and
joined Robert up on the escarpment. There dawn’s gray light was just driving
out the last wan stars. “Everybody’s up,” Lydia
commented. “They even roused the major. Chims are dashing all over the place,
jabbering in excitement. This must be some chen we’re waiting for.” “Fiben?” Robert laughed.
He blew into his hands. “Yeah, you might say old Fiben’s unusual.” “I gathered as much.” She
shaded her eyes against the glow to the east and watched the mounted party pass
a switchback climbing the narrow trail. “Is he the one in the bandages?” “Hm?” Robert squinted.
Lydia’s eyesight had been bio-organically enhanced during her Marine training.
He was envious. “It wouldn’t surprise me. Fiben’s always getting banged up, one
way or another. Claims he hates it. Says it’s all due to’innate clumsiness and
a universe that has it in for him, but I’ve always suspected it was an affinity
for trouble. Never known a chim who went to such lengths just to get a story to
tell.” In a minute he could make
out the features of his friend. He shouted and raised his hand. Fiben grinned
and waved back, although his left arm was immobilized in a sling. Next to him,
on a pale mare, rode a chimmie Robert did not recognize. A messenger arrived from
the cave entrance and saluted. “Sers, the major requests that you an’
Lieutenant Bolger come down just as soon’s he’s here.” Robert nodded. “Please
tell Major Prathachulthorn we’ll be right there.” As the horses climbed the
last switchback, Lydia slipped her hand into his, and Robert felt a sudden wave
of both gladness and guilt. He squeezed back and tried not to let his
ambivalence show. Fiben’s alive! he thought. I must get word to Athaclena.
I’m’sure she’ll be thrilled. Major Prathachulthorn had
a nervous habit of tugging at one ear or the other. While listening to reports
from his subordinates, he would shift in his chair, occasionally leaning over
to mumble into his datawell, retrieving some quick dollop of information. At
such times he might seem distracted, but if the speaker stopped talking, or
even slowed down, the major would snap
his fingers, impatiently. Apparently, Prathachulthorn had a quick mind and was
able to juggle
several tasks at once. However, these behaviors were very hard on some of the
chims, often making them nervous and tongue-tied. That, in turn, did not
improve the major’s opinion
of the irregulars that had only recently been under Robert’s and Athaclena’s
command. In Fiben’s case, though,
this was no problem. As long as he was kept supplied with orange juice, he kept
on with his story. Even Prathachulthorn, who usually interrupted reports with
frequent questions, probing mercilessly for details, sat silently through the
tale of the disastrous valley insurrection, Fiben’s subsequent capture, the
interviews and tests by the followers of the Suzerain of Propriety, and the
theories of Dr. Gailet Jones. . Now and then Robert
glanced at the chimmie Fiben had brought with him from Port Helenia. Sylvie sat
to one side, between the chims Benjamin and Elsie, her posture erect and her
expression composed. Occasionally, when asked to verify or elaborate on
something, she answered in a quiet voice. Otherwise, her gaze remained on Fiben
constantly. Fiben carefully described
the political situation among the Gubru, as he understood it. When he came to
the evening of the escape, he told of the trap that had been laid by the
“Suzerain of Cost and Caution,” and concluded simply by saying, “So we decided,
Sylvie and I, that we’d better exit Port Helenia by a different route than by
sea.” He shrugged. “We got out through a gap in the fence and finally made it
to a rebel outpost. So here we are.” Right! Robert thought
sardonically. Of course Fiben had left out any mention of his injuries and
exactly how he escaped. He would no doubt fill in the details in his
written report to the major, but anyone else would have to bribe them out of
him. Robert saw Fiben glance
his way and wink. I’d bet this is at least a five-beer tale, Robert
thought. Prathachulthorn leaned
forward. “You say that you actually saw this hyperspace shunt? You know exactly
where it is located?” “I was trained as a scout,
major. I know where it is. I’ll include a map, and a sketch of the facility, in
my written report.” Prathachulthorn nodded.
“If I had not already had other reports of this thing I’d never have credited
this story. As it is though, I am forced to believe you. You say this facility
is expensive, even by Gubru standards?” “Yessir. That’s what Gailet
and I came to believe. Think about it. Humans have only been able to throw one
Uplift ceremony for each of their clients in all the years since Contact, and
both had to be held on Tymbrim. That’s why other clients Me the Kwackoo can get
away with snubbing us. “Part of the reason has
been political obstruction by antagonistic clans like the Gubru and the Soro,
who’ve been able to drag out Terran applications for status. But another reason
is because we’re so frightfully poor, by Galactic standards.” Fiben had been learning
things, obviously. Robert realized part of it must have been picked up from
this Gailet Jones person. With his heightened empathy sense, he picked up faint
tremors from his friend whenever her name came up. Robert glanced at Sylvie. Hmm.
Life seems to have grown complicated for Fiben. That reminded Robert of
his own situation, of course. Fiben isn’t the only one, he thought. All
his life he had wanted to learn to be more sensitive, to better understand
others and his own feelings. Now he had his wish, and he hated it. “By Darwin, Goodall, and
Greenpeace!” Prathachulthorn pounded the table. “Mr. Bolger, you bring your
news at a most opportune time!” He turned to address Lydia and Robert. “Do you
know what this means, gentlemen?” “Um,” Robert began. “A target, sir,” Lydia
answered succinctly. “A target is right! This
fits perfectly with that message we just received from the Council. If we can
smash this shunt—preferably before the dignitaries from the Uplift Institute
arrive—then we could rap the Gubru right where it pains them most, in their
wallets!” “But—” Robert started to
object. “You heard what our spy
just told us.” Prathachulthorn said. “The Gubru are hurting out there in
space! They’re overextended, their leaders here on Garth are at each others’
throats, and this could be the last straw! Why, we might even be able to time
it so their entire Triumvirate is at the same Robert shook his head.
“Don’t you think we ought to give it some thought, sir? I mean, what about the
offer that the Suzerain of Probity—” “Propriety,” Fiben
corrected. “Propriety. Yes. What
about the offer it made to Fiben and Dr. Jones?” Prathachulthorn shook his
head. “An obvious trap, Oneagle. Be serious now.” “I am being
serious, sir. I’m no more an expert on these matters than Fiben, and certainly
less of one than Dr. Jones. And certainly I concede it may be a trap.
But on the surface, at least, it sounds like a terrific deal for Earth! A deal
I don’t think we can pass up without at least reporting this back to the
Council.” “There isn’t time.”
Prathachulthorn said, shaking his head. “My orders are to operate at my own
discretion and, if appropriate, to act before the Galactic dignitaries arrive.” Robert felt a growing
desperation. “Then at least let’s consult with Athaclena. She’s the daughter of
a diplomat. She might be able to see some ramifications we don’t.” Prathachulthorn’s frown
spoke volumes. “If there’s time, of course I’ll be happy to solicit the young
Tymbrimi’s opinion.” But it was clear that even mentioning the idea had brought
Robert down a peg in the man’s eyes. Prathachulthorn slapped
the table. “Right now I think we had better have a staff meeting of
commissioned officers and discuss potential tactics against this hypershunt installation.”
He turned and nodded to the chims. “That will be all for now, Fiben. Thank you
very much for your courageous and timely action. That goes the same to you too,
miss.” He nodded at Sylvie. “I look forward to seeing your written reports.” Elsie and Benjamin stood
up and held the door. As mere brevet officers they were excluded from
Prathachulthorn’s inner staff. Fiben rose and moved more slowly, aided by
Sylvie. Robert hurriedly spoke in
a low voice to Prathachulthorn. “Sir, I’m sure it only slipped your mind, but
Fiben holds a full commission in the colonial defense forces. If he’s excluded
it might not go down well, urn, politically.” Prathachulthorn blinked. His expression
barely flickered, though
Robert knew he had once again failed to score points. “Yes, of course,” the
major said evenly. “Please tell Lieutenant Bolger he is welcome to stay, if
he’s not too tired.” With that he turned back
to his datawell and started calling up files. Robert could feel Lydia’s eyes on
him. She may despair of my ever learning tact, he thought as he hurried
to the door and caught Fiben’s arm just as he was leaving. His friend grinned at him.
“I guess it’s grownup time again, here,” Fiben said, sotto voce, glancing in
Pratha-chulthorn’s direction. “It’s worse even than
that, old chim. I just got you tapped as an honorary adult.” If looks could maim, Robert
mused on seeing Fiben’s sour expression. And you thought it was Miller time,
didn’t you? They had argued before about the possible historical origins of
that expression. Fiben squeezed Sylvie’s
shoulder and hobbled back into the room. She watched him for a moment, then
turned and followed Elsie down the hall. Benjamin, however,
lingered for a moment. He had caught Robert’s gesture bidding him to stay.
Robert slipped a small disk into the chim’s palm. He dared not say anything
aloud, but with his left hand he made a simple sign. “Auntie,” he said in hand talk. Benjamin nodded quickly
and walked away. Prathachulthorn and Lydia
were already deep into the arcana of battle planning as Robert returned to the
table. The major turned to Robert, “I’m afraid there just won’t be time to use
enhanced bacteriological eifects, as ingenious as your idea was on its own
merits. ...” The words washed past
unnoted. Robert sat down, thinking only that he had just committed his first
felony. By secretly recording the meeting—including Fiben’s lengthy report—he
had violated procedure. By giving the pellet to Benjamin he had broken
protocol. And by ordering the chim
to deliver the recording to an alien he had, by some lights, just committed
treason. 71 Max A large neo-chimpanzee
shambled into the vast underground chamber, hands cuffed together, drawn along
at the end of a stout chain. He remained aloof from his guards, chims wearing the
invader’s livery, who pulled at the other end of his leash, but occasionally he
did glare defiantly at the alien technicians watching from catwalks overhead. His face had not been
unblemished to start with, but now fresh patterns of pink scar tissue lay livid
and open, exposed by patches of missing fur. The wounds were healing, but they
would never be pretty. “C’mon, Reb,” one of the
chim guards said as he pushed the prisoner forward. “Bird wants to ask you some
questions.” Max ignored the Probie as
best he could as he was led over to a raised area near the center of the huge
chamber. There several Kwackoo waited, standing upon an elevated instrument
platform. Max kept his eyes level on
the apparent leader, and his bow was shallow—just low enough to force the avian
to give one in return. Next to the Kwackoo stood three more of
the quislings. Two were well-dressed chims who had made tidy profits providing
construction equipment and workers to the Gubru—it was rumored that some of the
deals had been at the expense of their missing human business partners. Other
stories implied approval and direct connivance by men interned on Cilmar and
the other islands. Max didn’t know which version he wanted to believe. The
third chim on the platform was the commander of the Probie auxiliary force, the
tall, haughty chen called Irongrip. Max also knew the proper
protocol for greeting traitors. He grinned, exposing his large canines to view,
and spat at their feet. With a shout the Probies yanked at his chain, sending
him stumbling. They lifted their truncheons. But a quick chirp from the lead
Kwackoo stopped them in mid-blow. They stepped back, bowing. “You are sure—certain that
this one—this individual is the one we have been looking for?” the feathered
officer asked Irongrip. The chim nodded. “This one was found
wounded near the site where Gailet Jones and Fiben Bolger were captured. He was
seen in their company before the uprising, and was known to be one of her
family’s retainers for many years before that. I have prepared an analysis
showing how his contact with these individuals makes him appropriate for close
attention.” The Kwackoo nodded. “You
have been most resourceful,” he told Irongrip. “You shall be
rewarded—compensated with high status. Although one of the candidates of the
Suzerain of Propriety has escaped our net somehow. We are now in a good
position to choose—select his replacement. You will be informed.” Max had lived under Gubru
rule long enough to recognize that these were bureaucrats, followers of
the Suzerain of Cost and Caution. Though what they wanted from him, what use he
could be to them in their internal struggles, he had no idea. Why had he been brought
here? Deep in the bowels of the handmade mountain, across the bay from Port
Helenia, there sat an intimidating honeycomb of machinery and humming power
supplies. During the long ride down the autolift, Max had felt his hair stand
out with static electricity as the Gubru and their clients tested titanic
devices. The Kwackoo functionary
turned to regard him with one eye. “You will serve two functions,” it told Max.
“Two purposes now. You will give us information—data about your former
employer, information of use to us. And you will help—assist us in an
experiment.” Again, Max grinned. “I
won’t do neither, an’ I don’t even care if it is disrespectful. You can go put
on a clown suit an’ ride a tricycle, for all I’ll tell you.” The Kwackoo blinked once, twice, as it
listened to a computer translation for verification. It chirped an exchange with
its associates, then turned back to face him. “You
misunderstand-—mistake our meaning. There will be no questions. You need not
speak. Your cooperation is not necessary.” The complacent assuredness
of the statement sounded dire. Max shivered under a sudden premonition. Back when he had first
been captured, the enemy had tried to get information out of him. He had
steeled himself to resist with all his might, but it really rocked him when all
they seemed to be interested in were “Garthlings.” That’s what they asked him
about again and again. “Where are the pre-sentients?” they had inquired. Garthlings? It had been easy to
mislead them, to lie in spite of all the drugs and psi machines, because the
enemy’s basic assumptions had been so cockeyed dumb. Imagine Galactics
falling for a bunch of children’s tales! He had had a field day, and learned
many tricks to fool the questioners. For instance, he struggled
hard not to “admit” that Garthlings existed. For a while that seemed to
convince them all the more that the trail was hot. At last, they gave up and
left him alone. Perhaps they finally figured out how they’d been duped. Anyway,
after that he was assigned to a work detail at one of the construction sites,
and Max thought they’d forgotten about him. Apparently not, he now knew. Anyway, the
Kwackoo’s words disturbed him. “What do you mean, you
won’t be asking questions?” This time it was the
Probationer leader who replied. Irongrip stroked his mustache with relish. “It
means you’re going to have everything you know squeezed out of you. All
this machinery”—he waved around him—”will be focused on just little ol’ you.
Your answers will come out. But you won’t.” Max inhaled sharply and
felt his heart beat faster. What kept him steady was one firm resolve; he
wasn’t going to give these traitors the satisfaction of finding him
tongue-tied! He concentrated to form words. “That . . . that’s against
th’ . . . the Rules of War.” Irongrip shrugged. He left
it to the Kwackoo bureaucrat to explain. “The Rules protect—provide for species and
worlds far more
than individuals. And anyway, none of those you see here are followers of
priests!” So, Max realized. I’m
in the hold of fanatics. Mentally he said farewell to the chens and
chimmies and kids of his group family, especially his senior group wife, whom
he now knew he would never see again. Also mentally, he bent over and kissed
his own posterior goodbye. “Y’made two mistakes,” he
told his captors. “Th” first was lettin’ it slip that Gailet is alive, an’ that
Fiben’s made a fool of you again. Knowin’ that makes up for anythin’ you can do
to me.” Irongrip growled. “Enjoy
your brief pleasure. You’re still going to be a big help in bringing your
ex-employer down a few pegs.” “Maybe.” Max nodded. “But
your second mistake was leaving me, attached to this—” He had been letting his
arms go slack. Now he brought them back with a savage jerk and pulled the chain
with all his might. It yanked two of the Probie guards off their feet before
the links flew out of their hands. Max planted his feet and
snapped the heavy chain like a whip. His escorts dove for cover, but not all of
them made it in time, One of the chim contractors had his skull laid open by a
glancing blow. Another stumbled in his desperation to get away and knocked down
all three Kwackoo like bowling pins. Max shouted with joy. He
whirled his makeshift weapon until everyone was either toppled or out of reach,
then he worked the arc sideways, changing the axis of rotation. When he let go,
the chain flew upwards at an angle and wrapped itself around the guardrail of
the catwalk overhead. Shimmying up the heavy
links was the easy part. They were too stunned to react in time to stop him.
But at the top he had to waste precious seconds unwrapping the chain. Since it
was attached to his handcuffs, he’d have to take it along. Along where? he wondered as he got the
links gathered. Max spun about when he glimpsed white feathers over to his
right. So he ran the other way and scurried up a flight of stairs to reach the
next level. Of course escape was an absurd
notion. He had only two short-term objectives: doing as much harm as possible,
and then ending his own life before he could be forced against his will to
betray Gailet. The former goal he
accomplished as he ran, flailing the tip of the chain against every knob, tube,
or delicate-looking instrument within reach. Some bits of equipment were
tougher than they looked, but others smashed and tinkled nicely. Trays of tools
went over the edge, toppling onto those below. He kept a watch out,
though, for other options. If no ready implement or weapon presented itself
before the time came, he ought to try to get high enough for a good leap over
the railing to do the trick. A Gubru technician and two
Kwackoo aides appeared around a corner, immersed in technical discussions in
their own chirping dialect. When they looked up Max hollered and swung his
chain. One Kwackoo gained a new apterium as feathers flew. During the
backstroke Max yelled, “Boo!” at the staring Gubru, who erupted in a squawk of
dismay, leaving a cloud of down in its wake. “With respect,” Max added,
addressing the departing avian’s backside. One never knew if cameras were
recording an event. Gailet had told him it was okay to kill birds, just so long
as he was polite about it. Alarms and sirens were
going off on all sides. Max pushed a Kwackoo over, vaulted another, and swept
up a new flight of steps. One level up he found a target just too tempting to
pass by. A large cart carrying about a ton of delicate photonics parts lay
abandoned very near the edge of a loading platform. There was no guardrail to
the lifter shaft. Max ignored all the shouts and noise that approached from
every side and put his shoulder to the back end. Move! he grunted, and
the wheeled wagon started forward. “Hey! He’s over this way!”
he heard some chim cry out. Max strained harder, wishing his wounds had not
weakened him so. The cart started rolling. “You! Reb! Stop that!” There were footsteps, too
late, he knew, to prevent inertia from doing its work. The wagon and its load toppled
over the edge. Now to follow it, Max thought. But as the command went to
his legs they spasmed suddenly. He recognized the agonizing effects of a neural
stunning. Recoil spun him about in time to see the gun held by the chim called
Irongrip. Max’s hands clenched
spastically, as if the Probie’s throat were within reach. Desperately, he
willed himself to fall backward, into the shaft. Success! Max felt victory as he
plummeted past the landing. The tingling numbness would not last long. Now
we’re even, Fiben, he thought. But it wasn’t the end
after all. Max distantly felt his nerve-numbed arms half yanked out of their
sockets as he came up suddenly short. The cuffs around his wrists had torn
bleeding rents, and the taut chain led upward past the end of the landing.
Through the metal mesh of the platform, Max could see Irongrip straining,
holding on with all his might. Slowly, the Probie looked down at him, and
smiled. Max sighed in resignation
and closed his eyes. When he came to his senses
Max snorted and pulled away involuntarily from an odious smell. He blinked and
blearily made out a mustachioed neo-chimp holding a broken snap-capsule in his
hand. From it still emitted noxious fumes. “Ah, awake again, I see.” Max felt miserable. Of
course he ached all over from the stunning and could barely move. But also his
arms and wrists seemed to be burning. They were tied behind him, but he could
guess they were probably broken. “Wh . . . where am I?” he
asked. “You’re at the focus of a
hyperspace shunt,” Irongrip told him matter-of-factly. Max spat. “You’re a
Goodall-damned liar,” “Have it your way.”
Irongrip shrugged. “I just figured you deserved an explanation. You see, this
machine is a special kind of shunt, what’s called an amplifier. It’s
s’pozed to take images out of a brain and make em clear for all to see. During
the ceremony it’ll be under Institute control, but their representatives
haven’t arrived yet. So today we’re going to overload it just a bit as a test. “Normally the subject’s
supposed to be cooperative, and the process is benign. Today though, well, it
just isn’t going to matter that much.” A sharp, chirping
complaint came from behind Irongrip. Through a narrow hatch could be seen the
technicians of the Suzerain of Cost and Caution. “Time!” the lead Kwackoo
snapped. “Quickly! Make haste!” “What’s your hurry?” Max
asked. “Afraid some of the other Gubru factions may have heard the commotion
and be on their way?” Irongrip looked up from
closing the hatch. He shrugged. “All that means is we’ve got time to ask
just one question- But it’ll serve. Just tell
us all about Gailet.” “Never!” “You won’t be able to help
it.” Irongrip laughed. “Ever tried not to think about something? You
won’t be able to avoid thoughts about her. And once it’s got somethin’ to get a
grip on, the machine will rip the rest out of you.” “You . . . you . . .” Max
strugggled for words, but this time they were gone. He writhed, trying to move
out of the focus of the massive coiled tubes aimed at him from all sides. But
his strength was gone. There was nothing he could do. Except not think of Gailet
Jones. But by trying not to, of course, he was thinking about
her! Max moaned, even as the machines began giving out a low hum in superficial
accompaniment. All at once he felt as if the gravitic fields of a hundred
starships were playing up and down his skin. And in his mind a thousand
images whirled. More and more of them pictured his former employer and friend. “No!” Max struggled for an
idea. He mustn’t try not to think of something. What he had to do was
find something else to contemplate. He had to find something new to
focus his attention on during the remaining seconds before he was torn apart. Of course! He let the enemy be his
guide. For weeks they had questioned him, asking only about Garthlings,
Garthlings, nothing but Garthlings. It had become something of a chant. For him
it now became a mantra. “Where are the
pre-sentients?” they
had insisted. Max concentrated, and in spite of the pain it just had to make
him laugh. “Of... all th’ stupid . . . dumb . . . idiotic ...” Contempt for the Galactics
filled him. They wanted a projection out of him? Well let them amplify thisl Outside, in the mountains
and forests, he knew it would be about dawn. He pictured those forests, and the
closest thing he could imagine to “Garthlings,” and laughed at the image he had
made. His last moments were
spent guffawing over the idiocy of life. 72 Athaclena The autumn storms had
returned again, only this time as a great cyclonic front, rolling down the
Valley of the Sind. In the mountains the accelerated winds surged to savage
gusts that sloughed the outer leaves from trees and sent them flying in tight
eddies. The debris gave shape and substance to whirling devil outlines in the
gray sky. As if in counterpoint, the
volcano had begun to grumble as well. Its rumbling complaint was lower, slower
in building than the wind, but its tremors made the forest creatures even more
nervous as they huddled in their dens or tightly grasped the swaying tree trunks. Sentience was no certain
protection against the gloom. Within their tents, under the mountain’s shrouded
flanks, the chims clung to each other and listened to the moaning zephyrs. Now
and then one would give in to the tension and disappear screaming into the
forest, only to return an hour or so later, disheveled and embarrassed,
dragging a trail of torn foliage behind him. The gorillas also were
susceptible, but they showed it in other ways. At night they stared up at the
billowing clouds with a quiet, focused concentration, sniffling, as if
searching for something expectantly. Athaclena could not quite decide what it
reminded her of, that evening, but later, in her own tent under the dense
forest canopy, she could easily hear their low, atonal singing as they answered
the storm. It was a lullaby that
eased her into sleep, but not without a price. Expectancy . . . such a
song would, of course, beckon back that which had never completely gone
away. Athaclena’s head tossed
back and forth on her pillow. Her tendrils waved—seeking, repelled, probing,
compelled. Gradually, as if in no particular hurry, the familiar essence
gathered. “Tutsunucann . . .” she breathed, unable to
awaken or avoid the inevitable. It formed overhead, fashioned out of that which
was not. “Tutsunucann, s’ah
brannitsun. A’twillith’t . . .” A Tymbrimi knew better
than to ask for mercy, especially from Ifni’s universe. But Athaclena had
changed into something that was both more and less than mere Tymbrimi. Tutsunucann
had allies now. It was joined by visual images, metaphors. Its aura
of threat was amplified, made almost palpable, filled out by the added
substance of human-style nightmare. “... s’ah brannitsun, . . .” she
sighed, pleading antephialticly in her sleep. Night winds blew the flaps
of her tent, and her dreaming mind fashioned the wings of huge birds.
Malevolent, they flew just over the tree tops, their gleaming eyes searching,
searching. . . . A faint volcanic trembling
shook the ground beneath her bedroll, and Athaclena shivered in syncopation,
imagining burrowing creatures—the dead—the unavenged, wasted Potential
of this world—ruined and destroyed by the Bururalli so long ago. They squirmed
just underneath the disturbed ground, seeking. ... “S’ah brannitsun,
tutsunucann!” The brush of her own
waving tendrils felt like the webs and feet of tiny spiders. Gheer flux
sent tiny gnomes wriggling under her skin, busy fashioning unwilled changes. Athaclena moaned as the
glyph of terrible expectant laughter hovered nearer and regarded her, bent over
her, reached down— “General? Mizz Athaclena.
Excuse me, ma’am, are you awake? I’m sorry to disturb you, ser, but—” The chim stopped. He had
pulled aside the tent flap to enter, but now he rocked back in dismay as
Athaclena sat up suddenly, eyes wide apart, catlike irises dilated, her lips
curled back in a rictus of somnolent fear. She did not appear to be aware of him. He
blinked, staring at the pulsations that coursed slowly, like soliton waves, down her throat and
shoulders. Above her agitated tendrils he briefly glimpsed something terrible. He almost fled right then.
It took a powerful effort of courage to swallow instead, to bear down, and to
choke forth words. “M-Ma’am, p-please. It’s
me . . . S-Sammy ...” Slowly, as if drawn back
by the sheerest force of will, the light of awareness returned to those
gold-flecked eyes. They closed, reopened. With a tremulous sigh, Athaclena
shuddered. Then she collapsed forward. Sammy stood there, holding
her while she sobbed. At that moment, stunned and frightened and astonished,
all he could think of was how light and frail she felt in his arms. “... That was when
Gailet became convinced that any trick, if th’ Ceremony was a trick at all, had
to be a subtle one. “You see, the Suzerain
of Propriety seems to have done a complete about-face regarding chim Uplift. It
had started out convinced it would find evidence of mismanagement, and perhaps
even cause to take neo-chimps away from humans. But now the Suzerain seemed to
be earnest in searchin’ out ... in searchin out appropriate race
representatives . . .” The voice of Fiben Bolger
came from a small playback unit resting on the rough-hewn logs of Athaclena’s
table. She listened to the recording Robert had sent. The chim’s report back at
the caves had had its amusing moments. Fiben’s irrepressible good nature and
dry wit had helped lift Athaclena’s limp spirits. Now, though, while relating
Dr. Gailet Jones’s ideas about Gubru intentions, his voice had dropped, and he
sounded reticent, almost embarrassed. Athaclena could feel
Fiben’s discomfort through the vibrations in the air. Sometimes one did not
need another’s presence in order to sense their essence. She smiled at the irony. He
is starting to know who and what he is, and it frightens him. Athaclena
sympathized. A sane being wished for peace and serenity, not to be the mortar
in which the ingredients of destiny are finely ground. In her hand she held the locket
containing her mother’s legacy thread, and her father’s. For the moment, at
least, tutsunucann was held at bay. But Athaclena knew somehow that the
glyph had returned for good. There would be no sleep now, no rest until tutsunucann
changed into something else. Such a glyph was one of the largest known
manifestations of quantum mechanics—a probability amplitude that hummed and
throbbed in a cloud of uncertainty, pregnant with a thousand million
possibilities. Once the wave function collapsed, all that remained would be
fate. “... delicate political
maneuverings on so many levels— among the local leaders of th’ invasion force,
among factions back on the Gubru homeworld, between the Gubru and their enemies
and possible allies, between the Gubru and Earth, and among th’ various
Galactic Institutes . . . She stroked the locket.
Sometimes one does -not need another’s presence in order to sense their
essence. There was too much
complexity here. What did Robert think he would accomplish by sending her this
taping? Was she supposed to delve into some vast storehouse of sage Galactic
wisdom—or perform some incantation—and somehow come up with a policy to guide
them through this? Through this? She sighed. Oh father,
how I must be a disappointment to you. The locket seemed to
vibrate under her trembling fingers. For some time it seemed that another
trance was settling in, drawing her downward into despair. “. . .By Darwin,
Goodall, and Greenpeace!” It was the voice of Major
Prathachulthorn that jarred her out of it. She listened for a while longer. “. . . a target! ...” Athaclena shuddered. So.
Things were, indeed, quite dire. All was explained now. Particularly the
sudden, gravid insistence of an impatient glyph. Wheivthe pellet ran out she
turned to her aides, Elayne Soo, Sammy, and Dr. de Shriver. The chims watched
her patiently. “I will seek altitude
now,” she told them. “But—but the storm, ma’am.
We aren’t sure it’s passed. And then there’s the volcano. We’ve been talking
about an evacuation.” Athaclena stood up. “I do
not expect to be long. Please send nobody along to guard or look out for me,
they will only disturb me and make more difficult what I must do.” She stopped at the flap of the tent then,
feeling the wind push at the fabric as if searching for some gap at which to
pry. Be patient. I am coming. When she spoke to the chims again, it was in a low voice.
“Please have horses ready for when I return.” The flap dropped after
her. The chims looked at each other, then silently went about preparing for the
day. Mount Fossey steamed in
places where the vapor could not be entirely attributed to rising dew.»Moist
droplets still fell from leaves that shivered in the wind—now waning but still
returning now and then in sudden, violent gusts. Athaclena climbed doggedly
up a narrow game trail. She could tett that her wishes were being respected.
The chims remained behind, leaving her undisturbed. The day was beginning with
low clouds cutting through the peaks like the vanguards of some aerial
invasion. Between them she could see patches of dark blue sky. A human’s
eyesight might even have picked out a few stubborn stars. Athaclena climbed for
height, but even more for solitude. In the upper reaches the animal life of the
forest was even sparser. She sought emptiness. At one point the trail was
clogged with debris from the storm, sheets of some clothlike material that she
soon recognized. Plate ivy parachutes. They reminded her. Down in
the camp the chim techs had been striving to meet a strict timetable,
developing variations on gorilla gut bacteria in time to meet nature’s
deadline. Now, though, it looked as if Major Prathachulthorn’s schedule would
not allow Robert’s plan to be used. Such foolishness, Athaclena thought. How
did humans last even this long, I wonder? Perhaps they had to be
lucky. She had read of their twentieth century, when it seemed more than Ifni’s
chance that helped them squeeze past near certain doom . . . doom not only for
themselves but for all future sapient races that might be born of their rich,
fecund world. The tale of that narrow escape was perhaps one reason why so many
races feared or hated the k’chu’non, the wolflings. It was uncanny, and
unexplained to this day. The Earthlings had a
saying, “There, but for the love of God, go I.” The sick, raped paucity of
Garth was mild compared to what they might easily have done to Terra. How many of us would have done better
under such circumstances? That was the question that underlay all
the smug, superior posturings, and all of the contempt pouring from the great
clans. For they had never been tested by the ages of ignorance Mankind
suffered. What might it have felt like, to have no patrons, no Library, no
ancient wisdom, only the bright flame of mind, unchanneled and undirected, free
to challenge the Universe or to consume the world? The question was one few
clans dared ask themselves. She brushed aside the little
parachutes. Athaclena edged past the snagged cluster of early spore carriers
and continued her ascent, pondering the vagaries of destiny. At last she came to a
stony slope where the southern outlook gave a view of more mountains and, in
the far distance, just the faintest possible colored trace of a sloping steppe.
She breathed deeply and took out the locket her father had given her. Growing daylight did not
keep away the thing that had begun to form amid her waving tendrils. This time
Athaclena did not even try to stop it. She ignored it—always the best thing to
do when an observer does not yet want to collapse probability into reality. Her fingers worked the
clasp, the locket opened, and she flipped back the lid. Your marriage was true, she thought of her
parents. For where two threads had formerly lain, now there was only one larger
one, shimmering upon the velvety lining. An end curled around one
of her fingers. The locket tumbled to the rocky ground and lay there forgotten
as she plucked the other end out of the air. Stretched out, the tendril hummed,
at first quietly. But she held it tautly in front of her, allowing the wind
to stroke it, and she began to hear harmonics. Perhaps she should have
eaten, should have built her strength for this thing she was about to attempt.
It was something few of her race did even once in their lifetimes. On occasions
Tymbrimi had died. . . . “A t’ith’tuanoo,
Uthacalthing,” she
breathed. And she added her mother’s name. “A t’ith’tuanine, Mathicluanna!” The throbbing increased.
It seemed to carry up her arms, to resonate against her heartbeat. Her own
tendrils responded to the notes and Athaclena began to sway. “A t’ith’tuanoo,
Uthacalthing ...” “It’s a beauty, all right.
Maybe a few more weeks’ work would make it more potent, but this batch will do,
an’ it’ll be ready in time for when the ivy sheds.” Dr. de Shriver put the
culture back into its incubator. Their makeshift laboratory on the flanks of
the mountain had been sheltered from the winds. The storm had not interfered
with the experiments. Now, the fruit of their labors seemed nearly ripe. Her assistant grumbled,
though. “What’s th’ use? The Gubru’d just come up with countermeasures. And
anyway, the major says the attack is gonna take place before the stuffs ready to
be used.” De Shriver took off her
glasses. “The point is that we keep working until Miss Athaclena tells us
otherwise. I’m a civilian. So’re you. Fiben and Robert may have to obey the
chain of command when they don’t like it, but you and I can choose . . .” Her voice trailed off when
she saw that Sammy wasn’t listening any longer. He stared over her shoulder.
She whirled to see what he was looking at. If Athaclena had appeared
strange, eerie this morning, after her terrifying nightmare, now her features made
Dr. de Shriver gasp. The disheveled alien girl blinked with eyes narrow and
close together in fatigue. She clutched the tent pole as they hurried forward,
but when the chims tried to move her to a cot she shook her head. “No,” she said simply.
“Take me to Robert. Take me to Robert now.” The gorillas were singing
again, their low music without melody. Sammy ran out to fetch Benjamin while de
Shriver settled Athaclena into a chair. Not knowing what to do, she spent a few
moments brushing leaves and dirt from the young Tymbrimi’s ruff. The tendrils
of her corona seemed to give off a heavy, fragrant heat that she could feel
with her fingers. And above them, the thing
that tutsunucann had become made the air seem to ripple even before the
eyes of the befuddled chim. Athaclena sat there,
listening to the gorillas’ song, and feeling for the first time as if she
understood it. All, all would play their
role, she now knew. The chims would not be very happy about what was to come.
But that was their problem. Everybody had problems. “Take me to Robert,” she
breathed again. 73 Uthacalthing He trembled, standing
there with his back to the rising sun, feeling as if he had been sucked as dry
as a husk. Never before had a
metaphor felt more appropriate. Uthacalthing blinked, slowly returning to the
world ... to the dry steppe facing the looming Mountains of Mulun. All at once
it seemed that he was old, and the years lay heavier than ever before. Deep down, on the nahakieri
level, he felt a numbness. After all of this, there was no way to tell if
Athaclena had even survived the experience of drawing so much into herself. She must have felt great
need, he
thought. For the first time his daughter had attempted something neither of her
parents could ever have prepared her for. Nor was this something one picked up
in school. “You have returned,” Kault
said, matter-of-factly. The Thennanin, Uthacalthing’s companion for so many
months, leaned on a stout staff and watched him from a few meters away. They
stood in the midst of a sea of brown savannah grass, their long shadows
gradually shortening with the rising sun. “Did you receive a message
of some sort?” Kault asked. He had the curiosity shared by many total
nonpsychics about matters that must seem, to him, quite unnatural. “I—” Uthacalthing moistened his lips. But
how could he explain that he had not really received anything at all?
No, what happened was that his daughter had taken him up on an offer he had
made, in leaving both his own thread and his dead wife’s in her hands. She had
called in the debt that parents owe a child for bringing her, unasked, into a
strange world. One should never make an
offer without knowing full well what will happen if it is accepted. Indeed, she drained me
dry. He
felt as if there was nothing left. And after all that, there was still no
guarantee she had even survived the experience. Or that it had left her still
sane. Shall I lie down and die, then? Uthacalthing shivered. No, I think. Not quite yet. “I did experience a communion, of sorts,”
he told Kault. “Will the Gubru be able to
detect this thing you have done?” Uthacalthing could not
even craft a palanq shrug. “I do not think so. Maybe.” His tendrils lay
flat, like human hair. “I don’t know.” The Thennanin sighed, his
breathing slits flapping. “I wish you would be honest with me, colleague. It
pains me to be forced to believe that you are hiding things from me.” How Uthacalthing had tried
and tried to get Kault to utter those words! And now he could not really bring
himself to care. “What do you mean?” he asked. The Thennanin blew in
exasperation. “I mean that I have begun to suspect that you know more than you
are telling me about this fascinating creature I have seen traces of. I warn
you, Uthacalthing, I am building a device that will solve this riddle for me.
You would be well served to be direct with me before I discover the truth all
by myself!” Uthacalthing nodded. “I
understand your warning. Now, though, perhaps we had better be walking again.
If the Gubru did detect what just happened, and come to investigate, we should
try to be far from here before they arrive.”“ He owed Athaclena that
much, still. Not to be captured before she could make use of what she had
taken. “Very well, then,” Kault
said. “We shall speak of this later.” Without any great
interest, more out of habit than for any other reason, Uthacalthing led his
companion toward the mountains—in a direction selected—again by habit—by a
faint blue twinkling only his eyes could see. 74 Gailet The new Planetary Branch Library
was a beauty. Its beige highlights glistened on a site recently cleared atop
Sea Bluff Park, a kilometer south of the Tymbrimi Embassy. The architecture did not
blend as well as the old branch had, into the neo-Fullerite motif of Port
Helenia. But it was quite stunning nevertheless—a windowless cube whose pastel
shades contrasted well with the nearby chalky, cretaceous outcrops. Gailet stepped out into a
cloud of dry dust as the aircar settled onto the landing apron. She followed
her Kwackoo escort up a paved walkway toward the entrance of the towering
edifice. Most of Port Helenia had
turned out to watch, a few weeks ago, as a huge freighter the size of a Gubru
battleship cruised lazily out of a chalybeous sky and lowered the structure
into place. For a large part of the afternoon the sun had been eclipsed while
technicians from the Library Institute set the sanctuary of knowledge firmly
into place in its new home. Gailet wondered if the new
Library would ever really benefit the citizens of Port Helenia. There were
landing pads on all sides, but no provision had been made for groundcar or
bicycle or foot access to these bluffs from the town nearby. As she passed
through the ornate columned portal, Gailet realized that she was probably the
first chim ever to enter the building. Inside, the vaulted ceiling cast a soft
light that seemed to come from everywhere at once. A great ruddy cube dominated the center of the
hall, and Gailet knew at once that this was, indeed, an expensive setup. The
main data store was many times larger than the old one, a few miles from here.
It might even be bigger than Earth’s Main Library, where she had done research
at La Paz. But the vastness was
mostly empty compared to the constant, round-the-clock bustle she was used to.
There were Gubru, of course, and Kwackoo. They stood at study stations
scattered about the broad hall. Here and there avians clustered in small
groups. Gailet could see their beaks move in sharp jerks, and their feet were
constantly in motion as they argued. But no sound at all escaped the mufflsd
privacy zones. In ribbons and hoods and
feather dyes she saw the colors of Propriety, of Accountancy, and of Soldiery.
For the most part, each faction kept apart in its own area. There was bristling
and some ruffling of down when the follower of one Suzerain passed too close to
another. In one place, however, a
multi-hued gaggle of fluttering Gubru displayed that some communication
remained among the factions. There was much head ducking and preening and
gesturing toward floating holographic displays, all apparently as much
ritualistic as based on fact and reason. As Gailet hurried by,
several of the hopping, chattering birds turned to stare at her. Pointing
talons and beak gestures made Gailet guess that they knew exactly who she was,
and what she was supposed to represent. She did not hesitate or
linger. Gailet’s cheeks felt warm. “Is there any way I can be
of service to you, miss?” At first Gailet thought
that what stood at the dais, directly beneath the rayed spiral of the Five
Galaxies, was a decorative plant of some sort. When it addressed her, she
jumped slightly. The “plant” spoke perfect
Anglic! Gailet took in the rounded, bulbous foliage, lined with silvery bits
which tinkled gently as it moved. The brown trunk led down to knobby rootlets
that were mobile, allowing the creature to move in a slow, awkward shuffle. A Kanten, she
realized. Of course, the Institutes provided a Librarian. The vege-sentient Kanten were old friends
of Earth. Individual Kanten had advised the Terragens Council since the early
days after Contact, helping the wolfling humans weave their way through the
complex, tricky jungle of Galactic politics and win their original status as
patrons of an independent clan. Nevertheless, Gailet restrained her initial
surge of hope. She reminded herself that those who entered the service of the
great Galactic Institutes were supposed to forsake all prior loyalties, even to
their own lines, in favor of a holier mission. Impartiality was the best she
could hope for, here. “Urn, yes,” she said,
remembering to bow. “I want to look up information on Uplift Ceremonies.” The little bell-like
things—probably the being’s sensory apparatus—made a chiming that almost
sounded amused. “That is a very broad
topic, miss.” She had expected that
response and was ready with an answer. Still, it was unnerving talking with an
intelligent being without anything even faintly resembling a face. “I’ll start
with a simple overview then, if you please.” “Very well, miss. Station
twenty-two is formatted for use by humans and neo-chimpanzees. Please go there
and make yourself comfortable. Just follow the blue line.” She turned and saw a
shimmering hologram take form next to her. The blue trail seemed to hang in
space, leading around the dais and on toward a far corner of the chamber.
“Thank you,” she said quietly. As she followed the guide
trail she imagined she heard sleigh bells behind her. Station twenty-two was
like a friendly, familiar song. A chair and desk and beanbag sat next to a
standard holo-console. There were even well-known versions of datawells and
styluses, all neatly arranged on a rack. She sat at the desk gratefully. Gailet
had been afraid she would have to stand stiltwise, craning her neck to use a
Gubru study station. As it was, she felt
nervous. Gailet hopped slightly as the display came alight with a slight “pop.”
Anglic text filled the central space. PLEASE ASK FOR ADJUSTMENTS ORALLY.
REQUESTED REMEDIAL SURVEY WILL BEGIN AT YOUR SIGNAL. “Remedial survey ...”
Gailet muttered. But yet, it would be best to begin at the simplest level. Not
only would it guarantee that she had not forgotten some vital fundamental, but
it-would tell her what the Galactics themselves considered most basic. “Proceed,” she said. The side displays came
alight with pictures, displaying images of faces, the faces of other beings on
worlds far away in both space and time. “When nature brings forth
a new pre-sentient race, all Galactic society rejoices. For it is then that the
adventure of Uplift is about to begin. ...” Soon the old patterns
reasserted themselves. Gailet swam easily into the flow of information,
drinking from the font of knowledge. Her datawell filled with notes and
cross-references. Soon she lost all sense of the passage of time. Food appeared on the
desktop without Gailet ever becoming aware of how it arrived. A nearby
enclosure took care of her other needs, when nature’s call grew too insistent
to ignore. During some periods of
Galactic history, Uplift Ceremonies have been almost purely ceremonial. Patron
species have been responsible for declaring their clients suitable, and their
word was simply accepted that their charges were ready. There have been other
epochs, however, in which the role of the Uplift Institute has been much stronger,
such as during the Sumubulum Meritocracy, when the entire process was under
direct Institution supervision in all cases. The present era falls
somewhere in between these extremes, featuring patron responsibility but with
medium to extensive Institute involvement. The latter participation has
increased since a rash of Uplift failures forty to sixty thousand GYU’s ago* resulted in
several severe and embarrassing ecological holocausts (Ref: Gl’kahesh,
Bururalli, Sstienn, MuhurnS.) Today the patron of a client cannot vouch alone
for its client’s development. It must allow close observation by the client’s
Stage Consort, and by the Uplift Institute. *GYU = Galactic year unit
(approximately fourteen Earth months) Uplift Ceremonies are now
more than perfunctory celebrations. They serve two other major purposes. First,
they allow representatives from the client race to be tested—under rigorous and
stressful circumstances—to satisfy the Institute that the race is ready to
assume the rights and duties appropriate to the next Stage. Also, the ceremony
allows the client race an opportunity to choose a new consort for the
subsequent Stage, to watch over it and, if necessary, to intercede on its
behalf. The criteria used in testing depend upon
the level of development the client race has reached. Among other important
factors are phagocity type (e.g., carnivore, herbivore, autophagic, or
ergogenic), modality of movement (e.g., bipedal or quadrupedal walker,
amphibious, roller, or sessile), mental technique (e.g., associative,
extrapolative, intuitive, holographic, or nulutative) . . . Slowly she worked her way
through the “remedial” stuff. It was fairly heavy plodding. This Library branch
would need some new translation routines if the chim-on-the-street in Port Helenia
was going to be able to use the vast storehouse of knowledge. Assuming Joe and
Jane Chim ever got the opportunity. Nevertheless, it was a
wonderful edifice—far, far greater than the miserable little branch they’d had
before. And unlike back at La Paz, there was not the perpetual hustle and
bustle of hundreds, thousands of frantic users, waving priority slips and
arguing over access timeslots. Gailet felt as if she could just sink into this
place for months, years, drinking and drinking knowledge until it leaked out
through her very pores. For instance, here was a
reference to how special arrangements were made to allow Uplift among machine
cultures. And there was one brief, tantalizing paragraph about a race of hydrogen
breathers which had seceded from that mysterious parallel civilization and
actually applied for membership in Galactic society. She ached to follow that
and many other fascinating leads, but Gailet knew she simply did not have the
time. She had to concentrate on the rules regarding bipedal, warm-blooded,
omnivorous Stage Two clients with mixed mental faculties, and even that made
for a daunting reading list. Narrow it down, she thought. So she tried
to focus on ceremonies which take place under contention or in time of war.
Even under those constraints she found it hard slogging. Everything was all so
complicated! It made her despair over the shared ignorance of her people and
clan. . .’. whether an
agreement of co-participation is or is not made in advance, it can and shall be
verified by the Institutes in a manner taking into account methods of
adjudication considered traditional by the two or more parties involved . . . Gailet did not recall falling asleep on
the beanbag. But for some time it was a raft, floating upon a dim sea which rocked
to the rhythm of her breathing. After a while, mists seemed to close in,
coalescing into a black and white dream-scape of vaguely threatening shapes.
She saw contorted images of the dead, her parents, and poor Max. “Mm-mm, no,” she muttered.
At one point she jerked sharply. “No!” She started to rise, began
to emerge from slumber. Her eyes fluttered, fragments of dreams clinging in
shreds to the lids. A Gubru seemed to hover overhead, holding a
mysterious device, like those which had probed and peered at her and Fiben. But
the image wavered and fell apart as the avian pressed a button on the machine.
She slumped back, the Gubru image rejoining the many others in her disturbed
sleep. The dream state passed and
her breathing settled into the slow cycle of deep somnolence. She only awoke sometime
later, when she dimly sensed a hand stroke her leg. Then it seized her ankle
and pulled hard. Gailet’s breath caught as
she sat up quickly, before she could even bring her eyes to focus. Her heart
raced. Then vision cleared and she saw that a rather large chim squatted beside
her. His hand still rested on her leg, and his grin was instantly recognizable.
The waxed handlebar mustache was only the most superficial of many attributes
she had come to detest. So suddenly drawn out of
sleep, she had to take a mo--ment to find speech again. “Wh . . . what are you
doing here?” she asked acerbically, yanking her leg away from his grasp. Irongrip looked amused.
“Now, is that the way to say hello to someone as important as I am to you?” “You do serve your purpose
well,” she admitted. ‘“As a bad example!” Gailet rubbed her eyes and sat up.
“You didn’t answer my question. Why are you bothering me? Your incompetent
Probies aren’t in charge of guarding anybody anymore.” The chen’s expression
soured only slightly. Obviously he was relishing something. “Oh, I just figured
I ought to come on down to th’ Library and do some studying, just like you.” “You, studying? Here?” She
laughed. “I had to get special permission from the Suzerain. You’re not even
supposed^—” “Now those were the exact
words I was about to use,” he interrupted. Gailet blinked. “What?” “I mean, I was gonna tell
you that the Suzerain told me to come down here and study with you. After all,
partners ought to get to know each other well, especially before they step
forward together as race-representatives.” Gailet’s breath drew in
audibly. “You . . . ?” Her head whirled. “I don’t believe you!” Irongrip shrugged. “You
needn’t sound so surprised. My genetic scores are in the high nineties almost
across the board . . . except in two or three little categories that shouldn’t
ever have counted in the first place.” That Gailet could believe
easily enough. Irongrip was obviously clever and resourceful, and his aberrant
strength could only be considered an asset by the Uplift Board. But sometimes
the price was just too great to pay. “All that means is that your loathsome
qualities must be even worse than I had imagined.” The chen rocked back and
laughed. “Oh, by human standards, I suppose you’re right,” he agreed. “By those
criteria, most Probationers shouldn’t be allowed anywhere near chimmies
and children! Still standards change. And now I have the opportunity to set a
new style.” Gailet felt a chill. It
was just sinking in what Irongrip was driving at. “You’re a liar!” “Admitted, mea culpa.” He
pretended to beat his breast. “But I’m not lying about being in the testing
party, along with a few of my fellow donner boys. There’ve been some changes,
you see, since your little mama’s boy and teacher’s pet ran off into the jungle
with our Sylvie.” Gailet wanted to spit.
“Fiben’s ten times the chen you are, you, you atavistic mistake! The Suzerain
of Propriety would never choose you as his replacement!” Irongrip grinned and
raised a finger. “Aha. There’s where we misunderstand each other. You
see we’ve been talking about different birds, you and I.” “Different ...” Gailet
gasped. Her hand covered the open collar of her shirt. “Oh Goodall!” “You get it,” he said,
nodding. “Smart, aristophrenic little monkey you are.” Gailet slumped. What
surprised her most was the depth of her mourning. At that moment she felt as if
her heart had been torn out. We were pawns all along, she thought. Oh, poor
Fiben! This explained why Fiben
had not been brought back the evening he took off with Sylvie. Or the next day,
or the next. Gailet had been so sure that the “escape” would turn out to
have been just another propriety and intelligence test. But clearly it wasn’t. It
had to have been arranged by one or both of the other Gubru commanders, perhaps
as a way to weaken the Suzerain of Propriety. And what better way to do that
than by robbing it of one of its most carefully chosen chim
“race-representatives.” The theft couldn’t even be pinned on anybody, for no
body would ever be found. Of course the Gubru would
have to go ahead with the ceremony. It was too late to recall the invitations.
But each of the three Suzerains might prefer to see different outcomes. Fiben ... “So, professor? Where do
we start? You can start teaching me how to act like a proper white card now.” She closed her eyes and
shook her head. “Go away,” she said. “Just please go away.” There were more words,
more sarcastic comments. But she blocked them out behind a numbing curtain of
pain. Tears, at least, she managed to withhold until she sensed that he was
gone. Then she burrowed into the soft bag as if it was her mother’s arms, and
wept. 75 Galactics The other two danced
around the pedestal, puffing and “Come down, come down, —down, come down! “Join us, join us, --us, join us! Join us in consensus!” The Suzerain of Propriety
shivered, fighting the changes. They were completely united in opposition now.
The Suzerain of Cost and Caution had given up hope of achieving the prized
position—and was supporting the Suzerain of Beam and Talon in its bid for
dominance. Caution’s objective was now second place—the male Molt-status. Two out of three had
agreed then. But in order to achieve their objectives, both sexual and in
policy, they had to bring the Suzerain of Propriety down off its perch. They
had to force it to step onto the soil of Garth. The Suzerain of Propriety
fought them, squawking well-timed counterpoint to disrupt their rhythm and
inserting pronouncements of logic to foil their arguments. A proper Molt was not
supposed to go this way. This was coercion, not true consensus. This was rape. For this the Roost Masters
had not invested so much hope in the.Triumvirate. They needed policy. Wisdom.
The other two seemed to have forgotten this. They wanted to take the easy way
out with the Uplift Ceremony. They wanted to make a terrible gamble in defiance
of the Codes. If only the first Suzerain
of Cost and Caution had lived! The priest mourned. Sometimes one only knew the
value of another after that one was gone, gone. “Come, down come down, Against their united voice
it was only a matter of time, of course. Their unison pierced through the wall
of honor and resolve the priest had built around itself and penetrated down to
the realm of hormone and instinct. The Molt hung suspended, held back by the
recalcitrance of one member, but it would not be forestalled forever. “Come down and join us. The Suzerain of Propriety
shuddered and held on. How much longer it could do so, it did not know. 76 The
Caves “Clennie!” Robert shouted
joyfully. When he saw the mounted figures come around a bend in the trail he
nearly dropped his end of the missile he and a chim were carrying out of the
caves. “Hey! Watchit with that
thing, you . . . captain.” One of Prathachulthorn’s Marine corporals corrected
himself at the last second. In recent weeks they had begun treating Robert with
more respect—he’d been earning it—but on occasion the noncoms still showed
their fundamental contempt for anyone non-Corps. Another chim worker
hurried up and easily lifted the nose cone out of Robert’s grasp, looking
disgusted that a human should even try lifting things. Robert ignored both
insults. He ran to the trailhead just as the band of travelers arrived and
caught the halter of Athaclena’s horse. His other hand reached out for her. “Clennie, I’m glad you
...” His voice faltered for an instant. Even as she squeezed his hand he
blinked and tried to cover up his discomfiture. “. . . urn, I’m glad you could
come.” Athaclena’s smile was
unlike any he remembered her ever wearing before, and there was sadness in her
aura that he had never kenned. “Of course I came,
Robert.” She smiled. “Could you ever doubt I would?” He helped her dismount. Underneath her
superficial air of control he could feel her tremble. Love, you have gone
through changes. As if she sensed his thought, she reached up and touched
the side of his face. “There are a few ideas shared by both Galactic society
and yours, Robert. In both, sages have spoken of life as being something like a
wheel.” “A wheel?” “Yes.” Her eyes glittered.
“It turns. It moves forward. And yet it remains the same.” With a sense of relief he
felt her again. Underneath the changes she was still Athaclena. “I
missed you,” he said. “And I, you.” She smiled.
“Now tell me about this major and his plans.” Robert paced the floor of
the tiny storage chamber, stacked to the overhead stalactites with supplies. “I
can argue with him. I can try persuasion. Hell, he doesn’t even mind if I yell
at him, so long as it’s in private, and so long as after all the debate is over
I still leap two meters when he says ‘Jump.’ “ Robert shook his head. “But I
can’t actively obstruct him, Clennie. Don’t ask me to break my oath.” Robert obviously felt
caught between conflicting loyalties. Athaclena could sense his tension. His arm still in a sling,
Fiben Bolger watched them argue, but he kept his silence for the time being. Athaclena shook her head.
“Robert, I explained to you that what Major Prathachulthorn has planned is
likely to prove disastrous.” “Then tell himl” Of course she had tried,
over dinner that very evening. Prathachulthorn had listened courteously to her
careful explanation of the possible consequences of attacking the Gubru
ceremonial site. His expression had been indulgent. But when she had finished,
he only asked one question. Would the assault be considered one against the
Earthlings’ legitimate enemy, or against the Uplift Institute itself. “After the delegation from
the Institute arrives, the site becomes their property,” she had said. “An
attack then would be catastrophic for humanity.” “But before then?”
he had asked archly. Athaclena had shaken her
head irritably. “Until then the Gubru still own the site. But it’s not a
military site! It was built for what might be called holy purposes. The
propriety of the act, without handling it just right ...” It had gone on for some time, until it
became clear that all argument would be useless. Prathachulthorn promised to take her opinions into account, ending
the matter. They all knew what the Marine officer thought of taking advice from
“E.T. children.” “We’ll send a message to
Megan,” Robert suggested. “I believe you have
already done that,” Athaclena answered. He scowled, confirming her
guess. Of course it violated all protocol to go over Prathachulthorn’s head. At
minimum it would seem like a spoiled boy crying to mama. It might even be a court-martial
offense. That he had done so proved
that it wasn’t out of fear for himself that Robert was reticent about directly
opposing his commander, but out of loyalty to his sworn oath. Indeed, he was right.
Athaclena respected his honor. But I am not ruled by the
same duty, she
thought. Fiben, who had been silent so far, met her gaze. He rolled his eyes
expressively. About Robert they were in complete agreement. “I already suggested to
th’ major that knocking out the ceremonial site might actually be doin’ the
enemy a favor. After all, they built it to use it on Garthlings. Whatever their
scheme with us chims, it’s probably a last ditch effort to make up some of
their losses. But what if th’ site is insured? We blow it up, they blame us and
collect?” “Major Prathachulthorn
mentioned your idea about that.” Athaclena said to Fiben. “I find it acute, but
I’m afraid he did not credit it as very likely.” “Y’mean he thought it was
a cuckoo pile of apeshi—” He stopped as they heard
footsteps on the cool stone outside. “Knock knock!” A feminine voice said from
beyond the curtain. “May I come in?” “Please do, Lieutenant
McCue,” Athaclena said. “We were nearly finished anyway.” The dusky-skinned
human woman entered and sat on one of the crates next to Robert. He gave her a
faint smile but soon was staring down at his hands again. The muscles in his
arms rippled and tensed as his fists clenched and unclenched. Athaclena felt a twinge
when McCue placed her hand on Robert’s knee and spoke to him. “His nibs wants
another battle-planning conference before we all turn in.” She turned to look
at Athaclena and smiled. Her head inclined. “You’re welcome to attend should
you wish. You’re our respected guest, Athaclena.” Athaclena recalled when
she had been the mistress of these caverns and had commanded an army. I must
not let that influence me, she reminded herself. All that mattered now was
to see that these creatures harmed themselves as little as possible in the
coming days. And, if at all possible,
she was dedicated to furthering a certain jest. One that she, herself, still
barely understood, but had recently come to appreciate. “No, thank you,
lieutenant. I think that I shall go say hello to a few of my chim friends and
then retire. It was a long several days’ ride.” Robert glanced back at her
as he left with his human lover. Over his head a metaphorical cloud seemed to
hover, flickering with lightning strokes. I
did not know you could do that with glyphs, Athaclena wondered. Every
day, it seemed, one learned something new. Fiben’s loose, unhinged
grin was a boost as he followed the humans. Did she catch a sense of something
from him? A conspiratorial wink? When they were gone,
Athaclena started rummaging through her kit. I am not bound by their duty, she reminded herself. Or by
their laws. The caves could get quite
dark, especially when one extinguished the solitary glow bulb that illuminated
an entire stretch of the hallway. Down here eyesight was not an advantage, but
a Tymbrimi corona gave quite an edge. Athaclena Grafted a small
squadron of simple but special glyphs. The first one had the sole purpose of
darting ahead of her and to the sides, scouting out a path through the
blackness. Since cold, hard matter was searing to that which was not, it was
easy to tell where the walls and obstacles lay. The little wisp of nothing
avoided them adroitly. Another glyph spun
overhead, reaching forth to make certain that no one was aware of an intruder
in these lower levels. There were no chims sleeping in this stretch of hallway,
which had been set aside for human officers. Lydia and Robert were out
on patrol. That left only one aura beside hers in this part of the cave.
Athaclena stepped toward it carefully. The third glyph silently
gathered strength, awaiting its turn. Slowly, silently, she padded over the
packed dung of a thousand
generations of flying insectivore creatures who had dwelt here until being
ousted by Earthlings and their noise. She breathed evenly, counting in the
silent human fashion to help maintain the discipline of her thoughts. Keeping three watchful
glyphs up at once was something she’d not have attempted only a few days ago.
Now it seemed easy, natural, as if she had done it hundreds of times. She had ripped this and so
many other skills away from Uthacalthing, using a technique seldom spoken of
among the Tymbrimi, and even less often tried. Turning jungle fighter,
trysting with a human, and now this. Oh, my classmates would be amazed. She wondered if her father
retained any of the craft she had so rudely taken from him. Father, you and mother
arranged this long ago. Yo« prepared me without my even
knowing it. Did you already know, even then, that it would be necessary
someday? Sadly, she suspected she
had taken away more than Uthacalthing could afford to spare. And yet, it is
not enough. There were huge gaps. In her heart she felt certain that this
thing encompassing worlds and species could not reach its conclusion without
her father himself. The scout glyph hovered
before a hanging strip of cloth. Athaclena approached, unable to see the
covering, even after she touched .it with her fingertips. The scout unraveled
and melted back into the waving tendrils of her corona. She brushed the cloth
aside with deliberate slowness and crept into the small side chamber. The watch
glyph sensed no sign that anyone was aware within. She only kenned the
steady rhythms of human slumber. Major Prathachulthorn did
not snore, of course. And his sleep was light, vigilant. She stroked the edges
of his ever-present psi-shield, which guarded his thoughts, dreams, and
military knowledge. Their soldiers are good,
and getting better, she thought. Over the years Tymbrimi
advisors had worked hard to teach their wolfling allies to be fierce Galactic
warriors. And the Tymbrimi, in truth, often came away having learned some
fascinating bits of trickery themselves, ideas that could never have been
imagined by a race brought up under Galactic culture. But of all Earth’s
services, the Terragens Marines used no alien advisors. They were anachronisms,
the true wolflings. The glyph z’schutan cautiously
approached the slumbering human. It settled down, and Athaclena saw it
metaphorically as a globe of liquid metal. It touched Prathachulthorn’s
psi-shield and slid in golden rivulets over it, swiftly coating it under a fine
sheen. Athaclena breathed a
little easier. Her hand slipped into her pocket and withdrew a glassy ampule.
She stepped closer and carefully knelt next to the cot. As she brought the vial
of anesthetic gas near the sleeping man’s face, her fingers tensed. “I wouldn’t,” he said,
casually. Athaclena gasped. Before
she could move his hands darted out, catching her wrists! In the dim light all
she could see were the whites of his eyes. Although he was awake his psi-shield
remained undisturbed, still radiating waves of slumber. She realized that it
had been a phantasm all along, a carefully fabricated trap! “You Eatees just have to keep
on underrating us, don’t you? Even you smarty-pants Tymbrimi never seem to
get it.” Gheer hormones surged. Athaclena
heaved and pulled to get free, but it was like trying to escape a metal vice.
Her clawed nails scratched, but he nimbly kept her fingers out of reach of his
callused hands. When she tried to roll aside and kick he deftly applied slight
pressure to her arms, using them as levers to keep her on her knees. The force
made her groan aloud. The gas pellet tumbled from her limp hand. “You see,” Prathachulthorn
said in an amiable voice, “there are some of us who think it’s a mistake to
compromise at all. What can we accomplish by trying to turn ourselves into good
Galactic citizens?” he sneered. “Even if it worked, we’d only become horrors,
awful things totally divorced from what it means to be human. Anyway, that
option isn’t even open. They won’t let us become citizens. The deck is stacked.
The dice are loaded. We both know that, don’t we?” Athaclena’s breath came in
ragged gasps. Long after it was clearly useless, the gheer flux kept her
jerking and fighting againt the human’s incredible strength. Agility and
quickness were to no avail against his reflexes and training. “We have our secrets, you
know,” Prathachulthorn confided. “Things we do not tell our Tymbrimi friends,
or even most of our own people. Would you like to know what they are? Would
you?” Athaclena could not find
the breath to answer. Prathachulthorn’s eyes held something feral, almost
animally fierce. “Well, if I told you some
of them it would be your death sentence,” he said..”And I’m not ready to decide
that quite yet. So I’ll tell you one fact some of your people already know.” In an instant he had
transferred both of her wrists to one hand. The other sought and found her
throat. “You see, we Marines are
also taught how to disable, and even kill, members of an allied Eatee race.
Would you like to know how long it will take me to render you unconscious,
miss? Tell you what. Why don’t you start counting?” Athaclena heaved and
bucked, but it was useless. A painful pressure closed in around her throat. Air
started getting thick. Distantly, she heard Prathachulthorn mutter to himself. “This universe is a goddam
awful place.” She would never have
imagined it could get blacker, but an even deeper darkness started closing in.
Athaclena wondered if she would ever awaken again. I’m sorry, father. She
expected those to be her last thoughts. Continued consciousness
came as something of a surprise then. The pressure on her throat, still
painful, eased ever so slightly. She sucked a narrow stream of air and tried to
figure out what was happening. Prathachulthorn’s arms were quivering. She could
tell he was bearing down hard, but somehow the force wasn’t arriving! Her overheated corona was
no help. It was in total ignorance and amazement—when Prathachulthorn’s grip
loosened—that she dropped limply to the floor. The human was
breathing hard, now. There were grunts of exertion, and then a crash as the cot
toppled over. A water pitcher shattered and there was a sound like that a
datawell would make, getting smashed. Athaclena felt something
under her hand. The ampule, she realized. But what had happened to
Prathachulthorn? Fighting enzyme
exhaustion, she crawled in a random direction until her hand came down upon the
broken datawell. By accident her fingers brushed the power switch, and the
rugged machine’s screen spilled forth a dim luminescence. In that glow, Athaclena
saw a stark tableau . . . the human mel straining—his powerful muscles bulged
and sinewy—against two long brown arms that held him from behind. Prathachulthorn bucked and hissed. He
threw his weight left and right. But every effort to get free was to no avail.
Athaclena saw a pair of brown eyes over the man’s shoulder. She hesitated for
only a moment, then hurried forward with the ampule. Now Prathachulthorn had no
psi-shield. His hatred was open for all to kenn if they had the power.
He heaved desperately as she brought forward the little cylinder and broke it
under his nose. “He’s holdin’ his breath,”
the neo-chimpanzee muttered as the cloud of blue vapor hovered around the man’s
nostrils, then slowly fell groundward. “That is all right,”
Athaclena answered. From her pocket she drew forth ten more. When he saw them,
Prathachulthorn let out a faint sigh. He redoubled his efforts to get away, but
all it served was to bring closer the moment when he would finally have to
breathe. The man was stubborn. It took five minutes, and even then Athaclena
suspected he had fainted of anoxia before he ever felt the drug. “Some guy,” Fiben said
when he finally let go. “Goodall, they make them Marines strong.” He shuddered
and collapsed next to the unconscious man. Athaclena sat limply
across from him. “Thank you, Fiben,” she
said quietly. He shrugged. “Hell, what’s
treason an’ assault on a patron? All in a day’s work.” She indicated his sling,
where his left arm had rested ever since the evening of his escape from Port
Helenia. “Oh, this?” Fiben grinned. “Well, I guess I have been milking the
sympathy a bit. Please don’t tell anybody, okay?” Then, in a more serious
mood, he looked down at Prathachulthorn. “I may not be any expert. But I’ll bet
I didn’t win any points with th’ old Uplift Board, tonight.” He glanced up at
Athaclena, then smiled faintly. In spite of everything she had been through,
she found she could not help but find everything suddenly hilarious. She found herself
laughing—quietly, but with her father’s rich tones. Somehow, that did not
surprise her at all. The job wasn’t over.
Wearily, Athaclena had to follow as Fiben carried the unconscious human through
the dim tunnels. As they tiptoed past Prathachulthorn’s dozing corporal,
Athaclena reached out with her tender, almost limp tendrils and soothed the Marine’s
slumber. He mumbled and rolled over on his cot. Especially wary now, Athaclena
made doubly sure the man’s psi-shield was no ruse, that he actually slept
soundly. Fiben puffed, his lips
curled back in a grimace as she led him over a tumbled slope of debris from an
ancient landslide and into a side passage that was almost certainly unknown to
the Marines. At least it wasn’t on the. cave map she had accessed earlier today
from the rebel database. Fiben’s aura was pungent
each time he stubbed his toes in the dim, twisting climb. No doubt he wanted to
mutter imprecations over Prathachulthorn’s dense weight. But he kept his
comments within until they emerged at last into the humid, silent night. “Sports an’ mutations!” he
sighed as he laid his burden down. “At least Prathachulthorn isn’t one of th’
tall ones. I couldn’t’ve managed with his hands and feet dragging in the dust
all the way.” He sniffed the air. There
was no moon, but a fog spilled over the nearby cliffs like a vaporous flood,
and it gave off a faint lambience. Fiben glanced back at Athaclena. “So? Now
what, chief? There’s gonna be a liornet’s nest here in a few hours, especially
after Robert and that Lieutenant McCue get back. Do you want I should go get
Tycho and haul away this bad example to Earthling clients for you? It’ll mean
deserting, but what the hell, I guess I was never a very good soldier.” Athaclena shook her head.
She sought with her corona and found the traces she was looking for. “No,
Fiben. I could not ask that of you. Besides, you have another task. You escaped
from Port Helenia in order to warn us of the Gubru offer. Now you must return
there and face your destiny.” Fiben frowned. “Are you
sure? You don’t need me?” Athaclena brought her
hands over her mouth. She trilled the soft call of a night bird. From the
darkness downslope there came a faint reply. She turned back to Fiben. “Of
course I do. We all need you. But where you can do the most good is down there,
near the sea. I also sense that you want to go back.” Fiben pulled at his
thumbs. “Gotta be crazy, I guess.” She smiled. “No. It is only one more
indicator that the Suzerain of Propriety knew its business in choosing you . .
. even though it might prefer that you showed a little more respect to your
patrons.” Fiben tensed. Then he
seemed to sense some of her irony. He smiled. There was the soft clattering of
horses’ hooves on the trail below. “All right,” he said as he bent over to pick
up the limp form of Major Prathachulthorn. “Come on, papa. This time I’ll be as
gentle as I would with my own maiden aunt.” He smacked his lips against the
Marine’s shadowed cheek and looked up at Athaclena. “Better, ma’am?” Something she had borrowed
from her father made her tired tendrils fizz. “Yes, Fiben.” She laughed.
“That’s much better.” Lydia and Robert had their
suspicions when they returned by the dawn’s light to find their legal commander
missing. The remaining Terragens Marines glared at Athaclena in open distrust.
A small band of chims had gone through Prathachulthorn’s room, cleaning away
all signs of struggle before any humans got there, but they couldn’t hide the
fact that Prathachulthorn had gone without a note or any trace. Robert even ordered
Athaclena restricted to her chamber, with a Marine at the door, while they
investigated. His relief over a likely delay in the planned attack was
momentarily suppressed under an outraged sense of duty. In comparison,
Lieutenant McCue was an eddy of calm. Outwardly, she seemed unconcerned, as if
the major had merely stepped out. Only Athaclena could sense the Earth woman’s
underlying confusion and conflict. In any event, there was
nothing they could do about it. Search parties were sent out. They caught up
with a party of Athaclena’s chims returning on horseback to the gorilla refuge.
But by that time Prathachulthorn was no longer with them. He was high in the
trees, being passed from one forest giant to another, by now conscious and
fuming, but helpless and trussed up like a mummy. It was a case of humans
paying the penalty for their “liberalism.” They had brought up their clients to
be individualists and citizens, so it was possible for chims to rationalize
imprisoning one man for the good of all. In his own way Prathachulthorn had
helped to bring this about, with his patronizing, deprecating attitudes.
Nevertheless, Athaclena was certain the Marine would be delicately, carefully
treated. That evening, Robert
chaired a new council of war. Athaclena’s vague status of house arrest was
modified so she could attend. Fiben and the chim brevet lieutenants were
present, as well as the Marine noncommissioned officers. Neither Lydia nor Robert
brought up going ahead with Prathachulthorn’s plan. It was tacitly assumed that
the major wouldn’t want it put under way without him. “Maybe he went off on a
personal scouting trip, or a snap inspection of some outpost. He might return
tonight or tomorrow,” Elayne Soo suggested in complete innocence. “Maybe. We’d best assume
the worst, though,” Robert said. He avoided looking at Athaclena. “Just in
case, we’d better send word to the refuge. I suppose it’ll take ten days or so
to get new orders from the Council, and for them to send a replacement.” He obviously assumed that
Megan Oneagle would never leave him in charge. “Well, I want to go back
to Port Helenia,” Fiben said simply. “I’m in a position to get close to the
center of things. And anyway, Gailet needs me.” “What makes you think the
Gubru will take you back, after running away?” Lydia McCue asked. “Why won’t
they simply shoot you?” Fiben shrugged. “If I meet
up with the wrong Gubru, that’s what they’ll probably do.” There was a long silence.
When Robert asked for other suggestions, the humans and remaining chims
remained silent. At least when Prathachulthorn had been here, dominating the
discourse and the mood, there had been his overbearing confidence to override
their doubts. Now their situation came home to them again. They were a tiny
army with only limited options. And the enemy was about to set into motion
things and events they could not even understand, let alone prevent. Athaclena waited until the
atmosphere was thick with gloom. Then she said four words. “We need my father.” To her surprise, both Robert
and Lydia nodded. Even when orders finally arrived from the Council-in-Exile,
those instructions would likely be as confused and contradictory as ever. It
was obvious that they could use good advice, especially with matters of
Galactic diplomacy at stake. At least the McCue woman does not share
Prathachulthorn’s xenophobia, Athaclena thought. She found herself forced to admit that she
approved of what she kenned of the Earthling female’s aura. “Robert told me you were
sure your father was alive.” Lydia said. “That’s fine. But where is he? How can
we find him?” Athaclena leaned forward.
She kept her corona still. “I know where he is.” “You do?” Robert blinked.
“But ...” His voice trailed off as he reached out to touch her with his inner
sense, for the first time since yesterday. Athaclena recalled how she felt
then, seeing him holding Lydia’s hand. She momentarily resisted his efforts.
Then, feeling foolish, she let go. Robert sat back heavily
and exhaled. He blinked several times. “Oh.” That was all he said. Now Lydia looked back and
forth, from Robert to Athaclena and back again. Briefly, she shone with
something faintly like envy. I, too, have him in a
way that you cannot, Athaclena mused. But mostly, she shared the moment
with Robert. “. . . N’tah’hoo, Uthacalthing,”
he said in GalSeven. “We had better do something, and fast.” 77 Fiben
and Sylvie She awaited him as he led
Tycho up the trad emerging out of the Valley of Caves. She sat patiently next
to an overhanging fip pine, just beyond a switchback, and only spoke when he
drew even. “Thought you’d just sneak out without saying goodbye, did you?”
Sylvie asked. She wore a long skirt and kept her arms wrapped around her knees. He tied the horse’s tether to a tree limb
and sat down next
to her. “Nah,” Fiben said. “I knew I wouldn’t be so lucky.” She glanced at him
sidelong and saw that he was grinning. Sylvie sniffed and looked back into the
canyon, where the early mists were slowly evaporating into a morning that
promised to be clear and cloudless. “I figured you’d be heading back.” “I have to, Sylvie. It’s—” She cut him off. “I know.
Responsibility. You have to get back to Gailet. She needs you, Fiben.” He nodded. Fiben didn’t
have to be reminded that he still had a duty to Sylvie as well. “Um. Dr. Soo
came by, while I was packing. I . . .” “You filled the bottle she
gave you. I know.” Sylvie bowed her head. “Thank you. I consider myself well
paid.” Fiben looked down. He felt
awkward, talking around the edges of the topic like this. “When will you—” “Tonight, I guess. I’m
ready. Can’t you tell?” Sylvie’s parka and long
skirt certainly hid any outward signs. Still, she was right. Her scent was
undisguised. “I sincerely hope you get what you want, Sylvie.” She nodded again. They sat
there awkwardly. Fiben tried to think of something to say. But he felt thick
headed, stupid. .Whatever he tried, he knew, would surely turn out all wrong. Suddenly there was a small
rustle of motion down below, where the switchbacks diverged into paths leading
in several directions. A tall human form emerged around a rocky bend, jogging
tirelessly. Robert Oneagle ran toward a junction in the narrow trails, carrying
only his bow and a light backpack. He glanced upward, and on
spotting the two chims he slowed. Robert grinned in response as Fiben waved,
but on reaching the fork he turned southward, along a little-used track. Soon
he had disappeared into the wild forest. “What’s he doing?” Sylvie
asked. “Looked like he was
running.” She slapped his shoulder.
“I could see that. Where is he going?” “He’s gonna try to make it
through the passes before it snows. “Through the passes? But—” “Since Major Prathachulthorn disappeared,
and since time is so short, Lieutenant McCue and th’ other Marines agreed
they’d go along with the alternative plan Robert and Athaclena have cooked up.” “But he’s running south,”
Sylvie said. Robert had taken the little-used trail that led deeper into^the
Mulun range. Fiben nodded. “He’s going
looking for somebody. He’s the only one who can do the job.” It was obvious to
Sylvie from his tone that that was all he would say about the matter. They sat there for a
little while longer in silence. At least Robert’s brief passage had brought a
welcome break in the tension. This is silly, Fiben thought. He liked
Sylvie, a lot. They had never had much chance to talk, and this might be their
last opportunity! “You never . . . you never
did tell me about your first baby,” he said in a rush, wondering, as the words
came out, if it was any of his business to ask. Of course it was obvious
that Sylvie had given birth before, and nursed. Stretch marks were signs of
attractiveness in a race a quarter of whose females never bred at all. But
there is pain there as well, he knew. “It was five years ago. I
was very young.” Her voice was level, controlled. “His name was—we called him
Sichi. He was tested by the Board, as usual, but he was found . . .
‘anomalous.’ “ “Anomalous?” “Yes, that was the word
they used. They classified him superior in some respects . . . ‘odd’ in others.
There were no obvious defects, but some ‘strange’ qualities, they said. A
couple of the officials were concerned. The Uplift Board decided they’d have to
send him to Earth for further evaluation. “They were very nice about
it.” She sniffed. “They offered me the choice of coming along.” Fiben blinked. “You didn’t
go, though.” She glanced at him. “I
know what you’re thinking. I’m terrible. That’s why I never told you before.
You’d have refused our deal. You think I’m an unfit mother.” “No, I—” “At the time it seemed
different, though. My mother was ill. We didn’t have a clan-family, and I
didn’t feel I could just leave her in the care of strangers, an’ probably never
see her again. “I was only a yellow card at the time. I
knew my child would get a good home on Earth or ... Either he’d find favored
treatment and be raised in a high-caste neo-chimp home or he’d meet a fate I
didn’t want to know. I was so worried we would go all that way and they would
only take him away anyway. I guess I also dreaded the shame if he was declared
a Probationer.” She stared down at her
hands. “I couldn’t decide, so I tried to get advice. There was this counselor
in Port Helenia, a human with the local Uplift Board. He told me what he
thought th’ odds were. He said he was sure I’d given birth to a Probie. “I stayed behind when they
took Sichi away. Six ... six months later my mother died.” She looked up at Fiben.
“And then, three years after that, word came back from Earth. The news was that
my baby was now a happy,’well-adjusted little blue card, growing up in a loving
blue-card family. And oh, yeah, I was to be promoted to green.” Her hands clenched. .”Oh,
how I hated that damned card! They took me off compulsory yearly contracept
injections, so I didn’t have to ask permission anymore if I wanted to conceive
again. Trusted me to control my own fertility, like an adult.” She snorted.
“Like an adult? A chimmie who abandons her own child? They ignore that, and
promote me because he passes some damn tests!” So, Fiben thought. This
was the reason for her bitterness, and for her early collaboration with the
Gubru. Much was explained. “You joined Irongrip’s
band out of resentment against the system? Because you hoped things might be
different under the Galactics?” “Something like that,
maybe. Or maybe I was just angry.” Sylvie shrugged. “Anyway, after a while I
realized something.” “What was it?” “I realized that, however
bad the system was under humans, it could only be far worse under the
Galactics. The humans are arrogant all right. But at least a lot of them feel
guilty over their arrogance. They try to temper it. Their horrible history
taught them to be wary of hub . . . hub ...” “Hubris.” “Yeah. They know what a
trap it can be, acting like gods and coming to believe it’s true. “But the Galactics are used
to this meddlesome business! It never occurs to them to have any doubts.
They’re so damned smug ... I hate them.” Fiben thought about it. He
had learned much during the last few months, and he figured Sylvie might be
stating her case a little too strongly. ‘Right now she sounded a lot like Major
Prathachulthorn. But Fiben knew there were quite a few Galactic patron races
who had reputations for kindness and decency. Still, it was not his
place to judge her bitterness. Now he understood her nearly
single-minded determination to have a child who would be at least a green card
from the very start. There had to be no question. She wanted to keep her next
baby, and to be sure of grandchildren. Sitting there next to her,
Fiben was uncomfortably certain of Sylvie’s present condition. Unlike human
females, chimmies had set cycles of receptivity, and it took some effort to
hide them. It was one reason for some of the social and family differences
between the two cousin species. He felt guilty to be
aroused by her condition. A soft, poignant feeling lay over the moment, and he
was determined not to spoil it by being insensitive. Fiben wished he could
console her somehow. And yet, he did not know what to offer her. He moistened his lips.
“Uh. Look, Sylvie.” She turned. “Yes, Fiben?” “Um, I really do hope you
get ... I mean I hope I left enough ...” His face felt warm. She smiled. “Dr. Soo says
there probably was. If not, there’s more where that came from.” He shook his head. “Your
confidence is appreciated. But I wouldn’t bet I’ll ever be back again.” He
looked away, toward the west. She took his hand. “Well,
I’m not too proud to take extra insurance if it’s offered. Another donation
will be accepted, if you feel up to it.” He blinked, feeling the
tempo of his pulse rise. “Uh, you mean right now?” She nodded:
“When else?” “I was hoping you’d say
that.” He grinned and reached for her. But she held up a hand to stop him. “Just a minute,” she said. “What kind of
girl do you think I am? Candlelight and champagne may be in short supply up
here, but a fern generally appreciates at least a little foreplay.” “Fine by me,” Fiben said.
He turned around to present his back for grooming. “Do me, then I’ll do you.” But she shook her head.
“Not that kind of foreplay, Fiben. I had in mind something much more
stimulating.” She reached behind the
tree and brought forth a cylindrical object made of carved wood, one end
covered by a tautly stretched skin. Fiben’s eyes widened. “A drum?” She sat with the little
handmade instrument between her knees. “It’s your own damn fault, Fiben Bolger.
You showed me something special, and from now on I’ll never be satisfied with
anything less.” Her deft fingers rattled
off a quick rhythm. “Dance,” she said.
“Please.” Fiben sighed. Obviously
she wasn’t kidding. This choreo-maniac chimmie was crazy, of course, whatever
the Uplift Board said. It seemed to be the type he fell for. There are some ways we’ll
never be like humans, he thought as he picked up a branch and
shook it tentatively. He dropped it and tried another. Already he felt flushed
and full of energy. Sylvie tapped the drum,
starting with a rapid, exhilarating tempo that made his breath sharpen. The
shine in her eyes seemed to warm his blood. That is as it should be.
We are our own selves, he knew. Fiben took the branch in a
two-handed grip and brought it down on a nearby log, sending leaves and brush
exploding in all directions. “Ook . . .” he said. His second blow was harder
though, and as the beat picked up his next cry came with more enthusiasm. The morning fog had
evaporated. No thunder rolled. The uncooperative universe had not even provided
a single cloud in the sky. Still, Fiben figured he could probably manage this
time without the lightning. 78 Galactics In Gubru Military Enacampment
Sixteen, the chaos at the top had begun affecting those lower down in the
ranks. There were squabbles over allotments and supplies, and over the behavior
of common soldiers, whose contempt for the support staff reached new and
dangerous levels. At afternoon prayer time,
many of the Talon Soldiers put on the traditional ribbons of mourning for the
Lost Progenitors and joined the priestly chaplain to croon in low unison. The
less devout majority, who generally kept a respectful silence during such services,
now seemed to make it a special occasion for gambling and loud commotion.
Sentries preened and purposely sent loose feathers drifting in strong breezes
so they would pass distractingly among the faithful. Discordant noises could be
heard during work, during maintenance, during training exercises. The stoop-colonel in
charge of the eastern encampments happened to be on an inspection tour and
witnessed this disharmony in person. It wasted no time on indecision. At once
the stoop-colonel ordered all personnel of Encampment Sixteen assembled. Then
the officer gathered the camp’s chief administrator and the chaplain by its
side upon a platform and addressed those gathered below. “Let it not be said, bandied, rumored, That Gubru soldiers have lost their vision! Are we orphans? Lost? Abandoned? Or members of a great clan! What were we, are we, shall we be? Warriors, builders, but most of all— For some time the
stoop-colonel spoke to them so—joined in persuasive song by the camp’s
administrator and its spiritual advisor—until, at last, the shamed soldiers and
staff began to coo together in a rising chorus of harmony. They made the effort,
invested the time, one small united regiment of military, bureaucrats, and
priests, and struggled as one to overcome their doubts. For a brief while then,
there did indeed take shape a consensus. 79 Gailet . . . Even among those
rare and tragic cases, wolfling species, there have existed crude versions of
these techniques. While primitive, their methods also involved rituals of
“combat-of-honor,” and by such means kept aggressiveness and warfare under some
degree of restraint. Take, for example,
the.most recent clan ofwolflings—the “humans” of Sol HI. Before their discovery
by Galactic culture, their primitive “tribes” often used ritual to hold in
check the cycles of ever-increasing violence normally to be expected from such
an unguided species. (No doubt these traditions derived from warped memories of
their long lost patron race.) Among the simple but effective methods
used by pre-Contact humans (see citations) were the method of counting coup for honor among
the “american indians,” trial by champion among the “medieval europeans,”
and deterrence by mutual assured destruction, among the “continental tribal
states.” Of course, these
techniques lacked the subtlety, the delicate balance and homeostasis, of the
modern rules of behavior laid out by the Institute for Civilized Warfare . . . “That’s it. Break time. I’m puttin’ a T
on it. Enough.” Gailet blinked, her eyes
unfocusing as the rude voice drew her back out of her reading trance. The
library unit sensed this and froze the text in front of her. She looked to her left.
Sprawled in the beanbag, her new “partner” threw his datawell aside and yawned,
stretching his lanky, powerful frame. “Time for a drink,” he said lazily. “You haven’t even made it
through the first edited summary,” Gailet said. He grinned. “Aw, I don’t
know why we’ve got to study this shit. The Eatees will be surprised if we
remember to bow and recite our own species-name. They don’t expect neo-chimps
to be geniuses, y’know.” “Apparently not. And your
comprehension scores will certainly reinforce the impression.” That made him frown
momentarily. He forced a grin again. “You, on the other hand, are tryin’ so
hard—I’m sure the Eatees will find it terribly cute.” louche, Gailet thought. It hadn’t
taken the two of them very long to learn how to cut each other where it hurt. Maybe this is yet another
test. They are seeing how far my patience can be stretched before it snaps. Maybe . . . but not very
likely. She had not seen the Suzerain of Propriety for more than a week.
Instead, she had been dealing with a committee of three pastel-tinged Gubru,
one from each faction. And it was the blue-tinted Talon Soldier who strutted
foremost at these meetings. Yesterday they had all
gone down to the ceremonial site for a “rehearsal.” Although she was still
undecided whether to cooperate in the final event, Gailet had come to realize
that it might already be too late to change her mind. The seaside hill had been sculpted and
landscaped so that the giant power plants were no longer visible. The terraced
slopes led elegantly upward, one after another, marred only by bits of debris
brought in by the steady autumnal winds. Already, bright banners flapped in the
easterlies, marking the stations where the neo-chimp representatives would be
asked to recite, or answer questions, or submit to intense scrutiny. There at the site, with
the Gubru standing close by, Irongrip had been to all outward appearances a
model student. And perhaps it had been more than a wish to curry favor that had
made him so uncharacteristically studious. After all, these were facts that had
direct bearing upon his ambitions. That afternoon, his quick intelligence had
shone. Now though, with them
alone together under the vast vault of the New Library, other aspects of his
nature came to the fore. “So how ‘bout it?” Irongrip said, as he leaned over
her chair and gave her a cyprian leer. “Want to step outside for some air? We
could slip into the eucalyptus grove and—” “There are two chances of
that,” she snapped. “Fat and slim.” He laughed. “Put it off
until the ceremony, then, if you like it public. Then it’ll be you an’ me,
babe, with the whole Five Galaxies watchin’.” He grinned and flexed his
powerful hands. His knuckles cracked. Gailet turned away and
closed her eyes. She had to concentrate to keep her lower lip from trembling. Rescue
me, she wished against all hope or reason. Logic chided her for even
thinking it. After all, her white knight was only an ape, and almost certainly
dead. Still, she couldn’t help
crying inside. Fiben, I need you. Fiben, come back. 80 Robert His blood sang. After months in the
mountains—living as his ancestors had, on wits and his own sweat, his toughened
skin growing used to the sun and the scratchy rub of native fibers—Robert still
had not yet realized the changes in himself, not until he puffed up the last
few meters of the narrow, rocky trail and crossed in ten long strides from one
watershed to another. The top of Rwanda Pass. .
. . I’ve climbed a thousand meters in two hours, and my heart is scarcely
beating fast. He did not really feel any
need to rest, however Robert made himself stow down to a walk. Anyway, the view
was worth lingering over. He stood atop the very
spine of the Mulun range. Behind him, to the north, the mountains stretched
eastward in a thickening band, and westward toward the sea, where they
continued in an archipelago of fat, towering islands. It had taken him a day and
a half of running to get here from the caves, and now he saw ahead of him the
panorama he would have yet to cross to reach his destination. I’m not even sure how to
find what I’m looking for! Athaclena’s instructions had been as
vague as her own impressions of where to send him. More mountains stretched
ahead of him, dropping away sharply toward a dun-colored steppe partially
obscured by haze. Before he reached those plains there would be still more rise
and fall over narrow trails that had only felt a few score feet even during
peacetime. Robert was probably the first to- come this way since the outbreak
of war. The hardest part was over,
though. He didn’t enjoy downhill running, but Robert knew how to take the
jolting, fall-stepping so as to avoid damaging his knees. And there would be
water lower down. He shook his leather
canteen and took a sparing swallow. Only a few deciliters remained, but he was
sure they’d do. He shaded his eyes and
looked beyond the nearest purple peaks to the high slopes where he would have
to make his camp tonight. There would be streams all right, but no lush rain
forests like on the wet northern side of the Mulun. And he would have to think
about hunting for food soon, before’ he sallied forth onto the dry savannah. Apache braves could run
from TQOS to the Pacific in a few days and not eat anything but a handful of
parched corn along the way. He wasn’t an Apache brave,
of course. He did have a few grams of vitamin concentrate with him, but for the
sake of speed he had chosen to travel light. For now, quickness counted more
than his grumbling stomach. He skirted aside where a
recent landslide had broken the path. Then he set a slightly faster pace as the
trail dropped into a set of tight switchbacks. That night Robert slept in
a moss-filled notch just above a trickling spring, wrapped in a thin silk
blanket. His dreams were slow and as quiet as he imagined space might be, if
one ever got away from the constant humming of machines. Mostly, it was the
stillness in the empathy net, after months living in the riot of the rain
forest, that lent a soft loneliness to his slumber. One might kenn far
in an empty land such as this—even with senses as crude as his. And for the first time
there was not the harsh—metaphorically almost metallic—hint of alien
minds to be felt off in the northwest. He was shielded from the Gubru, and from
the humans and chims for that matter. Solitude was a strange sensation. The strangeness did not
evaporate by the dawn’s light. He filled his canteen from the spring and drank
deeply to take the edge off his hunger. Then the run began anew. On this steeper slope the descent was
wearing, but the miles did go by quickly. Before the sun was more than halfway
toward the zenith the high steppe had opened up around him. He ran across
rolling foothills now—kilometers falling behind him like thoughts barely
contemplated and then forgotten. And as he ran, Robert probed the countryside.
Soon he felt certain that the expanse held odd entities, somewhere out there
beyond or among the tall grasses. If only kenning were
more of a localizing sense! Perhaps it was this very imprecision that had kept
humans from ever developing their own crude abilities. Instead, we concentrated
on other things. There was a game that was
often played both on Earth and among interested Galactics. It consisted of
trying to reconstruct the fabled “lost patrons of humanity,” the half-mythical
starfarers who supposedly began the Uplift of human beings perhaps fifty
thousand years ago and then departed in mystery, leaving the job “only half
done.” Of course there were a few
bold heretics—even among the Galactics—who held that the old Earthling theories
were actually true, that it was somehow possible for a race to Uplift itself...
to evolve starfaring intelligence and pull itself up by its bootstraps
out of darkness and into knowledge and maturity. But even on Earth most now
thought the idea quaint. Patrons uplifted clients, who later took their own
turn uplifting newer pre-sentients. It was the way and had been ever since the
days of the .Progenitors, so long ago. There was a real dearth of
clues. Whoever the patrons of Man might have been, they had hidden their traces
well, and for good reason. A patron race who abandoned a client was generally
branded as an outlaw. Still, the guessing game
went on. Certain patron clans were
ruled out because they would never have chosen an omnivorous species to raise.
Others were unsuited to living on Earth even for short visits—because of
gravity or atmosphere or a host of other reasons. Most agreed that it
couldn’t have been a clan which believed in specialization either. Some
uplifted their clients with very specific goals in mind. The Uplift Institute
demanded that any new sapient race be able to pilot starships, exercise
judgment and logic and be capable of patron status itself someday. But beyond
that the Institute put few constraints on the types of niches into which client
species might be made to fit. Some were destined to become skilled craftsmen,
some philosophers, and some mighty warrior castes. But humanity’s mysterious
patrons had to have been generalists. For Man, the animal, was
very much a flexible beast. Yes, and for all of the
vaunted flexibility of the Tymbrimi, there were some things not even those
masters of adaptation could even think of doing. Such as this, Robert thought. A covey of native birds
exploded into the air in a flurry of beating wings as Robert ran across their
feeding grounds. Small, skittering things felt the rumble of his approach and
took cover. A herd of animals,
long-legged and fleet like small deer, darted away, easily outdistancing him.
They happened to flee southward, the direction he was going anyway, so he
followed them. Soon Robert was approaching where they had stopped to feed
again. Once more they bolted,
opened a wide berth behind them, then settled down again to browse. The sun was getting high.
It was a time of the day when all the plains animals, both the hunters and the
hunted, tended to seek shelter from the heat. Where there were no trees, they
scraped the soil in narrow runnels to find cooler layers and lay down in what
shade there was to wait out the blazing sun. But on this day one
creature did not stop. It kept coming. The pseudo-deer blinked in consternation
as Robert approached again. Once more, they arose and took flight, leaving him
behind. This time they put a little more distance in back of them. They stood
atop a small hill, panting and staring unbelievingly. The thing on two legs just
kept coming! An uneasy stir riffled
through the herd. A premonition that
this just might be serious.
‘ Still panting, they fled
once more. Perspiration shone like
oil on Robert’s olive skin. It glistened in the sunlight, quivering in droplets
that sometimes shook loose with the constant drumming of his footsteps. Mostly, though, the sweat
spread out and coated his skin and evaporated in the rushing wind of his own
passage. A dry, southeasterly breeze helped it change state into vapor, sucking
up latent heat in the process. He maintained a steady, even pace, not even
trying to match the sprints of the deerlike creatures. At intervals he walked
and took sparing swigs from his water bag, then he resumed the chase. His bow lay strapped
across his back. But for some reason Robert did not even think of using it.
Under the noonday sun he ran on and on. Mad dogs and Englishmen, he
thought. And Apache . . . and Bantu
. . . and so many others. . . . Humans were accustomed to
thinking that it was their brains which distinguished them so from the other
members of Earth’s animal kingdom. And it was true that weapons and fire and
speech had made them the lords of their homeworld long before they ever learned
about ecology, or the duty of senior species to care for those less able to
understand. During those dark millennia, intelligent but ignorant men and women
had used fires to drive entire herds of mammoths and sloths and so many other
species over cliffs, killing hundreds for the meat contained in one or two.
They shot down millions of birds so the feathers might adorn their ladies. They
chopped down forests to grow opium. Yes, intelligence in the
hands of ignorant children was a dangerous weapon. But Robert knew a secret. We did not really need all
these brains in order to rule our world. He approached the herd
again, and while hunger drove him, he also contemplated the beauty of the
native creatures. No doubt they were growing rapidly in stature with each
passing generation. Already they were far larger than their ancestors had been
back when the Bururalli slew all the great ungulates which used to roam these
plains. Someday they might fill some of those empty niches. Even now they were
already far swifter than a man. Speed was one thing. But endurance
was quite another matter. As they turned to flee him again, Robert saw that
the herd members had begun to look a little panicky. The pseudo-deer now wore
flecks of foam around their mouths. Their tongues hung out, and their rib cages
heaved in rapid tempo. The sun beat down.
Perspiration beaded and covered him in a thin sheen. This evaporated, leaving
him cool. Robert paced himself. Tools and fire and speech
gave us the surplus. They gave us what we needed to begin culture. But were
they all we had? A song had begun to play in the network
of fine sinuses behind his eyes, in the gentle squish of fluid that damped his
brain against the hard, driving accelerations of every footstep. The throbbing of his
heartbeat carried him along like a faithful bass rhythm. The tendons of his
legs were like taut, humming bows . . . like violin strings. He could smell them now,
his hunger accentuating the atavistic thrill. He identified with his intended
prey. In an odd way Robert knew a fulfillment he had never experienced before. He
was alive. He barely noticed as he
began overtaking deer who had collapsed to the ground. Mothers and their fawns
blinked in dull surprise as he ran past them without a glance. Robert had
spotted his target, and he projected a simple glyph to tell the others to
relax, to slip aside, while he chased a big male buck at the head of the herd. You are the one, he
thought. You have lived well, passed on your genes. Your species does not
need you anymore, not as much as I da. Perhaps his ancestors
actually used empathy-sense quite a bit more than modern man. For now he saw a
real function for it. He could kenn the growing dread of the buck as,
one by one, its overheated companions dropped aside. The buck put in a
desperate burst of speed and leaped far ahead. But then it had to rest, panting
miserably to try to cool off, its sides heaving as it watched Robert come on. Foaming, it turned to flee
again. Now it was just the two of
them. Gimelhai blazed. Robert
bore on. A little while later he
brought his left hand to his belt as he ran, and loosened the sheath of his
knife. Even that tool he chose with some reluctance. What decided him to use
it, instead of his bare hands, was empathy with his prey, and a sense of mercy. It was some hours later,
his stomach no longer growling urgently, that Robert felt his first glimmerings
of a clue. He had begun making his way southwestward, in the direction
Athaclena had hoped would lead him to his goal. As the day aged, Robert shaded
his eyes against the late afternoon glare. Then he closed them and reached
forth with other senses. Yes, something was close
enough to kenn. If he thought of it metaphorically, it came as a very
familiar flavor. He headed forth at a jog,
following traces that came and went, sometimes cool and sentient and sometimes
as wild as the buck who had shared its life with Robert so recently. When the traces grew quite
strong, Robert found himself near a vast thicket of ugly thorn bush. Soon it
would be sunset, and there was no way he would be able to chase down the thing
emanating those vibrations, not in this dense, hurtful undergrowth. Anyway, he
did not want to “hunt” this creature. He wanted to talk to it. He was sure the being was
aware of him now. Robert halted. He closed his eyes again and cast forth a simple
glyph. It darted left, right, then plunged into the vegetation. There came a
rustle. He opened his eyes. Two
dark, glittering pools blinked back at him. “All right,” he said, softly.
“Please come on out now. We had better talk.” There was another moment’s
hesitation. Then there shambled forth a long-armed chim, hairier than most,
with thick brows and a heavy jaw. He was dirty, and totally naked. There were a few stains
that Robert was sure came from caked blood, and it had not come from the chim’s
own minor scratches. Well, we are cousins, after all. And vegetarians don’t
live long on a steppe. When he sensed that the
comate chim was reluctant to make eye contact, Robert did not insist. “Hello,
Jo-Jo,” he said softly, and with sincere gentleness. “I’ve come a long way to
bring a message to your employer.” 81 Athaclena Its occupant—naked,
unshaven, and looking very much the wolfling—stared down at Athaclena with an
expression that would have burned even without the loathing he radiated. To
Athaclena it felt as if the little glade were saturated with the prisoner’s
hatred. She planned to keep her visit as short as possible. “I thought you would want
to know. The Gubru Triumvirate has declared a protocol truce under the Rules of
War,” she told Major Prathachulthorn. “The ceremonial site is now sacrosanct,
and no armed force on Garth can act except in self-defense for the duration.” Prathachulthorn spat
through the bars. “So? If we’d attacked when I planned, we’d have made it
before this.” “I find it doubtful. Even
the best plans are seldom executed perfectly. And if we were forced to abort
the mission at the last minute, every secret we had would have been revealed
for nothing.” “That’s your opinion,” Prathachulthorn
snorted. Athaclena shook her head.
“But that is not the only or even the most important reason.” She had grown
tired of fruitlessly explaining the nuances of Galactic punctilio to the Marine
officer, but somehow she found the will to try one more time. “I told you
before, major. Wars are known to feature cycles of what you humans sometimes
call ‘tit-for-tat’ where one side punishes the other side for its last insult,
and then that other side retaliates in turn. Left unconstrained, this can
escalate forever! Since the days of the Progenitors, there have been developed
rules which help keep such exchanges from growing out of all proportion.” Prathachulthorn cursed.
“Damn it, you admitted that our raid would’ve been legal if done in time!” She nodded. “Legal,
perhaps. But it also would have served the enemy well. Because it would have
been the last action before the truce!” “What difference does that make?” Patiently, she tried to
explain. “The Gubru have declared a truce while still in an overpowering
position of strength, major. That is considered honorable. You might say they
‘win points’ for that. “But their gain is
multiplied if they do so immediately after taking damage. If they show
restraint by not retaliating, the Gubru are then performing an act of
forbearance. They gather credit—” “Ha!” Prathachulthorn
laughed. “Fat lot of good it’d do them, with their ceremonial site in ruins!” Athaclena inclined her
head. She really did not have time for this. If she spent too long here,
Lieutenant McCue might suspect that this was where her missing commander was
being hidden. The Marines had already swooped down on several possible hiding
places. “The upshot might have
been to force Earth to finance a new site as a replacement,” she said. Prathachulthorn stared at her. “But—but
we’re at warl” She nodded,
misunderstanding him. “Exactly. One cannot allow war without rules, and
powerful neutral forces to enforce them. The alternative would be barbarism.” The man’s sour look was her only answer. “Besides, to destroy the
site would have implied that humans do not want to see their clients tested and
judged for promotion! But now it is the Gubru who must pay honor-gild
for this truce. Your clan has gained a segment of status by being the aggrieved
party, unavenged. This sliver of propriety could turn out to be crucial in the
days ahead.” Prathachulthorn frowned.
For a moment he seemed to concentrate, as if a thread of her logic hung almost
within reach. She felt his attention shimmer as he tried . . . but then it
faded. He grimaced and spat again. “What a load of crap. Show me dead birds.
That’s currency I can count. Pile them up to the level of this cage, little
Miss Ambassador’s Daughter, and maybe, just maybe I’ll let you live when
I finally break out of here.” Athaclena shivered. She
knew how futile it was to try to hold a man such as this prisoner. He should
have been kept drugged. He should have been killed. But she could not bring
herself to do either, or to further- prejudice the fate of the chims in her
cabal by involving them in such crimes. “Good day, major,” she said. And turned
to go. He did not shout as she
left. In a way, the parsimonious use he made of his threats made those few seem
all the more menacing and believable. She took a hidden trail
from the secret glade over a shoulder of the mountain, past warm springs that
hissed and steamed uncertainly. At the ridge crest Athaclena had to draw in her
tendrils to keep them from being battered in the autumn wind. Few clouds could
be seen in the sky, but the air was hazy with dust blowing in from faraway
deserts. Hanging from a nearby
branch she encountered one of the parachutelike kite and spore pod combinations
blown up here from some field of plate ivy. The autumn dispersal was fully
under way now. Fortunately, it had begun in earnest more than two days ago,
before the Gubru announced their truce. That fact might turn out to be very
important indeed. The day felt odd, more so
than any time since that night of terrible dreams, shortly before she climbed
this mountain to wrestle with her parents’ fierce legacy. Perhaps the Gubru are
warming up their hyperwave shunt, again. She had since learned that
her fit of dreams on that fateful night had coincided with the invaders’ first
test of their huge new facility. Their experiments had let surges of
unallocated probability loose in all directions, and those who were psychically
sensitive reported bizarre mixtures of deathly dread and hilarity. That sort of mistake did
not sound like.the normally meticulous Gubru, and it seemed to be validation of
Fiben Bolger’s report, that the enemy had serious leadership problems. Was that why tutsunucann
collapsed so suddenly and violently that evening? Was all that loose energy
responsible for the terrific power of her s’ustru’thoon rapport with
Uthacal thing? Could that and the
subsequent tests of those great engines explain why the gorillas had begun
behaving so very strangely? All Athaclena knew for
certain was that she felt nervous and afraid. Soon, she thought. It will all
approach climax very soon. She had descended halfway
down the trail leading back to her tent when a pair of breathless chims emerged
from the forest, hurrying^ uphill toward her. “Miss . . . miss ...” one of them
breathed. The other held his side, panting audibly. Her initial reading of
their panic triggered a brief hormone rush, which only subsided slightly when
she traced their fear and kenned that it did not come from an enemy
attack. Something else had them terrified half out of their wits. “Miss Ath-Athaclena,” the
first chim gasped. “You gotta come quick!” “What is it, Petri? What’s happening?” He swallowed. “It’s the
Villas. We can’t control ‘em anymore!” So, she thought. For more
than a week the gorillas’ low, atonal music had been driving their chim
guardians to nervous fits. “What are they doing now?” “They’re leaving!” the second messenger
wailed plaintively. She blinked. “What did’you say?” Petri’s brown eyes were
filled with bewilderment. “They’re leaving. They just got up and left! They’re
headin’ for the Sind, an’ there doesn’t seem t’be anythin’ we can do to
stop “em!” 82 Uthacalthing Their progress toward the
mountains had slackened considerably recently. More and more of Kault’s time
seemed to be spent laboring over his makeshift instruments . . . and in arguing
with his Tymbrimi companion. How quickly things change,
Uthacalthing
thought. He had labored long and hard to bring Kault to this fever pitch of
suspicion and excitement. And now he found himself recalling with fondness
their earlier peaceful comradeship—the long, lazy days of gossip and
reminiscences and common exile—however frustrating they had seemed at the time. Of course that had been
when Uthacalthing was_whole, when he had been able to look upon the world
through Tymbrimi eyes, and the softening veil of whimsy. Now? Uthacalthing knew
that he had been considered dour and serious by others of his race. Now,
though, they would surely think him crippled. Perhaps better off dead. Too much was taken from me, he
thought, while Kault muttered to himself in the corner of their shelter.
Outside, heavy gusts blew through the veldt grasses. Moonlight brushed long
hillcrests that resembled sluggish ocean waves, locked amid a rolling storm. Did she actually have to
tear away so much? he wondered, without really being able to
feel or care very much. Of course Athaclena had
hardly known what she was doing, that night when she decided in her need to
call in the pledge her parents had made. S’ustru’thoon was not something
one trained for. A recourse so drastic and used so seldom could not be well
described by science. And by its very nature, s’ustru’thoon was
something one could do but once in one’s lifetime. Anyway, now that he looked
back upon it, Uthacalthing remembered something he hadn’t noticed at the time. That evening had been one
of great tension. Hours beforehand he had felt disturbing waves of energy, as
if ghostly half-glyphs of immense power were throbbing against the mountains.
Perhaps that explained why his daughter’s call had carried such strength. She
had been tapping some outside source! And he remembered
something else. In the s’ustru’thoon storm Athaclena triggered, not everything
torn from him had gone to her! Strange that he had not
thought of it until now. But Uthacalthing now seemed vaguely to recall some of
his essences flying past her. But where they had actually been bound he
could not even imagine. Perhaps to the source of those energies he had felt
earlier. Perhaps . . . Uthacalthing was too tired
to come up with rational theories. Who knows? Maybe they were drawn in by
Garth lings. It was a poor joke. Not even worth a tiny smile. And yet, the
irony was encouraging. It showed that he had not lost absolutely everything. “I am certain of it now,
Uthacalthing.” Kault’s voice was low and confident as the Thennanin turned to
face him. He put aside the instrument he had constructed out of odd items
salvaged from the wrecked pinnace. “Certain of what,
colleague?” “Certain that our separate suspicions are
focusing in on a probable fact! See here. The data you showed me—your private
spools regarding these ‘Garthling’ creatures—allowed me to tune my detector
until I am now sure that I have found the resonance I was seeking.” “You are?” Uthacalthing
didn’t know what to make of this. He had never expected Kault to find actual confirmation
of mythical beasts. “I know what concerns you,
my friend,” Kault said, raising one massive, leather-plated hand. “You fear
that my experiments will draw down upon us the attention of the Cubru. But rest
assured. I am using a very narrow band and am reflecting my beam off the nearer
moon. It is very unlikely they would ever be able to localize the source of my
puny little probe.” “But ...” Uthacalthing
shook his head. “What are you looking for?” Kault’s breathing slits
puffed. “A certain type of cerebral resonance. It is quite technical,” he said.
“It has to do with something I read in your tapes about these Garthling
creatures. What little data you had seemed to indicate that these pre-sentient
beings might have brains not too dissimilar to those of Earthlings, or
Tymbrimi.” Uthacalthing was amazed by
the way Kault used his faked data with such celerity and enthusiasm. His former
self would have been delighted. “So?” he asked. “So ... let me see if I
can explain with an example. Take humans—” Please, Uthacalthing inserted,
without much enthusiasm, more out of habit. “—Earthlings represent one
of many paths which can be taken to arrive eventually at intelligence. Theirs
involved the use of two brains that later became one.” Uthacalthing blinked. His
own mind was working so slowly. “You . . . you are speaking of the fact that
their brains have two partially independent hemispheres?” “Aye. And while these
halves are similar and redundant in some ways, in others they divide the labor.
The split is even more pronounced among their neo-dolphin clients. “Before the Gubru arrived,
I was studying data on neo-chimpanzees, which are similar to their patrons in
many respects. One of the things the humans had to do, early in their Uplift
program, was find ways to unite the functions of the two halves of pre-sentient
chimpanzee brains comfortably into one consciousness. Until that was done
neo-chimpanzees would suffer from a condition called ‘bicamerality.’ . . .” Kault droned on, gradually
letting his jargon grow more and more technical, eventually leaving
Uthacalthing far behind. The arcana of cerebral function seemed to fill their
shelter, as if in thick smoke. Uthacalthing felt almost tempted to craft a
glyph to commemorate his own boredom, but he lacked the energy even to stir his
tendrils. “. . .so the resonance
appears to indicate that there are, indeed, bicameral minds within the range of
my instrument!” Ah, yes, Uthacalthing thought. Back
in Port Helenia, at a time when he had still been a clever crafter of complex
schemes, he had suspected that Kault might turn out to be resourceful. That was
one reason why Uthacalthing chose for a confederate an atavistic chim. Kault
was probably picking up traces from poor Jo-Jo, whose throwback brain was in
many ways similar to fallow, non-uplifted chimpanzees of centuries ago. Jo-Jo
no doubt retained some of this “bicame-rality” characteristic Kault spoke of. Finally Kault concluded.
“I am therefore quite convinced, from your evidence and my own, that we cannot
delay any longer. We must somehow get to and use a facility for sending
interstellar messages!” “How do you expect to do
that?” Uthacalthing asked in mild curiosity. Kault’s breathing slits
pulsed in obvious, rare excitement. “Perhaps we can sneak or bluff or fight our
way to the Planetary Branch Library, claim sanctuary, and then invoke every
priority under the fifty suns of Thennan. Perhaps there is another way. I do
not care if it means stealing a Gubru starship. Somehow we must get word to my
clan!” Was this the same creature
who had been so anxious to flee Port Helenia before the invaders arrived? Kault
seemed as changed outwardly as Uthacalthing felt inwardly. The Thennanin’s
enthusiasm was a hot flame, while Uthacalthing had to stoke his own carefully. “You wish to establish a
claim on the pre-sentients before the Gubru manage it?” he asked. “Aye, and why not? To save
them from such horrible patrons I would lay down my life! But there may be need
for much haste. If what we have overheard on our receiver is true, emissaries
from the Institutes may already be on their way to Garth. I believe the Gubru
are planning something big. Perhaps they have made the same discovery. We must
act quickly if we are not to be too late!” Uthacalthing nodded. “One
more question then, distinguished colleague.” He paused. “Why should I help
you?” Kault’s breath sighed like
a punctured balloon, and his ridge crest collapsed rapidly. He looked at
Uthacalthing with an expression as emotion-laden as any the Tymbrimi had ever
seen upon the face of a dour Thennanin. “It would greatly benefit
the pre-sentients,” he hissed. “Their destiny would be far happier.” “Perhaps. Arguable. Is
that it, though? Are you relying on my altruism alone?” “Errr. Hrm.” Outwardly
Kault seemed offended that anything more should be asked. Still, could he
really- be surprised? He was, after all, a diplomat, and understood that the
best and firmest deals are based on open self-interest. “It would ... It would
greatly help my own political party if I delivered such a treasure. We would
probably win government,” he suggested. “A slight improvement over
the intolerable is not enough to get excited about.” Uthacalthing shook his
head. “You still haven’t explained to me why I should not stake a claim for my
own clan. I was investigating these rumors before you. We Tymbrimi would make
excellent patrons for these creatures.” “You. You . . . K’ph
mimpher’rrengi?” The phrase stood for something vaguely equivalent to
“juvenile delinquents.” It was almost enough to make Uthacalthing smile again.
Kault shifted uncomfortably. He made a visible effort to retain diplomatic
composure. “You Tymbrimi have not the
strength, the power to back up such a claim,” he muttered. At last, Uthacalthing thought. Truth. In times like this, under
circumstances as muddy as these, it would take more than mere priority of
application to settle an adoption claim on a pre-sentient race. Many other
factors would officially be considered by the Uplift Institute. And the humans
had a saying that was especially appropriate. “Possession is nine points of the
law.” It certainly applied here. “So we are back to
question number one.” Uthacalthing nodded. “If neither we Tymbrimi nor the
Terrans can have the Garthlings, why should we help you get them?” Kault rocked from one side to the other,
as if he were trying to work his way off a hot seat. His misery was blatantly
obvious, as was his desperation. Finally, he blurted forth, “I can almost
certainly guarantee a cessation of all hostilities by my clan against yours.” “Not enough,” Uthacalthing
came back quickly. “What more could you ask
of me!” Kault exploded. “An actual alliance. A
promise of Thennanin aid against those now laying siege upon Tymbrim.” “But—” “And the guarantee must be
firm. In advance. To take effect whether or not these pre-sentients of
yours actually turn out to exist.” Kault stammered. “You
cannot expect—” “Oh, but I can. Why should
I believe in these ‘Garthling’
creatures? To me they have only been intriguing rumors. I never told you
I believed in them. And yet you want me to risk my life to get you to message
facilities! Why should I do that without a guarantee of benefit for my people?” “This . . . this is
unheard of!” “Nevertheless, it is my
price. Take it or leave it.” For a moment Uthacalthing
felt a thrilled suspicion he was about to witness the unexpected. It seemed as
if Kault might lose control . . . might actually burst forth into violence. At
the sight of those massive fists, clenching and unclenching rapidly,
Uthacalthing actually felt his blood stir with change enzymes. A surge of
nervous fear made him feel more alive than he had in days. “It... it shall be as you
demand,” Kault growled at last. “Good.” Uthacalthing
sighed as he relaxed. He drew forth his datawell. “Let us work out together how
to parse this for a contract.” It took more than an hour
to get the wording right. After it was finished, and when they had both
signified their affirmation on each copy, Uthacalthing gave Kault one record
pellet and kept the second for himself. Amazing, he thought at that point.
He had planned and schemed to bring about this day. This was the second half of
his grand jest, fulfilled at last. To have fooled the Gubru was wonderful. This
was simply unbelievable. And yet, right now
Uthacalthing found himself feeling numb rather than triumphant. He did not look
forward to the climb ahead, a furious race into the steep towers of the Mukm
range, followed by a desperate attempt that would, no doubt, result only in the
two of them dying side by side. “You know of course, Uthacalthing, that
my people will not carry out this bargain if I turn out to be mistaken. If
there are no Garthlings after all, the Thennanin will repudiate me. They will
pay diplomatic gild to buy out this contract, and I will be ruined.” Uthacalthing did not look
at Kault. This was another reason for his sense of depressed detachment,
certainly. A great jokester is not supposed to feel guilt, he told
himself. Perhaps I have spent too much time around humans. The silence stretched on
for a while longer, each of them brooding in his own thoughts. Of course Kault would be
repudiated. Of course the Thennanin were not about to be drawn into an
alliance, or even peace with the Earth-Tymbrimi entente. All Uthacalthing had
ever hoped to accomplish was to sow confusion among his enemies. If Kault
should by some miracle manage to get his message off and truly draw Thennanin
armadas to this backwater system, then two great foes of his people would be
drawn into a battle that would drain them ... a battle over nothing. Over a
nonexistent species. Over the ghosts of creatures murdered fifty thousand years
ago. Such a great jest! I
should be happy. Thrilled. Sadly, he knew that he
could not even blame s’ustru’thoon for his inability to take pleasure
out of this. It was not Athaclena’s fault that the feeling clung to him . . .
the feeling that he had just betrayed a friend. Ah, well, Uthacalthing consoled
himself. It is all probably moot, anyway. To get Kault the kind of message
facilities he needs now will take seven more miracles, each greater than the
last. It seemed fitting that
they would probably die together in the attempt, uselessly. In his sadness,
Uthacalthing found the energy to lift his tendrils slightly. They fashioned a
simple glyph of regret as he raised his head to face Kault. He was about to speak when
something very surprising suddenly happened. Uthacalthing felt a presence wing
past in the night. He started. But no sooner had it been there than it was
gone. Did I imagine it? Am I
falling apart? Then it was back! He gasped in surprise, kenning
as it circled the tent in an ever-tightening spiral, brushing at last
against the fringes of his indrawn aura. He looked up, trying to spot something
that whirled just beyond the fringe of their shelter. What am I doing? Trying to
see a
glyph? He closed his eyes and let
the un-thing approach. Uthacalthing opened a kenning. “Puyr’iturumbul!” he cried. Kault swiveled. “What is
it, my friend? What . . . ?” But Uthacalthing had
risen. As if drawn up by a string he stepped out into the cool night. The breeze brought odors
to his nostrils as he sniffed, using all his senses to seek in the acherontic
darkness. “Where are you?” Uthacalthing called. “Who is there?” Two figures stepped
forward into a dim pool of moonlight. So it is true! Uthacalthing
thought. A human had sought him out with an empathy sending, one so
skillful it might have come from a young Tymbrimi. And that was not the end
to surprises. He blinked at the tall, bronzed, bearded warrior—who looked like
nothing but one of the heroes of those pre-Contact Earthling barbarian
epics—and let out another cry of amazement as he suddenly recognized Robert
Oneagle, the playboy son of the Planetary Coordinator! “Good evening, sir,”
Robert said as he stopped a few meters away and bowed. Standing a little behind
Robert, the neo-chimpanzee, Jo-Jo, wrung his hands nervously. This, certainly,
was not according to the original plan. He did not meet Uthacalthing’s eyes. “V’hooman’ph? Idatess!” Kault exclaimed in
Galactic Six. “Uthacalthing, what is a human doing here?” Robert bowed again.
Enunciating carefully, he made formal greetings to both of them, including
their full species-names. Then he went on in Galactic Seven. “I have come a long way,
honored gentlebeings, in order to invite you all to a party.” 83 Fiben “Easy, Tycho. Easy!” The normally placid animal
bucked and pulled at its reins. Fiben, who had never been much of a horseman,
was forced to dismount hurriedly and grab the animal’s halter. “There now. Relax,” he
soothed. “It’s just another transport going by. We’ve heard ‘em all day. It’ll
be gone soon.” As he promised, the
shrieking whine faded as the flying machine passed quickly overhead and
disappeared beyond the nearby trees, traveling in the direction of Port
Helenia. A lot had changed since
Fiben had first come this way, mere weeks after the invasion. Then he had
walked in sunshine down a busy highway, surrounded by spring’s verdant colors.
Now he felt blustery winds at his back as he passed through a valley showing
all the early signs of a bitter winter. Half the trees had already dropped
their leaves, leaving them in drifts across meadows and lanes. Orchards were
bare of fruit, and the back roads devoid of traffic. Surface traffic, that is.
Overhead the swarm of transports seemed incessant. Gravities teased his
peripheral nerves as Gubru machines zoomed past. The first few times, his
hackles had risen from more than just the pulsing fields. He had expected to be
challenged, to be stopped, perhaps to be shot on sight. But in fact the Galactics
had ignored him altogether, apparently not deigning to distinguish one lonely
chim from others who had been sent out to help with the harvest, or the
specialists who had begun staffing a few of the ecological management stations
once again Fiben
had spoken with a few of the latter, many of them old acquaintances. They told
of how they had given their parole in exchange for freedom and low-level
support to resume their work. There wasn’t much to be done, of course, with
winter coming on. But at least there was a program again, and the Gubru seemed
quite satisfied to leave them alone to do their work. The invaders were, indeed,
preoccupied elsewhere. The real focus of Galactic activity seemed to be over to
the southwest, toward the spaceport. And the ceremonial site, Fiben reminded himself. He
didn’t really know what he was going to do in the unlikely event he actually
made it through to town. What would happen if he just marched right up to the
shabby house that had been his former prison? Would the Suzerain of Propriety
take him back? Would Gailet? Would she even be there? He passed a few chims
dressed in muffled cloaks, who desultorily picked through the stubble in a
recently harvested field. They did not greet him, nor did he expect them to.
Gleaning was a job generally given the poorest sort of Probationer.
Still, he felt their gaze as he walked Tycho toward Port Helehia. After the
animal had calmed a bit, Fiben clambered back onto the saddle and rode. He had considered trying
to reenter Port Helenia the way he left it, over the wall, at night. After all,
if it had worked once, why not a second time? Anyway, he had no wish to meet up
with the followers of the Suzerain of Cost and Caution. It was tempting. Somehow, though,
he figured that once was lucky. Twice would be simple stupidity. Anyway, the choice was
made for him when he rounded a bend and found himself staring at a Gubru guard
post. Two battle robots of sophisticated design whirled and focused upon him. “Easy does it, guys.”
Fiben said it more for his own benefit than theirs. If they were programmed to
shoot on sight, he never would have seen them in the first place. In front of the blockhouse there sat a
squat armored hover craft, propped up on blocks. Two pairs of three-toed feet
stuck out from underneath, and it did not take much knowledge of Galactic Three
to tell that the chirped mutter-ings were expressing frustration. When the
robots’ warning whistled forth there came a sharp bang under the hover, followed
by an indignant squawk. Soon a pair of hooked
beaks poked out of the shadows. Yellow eyes watched him unblinkingly. One of
the disheveled Gubru rubbed its dented head frill. Fiben pressed his lips
together to fight back a smile. He dismounted and approached until he was even
with the bunker, puzzled when neither the aliens nor the machines spoke to him. He stopped before the two
Gubru and bowed low. They looked at each other
and twittered irritably to each other. From one there came something that sounded
like a resigned moan. The two Talon Soldiers emerged from under the disabled
machine and stood up. Each of them returned a very slight but noticeable nod. Silence stretched. One of the Gubru whistled
another faint sigh and brushed dust from its feathers. The other simply glared
at Fiben. Now what? he tried to think, but
what was he supposed to do? Fiben’s toes itched. He bowed again. Then, with
a dry mouth, he backed away and took the horse’s tether. With affected
nonchalance he started walking toward the dark fence surrounding Port Helenia,
now visible just a kilometer ahead. Tycho nickered, swished
his tail, and cut loose an aromatic crepidation. Tycho, pu-lease! Fiben thought. When a bend
in the road at last cut off all view of the Gubru, Fiben sank to the ground. He
just sat and shook for a few moments. “Well,” he said at last.
“I guess there really is a truce after all.” After that, the guard post
at the town gate was almost anticlimactic. Fiben actually enjoyed making the
Talon Soldiers acknowledge his bow. He remembered some of what Gailet had
taught him about Galactic protocol. Grudging acknowledgment from the
client-class Kwackoo had been vital to achieve. To get it from the Gubru was
delicious. It also clearly meant that
the Suzerain of Propriety was holding out. It had not yet given in. Fiben left a trail of
startled chims behind him as he rode Tycho at a gallop through the back streets
of Port Helenia. One or two of them shouted at him, but at that moment he had
no thought except to hurry toward the site of his former imprisonment. When he arrived, however,
he found the iron gate open and untended. The watch globes had vanished from
the stone wall. He left Tycho to graze in the unkempt garden and beat aside a
couple of limp plate ivy parachutes that festooned the open doorway. “Gailet!” he shouted. The Probationer guards
were gone too. Dustballs and scraps of paper blew in through the open door and
rolled down the hall. When he came to the room he had shared with Gailet, Fiben
stopped and stared. It was a mess. Most of the furnishings
were still there, but the expensive sound system and holo-wall had been torn
out, no doubt taken by the departing Probies. On the other hand, Fiben saw his
personal datawell sitting right where he had left it that night. Gailet’s was gone. He checked the closet.
Most of their clothes still hung there. Clearly she hadn’t packed. He took down
the shiny ceremonial robe he had been given by the Suzerain’s staff. The silky
material was almost glass-smooth under his fingers. Gailet’s robe was missing. “Oh, Goodall,” Fiben
moaned. He spun about and dashed down the hall. It took only a second to leap
into the saddle, but Tycho barely looked up from his feeding. Fiben had to kick
and yell until the beast began to comprehend some of the urgency of the
situation. With a yellow sunflower still hanging from his mouth, the horse
turned and clomped through the gate and back onto the street. Once there, Tycho
brought his head down and gamely gathered momentum. They made quite a sight, galloping
down the silent, almost empty streets, the robe and the flower flapping like
banners in the wind. But few witnessed the wild ride until they finally
approached the crowded wharves. It seemed as if nearly every chim in town
was there. They swarmed along the waterfront, a churning mass of brown,
callipose bodies dressed in autumn parkas, their heads bobbing like the waters
of the bay just beyond. More chims leaned precariously over the rooftops, and
some even hung from drainage spouts. It was a good thing Fiben
wasn’t on foot. Tycho was really quite helpful as he snorted and nudged
startled chims aside with his nose. From his perch on the horse’s back, Fiben
soon was able to spy what some of the commotion was about. About half a kilometer out
into the bay, a dozen fishing vessels could be seen operating under
neo-chimpanzee crews. A cluster of them jostled and bumped near a sleek white
craft that glistened in cliquant contrast to the battered trawlers. The Gubru vessel was dead
in the water. Two of the avian crew members stood atop its cockpit, twittering
and waving their arms, offering instructions which the chim seamen politely
ignored as they tied hausers to the crippled craft and began gradually towing
it toward the shore. So what? Big deal, Fiben
thought. So a Gubru patrol boat suffered a breakdown. For this all the chims in
town had spilled out into the streets? The citizens of Port Helenia really must
be hard up for entertainment. Then he realized that only
a few of the townfolk were actually watching the minor rescue in the harbor.
The vast majority stared southward, out across the bay. Oh. Fiben’s breath escaped
in’a sigh, and he, too, was momentarily struck speechless. New, shining towers stood
atop the far mesa where the colonial spaceport lay. The lambemV monoliths
looked nothing like Gubru transports, or their hulking, globular battleships.
Instead, these resembled glimmering steeples—spires which towered high and
confident, manifesting a faith and tradition more ancient than life on Earth. Tiny winklings of light
lifted from the tall starships— carrying Galactic dignitaries, Fiben
guessed—and cruised westward, drawing nearer along the arc of the bay. At last
the aircraft joined a spiral of traffic descending over South Point. That was
where everyone in Port Helenia seemed to sense that something special was going
on. Unconsciously Fiben guided
Tycho through the crowd until he arrived at the edge of the main wharf. There a
chain of chims wearing oval badges held back the crowd. So there are proctors
again, Fiben realized. The Probationers proved unreliable, so the Gubru
had to reinstate civil authority. A chen wearing the
brassard of a proctor corporal grabbed Tycho’s halter and started to speak.
“Hey, bub! You can’t ...” Then he blinked. “Ifni! Is that you, Fiben?” Fiben recognized Barnaby
Fulton, one of the chims who had been involved in Gailet’s early urban
undergound. He smiled, though his thoughts were far across the choppy waters.
“Hello, Barnaby. Haven’t seen you since the valley uprising. Glad to see you
still scratchin’.” Now that attention had
been drawn his way, chens and chimmies started nudging each other and
whispering in hushed voices. He heard his own name repeated. The susurration of
the crowd ebbed as a circle of silence spread around him. Two or three of the
staring chims reached out to touch Tycho’s heavy flanks, or Fiben’s leg, as if
to verify that they were real. Barnaby made a visible
effort to match Fiben’s insouciance. “Whenever it itches, Fiben. Uh, one rumor
had it you were s’pozed to be over there.” He gestured toward the monumental
activity taking place across the harbor. “Another said you’d busted out an’
taken to the hills. A third ...” “What did the third say?” Barnaby swallowed. “Some
said your number’d come up’“.. “Hmph,” Fiben commented
softly. “I guess all of them were right.” He saw that the trawlers
had dragged the crippled Gubru patrol boat nearly to the dock. A number of
other chim-crewed vessels cruised farther out, but none of them crossed a line
of buoys that could be seen stretching all the way across the bay. Barnaby looked left and
right, then spoke in a low voice. “Uh, Fiben, there are quite a few chims in
town who . . . well, who’ve been reorganizing. I had to give parole when I got
my brassard back, but I can get word to Professor Oakes that you’re in town.
I’m sure he’d want to get together a meetin’ tonight. ...” Fiben shook his head. “No
time. I’ve got to get over there.” He motioned to where the bright aircraft
were alighting on the far headlands. Barnaby’s lips drew back.
“I dunno, Fiben. Those watch buoys. They’ve kept everybody back.” “Have they actually burned
anybody?” “Well, no. Not that I’ve
seen. But—” Barnaby stopped as Fiben
shook the reins and nudged with his heels. “Thanks, Barnaby. That’s all I
needed to know,” he said. The proctors stood aside
as Tycho stepped along the wharf. Farther out the little rescue flotilla had
just come to dock and were even now tying up the prim white Gubru warcraft. The
chim sailors did a lot of bowing and moved in uncomfortable crouched postures
under the glare of the irritated Talon Soldiers and their fearsome battle
drones. In contrast, Fiben steered
his steed just outside of the range that would have required him to acknowledge
the aliens. His posture was erect, and he ignored them completely as he rode
past the patrol boat to the far end of the pier, where the smallest of the
fishing boats had just come to rest. He swung his feet over the
saddle and hopped down. “Are you good to animals?” he asked the startled
sailor, who looked up from securing his craft. When he nodded, Fiben handed the
dumbfounded chim Tycho’s reins. “Then we’ll swap.” He leaped aboard the
little craft and stepped behind the cockpit. “Send a bill for the difference to
the Suzerain for Propriety. You got that? The Gubru Suzerain of Propriety.” The wide-eyed chen seemed
to notice that his jaw was hanging open. He closed it with an audible clack. Fiben switched the
ignition on and felt satisfied with the engine’s throaty roar. “Cast off,” he said.
Then he smiled. “And thanks. Take good care of Tycho!” The sailor blinked. He
seemed about to decide to get angry when some of the chims who had followed
Fiben caught up. One whispered in the boatman’s ear. The fisherman then
grinned. He hurried to untie the boat’s tether and threw the rope back onto the
foredeck. When Fiben awkwardly hit the pier backing up, the chim only winced
slightly. “G-good luck,’ he managed to say. “Yeah. Luck, Fiben,”
Barnaby shouted. Fiben waved and shifted
the impellers into forward. He swung about in a wide arc, passing almost under
the duraplast sides of the Gubru patrol craft. Up close it did not look quite
so glistening white. In fact, the armored hull looked pitted and corroded.
High, indignant chirps from the other side of the vessel indicated the
frustration of the Talon Soldier crew. Fiben spared them not a
thought as he turned about and got his borrowed boat headed southward, toward
the line of buoys that split the bay and kept the chims of Port Helenia away
from the high, patron-level doings on the opposite shore. Foamed and choppy from the
wind, the water was cinerescent with the usual garbage the easterlies always
brought in, this time of year—everything from leaves to almost transparent
plate ivy parachutes to the feathers of molting birds. Fiben had to slow to
avoid clots of debris as well as battered boats of all description crowded with
chim sightseers. He approached the barrier
line at low speed and felt thousands of eyes watching him as he passed the last
shipload, containing the most daring and curious of the Port Helenians. Goodall, do I really know
what I’m doing? he
wondered. He had been acting almost on automatic so far. But now it came to him
that he really was out of his depth here. What did he hope to accomplish by
charging off this way? What was he going to do? Crash the ceremony? He looked
at the towering starships across the bay, glistening in power and splendor. As if he had any business
sticking his half-uplifted nose into the affairs of beings from great and
ancient clans! All he’d accomplish would be to embarrass himself, and probably
his whole race for that matter. “Gotta think about this,”
he muttered. Fiben brought the boat’s engine down to idle as the line of buoys
neared. He thought about how many people were watching him right now. My people, he recalled. I ... I
was supposed to represent them. Yes, but I ducked out,
obviously the Suzerain realized its mistake and made other arrangements. Or the
other Suzerain’s won, and I’d simply be dead meat if I showed up! He wondered what they
would think if they knew that, only days ago, he had manhandled and helped
kidnap one of his own patrons, and his legal commander at that. Some
race-representative! Gailet doesn’t need the
likes of me. She’s better off without me. Fiben twisted the wheel, causing the boat
to come about just short of one of the white buoys. He watched it go by as he
turned. It, too, looked less than
new on close examination— somewhat corroded, in fact. But then, from his own
lowly state, who was he to judge? Fiben blinked at that
thought. Now that was laying it on too thick! He stared at the buoy, and
slowly his lips curled back. Why . . . why you devious sons of bitches.... Fiben cut the impellers
and let the engine drop back to idle. He closed his eyes and pressed his hands
against his temples, trying to concentrate. I was girding myself
against another fear barrier . . .like the one at the city fence, that
night. But this one is more subtle! It plays on my sense of my own unworthiness.
It trades on my humility. ‘ He opened his eyes and
looked back at the buoy. Finally, he grinned. “What humility?” Fiben asked
aloud. He laughed and turned the wheel as he set the craft in motion again.
This time when he headed for the barrier he did not hesitate, or listen to the
doubts that the machines tried to cram into his head. “After all,” he muttered,
“what can they do to shake the confidence of a fellow who’s got delusions of
adequacy?” The enemy had made a serious mistake here, Fiben knew as he left the
buoys behind him and, with them, their artificially induced doubts. The
resolution that flowed back into him now was fortified by its very contrast to
the earlier depths. He approached the opposite headland wearing a fierce scowl
of determination. Something flapped against
his knee. Fiben glanced down and saw the silvery ceremonial robe—the one he had
found in the closet back at the old prison. He had crammed it under his belt,
apparently, just before leaping atop Tycho and riding, pell-mell, for the
harbor. No wonder people had been staring at him, back at the docks! Fiben laughed. Holding
onto the wheel with one hand, he wriggled into the silky garment as he headed
toward a silent stretch of beach. The bluffs cut off any view of what was going
on over on the sea side of the narrow peninsula. But the drone of
still-descending aircraft was—he hoped—a sign that he might not be too late. He ran the boat aground on
a shelf of sparkling white sand, now made unattractive under a tidal wash of
flotsam. Fiben was about to leap into the knee-high surf when he glanced back
and noticed that something seemed to be going on back in Port Helenia. Faint
cries of excitement carried over the water. The churning mass of brown forms at
the dockside was now surging to the right. He plucked up the pair of
binoculars that hung by the capstan and focused them on the wharf area. Chims ran about, many of
them pointing excitedly eastward, toward the main entrance to town. Some were
still running in that direction. But now more and more seemed to be heading the
other way . . . apparently not so much in fear as in confusion. Some of
the more excitable chims capered about. A few even fell into the water and had
to be rescued by the more level-headed. Whatever was happening did
not seem to be causing panic so much as acute, near total bewilderment. Fiben did not have time to
hang around and piece to- fether this added puzzle. By now he
thought he understood is own modest powers of concentration. Focus on just one problem
at a time, he
told himself. Get to Gailet. Tell her you’re sorry you ever left her. Tell
her you’II never ever do it again. That was easy enough even
for him to understand. Fiben found a narrow trail
leading up from the beach. It was crumbling and dangerous, especially in the
gusting winds. Still, he hurried. And his pace was held down only by the amount
of oxygen his limited lungs and heart could pump. 84 Uthacalthing The four of them made a
strange-looking group, hurrying northward under overcast skies. Perhaps some
little native animals looked up and stared at them, blinking in momentary
astonishment before they ducked back into their burrows and swore off the
eating of overripe seeds ever again. To Uthacalthing, though,
the forced inarch was something of a humiliation. Each of the others, it
seemed, had advantages over him. Kault puffed and huffed
and obviously did not like the rugged ground. But once the hulking Thennanin
got moving he kept up a momentum that seemed unstoppable. As for Jo-Jo, well, the
little chim seemed by now to be a creature of this environment. He was
under strict orders from Uthacalthing never to knuckle-walk within sight of
Kault—no sense in taking a chance with arousing the Thennanin’s suspicions—but
when the terrain got too rugged he sometimes just scrambled over an obstacle
rather than going around it. And over the long flat stretches, Jo-Jo simply
rode Robert’s back. Robert had insisted on
carrying the chim, whatever the official gulf in status between them. The human
lad was impatient enough as it was. Clearly, he would rather have run all’ the
way. The change in Robert Oneagle was
astonishing, and far more than physical. Last night, when Kault asked him to
explain part of his story for the third time, Robert clearly and unself-consciously
manifested a simple version of teev’nus over his head. Uthacalthing
could kenn how the human deftly used the glyph to contain his
frustration, so that none of it would spill over into outward discourtesy to
the Thennanin. Uthacalthing could see
that there was much Robert was not telling. But what he said was enough. I knew that Megan
underestimated her son. But of this I had no expectation. Clearly, he had underrated his own
daughter as well. Clearly. Uthacalthing tried not to
resent his flesh and blood for her power, the power to rob him of more than he
had thought he could ever lose. He struggled to keep up
with the others, but Uthacalthing’s change nodes already throbbed tiredly. It
wasn’t just that Tymbrimi were more talented at adaptability than endurance. It
was also a fault in his will. The others had purpose, even enthusiasm. He had only duty to keep him going. Kault stopped at the top
of a rise, where the- looming mountains towered near and imposing. Already they
were entering a forest of scrub trees that gained stature as they ascended.
Uthacalthing looked up at the steep slopes ahead, already misted in what might
be snow clouds, and hoped they would not have to climb much farther. Kault’s massive hand
closed around his as the Thennanin helped him up the final few meters. He
waited patiently as Uthacalthing rested, breathing heavily through wide-open
nostrils. “I still can scarcely
believe what I have been told,” Kault said. “Something about the Earthling’s
story does not ring true, my colleague.” “Tfunatu . . .” Uthacalthing switched to
Anglic, which seemed to take less air. “What—what do you find hard to believe,
Kault? Do you think Robert is lying?” Kault waved his hands in
front of himself. His ridgecrest inflated indignantly. “Certainly not! I only
believe that the young fellow is naive.” “Naive? In what way?”
Uthacalthing could look up now without his vision splitting into two separate
images in his cortex. Robert and Jo-Jo weren’t in sight. They must have gone on
ahead. “I mean that the Gubru are obviously up
to much more than they claim. The deal they are offering—peace with Earth in
exchange for tenancy on some Garthian islands and minor genetic purchase rights
from neo-chimpanzee stock—such a deal seems barely worth the cost of an interstellar
ceremony. It is my suspicion that they are after something else on the sly, my
friend.” “What do you think thsy want?” Kault swung his almost
neckless head left and right, as if looking to make sure no one else was within
listening range. His voice dropped in both volume and timbre. “I suspect that they intend to perform a
snap-adoption.” “Adoption? Oh . . . you mean—” “Garthlings,” Kault
finished for him. “This is why it is so fortunate your Earthling allies brought
us this news. We can only hope that they will be able to provide transport, as
they promised, or we will never be in time to prevent a terrible tragedy!” Uthacalthing mourned all
that he had lost. For Kault had raised a perplexing question, one well worth a
well-crafted glyph of delicate wryness. He had been successful, of
course, beyond his wildest expectations. According to Robert, the Gubru had
swallowed the “Garthling” myth “hook, line, and sinker.” At least for long
enough to cause them harm and embarrassment. Kault, too, had come to believe
in the ghostly fable. But what was one to make of Kault’s claim that his own
instruments verified the story? Incredible. And now, the Gubru seemed
to be behaving as if they, too, had more to go on than the fabricated clues he
had left. They, too, acted as if there were confirmation! The old Uthacalthing would
have crafted syulff-kuonn to commemorate such amazing turns. At this
moment, though, all he felt was confused, and very tired. A shout caused them both
to turn. Uthacalthing squinted, wishing right then that he could trade some of
his unwanted empathy sense for better eyesight. Atop the next ridge he
made out the form of Robert Oneagle. Seated atop the young human’s shoulders,
Jo-Jo waved at them. And something else was there, too. A blue glimmering that
seemed to spin next to the two Earth creatures and radiate all of the good will
of a perfect prankster. It was the beacon, the
light that had led Uthacalthing ever onward, since the crash months before. “What are they saying?”
Kault asked. “I cannot quite make out the words.” Neither could
Uthacalthing. But he knew what the Ter-rans were saying. “I believe they are
telling us that we don’t have very much farther to go,” he said with some
relief. “They are saying that they have found our transport.” The Thennanin’s breathing
slits puffed in satisfaction. “Good. Now if only we can trust the Gubru to
follow custom and proper truce behavior when we appear and offer correct
diplomatic treatment to accredited envoys.” Uthacalthing nodded. But
as they began marching uphill together again, he knew that that was only one of
their worries. 85 Athaclena She tried to suppress her
feelings. To the others, this was serious, even tragic. But there was just no way
to keep it in; her delight would not be contained. Subtle, ornate glyphs spun
off from her waving tendrils and diffracted away through the trees, filling the
glades with her hilarity. Athaclena’s eyes were at their widest divergence, and
she covered her mouth with her hand so the dour chims would not see her
human-style smile as well. The portable holo unit had
been set up on a ridgetop overlooking the Sind to the northwest in order to
improve reception. It showed the scene being broadcast just then from Port
Helenia. Under the truce, censorship had been lifted. And even without humans
the capital had plenty of chim “newshounds” on the spot with mobile cameras to
show all the debris in stunning detail. “I can’t stand it,”
Benjamin moaned. Elayne Soo muttered helplessly as she watched. “That tears
it.” The chimmie spoke volumes,
indeed. For the holo-tank displayed what was left of the fancy wall the
invaders had thrown around Port Helenia . . . now literally ripped down and
torn to shreds. Stunned chim citizens milled about a scene that looked as if a cyclone
had hit it. They stared around in amazement, picking through the shattered
remnants. A few of those who were more exuberant than thoughtful threw pieces
of fence material into the air jubilantly. Some even made chest-thumping
motions in honor of the unstoppable wave that had crested there only minutes
before, then surged onward into the town itself. On most of the stations
the voice-over was computer generated, but on Channel Two a chim announcer was
able to speak over his excitement. “At—at first we all
thought it was a nightmare come true. You know . . . like an archetype out
of an old TwenCen flatmovie. Nothing would stop them! They crashed through the
Gubru barrier as if it was made of tish-tissue paper. I don’t know about
anybody else, but at any moment I expected the biggest of them to go
around grabbing our prettiest chimmies and drag them screaming all the way to
the top of the Terragens Tower. ...” Athaclena clapped her hand
tigher over her mouth in order to keep from laughing out loud. She fought for
self-control, and she was not alone, for one of the chims—Fiben’s friend,
Sylvie—let out a high chirp of laughter. Most of the others frowned at her in
disapproval. After all, this was serious! But Athaclena met the chimmie’s eyes
and recognized the light in them. “But it—it appears that
these creatures aren’t complete kongs, after all. They—after their demolishment
of the fence, they don’t seem to have done much more damage in their s-sudden
invasion of Port Helenia. Mostly, right now, they’re just milling around,
opening doors, eating fruit, going wherever ‘they want to. After all, where
does a four-hundred-pound gar ... oh, never mind.” This time, another chim
joined Sylvie. Athaclena’s vision blurred and she shook her head. The announcer
went on. “They seem completely
unaffected by the Gubru’s psi-drones, which apparently aren’t tuned to their
brain patterns. . . .” Actually, Athaclena and
the mountain fighters had known for more than two days where the gorillas were
headed. After their first frantic attempts to divert the powerful
pre-sentients, they gave up the effort as useless. The gorillas politely pushed
aside or stepped over anybody who got in their way. There had simply been no
stopping them. Not even April Wu. The
little blond girl had apparently made up her mind to go and find her parents,
and short of risking injury to her, there was no way anybody would be able to
pry her off the shoulders of one of the giant, silver-backed males. Anyway, April had told the
chims quite matter-of-factly, somebody had to go along and supervise the
Villas, or they might get into trouble! Athaclena remembered
little April’s words as she looked at the mess the pre-sentients had made of
the Gubru wall. I’d hate to see the trouble they could cause if they weren’t
supervised! Anyway, with the secret
out, there was no reason the human child should not be reunited with her
family. Nothing she said could hurt anybody now. So much for the last
secrecy of the Howletts Center Project. Now Athaclena might as well just toss
away all the evidence she had so dutifully gathered, that first, fateful
evening so many months ago. Soon the entire Five Galaxies would know about
these creatures. And by some measures that was, indeed, a tragedy. And yet . .
. Athaclena remembered that
day in early spring, when she had been so shocked and indignant to come upon
the illegal Uplift experiment hidden in the forest. Now she could scarcely
believe she had actually been like that. Was I really such a serious,
officious little prig? Now, syulff-kuonn was
only the simplest, most serious of the glyphs she sparked off, casually,
tirelessly, in joy over a simply marvelous joke. Even the chims could not help
being affected by her profligate aura. Two more laughed when one of the
channels showed an alien staff car, manned by squawking irate Kwackoo, in the
process of being peeled back by gorillas who seemed passionately interested in
how it would taste. Then another chim chuckled. The laughter spread. Yes, she thought. It is a wonderful
jest. To a Tymbrimi, the best jokes were those that caught the joker, as
well as everybody else. And ihis fit the bill beautifully. It was, in truth, a
religious experience. For her people believed in a Universe that was more than
mere clockwork physics, more than even Ifni’s capricious flux of chance and
luck. It was when something like
this happened—the Tymbrimi sages said—that one really knew that God, Himself,
was still in charge. Was I, then, also an agnostic before? How silly of me. Thank you
then, Lord, and thank you too, father, for this miracle. The scene shifted to the
dock area, where milling chims danced in the streets and stroked the fur of
their giant, patient cousins. In spite of the likely tragic consequences of all
this, Athaclena and her warriors could not help but smile at the delight the
brown-furred relations obviously took in each other. For now, at least, their
pride was shared by all the chims of Port Helenia. Even Lieutenant Lydia
McCue and her wary corporal could not help but laugh when a gorilla baby danced
past the cameras, wearing necklace made of broken Gubru psi-globes. They caught
a glimpse of little April, riding in triumph through the streets, and the sight
of a human child seemed to galvanize the crowds. By now the glade was
saturated with her glyphs. Athaclena turned and walked away, leaving the others
to resonate in the wry joy. She moved up a forest trail until she came to a
place with a clear view of the mountains to the west. There she stood, reaching
and kenning with her tendrils. It was there that a chim
messenger found her. He hurried up and saluted before handing her a slip of
paper. Athaclena thanked him and opened it, though she thought she already knew
what it would say. “With’tanna,
Uthacalthing,” she
said, softly. Her father was back in touch with the world again. For all of the
events of the past few months, there was a solid, practical part of her, still,
who was relieved to have this confirmation by radio. She had had faith that
Robert would succeed, of course. That was why she had not gone to Port Helenia
with Fiben, or after that with the gorillas. What could she accomplish there,
with her poor expertise, that her father could not do a thousand times better?
If anyone could help turn their slim hopes into more and still greater
miracles, it would be Uthacalthing. No, her job was to remain
here. For even in the event of miracles, the Infinite expected mortals to
provide their own insurance. She shaded her eyes.
Although she had no hope of personally sighting a little aircraft against the
bright clouds, she kept looking for a tiny dot that would be carrying all her
love and all her prayers. 86 Galtactics Gay pavilions dotted the
manicured hillside, occasionally billowing and flapping in the gusting breeze.
Quick robots hurried to pluck up any debris brought in by the wind. Others
fetched and carried refreshments to the gathered dignitaries. Galactics of many shapes
and colors milled in small groups that merged and separated in an elegant
pavane of diplomacy. Courteous bows and flattenings and tentacle wavings
conveyed complex nuances of status and protocol. A knowledgeable observer might
tell a great deal from such subtleties— .and there were many knowledgeable
observers present on this day. Informal exchanges
abounded as well. Here a squat, bearlike Pila conversed in clipped, ultrasonic
tones with a gangling Linten gardener. A little upslope, three Jophur
ring-priests keened in harmonious complaint to an official from the War
Institute over some alleged violation out among the starlanes. It was often said that much more
practical diplomacy was accomplished at these Uplift Ceremonies than at formal
negotiation conferences. More than one new alliance might be made today, and
more than one broken. Only a few of the Galactic
visitors spared more than passing attention to those being honored here today—a
caravan of small, brown forms which had taken the entire morning to labor
halfway up the mound, circling it four times along the way. By now nearly a third of
the neo-chimpanzee candidates had failed one test or another. Those rejected
were already trooping back down the sloping path, in downcast ones and twos. The remaining forty or so
continued their ascent, symbolically reiterating the process of Uplift that had
brought their race to this stage in its history, but ignored, for the most
part, by the bright crowds on the slopes. Not all of the observers
were inattentive, of course. Near the pinnacle, the Commissioners from the
Galactic Uplift Institute paid close attention to the results relayed up by
each test station. And nearby, from beneath their own pavilion, a party of the
neo-chimpanzees’ human patrons watched, glumly. Looking somewhat lost and
helpless, they had been brought out from Cilmar Island only this morning—a few mayors,
professors, and a member of the local Uplift Board. The delegation had put
forward a procedural protest over the irregular way the ceremony had come
about. But when pressed, none of the humans actually claimed a right to cancel
it altogether. The possible consequences were potentially just too drastic. Besides, what if this were
the real thing? Earth had been agitating to be allowed to hold just such a
ceremony for neo-chimpanzees for two hundred years. The human observers
definitely looked unhappy. For they had no idea what to do, and few of the
grand Galactic envoys present even deigned to acknowledge them amid the flurry
of informal diplomacy. On the opposite side of
the Evaluators’ pavilion sat the elegant Sponsors’ Tent. Many Gubru and Kwackoo
stood just outside, nervously hopping from time to time, watching every detail
with unblinking, critical eyes. Until moments ago, the Gubru Triumvirate
had been visible also, two of them strutting about with their Molt colorings
already starting to show and the third still obsti- Then one of them received
a message, and all three disappeared into the tent for an urgent parlay. That
had been some time ago. They still had not emerged. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution fluttered and spat as it let the message drop to the floor. “I protest! I protest this
interference! This interference and intolerable betrayal!” The Suzerain of Propriety
stared down from its perch, totally at a loss. The Suzerain of Cost and Caution
had proved to be a crafty opponent, but never had it been purposely obtuse.
Obviously something had happened to upset it terribly. Crouching Kwackoo
servitors hurriedly plucked up the message pellet it had dropped, duplicated
the capsule, and brought copies to the other two Gubru lords. When the Suzerain
of Propriety viewed the data, it could scarcely believe what it saw. It was a solitary
neo-chimpanzee, climbing the lower slopes of the towering Ceremonial Mound,
passing rapidly through the automatic first-stage screens and gradually
beginning to close the wide gap separating it from the official party, higher
on the hillside. The neo-chimp moved with
an erect determination, a clearness of purpose that could be read in its very
posture. Those of its con-specifics who had already failed—and who were
spiraling slowly down the long trail again—first stared, then grinned and
reached out to touch the newcomer’s robe as he passed. They offered words of
encouragement. “This was not, cannot have
been rehearsed!” the Suzerain of Beam and Talon hissed. The military commander
cried out, “It is an interloper, and I shall have it burned down!” “You should not, must not,
shall not!” the Suzerain of Propriety squawked back in anger. “There has
not yet been a coalescence! No complete molting! You do not yet have a queen’s
wisdom! “Ceremonies are run,
governed, ruled by traditions of honor! All members of a client race may
approach and be tried, tested, evaluated!” The third Gubru lord snapped its beak
open and shut in agitation. Finally, the Suzerain of Cost and Caution fluffed
its ragged feathers and agreed. “We would be charged reparations. The Institute
officials might leave, depart, lay sanctions. . . . The cost ...” It turned
away in a downy huff. “Let it proceed, then. For now. Alone, solitary, in
isolation it can do no harm.” But the Suzerain of
Propriety was not so sure. Once, it had set great store in this particular
client. When it seemed to have been stolen, the Suzerain of Propriety suffered
a serious setback. Now, however^ it realized
the truth. The neo-chimp male had not been stolen and eliminated by its
rivals, the other Suzerains. Instead, the chimp had actually escaped! And now it was back,
alone. How? And what did it hope to accomplish? Without guidance, without the
aid of a group, how far did it think it could go? At first, on seeing the
creature, the Suzerain of Propriety had felt joyful amazement—an unusual
sensation for a Gubru. Now its emotion was something even more uncomfortable
... a worry that this was only the beginning of surprise. 87 Fiben So far so good. He made it
around the first circuit in what had to be record speed. Oh, a few times they asked
him some questions. What was his earliest memory? Did he enjoy his profession?
Was he satisfied with the physical form of this generation of neo-chimpanzee,
or might it be improved somehow? Would a prehensile tail be a convenient aid in
tool use, for instance? Gailet would have been
proud of the way he remained polite, even then. Or at least he hoped she’d be proud
of him. Of course the Galactic
officials had his entire record— genetic, scholastic, military—and were able to
access it the moment he passed a group of startled Talon Soldiers on the
bayside bluffs and strode through the outer barriers to meet his first test. When a tall, treelike
Kanten asked him about the note he had left, that night when he “escaped” from
imprisonment, it was clear that the Institute was capable of subpoenaing the
invaders’ records as well. He answered truthfully that Gailet had worded the
document but that he had understood its purpose and concurred. The Kanten’s foliage
tinkled in the chiming of tiny, silvery bells. The semi-vegetable Galactic
sounded pleased and amused as it shuffled aside to let him pass. The intermittent wind helped
keep Fiben cool as long as he was on the eastward slopes, but the westward side
faced the afternoon sun and was sheltered from the breeze. The effort of
maintaining his rapid pace made him feel as if he were wearing a thick coat,
even though a chim’s sparse covering of body hair was technically not fur at
all. The parklike hill was
neatly landscaped, and the trail paved with a soft, resilient surface.
Nevertheless, through his toes he sensed a faint trembling, as if the entire
artificial mountain were throbbing in harmonies far, far below the level of
hearing. Fiben, who had seen the massive power plants before they were buried,
knew that it was not his imagination. At the next station a
Pring technician with huge, glowing eyes and bulging lips looked him up and
down and noted something in a datawell before allowing him to proceed. Now some
of the dignitaries dotting the slopes seemed to have begun to notice him. A few
drifted nearer and accessed his test results in curiosity. Fiben bowed
courteously to those nearby So far it had been a piece
of cake. Fiben wondered what all the fuss was about. He had feared they would
ask him to solve calculus problems in his head—or recite like Demosthenes, with
marbles in his mouth. But at first there had only been a series of force-screen
barriers that peeled back for him automatically. And after that there were only
more of those funny-looking instruments he had seen the Gubru techs use weeks,
months ago—now wielded by even funnier-looking aliens. So far so good. He made it
around the first circuit in what had to be record speed. Oh, a few times they asked
him some questions. What was his earliest memory? Did he enjoy his profession?
Was he satisfied with the physical form of this generation of neo-chimpanzee,
or might it be improved somehow? Would a prehensile tail be a convenient aid in
tool use, for instance? Gailet would have been
proud of the way he remained polite, even then. Or at least he hoped she’d be
proud of him. Of course the Galactic
officials had his entire record— genetic, scholastic, military—and were able to
access it the moment he passed a group of startled Talon Soldiers on the
bayside bluffs and strode through the outer barriers to meet his first test. When a tall, treelike
Kanten asked him about the note he had left, that night when he “escaped” from
imprisonment, it was clear that the Institute was capable of subpoenaing the
invaders’ records as well. He answered truthfully that Gailet had worded the
document but that he had understood its purpose and concurred. The Kanten’s foliage
tinkled in the chiming of tiny, silvery bells. The semi-vegetable Galactic
sounded pleased and amused as it shuffled aside to let him pass. The intermittent wind
helped keep Fiben cool as long as he was on the eastward slopes, but the
westward side faced the afternoon sun and was sheltered from the breeze. The
effort of maintaining his rapid pace made him feel as if he were wearing a
thick coat, even though a chim’s sparse covering of body hair was technically
not fur at all. The parklike hill was
neatly landscaped, and the trail paved with a soft, resilient surface.
Nevertheless, through his toes he sensed a faint trembling, as if the entire
artificial mountain were throbbing in harmonies far, far below the level of
hearing. Fiben, who had seen the massive power plants before they were buried,
knew that it was not his imagination. At the next station a Pring technician
with huge, glowing eyes and bulging lips looked him up and down and noted
something in a datawell before allowing him to proceed. Now some of the
dignitaries dotting the slopes seemed to have begun to notice him. A few
drifted nearer and accessed his test results in curiosity. Fiben bowed
courteously to those nearby and tried not to think about all the different
kinds of eyes that were watching him like some sort of specimen. Once their ancestors had
to go through something like this, he consoled himself. Twice Fiben passed a few
spirals below the party of official candidates, a gradually dwindling band of
brownish creatures in short, silvery robes. The first time he hurried by, none
of the chims noticed him. On the second occasion, though, he had to stand under
the scrutiny of instruments held by a being whose species he could not even
identify. That time he was able to make out a few figures among those up above.
And some of the chims noticed him as well. One nudged a companion and pointed.
But then they all disappeared around the corner again. He had not seen Gailet,
but then, she would likely be at the head of the party, wouldn’t she? “Come
on,” Fiben muttered impatiently, concerned over the time this creature was
taking. Then he considered that the machines focused on him might read either
his words or his mood, and he concentrated on preserving discipline. He smiled
sweetly and bowed as the alien technician indicated a passing score with a few
terse, computer-mediated words. Fiben hurried on. He grew
more and more irritated with the long distances between the stations and
wondered if there wasn’t any dignified way he could run, in order to cut
down on the gap even faster. Instead though, things
only started going slower as the tests grew more serious, calling for deeper
learning and more complex thought. Soon he met more chims on their way back
down. Apparently these were now forbidden to talk to him, but a few rolled
their eyes meaningfully, and their bodies were damp with perspiration. He recognized several of
these dropouts. Two were professors at the college in Port Helenia. Others were
scientists with the Garth Ecological Recovery Program. Fiben began to grow
worried. All of these chims were blue-card types—among the brightest! If they
were failing, something had to be very wrong here. Certainly this ceremony
wasn’t perfunctory, as that celebration for the Tytlal, which Athaclena had
told him about. Perhaps the rules were stacked
against Earthlings! That was when he approached a station
manned by a tall Gubru. It did not help that the avian wore the colors of the
Uplift Institute and was supposedly sworn to impartiality. Fiben had seen too
many of that clan wearing Institute livery today to satisfy him. The birdlike creature used
a vodor and asked him a simple question of protocol, then let him proceed. A thought suddenly
occurred to Fiben as he quickly left that test site. What if the Suzerain of
Propriety had been completely defeated by its peers? Whatever its real agenda,
that Suzerain had, at least, been sincere about wanting to run a real ceremony.
A promise made had to be kept. But what of the others? The admiral and the
bureaucrat? Certainly they would have different priorities. Could the whole thing be
rigged so that neo-chimps could not win, no matter how ready they were for
advancement? Was that possible? Could such a result be of
real benefit to the Gubru in some way? Filled with such troubling
thoughts, Fiben barely passed a test that involved juggling several complex
motor functions while having to solve an intricate three-dimensional puzzle. As
he left that station, with the waters of Aspinal Bay falling under late
afternoon shadows to his left, he almost failed to notice a new commotion far
below. At the last moment he turned to see where a growing sound was coming
from. “What in Ifni’s incontinence?” He blinked
and stared. He was not alone in that.
By now half of the Galactic dignitaries seemed to be drifting down that way,
attracted by a brown tide that was just then spilling up to the foot of the
Ceremonial Mound. Fiben tried to see what
was happening, but patches of sunlight, reflected by still-bright water, made
it hard to make out anything in the shadows just below. What he could tell was
that the bay appeared to be covered with boats, and many were now
emptying their passengers onto the isolated beach where he had landed, hours
before. So, more of the city chims
had come out to get a better look after all. He hoped none of them misbehaved,
but he doubted any harm would be done. The Galactics surely knew that monkey
curiosity was a basic chimp trait, and this was only acting true to form. Probably
the chims’d be given a lower portion of the slope from which to watch, as was
their right by Galactic Law. He couldn’t afford to waste any more time
dawdling, though. Fiben turned to hurry onward. And although he passed the next
test on Galactic History, he also knew that his score had not helped his
cumulative total much. Now he was glad when he
arrived on the westward slope. As the sun sank lower, this was the side on
which the wind did not bite quite as fiercely. Fiben shivered as he plodded on,
slowly gaining on the diminishing crowd above him. “Slow down, Gailet,”
he muttered. “Can’t you drag your feet or somethin’? You don’t haveta answer
every damn question the very second it’s asked. Can’t you tell I’m comin’?” A dismal part of him
wondered if she already knew, and maybe didn’t care. 88 Gailet She found it increasingly
hard to feel that it mattered. And the cause of her depression was more than
just the fatigue of a long, hard day, or the burden of all these bewildered
chims relying upon her to lead them ever onward and upward through a maze of
ever more demanding trials. Nor was it the constant
presence of the tall chen named Irongrip. It certainly was frustrating to see
him breeze through tests that other, better chims failed. And as the other
Sponsors’ -Choice, he was usually right behind her, wearing an infuriating,
smug grin. Still, Gailet could grit her teeth and ignore him most of the time. Nor, even, did the examinations
themselves bother her much. Hell, they were the-best part of the day! Who was
the ancient human sage who had said that the purest pleasure, and the greatest
force in the ascent of Mankind, had been the skilled worker’s joy in her craft?
While Gailet was concentrating she could block out nearly everything, the
world, the Five Galaxies, all but the challenge to show her skill. Underneath
all the crises and murky questions of honor and duty, there was always a clean
sense of satisfaction whenever she finished a task and knew she had done
well even before the Institute examiners told her so. No, the tests weren’t what
disturbed her. What bothered Gailet most was the growing suspicion that she had
made the wrong choice after all. I should have refused to
participate, she thought. I should
have simply said no. Oh, the logic was the same
as before. By protocol and all of the rules, the Gubru had put her in a
position where she simply had no choice, for her own good and the good of her
race and clan. And yet, she also knew she
was being used. It made her feel defiled. During that last week of
study at the Library she had found herself repeatedly dozing off under the
screens, bright with arcane data. Her dreams were always disturbed, featuring
birds holding threatening instruments. Images of Max and Fiben and so many
others lingered, thickening her thoughts every time she jerked awake again. Then the Day arrived. She
had donned her robe almost with a sense of relief that now, at least, it was
all finally approaching an end. But what end? A slight chimmie emerged
from the most recent test booth, mopped her forehead with the sleeve of her
silvery tunic, and walked tiredly over to join Gailet. Michaela Nod-dings was
only an elementary school teacher, and a green card, but she had proven more
adaptable and enduring than quite a few blues, who were now walking the lonely
spiral back down again. Gailet felt deep relief on seeing her new friend still
among the candidates. She reached out to take the other chimmie’s hand. “I almost flunked that
one, Gailet,” Michaela said. Her fingers trembled in Gailet’s grasp. “Now, don’t you dare flake
out on me, Michaela,” Gailet said soothingly. She brushed her companion’s
sweaty locks. “You’re my strength. I couldn’t go on if you weren’t here.” In Michaela’s brown eyes was a soft
gratitude, mixed with irony. “You’re a liar, Gailet. That’s sweet of you to
say, but you don’t need any of us, let alone little me. Whatever I can pass,
you take at a breeze.” Of course that wasn’t
strictly true. Gailet had figured out that the examinations offered by the
Uplift Institute were scaled somehow, in order to measure not only how
intelligent the subject was but also how hard he or she was trying. Sure,
Gailet had advantages over most of the other chims, in training and perhaps in
IQV but at each stage her own trials got harder, too. Another chim—a Probationer
known as Weasel—emerged from the booth and sauntered over to where Irongrip
waited with a third member of their band. Weasel did not seem to be much put
out. In fact, all three of the surviving Probationers looked relaxed,
confident. Irongrip noticed Gailet’s glance and winked at her. She turned away
quickly. One last chim came out
then and shook his head. “That’s it,” he said. “Then Professor Simmins . . . ?” When he shrugged, Gailet
sighed. This just did not make sense. Something was wrong when fine, erudite
chims were failing, and yet the tests did not cull out Irongrip’s bunch from
the very start. Of course, the Uplift
Institute might judge “advancement” differently than the human-led Earthclan
did. Irongrip and Weasel and Steelbar were intelligent, after all. The
Ga-lactics might not view the Probationers’ various character flaws as all that
terrible, loathsome as they were to Terrans. But no, that wasn’t the
reason at all, Gailet realized, as she and Michaela stepped past the remaining
twenty or so to lead the way upward again. Gailet knew that something else had
to be behind this. The Probies were just too cocky. Somehow they knew that a
fix was in. It was shocking. The
Galactic Institutes were supposed to be above reproach. But there it was. She
wondered what, if anything, could be done about it. As they approached the next station—this
one manned by a plump, leathery Soro inspector and six robots—Gailet looked
around and noticed something for the first time, that nearly all of the
brightly dressed Galactic observers—the aliens unaffiliated with the Institute
who had come to watch and engage in informal diplomacy—nearly all of them had
drifted away. A few could still be seen, moving swiftly downslope and to the east,
as if drawn by something interesting happening off that way. Of course they won’t
bother telling us what’s going on, she thought bitterly. “Okay, Gailet,” Michaela
sighed. “Yo’ti first again. Show ‘em we can talk real good.” So, even a prim schoolteacher
will use grunt dialect as an affectation, a bond. Gailet sighed. “Yeah. Me go
do that thing.” Irongrip grinned at her,
but Gailet ignored him as she stepped up to bow to the Soro and submit to the
attentions of the robots. 89 Galactics The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon strutted back and forth under the flapping fabric of the Uplift Institute
pavilion. The Gubru admiral’s voice throbbed with a vibrato of outrage. “Intolerable!
Unbelievable! Impermissible! This invasion must be stopped, held back, put into
abeyance!” The smooth routine of a
normal Uplift Ceremony had been shattered. Officials and examiners of the
Institute— Galactics of many shapes and sizes—now rushed about under the great
canopy, hurriedly consulting portable Libraries, seeking precedents for an
event none of them had ever witnessed or imagined before. An unexpected
disturbance had triggered chaos everywhere, and especially in the corner where
the Suzerain danced its outrage before a spiderlike being. The Grand Examiner, an arachnoid
Serentini, stood relaxed in a circle of datatanks, listening attentively to the
Gubru officer’s complaint. “Let it be ruled a
violation, an infraction, a capital of-fense! My soldiers shall enforce
propriety severely!” The Suzerain fluffed its down to display the pinkish tint
already visible under the outer feathers—as if the Serentini would be impressed
to see that the admiral was nearly female, almost a queen. But the sight failed to
impress the Grand Examiner. Serentini were all female, after all. So what
was the big deal? The Grand Examiner kept
her amusement hidden, however. “The new arrivals fit all of the criteria for
being allowed to participate in this ceremony,” she replied patiently in
Galactic Three. “They have caused consternation, of course, and will be much
discussed long after this day is done. Still, they are only one of many
features of this ceremony which are, well, unconventional.” The Gubru’s beak opened,
then shut. “What do you mean by that?” “I mean that this is the
most irregular Uplift Ceremony in megayears. I have several times considered
canceling it altogether.” “You dare not! We should
appeal, seek redress, seek compensation ...” “Oh, you would love that,
wouldn’t you?” The Grand Examiner sighed. “Everyone knows the Gubru are overextended
now. But a judgment against one of the Institutes could cover some of your
costs, no?” This time, the Gubru was
silent. The Grand Examiner used two feelers to scratch a crease in her
carapace. “Several of my associates believe that that was your plan all along.
There are so many irregularities in this ceremony you’ve arranged. But on close
examination each one seems to stop just short of illegality. You have
been clever at finding precedents and loopholes. “For instance, there is
the matter of human approval of a ceremony for their own clients. It is unclear
these hostage officials of yours understood what they were agreeing to when
they signed the documents you showed me.” “They were—had been—offered Library
access.” “A skill for which
wolflings are not renowned. There is suspicion of coercion.” “We have a message of
acceptance from Earth! From their homeworld! From their nest-mothers!” “Aye,” the Serentini
agreed. “They accepted your offer of peace and a free ceremony. What poor
wolfling race in their dire circumstances could turn down such a proposal? But
semantic analysis shows that they thought they were only agreeing to discuss
the matter further! They obviously did not understand that you had
purchased liberation of their old applications, some made more than
fifty paktaars ago! This allowed the waiting period to be waived.” “Their misunderstandings
are not pur concern,” clipped the Suzerain of Beam and Talon. “Indeed. And does the
Suzerain of Propriety hold with this view?” This time there was only
silence. Finally, the Grand Examiner lifted both forelegs and crossed them in a
formal bow. “Your protest is acknowledged. The ceremony shall continue, under
the ancient rules set down by the Progenitors.” The Gubru commander had no
choice. It bowed in return. Then it swiveled and flounced outside, angrily
pushing aside a crowd of its guards and aides, leaving them cackling,
disturbed, in its wake. The Examiner turned to a
robot assistant. “What were we discussing before the Suzerain arrived?” “An approaching craft
whose occupants claim diplomatic protection and observer status,” the thing
replied in Galactic One. “Ah, yes. Those.” “They are growing quite
perturbed, as Gubru interceptors now seem about to cut them off, and may do
them harm.” The Examiner hesitated
only a moment. “Please inform the approaching envoys that we will be only too
happy to grant their request. They should come directly to the Mount, under the
protection of the Uplift Institute.” The robot hurried off to
pass on the order. Other aides then approached, waving readouts and picting
preliminary reports on still more anomalies. One after another of the
holo-screens lit up to show the crowd that had arrived at the base of the hill,
tumbling out of rusty boats and surging up the unguarded slopes. “This event grows ever
more interesting,” the Grand Examiner sighed reflectively. “I wonder, what will
happen next?” 90 Gailet It was after sunset and
Gimelhai had already sunk below a western horizon turbid with dark clouds by
the time the worn-down survivors finally passed through the last examination
screen to collapse in exhaustion upon a grassy knoll. Six chens and six
chimmies lay quietly close to each other for warmth. They were too tired to
engage in the grooming all felt they needed. “Momma, why didn’t they
choose dogs to uplift, instead? Or pigs?” One of them moaned. “Baboons,” another voice
suggested, and there was a murmur of agreement. Such creatures deserved this
kind of treatment. “Anybody but us,” a third
voice summarized, succinctly. Ex exaltavit humilis, Gailet thought silently. They
have lifted up the humble of origins. The motto of the Terragens Uplift
Board had its origins in the Christian Bible. To Gailet it had always carried
the unfortunate implication that someone, somewhere, was going to get
crucified. Her eyes closed and she
felt a light sleep close in immediately. Just a catnap, she thought. But
it did not last long. Gailet felt a sudden return of that dream—the one in
which a Gubru stood over her, peering down the barrel of a malevolent machine.
She shivered and opened her eyes again. The last shreds of
twilight were fading. Bitterly clear, the stars twinkled as if through
something more refracting than mere atmosphere. She and the others stood up quickly as a
brightly lit floater car approached and settled down in front of them. Out stepped three figures, a
tall, downy-white Gubru, a spiderlike Galactic, and a pudgy human mel whose
official gown hung on him like a potato sack. As she and the other chims bowed,
Gailet recognized Cordwainer Appelbe, the head of Garth’s local Uplift Board. The man looked bewildered.
Certainly he must be overawed to be taking part in all this. Still, Gailet also
wondered whether Appelbe was drugged. “Urn, I want to
congratulate you all,” he said, stepping just ahead of the other two. “You
should know how proud we are of all of you. I’ve been told that, while there
are certain test scores that are still in dispute, the overall judgment of the
Uplift Institute is that Pan argonostes—the neo-chim-panzees of
Earthclan—are, or, well, actually have been ready for stage three for quite
some time.” The arachnoid official
stepped forward then. “That is true. In fact, I can promise that the Institute
will favorably consider any future applications by Earthclan for further
examinations.” Thank you, Gailet thought as she and
the others bowed again. But please, don’t bother picking me for the next
one. Now the Grand Examiner
launched into a lengthy speech about the rights and duties of client races. She
spoke of the long-departed Progenitors, who began Galactic civilization so long
ago, and the procedures they set down for all succeeding generations of
intelligent life to follow. The Examiner used Galactic
Seven, which most of the chims could at least follow. Gailet tried to pay
attention, but within her troubled thoughts kept turning to what was certainly
to come after this. She was sure she felt
underfoot an increase in the faint trembling which had accompanied them all the
way up the mountain. It filled the air with a low, barely audible rumbling.
Gailet swayed as a wave of unreality seemed to pass through her. She
looked up and saw that several of the evening stars appeared to flare suddenly
brighter. Others’ fled laterally as an oval distortion inserted itself directly
overhead. A blackness began to gather there. The Examiner’s aeolian speech droned on.
Cordwainer Appelbe listened raptly, a bemused expression on his face. But the
white-plumed Gubru grew visibly impatient with each passing moment. Gailet
could well understand why. Now that the hyperspace shunt was warmed up and
ready, every passing minute was costing the invaders. When she realized this,
Gailet felt warmer toward the droning Serentini official. She nudged Michaela
when her friend seemed about to doze off, and put on an attentive expression. Several times the Gubru
opened its beak as if about to commit the ungraceful act of interrupting the
Examiner. Finally, when the spiderlike being stopped briefly for a breath, the
avian cut in sharply. Gailet, who had been studying hard for months, easily
understood the clipped words in Galactic Three. , “—delaying, dawdling,
stalling! Your motives are in doubt, incredible, suspect! I insist that you
proceed, move along, get on with it!” But the Examiner scarcely
missed a beat, continuing in Galactic Seven. “In passing the formidable
gauntlet you faced today, more rigorous than any testing I have heretofore
witnessed, you have demonstrated your worthiness as junior citizens of our
civilization, and bring credit to your clan. “What you receive today,
you have earned—the right to reaffirm your love of your patrons, and to choose
a stage consort. The latter decision is an important one. As consort you must
select a known, oxygen-breathing, starfaring race, one that is not a member of
your own clan. This race will defend your interests and impartially intercede
in disputes between you and your patrons. If you wish, you may select the
Tymbrimi, of the Clan of the Krallnith, who have been your consort-advisors up
until now. Or you may make a change. “Or, you may choose yet
another option—to end your participation in Galactic civilization, and ask that
the meddling of Uplift be reversed. Even this drastic step was prescribed by
the Progenitors, as insurance of the fundamental rights of living things.” Could we? Could we really
do that? Gailet
felt numb at the very idea. Even though she knew that it was almost never
allowed in practice, the option was there! She shuddered and
refocused her attention as the Grand Examiner lifted two arms in a benediction.
“In the name of the Institute of Uplift, and before all of Galactic
civilization, I therefore pronounce you, the representatives of your race,
qualified and capable of choosing and bearing witness. Go forth, and do all
living things proud.” The Serentini stepped
back. And at last it was the turn of the ceremony sponsor. Normally, this would
have been a human, or perhaps a Tymbrimi, but not this time. The Gubru emissary
did a little dance of impatience. Quickly, it barked into a vodor, and words in
Galactic Seven boomed forth. “Ten of you shall
accompany the final representatives to the shunt and offer witness. The
selected pair shall carry the burden of choice and honor. These two I shall
name now. “Doctor Gailet Jones,
female, citizen of Garth, Terragens Federation, Clan of Earth.” Gailet did not want to
move, but Michaela, her friend, betrayed her by planting a hand in the small of
her back and gently urging her forward. She stepped a few paces toward the
dignitaries and bowed. The vodor boomed again. “Irongrip Hansen, male,
citizen of Garth, Terragens Federation, Clan of Earth.” Most of the chims behind
her gasped in shock and dismay. But Gailet only closed her eyes as her worst
fears were confirmed. Up until now she had clung to a hope that the Suzerain of
Propriety might still be a force among the Gubru. That it might yet compel the
Triumvirate to play fair. But now . . . She felt him step
up next to her and knew the chen she hated most was wearing that grin. Enough! I’ve stood for
this long enough! Surely the Grand Examiner suspects something. If I tell her .
. . But she did not move. Her
mouth did not open to speak. Suddenly, and with brutal
clarity, Gailet realized the real reason why she had gone along with this farce
for so long! They’ve fooled with my
mind! It all made sense. She
recalled the dreams . . . nightmares of helplessness under the subtle, adamant
coercion of machines held in ruthless talons. The Uplift Institute
wouldn’t be equipped to test for that. Of course they wouldn’t!
Uplift Ceremonies were invariably joyous occasions, celebrated by patron and
client alike. Who ever heard of a race-representative having to be conditioned
or forced to participate? It must’ve been done after
Fiben was taken away. The Suzerain of Propriety couldn’t have agreed to such a
thing. If the Grand Examiner only knew, we could squeeze a planet’s worth of
reparation gild from the Gubru! Gailet opened her mouth.
“I ...” She tried to make words come. The Grand Examiner looked at her. Perspiration condensed on
Gailet’s brow. All she had to do was make the accusation. Even hint at
it! But her brain was frozen.
It felt as if she had forgotten how to make words! Speechlock. Of course. The
Gubru had learned how easy it was to impose on a neo-chimpanzee. A human,
perhaps, might have been able to break the hold, but Gailet recognized how
futile it was in her case. She could not read
arthropoid expressions, but it seemed somehow as if the Serentini looked
disappointed. The Examiner stepped back. “Proceed to the hyperspace shunt,” she
said. No! Gailet wanted to cry. But
all that escaped was a faint sigh as she felt her right hand lift of its own
accord and meet Irongrip’s left. He held on and she could not let go. That was when she felt an
image begin to form in her mind—an avian face with a yellow beak and cold,
unblinking eyes. No effort could rid her of the picture. Gailet knew with
terrible certainty that she was about to carry that image with her to the top
of the ceremonial mound, and once there she and Irongrip would send it upward,
into the oval of warped space overhead, for all to see, here and on a thousand
other worlds. The part of her mind that
still belonged to her—the logical entity, now cut off and isolated—saw the cold
covinous logic of the plan. Oh, humans were sure to
claim that the choice made today had been rigged. And probably more than half
of the clans in the Five Galaxies would believe it. But that wouldn’t change
anything. The choice would still stand! The alternative would be to discredit
the entire system. Stellar civilization was under such pressure, right now,
that it could not stand much further strain. In fact, quite a few clans
might decide that there had already been quite enough trouble over one little
tribe of wolflings. Whatever the rights and wrongs, there would be substantial
sentiment for ending the problem, once and for all. It came to Gailet all in a rush. The
Gubru did not merely want to become chims’ new stage consort “protectors.” They
meant to bring about the extinction of humanity. Once that was accomplished, her own
people would be up for adoption, and she had little doubt how that would
go! Gailet’s heart pounded.
She struggled not to turn in the direction Irongrip was guiding her, but to no
avail. She prayed that she would have a stroke. Let me die! Her life hardly mattered.
They certainly planned to have her “disappear” immediately after the ceremony
anyway, to dispose of the evidence. Oh, Goodall and Ifni, strike me down
now! She wanted to scream. At that moment, words
came. The words . . . but it was not her voice that spoke them. “Stop! An injustice is
being done, and I demand a hearing!” Gailet had not thought her
heart could beat any quicker, but now tachycardia made her feel faint. Oh
God, let it be . . . She heard Irongrip curse
and let go of her hand. That alone brought her joy. There was the sound of
squawking Gubru anger, and high “eeps” of chim surprise. Someone— Michaela, she
realized—took her arm and turned her around. It was full night now.
Scattered clouds were underlit by the bright beacons of the mound, and by the
turbulent, lambent tunnel of energy now taking form above the artificial
mountain. Into the stark light of the floater car’s headlamps a solitary
neo-chimpanzee in a dust-coated formal robe approached from the last test
station. He wiped sweat from his brow and strode purposefully toward the three
surprised officials. Fiben, Gailet thought. Dazed, she
found that old habits were the first to reassert themselves. Oh, Fiben, don’t
swagger! Try to remember your protocol. . . . When she realized what she
was doing, Gailet suddenly giggled in a brief wave of hysteria. It shook her
partially free of her immobility, and she managed to lift her hand to cover her
mouth. “Oh, Fiben,” she sighed. Irongrip growled, but the
new arrival only ignored the Probationer. Fiben caught her eye and winked. It
struck Gailet how the gesture that had once so infuriated her now made her
knees feel weak with joy. He stepped before the
three officials and bowed low. Then, with hands clasped respectfully, Fiben
awaited permission to speak. “—dishonorable,
incorrigible, impermissible interruptions—” the Gubru’s vodor boomed. “We
demand immediate The noise suddenly cut off
as the Grand Examiner used one of her forward arms to reach up and switch the
vodor off. She stepped daintily forward and addressed Fiben. “Young one, I congratulate
you on making your way up to this place all alone. Your ascent provided much of
the excitement and unconventionality that is making this one of the most
memorable of all ceremonies on record. By virtue of your test scores and other
accomplishments, you have earned a place on this pinnacle.” The Serentini
crossed two arms and lowered her forebody. “Now,” she said as she rose again,
“can we assume that you have a complaint to voice? One important enough to
explain such abruptness of tone?” Gailet tensed. The Grand
Examiner might be sympathetic, but there was a veiled threat implied in those
words. Fiben had better make this good. One mistake and he could make matters
even worse than before. Fiben bowed again. “I—I
respectfully request an explanation of . . . of how the race-representatives
were chosen.” Not too bad. Still, Gailet struggled
against her conditioning. If only she could step forward and help!, For some time the dim
slopes beyond the circle of lights had begun to fill with the Galactic
dignitaries—those who had departed earlier to watch unknown events downslope.
Now they were all hushed, watching a humble client from one of the newest of
all species demand answers from a lord of the Institute. The Grand Examiner’s voice
was patient when she answered. “It is traditional for the ceremony sponsors to
select a pair from among those who pass all trials. While it is true that the
sponsors are, on this occasion, declared enemies of your clan, their enmity
will officially end upon completion of the rites. Peace will exist between the
clan of Terrans and that of Gooksyu-Gubru. Do you object to this, young one?” “No.” Fiben shook his
head. “Not to that. I just want to know this: Do we absolutely have to
accept the sponsors’ choice as our representatives?” The Gubru emissary
immediately squawked indignantly. The chims looked at one another in surprise.
Irongrip muttered, “When this is over, I’m gonna take that little frat boy
an’...” The Examiner waved for silence. Its
many-faceted eyes focused upon Fiben. “Young one, what would you do, were it up
to you? Would you have us put it to a vote of your peers?” Fiben bowed. “I would,
your honor.” This time the Gubru’s
shriek was positively painful to the ear. Gailet tried once again to step
forward, but Irongrip held her arm tightly. She was forced to stand there,
listening to the Probationer’s muttered curses. The Serentini official
spoke at last. “Although I am sympathetic, I cannot see how I can allow your
request. Without precedent—” “But there is precedent!” It was a new, deep voice,
coming from the dim slope behind the officials. From the crowd of Galactic
visitors four figures now emerged into the light, and if Gailet had felt
surprise before, now she could only stare in disbelief. Uthacalthing! The slender Tymbrimi was
accompanied by a bearded human mel whose ill-fitting formal robe had probably
been borrowed from some bipedal but not quite humanoid Galactic and was thrown
over what seemed to be animal skins. Beside the young man walked a
neo-chimp who had obvious trouble standing completely erect and who bore many
of the stigmata of atavism. The chim hung back when they approached the
clearing, as if he knew he did not belong on this ground. It was the fourth being—a
towering figure whose bright, inflated crest ballooned upward in dignity—who
bowed casually and addressed the Grand Examiner. “I see you, Cough*Quinn’3
of the Uplift Institute.” The Serentini bowed back.
“I see you, honored Ambassador Kault of the Thennanin, and you, Uthacalthing of
the Tymbrimi, and your companions. It is pleasant to witness your safe
arrival.” The big Thennanin spread
his arms apart. “I thank your honor for allowing me to use your transmitting
facilities to contact my clan, after so long an enforced isolation.” “This is neutral ground,”
the Uplift official said. “I also know that there are serious matters regarding
this planet which you wish to press with the Institute, once this ceremony is
at an end. “But for now, I must
insist we maintain pertinence. Will you please explain the remark you made on
your arrival?” Kault gestured toward Uthacalthing. “This
respected envoy represents the race which has served as stage consort and
protector to the neo-chimpanzees ever since their wolfling patrons encountered
Galactic society. I shall let him tell you.” All at once Gailet noticed
how tired Uthacalthing looked. The tym’s usually expressive tendrils lay
flat, and his eyes were set close together. It was with obvious effort that he
stepped forward and offered a small, black cube. “Here are the references,” he
began. A robot came forward and
plucked the data out of his hand. From that instant the Institute’s staff would
be inspecting the citations. The Examiner herself listened attentively to
Uthacalthing. “The references will show
that, very early in Galactic history, Uplift Ceremonies evolved out of the
Progenitors’ desire to protect themselves from moral fault. They who
began the process we now know as Uplift frequently consulted with their client
races, as humans do with theirs, today. And the clients’ representatives were
never imposed upon them.” Uthacalthing gestured
toward the assembled chims. “Strictly speaking, the
ceremonial sponsors are making a suggestion, when they make their
selection. The clients, having passed all the tests appropriate to their stage,
are legally permitted to ignore the choice. In the purest sense, this plateau
is their territory. We are here as their guests.” Gailet saw that the
Galactic observers were agitated. Many consulted their own datawells, accessing
the precedents Uthacalthing had provided. Polylingual chatter spread around the
periphery. A new floater arrived, carrying several Gubru and a portable
communications unit. Obviously, the invaders were doing furious research of
their own. All this time the power of
the hyperspace shunt could be felt building just upsjope. The low rumbling was
now omnipresent, making Gailet’s tendons quiver in imposed rhythm. The Grand Examiner turned
to the nominal human official, Cordwainer Appelbe. “In the name of your clan,
do you support this request for a departure from normal procedure?” Appelbe bit his lower lip.
He looked at Uthacalthing, then at Fiben, then back at the Tymbrimi Ambassador.
Then, for the first time, the man actually smiled. “Hell, yes! I sure do!” he
said in Anglic. Then he blushed and switched to carefully phrased Galactic
Seven. “In the name of my clan, I support Ambassador Uthacalthing’s request.” The Examiner turned away
to hear a report from her staff. When she came back the entire hillside was
hushed. Suspense held them all riveted until she bowed to Fiben. “Precedent is, indeed,
interpretable in favor of your request. Shall I ask your comrades to indicate
their choice by hand? Or by secret ballot?” “Right!” came an Anglic
whisper. The young human who had accompanied Uthacalthing grinned and gave
Fiben a thumbs-up sign. Fortunately, none of the Gajactics were looking that
way to witness the impertinence. Fiben forced a serious
expression and bowed again. “Oh, a hand vote will do nicely, your honor. Thank
you.” Gailet was more bemused
than anything as the election was held. She tried hard to decline her own
nomination, but the same captation, the same implacable force that had kept her
from speaking earlier made her unable to withdraw her name. She was chosen
unanimously. The contest for male
representative was straightforward as well. Fiben faced Irongrip, looking
calmly up into the tall Probationer’s fierce eyes. Gailet found that the best
she could make herself do was abstain, causing several of the others to look at
her in surprise. Nevertheless, she almost
sobbed with relief when the poll came in nine to three ... in favor of Fiben
Bolger. When he finally approached, Gailet sagged into his arms and sobbed. “There. There,” he said.
And it wasn’t so much the cliche as the sound of his voice that comforted her.
“I told you I’d come back, didn’t I?” She sniffed and rubbed
away tears as she nodded. One cliche deserved another. She touched his cheek,
and her voice was only slightly sardonic as she said, “My hero.” The other chims—all except
the outnumbered Probies— gathered around, pressing close in a jubilant mass.
For the first time it began to look as if the ceremony just might turn into a
celebration after all. They formed ranks, two by
two, behind Fiben and Gailet, and started forth along the final path toward the
pinnacle where, quite soon, there would be a physical link from this world to
spaces far, far away. That was when a shrill whistle echoed
over the small plateau. A new hover car landed in front of the chims, blocking
their path. “Oh, no,” Fiben groaned. For he instantly recognized the barge
carrying the three Suzerains of the Gubru invasion force. The Suzerain of Propriety
looked dejected. It drooped on its perch, unable to lift its head even to look
down at them. The other two rulers, however, hopped nimbly onto the ground and
tersely addressed the Examiner. “We, as well, wish to
present, offer, bring forward ... a precedent!” 91 Fiben How easily is defeat
snatched from the jaws of victory? Fiben wondered about that
as he stripped out of his formal robe and allowed two of the chims to rub oil
into his shoulders. He stretched and tried to hope that he would remember
enough from his old wrestling days to make a difference. I’m too old for this, he thought. And it’s
been a long, hard day. The Gubru hadn’t been
kidding when they gleefully announced that they had found an out. Gailet tried
to explain it to him while he got ready. As usual, it all seemed to have to do
with an abstraction, “As I see it, Fiben, the
Galactics don’t reject the idea of evolution itself, just evolution of intelligence.
They believe in something like what we used to call “Darwinism” for
creatures all the way up to pre-sentients. What’s more, it’s assumed that
nature is wise in the way she forces every species to demonstrate its fitness
in the wild.” Fiben sighed. “Please get to the point,
Gailet. Just tell me
why
I have to go face to face against that momzer. Isn’t trial-by-combat pretty
silly, even by Eatee standards?” She shook her head. For a
little while she had seemed to suffer from speechlock. But that had disappeared
as her mind slipped into the familiar pedantic mode. “No, it isn’t. Not if you
look at it carefully. You see, one of the risks a patron race runs in uplifting
a new client species all the way to starfaring intelligence is that by meddling
too much it may deprive the client of its essence, of the very fitness that
made it a candidate for Uplift in the first place.” “You mean—” “I mean that the Gubru can
accuse humans of doing this to chims, and the only way to disprove it is by
showing that we can still be passionate, and tough, and physically strong.” “But I thought all those
tests—” Gailet shook her head.
“They showed that everyone on this plateau meets the criteria for Stage Three.
Even” —Gailet grimaced as she seemed to have to fight for the words— “even
those Probies are superior, at least in most of the ways Institute regulations
test for. They’re only deficient by our own, quaint, Earth standards.” “Such as decency and body
odor. Yeah. But I still don’t get—” “Fiben, the Institute
really doesn’t care who actually steps into the shunt, not once we’ve
passed all its tests. If the Gubru want our male race-representative to prove
he’s better by one more criterion—that of ‘fitness’—well it’s precedented all
right. In fact, it’s been done more often than voting.” Across the small clearing,
Irongrip flexed and grinned back at Fiben, backed up by his two confederates.
Weasel and Steelbar joked with the powerful Probationer chief, laughing
confidently over this sudden swerve in their favor. Now it was Fiben’s turn to
shake his head and mutter lowly. “Goodall, what a way to run a galaxy. Maybe
Pratha-chulthorn was right after all.” “What was that, Fiben?” “Nothin’,” he said as he
saw the referee, a Pila Institute official, approach the center of the ring.
Fiben turned to meet Gailet’s eyes. “Just tell me you’ll marry me if I win.” “But—” She blinked, then
nodded. Gailet seemed about to say something else, but that look came
over her again, as if she simply could not find the phrases. She shivered, and
in a strange, distant voice she managed to choke out five words. “Kill—him—for—me, Fiben.” It was not feral
bloodlust, that look in her eyes, but something much deeper. Desperation. Fiben nodded- He suffered
no illusions over what Irongrip intended for him. The referee called them
forward. There would be no weapons. There would be no rules. Underground the
rumbling had turned into a hard, angry growl, and the zone of “nonspace
overhead flickered at the edges, as if with deadly lightning. It began with a slow circling
as Fiben and his opponent faced each other warily, sidestepping a complete
circuit of the arena. Nine of the other chims stood on the upslope side,
alongside Uthacalthing and Kault and Robert Oneagle. Opposite them, the Gubru
and Irongrip’s two compatriots watched. The various Galactic observers and
officials of the Uplift Institute took up the intervening arcs. Weasel and Steelbar made
fist signs to their leader and bared their teeth. “Go get ‘im, Fiben,” one of
the other chims urged. All of the ornate ritual, all of the arcane and ancient
tradition and science had come to this, then. This was the way Mother Nature
finally got to cast the tie-breaking vote. “Be-gin!” The Pila
referee’s sudden shout struck Fiben’s ears as an ultrasonic squeal an instant
before the vodor boomed. Irongrip was quick. He
charged straight ahead, and Fiben almost decided too late that the maneuver was
a feint. He started to dodge to the left, and at barely the last moment changed
directions, striking out with his trailing foot. The blow did not finish in
the satisfying crunch he’d hoped for, but Irongrip did cry out and reel away,
holding his ribs. Unfortunately, Fiben was thrown off balance and could not
follow up his brief opportunity. In seconds it was gone as Irongrip moved
forward again, more warily this time, with murder written in his eyes. Some days it just doesn’t
pay to get out of bed, Fiben thought as they resumed circling. Actually, today had begun
when he awoke in the notch of a tree, a few miles outside the walls of Port
Helenia, where plate ivy parachutes festooned the stripped branches of a
winter-barren orchard. . . . Irongrip jabbed, then punched out with a
hard right. Fiben
ducked under his opponent’s arm and riposted with a backhand blow. It was
blocked, and the bones of their forearms made a loud crack as they met. . . . The Talon
Soldiers had shown grudging courtesy, so he rode Tycho hard until he arrived at
the old prison. . . . A fist whistled past
Fiben’s ear like a cannonball. Fiben stepped inside the outstretched arm and
swiveled to plant his elbow into his enemy’s exposed stomach. . . . Staring at the
abandoned room, he had known that there was very little time left. Tycho had
galloped through the deserted streets, a flower dangling from his mouth. . . . The jab wasn’t hard
enough. Worse, he was too slow to duck aside as Irongrip’s arm folded fast to
come around to cross his throat. . . . and the docks had
been filled with chims—they lined the wharves, the buildings, the streets,
staring. . . . A crushing constriction
threatened to cut off his breath. Fiben crouched, dropping his right foot
backward between his opponent’s legs. He tensed in one direction until Irongrip
counterbalanced, then Fiben whirled and threw his weight the other way while he
kicked out. Irongrip’s right leg slipped out from under him, and his own
straining overbalance threw Fiben up and over. The Probationer’s incredible
grasp held for an astonishing instant, tearing loose only along with shreds of
Fiben’s flesh. ... He traded his horse
for a boat, and headed across the bay, toward the barrier buoys. . . . Blood streamed from
Fiben’s torn throat. The gash had missed his jugular vein by half an inch. He
backed away when he saw how quickly Irongrip found his feet again. It was
downright intimidating how fast the chen could move. . . . He fought a
mental battle with the buoys, earning— through reason—the right to pass
through. . . . Irongrip bared his teeth,
spread his long arms, and let out a blood-curdling shriek. The sight and sound seemed
to pierce Fiben like a memory of battles fought long, long before chims ever
flew starships, when intimidation had been half of any victory. “You can do it, Fiben!”
Robert Oneagle cried, countering Irongrip’s threat magic. “Come on, guy! Do it
for Simon.” Shit, Fiben thought. Typical
human trick, guilt-tripping me! Still, he managed to wipe away the
momentary wave of doubt
and grinned back at his enemy. “Sure, you can scream, but can you do this?” Fiben thumbed his nose.
Then he had to dive aside quickly as Irongrip charged. This time both of them
landed clear blows that sounded like beaten drums. Both chims staggered to
opposite ends of the arena before managing to turn around again, panting hard
and baring their teeth. . . . The beach had
been littered, and the trail up the bluffs was long and hard. But that turned
out to be only the beginning. The surprised Institute officials had already
started disassembling their machines when he suddenly appeared, forcing them to
remain and test just one more. They assumed it would not take long to send him
home again. . . . The next time they came
together, Fiben endured several hard blows to the side of his face in order to
step inside and throw his opponent to the ground. It wasn’t the most elegant
example of jiu-jitsu. Forcing it, he felt a sudden tearing sensation in his
leg. For an instant, Irongrip
was rolling, helpless. But when Fiben tried to pounce his leg nearly collapsed. The Probationer was on his
feet again in an instant. Fiben tried not to show a limp, but something must
have betrayed him, for this time Irongrip charged his right side, and when
Fiben tried to backpedal, the left leg gave way. . . . grueling tests,
hostile stares, the tension of wondering if he would ever make it in time.... As he fell backward, he
kicked out, but all that earned him was a grip that seized his ankle like a
roller-press. Fiben scrambled for leverage, but his fingers clawed in the loose
soil. He tried to slip aside as his opponent hauled him back and then fell upon
him. . . . And he had gone
through all of that just to arrive here? Yeah. All in all, it had been one hell
of a day. . . . There are certain tricks a
wrestler can try against a stronger opponent in a much heavier weight class.
Some of these came back to Fiben as he struggled to get free. Had he been a
little less close to utter exhaustion, one or two of them might even have
worked. As it was, he managed to reach a point of
quasi-equilibrium. He attained a small advantage of leverage which just
counterbalanced Irongrip’s horrendous strength. Their bodies strained and
tugged as hands clutched, probing for the smallest opening. Their faces were
pressed near the ground and close enough together to smell each other’s hot
breath. The crowd had been silent
for some time. No more shouts of encouragement came, from one side or the
other. As he and his enemy rocked gradually back and forth in a deadly serious
battle of deceptive slowness, Fiben found himself with a clear view of the
downward slope of the Ceremonial Mound. With a small corner of his awareness,
he realized that the crowd was gone now. Where there had been a dense gathering
of multiformed Galactics, now there was only an empty stretch of trampled
grass. The remnants could be seen
hurrying downhill and eastward, shouting and gesticulating excitedly in a
variety of tongues. Fiben caught a glimpse of the arachnoid Serentini, the
Grand Examiner, standing amid a cluster of her aides, paying no attention any
longer to the two chims’ fight. Even the Pila referee had turned away to face
some growing tumult downslope. This, after talking as if
the fate of everything in the Universe depended upon a battle to the death
between two chims? That same detached part of Fiben felt insulted. Curiosity betrayed him,
even here and now. He wondered. What in th’ ivorld are they up to? Lifting his eyes even an
inch in an attempt to see was enough to do it. He missed by milliseconds an
opening Irongrip created as the Probationer shifted his weight slightly. Then,
as Fiben followed through too late, Irongrip took advantage in a sudden slip
and hold. He began applying pressure. “Fiben!” It was Gailet’s
voice, thick with emotion. So he knew that at least somebody was still
paying attention, if only to watch his final humiliation and end. Fiben fought hard. He used
tricks dragged up out of the well of memory. But the best of them required
strength he no longer had. Slowly he was forced back. Irongrip grinned as he
managed to lay his forearm against Fiben’s windpipe. Suddenly breath came in
hard, high whistles. Air was very dear, and his struggles took on new
desperation. Irongrip held on just as
urgently. His bared canines reflected bitter highlights as he panted in an
open-mouthed grin over Fiben. Then the glints faded as something
occulted the lights, casting a dark shadow over both of them. Irongrip blinked,
and all at once seemed to notice that something bulky had appeared next to
Fiben’s head. A hairy black foot. The attached brown leg was short, as
stout as a tree trunk, and led upwards to a mountain of fur. . . . For Fiben the world, which
had started to spin and go dim, came slowly back into focus as the pressure on
his airpipe eased somewhat. He sucked air through the constricted passage and
tried to look to see why he was still alive. The first thing he saw was
a pair of mild brown eyes, which stared back in friendly openness from a jet
black .face set at the top of a hill of muscle. The mountain also had a
smile. With an arm the length of a small chimpanzee, the creature reached out
and touched Fiben, curiously. Irongrip shuddered and rocked back in amazement,
or maybe fear. When the creature’s hand closed on Irongrip’s arm, it only
squeezed hard enough to test the chim’s strength. Obviously, there was no
comparison. The big male gorilla chuffed, satisfied. It actually seemed to
laugh. Then, using one knuckle to
help it walk, it turned and rejoined the dark band that was even then trooping
past the’ amazed rank of chims. Gailet stared in disbelief, and Utha-calthing’s
wide eyes blinked rapidly at the sight. Robert Oneagle seemed to
be talking to himself, and the Gubru gabbled and squawked. But it was Kault who was
the focus of the gorillas’ attention for a long moment. Four females and three
males clustered around the big Thennanin, reaching up to touch him. He
responded by speaking to them, slowly, joyfully. Fiben refused to make the
same mistake twice. What gorillas were doing here, here atop the
Ceremonial Mound the Gubru invaders had built, was beyond his ability to guess,
and he wasn’t even about to try. His concentration returned just a split
instant sooner than his opponent’s. When Irongrip looked back down, the
Probie’s eyes betrayed instantaneous dismay as he recognized the looming shape
of Fiben’s fist. The small plateau was a cacophony, a mad
scene devoid of any vestige of order. The boundaries of the combat arena did
not seem to matter anymore as Fiben and his enemy rolled about under the legs
of chims and gorillas and Gubru and whatever else could walk or bounce or
slither about. Hardly anybody seemed to be paying them any attention, and Fiben
did
not really care. All that mattered to him was that he had a promise that he had
to keep. He pummeled Irongrip, not
allowing him to regain balance until the chen roared and in desperation threw
Fiben off like an old cloak. As he landed in a painful jolt, Fiben caught a
glimpse of motion behind him and turned his head to see the Probationer called
Weasel lifting his leg, preparing to strike down with his foot. But the blow
missed as the Probie was grabbed up by an affectionate gorilla, who lifted him
into a crushing embrace. Irongrip’s other comrade
was held back by Robert Oneagle—or, rather, held up. The male chim might
have vastly greater strength than most humans, but it did him no good suspended
in midair. Robert raised Steelbar high overhead, like Hercules subduing Anteus.
The young man nodded to Fiben. “Watch out, old son.” Fiben rolled aside as
Irongrip hit the ground where he had lain, sending dust plumes flying. Without
delay Fiben leaped onto his opponent’s back and slipped into a half-Nelson
hold. The world spun as he
seemed to ride a bucking bronco. Fiben tasted blood, and the dust seemed to
fill his lungs with clogging, searing pain. His tired arms throbbed and
threatened to cramp. But when he heard his enemy’s labored breathing he knew he
could stand it for a little while longer. Down, down Irongrip’s head
went. Fiben got his feet around the chim and kicked the other’s legs out from
under him. The Probationer’s solar
plexus landed on Fiben’s heel. And while a flash of pain probably meant several
of Fiben’s toes were broken, there was also no mistaking the whistling squeak
as Irongrip’s diaphragm momentarily spasmed, stopping all flow of air. Somewhere he found the
energy. In a whirl he had his foe turned over. Gripping in a tight scissors
lock, he brought his forearm around and applied the same illegal-but-who-cares
strangulation hold that had earlier been used on him. Bone ground against gristle. The ground
beneath them seemed to throb and the sky rumbled and growled. Alien feet
shuffled on all sides, and there was the incessant squawking and chatter of a
dozen jabbering tongues. Still, Fiben listened only for the breath that did not
flow through his enemy’s throat . . . and felt only for the throbbing pulse he
so desperately had to silence. . . . That was when something
seemed to explode inside his skull. It was as if something had
broken open within him, spilling what seemed a brilliant light outward from
his cortex. Dazzled, Fiben first thought a Probationer or a Gubru must-have
struck him a blow to the head from behind. But the luminance was not the sort
coming from a concussion. It hurt, but not in that way. Fiben concentrated on
first priorities—holding tightly to his steadily weakening opponent. But he
could not ignore this strange occurrence. His mind sought something to compare
it to, but there was no correct metaphor. The soundless outburst felt somehow
simultaneously alien and eerily familiar. All at once Fiben
remembered a blue light which danced in hilarity as it fired infuriating bolts
at his feet. He remembered a “stink bomb” that had sent a pompous, furry little
diplomat scurrying off in abandoned dignity. He remembered stories told at
night by the general. The connections made him suspect . . . All around the plateau,
Galactics had ceased their multi-tongued babble and stared upslope. Fiben would
have to lift his head a bit to see what so captivated them. Before he did so,
however, he made certain of his foe. When Irongrip managed to drag in a few
thin, desperate breaths, Fiben restored just enough pressure to keep the big
chen balanced on the edge of consciousness. That accomplished, he raised his
eyes. “Uthacalthing,” Fiben
whispered, realizing the source of his mental confusion. The Tymbrimi stood a
little uphill from the others. His arms opened wide and the capelike folds of
his formal robe flapped in the cyclone winds circling the gaping hyperspace
shunt. His eyes were set far apart. Uthacalthing’s corona
tendrils waved, and over his head something whirled. A chim moaned and pressed her palms
against her temples. Somewhere a Pring’s tooth-mashies clattered. To many of
those present, the glyph was barely detectable. But for the first time in his life,
Fiben actually kenned. And what he kenned named itself tutsunucann. The glyph was a
monster—titanic with long-pent energy. The essence of delayed indeterminacy, it
danced and whirled. And then, without warning, it blew apart. Fiben felt it
sweep around and through him—nothing more or less than distilled, unadulterated
joy. Uthacalthing poured the
emotion forth as if a dam had burst. “N’ha s’urustuannu, k’hammin’t
Athaclena w’thtanna!” he cried. “Daughter, do you send these to me, and so
return what I had lent you? Oh, what interest compounded and multiplied! What a
fine jest to pull upon your proud parent!” His intensity affected
those standing nearby. Chims blinked and stared. Robert Oneagle wiped away
tears. Uthacalthing turned and
pointed up the trail leading toward the Site of Choosing. There, at the
pinnacle of the Ceremony Mound, everyone could see that the shunt was connected
at last. The deeply buried engines had done their job, and now a tunnel gaped
overhead, one whose edges glistened but whose interior contained a color
emptier than blackness. It seemed to suck away light,
making it difficult even to recognize that the opening was there. And yet Fiben
knew that this was a link in real time, from this place to countless others
where witnesses had gathered to observe and commemorate the evening’s events. I hope the Five Galaxies
are enjoying the show. When Irongrip showed signs of reviving, Fiben gave
the Probie a whack to the side of the head and looked up again. Halfway up the narrow
trail leading to the pinnacle there stood three ill-matched figures. The first
was a small neo-chimpanzee whose arms seemed too long and whose ill-formed legs
were bowed and short. Jo-Jo held onto one hand of Kault, the huge Thennanin,
ambassador. Kault’s other massive paw was grasped by a tiny human girl, whose
blond hair flapped like a bright banner in the whirling breeze. Together, the unlikely
trio watched the pinnacle itself, where an unusual band had gathered. A dozen gorillas, males
and females, stood in a circle directly under the half-invisible hole in space.
They rocked back and forth, staring up into the yawning emptiness overhead, and
crooned a low, atonal melody. “I believe ...” said the
awed Serentini Grand Examiner of the Uplift Institute. “... I believe this has
happened before . . . once or twice . . . but not in more than a thousand
aeons.” Another voice muttered,
this time in gruff, emotion-drenched Anglic. “It’s no fair. This was s’pozed
t’be our time!” Fiben saw tears streaming down the cheeks of several of
the chims. Some held each other and sobbed. Gailet’s eyes welled also,
but Fiben could tell that she saw what the others did not. Hers were tears of
relief, of joy. From all sides there were
heard other expressions of amazement. “—But what sort of
creatures, entities, beings can they be?” One of the Gubru Suzerains
asked. “. . . pre-sentients,”
another voice answered in Galactic Three. “. . . They passed through
all the test stations, so they had to be ready for a stage ceremony of
some sort,” mumbled Cordwainer Appelbe. “But how in the world did goril—” Robert Oneagle interrupted
his fellow human with an upraised hand. “Don’t use the old name anymore. Those,
my friend, are Garthlings” lonization filled the air
with the smell of lightning. Uthacalthing chanted his pleasure at the symmetry
of this magnificent surprise, this great jest, and in his Tymbrimi voice it was
a rich, unearthly sound. Caught up in the moment, Fiben did not even notice
climbing to his feet, standing to get a better view. Along with everyone else
he saw the coalescence that took place above the giant apes, humming and
swaying on the hilltop. Over the gorillas’ heads a milkiness swirled and began
to thicken with the promise of shapes. “In the memory of no
living race has this happened,” the Grand Examiner said in awe. “Client races
have had countless Uplift Ceremonies, over the last billion years. They have
graduated levels and chosen Uplift consorts to assist them. A few have even
used the occasion to request an end of Uplift ... to return to what they had
been before. ...” The filminess assumed an
oval outline. And within, dark forms grew more distinct, as if emerging slowly
from a deep fog. “. . . But only in the
ancient sagas has it been told of a new species coming forth of its own
will, surprising all Galac- Fiben heard a moan and
looked down to see Irongrip beginning to rise, trembling, to his elbows. A
cruor of blood-tinted dust covered the battered chen from face to foot. Got to hand it to him.
He’s got stamina. But
then, Fiben did not imagine he himself looked a whole lot better. He raised his foot. It
would be so easy. ... He glanced aside and saw Gailet watching him. Irongrip rolled over onto
his back. He looked up at Fiben in blank resignation. Aw, hell. Instead he reached down
and offered his hand to his former foe. I
don’t know what we were fighting over. Somebody else got the brass ring,
anyway. A moan of surprise rippled
through the crowd. From the Gubru came grating wails of dismay. Fiben finished
hauling Irongrip to his feet, got him stable, then looked up to see what the
gorillas had wrought to cause such consternation. It was the face of a Thennanin.
Giant, clear as anything, the image hovering in the focus of the hyperspace
shunt looked enough like Kault to be his brother. Such a sober, serious,
earnest expression, Fiben thought. So typically Thennanin. A few of the assembled
Galactics chattered in amazement, but most acted as if they had been frozen in
place. All except Uthacalthing, whose delighted astonishment still sparked in
all directions like a Roman candle. “Z’wurtin’s’tatta. . . . I
worked for this, and never knew!” The titanic image of the
Thennanin drifted backward in the milky oval. All could see the thick, slitted
neck, and then the creature’s powerful torso. But when its arms came into view,
it became clear that two figures stood on either side of it, holding its hands. “Duly noted,” the Grand
Examiner said to her aides. “The unnamed Stage One client species tentatively
called Garthlings have selected, as their patrons, the Thennanin. And as their
consorts and protectors, they have jointly chosen the neo-chimpanzees and
humans of Earth.” Robert Oneagle shouted.
Cordwainer Appelbe fell to his knees in shock. The sound of renewed Gubru
screeching was quite deafening. Fiben felt a hand slip
into his. Gailet looked up at him, the poignancy in her eyes now mixed with
pride. “Oh, well,” he sighed.
“They wouldn’t have let us keep ‘em, anyway. At least, this way, we get visitation
rights. And I hear the Thennanin aren’t too bad as Eatees go.” She shook her head. “You
knew something about these creatures and didn’t tell me?” He shrugged. “It was
supposed to be a secret. You were busy. I didn’t want to bother you with unimportant
details. I forgot. Mea culpa. Don’t hit, please.” Briefly, her eyes seemed
to flash. Then she, too, sighed and looked back up the hill. “It won’t take
them long to realize these aren’t really Garthlings, but creatures of Earth.” “What’ll happen then?” It was her turn to shrug.
“Nothing, I guess. Wherever they come from, they’re obviously ready for Uplift.
Humans signed a treaty—unfair as it was—forbidding Earthclan to raise ‘em, so I
guess this’ll stand. Fait accompli. At least we can play a role. Help
see the job’s done right.” Already, the rumbling
beneath their feet had begun to diminish. Nearby, the cacophony of Gubru
squawking rose in strident tones to replace it. But the Grand Examiner appeared
unmoved. Already she was busy with her assistants, ordering records gathered,
detailing followup tests to be made, and dictating urgent messages to Institute
headquarters. “And we must help Kault
inform his clan,” she added. “They will no doubt be surprised at this news.” Fiben saw the Suzerain of
Beam and Talon stalk off to a nearby Gubru flyer and depart at top speed. The
boom of displaced air ruffled the feathers of the avians who “remained behind. It happened then that
Fiben’s gaze met that of the Suzerain of Propriety, staring down from its
lonely perch. The alien stood more erect now. It ignored the babbling of its
fellows and watched Fiben with a steady, unblinking yellow eye. Fiben bowed. After a
moment, the alien politely inclined its head in return. Above the pinnacle and the
crooning gorillas—now officially the youngest citizens of the Civilization of
the Five Galaxies—the opalescent oval shrank back into the narrowing funnel. It
diminished, but not before those present were treated to yet one more sight
none had ever seen before . . . one they were not likely ever to see again. Up there in the sky, the
image of the Thennanin and those of the chim and human all looked at each
other. Then the Thennanin’s head rocked back and he actually laughed. Richly, deeply, sharing
hilarity with its diminutive partners, the leathery figure chortled. It roared. Among the stunned
onlookers, only Uthacalthing and Robert Oneagle felt like joining in as the
ghostly creature above did what Thennanin were never known to do. The image
kept right on laughing even as it faded back, back, to be swallowed up at last
by the closing hole in space and covered by the returning stars. PART SIX Citizens I am a kind of farthing
dip, Unfriendly to the nose and
eyes; A blue-behinded ape, I
skip Upon the trees of
Paradise. ROBERT Louis STEVENSON, “A
PORTRAIT” 92 Galactics “They exist. They have substance! They
are!” The assembled Gubru
officials and officers bobbed their downy heads and cried out in unison. “Zooon!” “This prize was denied us,
honor was set aside, opportunity abandoned, all in the name of penny-pinching,
miserly bean-counting! Now the cost will be greater, multiplied,
exponentiated!” The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution stood miserably in the corner, listening amid a small crowd ef loyal
assistants while it was berated from all sides. It shivered each time the
conclave turned and shouted its refrain. The Suzerain of Propriety
stood tall upon its perch. It stepped back and forth, fluffing up to best
display the new color that had begun to show under its molting plumage. The
assembled Gubru and Kwackoo reacted to that shade with chirps of passionate
devotion. “And now a derelict,
recalcitrant, stubborn one forestalls our Molt and consensus, out of which we
might at least regain something. Gain honor and allies. Gain peace!” The Suzerain spoke of
their missing colleague, the military commander, who dared not, it seemed, come
and face Propriety’s new color, its new supremacy. A four-legged Kwackoo
hurriedly approached, bowed, and delivered a message to its leader’s perch.
Almost as an afterthought, a copy made its way to the Suzerain of Cost and
Caution as well. The news from the Pourmin transfer point
was not surprising—echoes had been heard of great starships bearing down upon
Garth in mighty numbers. After that debacle of an Uplift Ceremony, the new
arrivals were only to be expected. “Well?” The Suzerain of
Propriety queried the several military officers who were present. “Does Beam
and Talon plan a defense of this world, against all advice, all wisdom, and all
honor?” The officers, of course,
did not know. They had deserted their warrior leader as the confusing, unhappy
Molt-coalescence suddenly reversed direction. The Suzerain of Propriety
danced a dance of impatience. “You do me no good, do the clan no good, standing
about in righteousness. Go back, seek out, return to your posts. Do your duties
as he commands, but keep me informed of what he plans and does!” Use of the male pronoun
was deliberate. Though Molt was not yet complete, anyone could tell without
dropping feathers which way the wind was blowing. The officers bowed and rushed as one out
of the pavilion. 93 Robert Debris littered the now
quiescent Ceremonial Mound. Stiff easterly winds riffled the lawnlike slopes,
tugging at stringy rubbish blown in earlier from the distant mountains. Here
and there, city chims poked through trash on the lower terraces, looking for
souvenirs. Higher up only a few pavilions still
stood. Around these several dozen large black forms lazily groomed each other’s
fur and gossiped with their hands, as if they had never had anything more
momentous on their minds than who would mate with whom and what they would be
fed next meal. To Robert it seemed as if
the gorillas were quite well satisfied with life. I envy them, he thought. In his case even a great victory
did not bring an end to worry. Things were still quite dangerous on Garth.
Perhaps even more so than two nights ago, when fate and coincidence intervened
to surprise them all. Life was troubling sometimes. All the
time. Robert returned his
attention to his datawell and the letter the Uplift Institute officials had
relayed to him only an hour before. ... Of course it’s very
hard for an old women— especially one who, like me, has grown so used to having
her own way—but I know I must acknowledge how mistaken I was about my own son.
I have wronged you, and for that I am sorry. In my own defense I can
only say that outward appearances can be misleading, and you were
outwardly such an aggravating boy. I suppose I should have had the sense to see
underneath, to the strength you have shown during these months of crisis. But
that just never occurred to me. Perhaps I was afraid of examining my own
feelings too closely. In any event, we’ll have
much time to talk about this after peace comes. Let’s let it go now by saying
that I am very proud of you. Your country and your clan owe you much, as does
your grateful mother. With affection, How odd, Robert thought,
that after so many years despairing of ever winning her approval, now he had
it, and didn’t know how to deal with it. Ironically, he felt sympathy for his
mother; it was obviously so very difficult for her to say these things at all.
He made allowances for the cool tone of the words themselves. All Garth saw Megan Oneagle as a gracious
lady and fair administrator. Only her wandering husbands and Robert himself
knew the other side, the one so utterly terrified by permanent obligation and
issues of private loyalty. This was the first time in all his life that
Robert recalled her apologizing for something really important, something
involving family and intense emotions. Blurring of vision made
him close his eyes. Robert blamed the symptoms on the fringing fields of a
lifting starship, whose keening engines could be heard all the way from the
spaceport. He wiped his cheeks and watched the great liner— silvery and almost
angelic in its serene beauty—rise and pass overhead on its leisurely way out to
space and beyond. “One more batch of fleeing rats,” he
murmured. Uthacalthing did not
bother turning to look. He lay back on his elbows watching the gray waters.
“The Galactic visitors have already had more entertainment than they bargained
for, Robert. That Uplift Ceremony was plenty. To most of them, the prospect of
a space battle and siege are much less enticing.” “One of each has been
quite enough for me,” Fiben Bolger added without opening his eyes. He lay a
little downslope, his head on Gailet Jones’s lap. For the moment, she also had
little to say, but concentrated on removing a few tangles from his fur, careful
of his still livid black and blue bruises. Meanwhile, Jo-Jo groomed one of
Fiben’s legs. Well, he’s earned it, Robert thought. Although
the Uplift Ceremony had been preempted by the gorillas, the test scores handed
down by the Institute still held. If humanity managed to get out of its present
troubles and could afford the expense of a new ceremony, two rustic colonials
from Garth would lead the next procession ahead of all the sophisticated chims
of Terra. Though Fiben himself seemed uninterested in the honor, Robert was
proud of his friend. A female chim wearing a
simple frock approached up the trail. She bowed languidly in a brief nod to
Uthacalthing and Robert. “Who wants the latest news?” Michaela Noddings asked. “Not me!” Fiben grumped. “Tell th’
Universe t’go f—” “Fiben,” Gailet chided
gently. She looked up at Michaela. “I want to hear it.” The chimmie sat and began
working on Fiben’s other shoulder. Mollified, he closed his eyes again. “Kault has heard from his
people,” Michaela said. “The Thennanin are on their way here.” “Already.” Robert
whistled. “They aren’t wasting any time, are they?” Michaela shook her head.
“Kault’s folk have already contacted the Terragens Council to negotiate
purchase of the fallow gorilla genetic base and to hire Earth experts as consul
‘:;.” ! .,.::*: the Council holds out
for a good price.” “Hcj;gars can’t be
choosers,” Gailet suggested. “According to some of the departing Galactic
observers, Earth is in pretty desperate straits, as are the Tymbrimi. If this
deal means we lose the Thennanin as enemies, and maybe win them as allies
instead, it could be vital.” At the price of losing
gorillas—our
cousins—as clients of our own. Robert mulled. On the night of the ceremony
he had only seen the hilarious irony of it all, sharing that Tymbrimi way of
viewing things with Uthacalthing. Now, though, it was harder not to count the
cost in serious terms. They were never really
ours in the first place, he reminded himself. At least we’ll
have a say in how they’re raised. And Uthacalthing says some Thennanin aren’t
as bad as many. “What about the Gubru?” he
asked. “They agreed to make peace with Earth in exchange for acceptance of the
ceremony.” “Well, it wasn’t exactly
the sort of ceremony they had in mind, was it?” Gailet answered. “What do you
think, Ambassador Uthacalthing?” The Tymbrimi’s tendrils
waved lazily. All of yesterday and this morning he had been Grafting little
glyphs of puzzle-like intricacy, far beyond Robert’s limited ability to kenn,
as if he were delighting in the rediscovery of something he had lost. “They will act in what
they see to be their own self-interest, of course,” Uthacalthing said. “The
question is whether they will have the sense to know what is good for
them.” “What do you mean?” “I mean that the Gubru
apparently began this expedition with confused goals. Their Triumvirate
reflected conflicting factions back home. The initial intent of their
expedition here was to use the hostage population of Garth to pry secrets out
of the Terragens Council. But then they learned that Earth is as ignorant as
everybody else about what that infamous dolphin-ship of yours discovered.” “Has there been any new
word about the Streaker?” Robert interrupted. Spiraling off a palanq glyph,
Uthacalthing sighed. “The dolphins seem to have miraculously escaped a trap set
for them by a dozen of the most fanatic patron lines—an astonishing feat by
itself—and now the Streaker seems to be loose on the starlanes. The
humiliated fanatics lost tremendous face, and so tensions have reached an even
higher level than before. It is one more reason why the Gubru Roost Masters
grow increasingly frightened.” “So when the invaders
found they couldn’t use hostages to coerce secrets out of Earth, the Suzerains
searched for other ways to make some profit out of this expensive expedition,”
Gailet surmised. “Correct. But when the
first Suzerain of Cost and Caution was killed it threw their leadership process
out of balance. Instead of negotiating toward a consensus of policy, the three
Suzerains engaged in unbridled competition for the top position in their Molt.
I’m not sure that even now I understand all of the schemes that might have been
involved. But the final one—the one they settled on at last—will cost them very
dearly. Blatantly interfering with the proper outcome of an Uplift Ceremony is
a grave matter.” Robert saw Gailet wince in
revulsion as she obviously recollected how she had been used. Without opening
his eyes, Fiben reached out and took her hand. “Where does that leave us now?”
Robert asked Uthacalthing. “Both common sense and
honor would demand the Gubru keep their bargain with Earth. It’s the only way
out of a terrible bind.” “But you don’t expect them to see it that
way.” “Would I remain confined
here, on neutral ground, if I did? You and I, Robert, would be with Athaclena
right now, dining on khoogra and other delicacies I’d cached away, and
we would speak for hours of, oh, so many things. But that will not happen until
the Gubru decide between logic and self-immolation.” Robert felt a chill. “How
bad could it get?” he asked in a low voice. The chims, too, listened quietly. Uthacalthing looked
around. He inhaled the sweet, chill air as if it were of fine vintage. “This is
a lovely world,” he sighed. “And yet it has suffered horror. Sometimes,
so-called civilization seems bent on destroying those very things which it is
sworn to protect.” 94 Galactics “After them!” cried the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon. “Chase them! Pursue them!” Talon Soldiers and their battle
drones swooped down upon a small column of neo-chimpanzees, taking them by
surprise. The hairy Earthlings turned to fight, firing their ill-sorted weapons
upward at the stooping Gubru. Two small fireballs did erupt, emitting sprays of
singed feathers, but for the most part resistance was useless. Soon, the
Suzerain was stepping delicately among the blasted remains of trees and
mammals. It cursed as its officers reported only chim bodies. There had been stories of
others, humans and Tymbrimi and, yes, thrice-cursed Thennanin. Had not one of
them suddenly appeared out of the wilderness? They had to all be in league
together! It had to be a plot! Now there were constant
messages, entreaties, demands that the admiral return to Port Helenia. That it
join with the other commanders for a conclave, a meeting, a new struggle for
consensus. Consensus! the Suzerain of
Beam and Talon spat on the trunk of a shattered tree. Already it could feel the
ebbing of hormones, the leaching away of color that had almost been its
own! Consensus? The admiral would show
them consensus! It was determined to win back its position of leadership. And
the only way to do that, after that catastrophe of an Uplift Ceremony, was to
demonstrate the efficacy of the military option. When the Thennanin came to
claim their “Garthling” prizes, they would be met with force! Let
them engage in Uplift of their new clients from deepspace! Of course, to keep them at
bay—in order to return this world for the Roost Masters—there must be complete
surety that there would be no attacks from behind, from the surface. The ground
opposition had to be eliminated! The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon refused even to consider the possibility that anger and revenge might
also have colored its decisions. To have admitted that would be to begin to
fall under the sway of Propriety. Already, several good officers had deserted
down that path, only to be ordered back to their posts by the sanctimonious
high priest. That was particularly galling. The admiral was determined
to win their loyalty back in its own right, with victory! “The new detectors work,
are effective, are efficient!” It danced in satisfaction. “They let us hunt the
Earthlings without needing to scent special materials. We trace them by their
very blood!” The Suzerain’s assistants
shared its satisfaction. At this rate, the irregulars should soon all be dead. A pall fell over the
celebration when it was reported that one of the troop carriers that had
brought them here had broken down. Another casualty of the plague of corrosion
that had struck Gubru equipment all over the mountains and the Vale of Sind.
The Suzerain had ordered an urgent investigation. “No matter! We shall all
ride the remaining carriers. Nothing, nobody, no event shall stop our hunt!” The soldiers chanted. “Zooon!” 95 Athaclena She watched as the hirsute
human read the message for the fourth time, and could not help wondering
whether she was doing the right thing. Rank-haired, bearded, and naked, Major
Prathachulthorn looked the very essence of a wild, carnivorous wolfling ... a
creature far too dangerous to trust. He looked down at the
message, and for a moment all she could read were the waves of tension that
coursed up his ‘shoulders and down his arms to those powerful, tightly flexed hands. “It appears that I am
under orders to forgive you, and to follow your policies, miss.” The last word
ended in a hiss. “Does this mean that I’ll be set free if I promise to be good?
How can I be sure this order is for real?” Athaclena knew she had little
choice. In the days ahead she would not be able to spare the chimpower to
continue guarding Prathachulthorn. Those she could rely upon to ignore the
human’s command-voice were very few, and he had already nearly escaped on four
separate occasions. The alternative was to finish him off here and now. And for
that she simply had not the will. “I have no doubt you would
kill me the instant you discovered the message wasn’t genuine,” Athaclena
replied. His teeth seemed to flash.
“You have my word on that,” he assured her. “And on what else?” He closed and then reopened his eyes.
“According to these orders from the Government in Exile, I have no choice but
to act as if I was never kidnapped, to pretend there was no mutiny, and to
conform my strategy to your advice. All right. I agree to this, as long as you
remember that I’m going to appeal to my commanders on Earth, first chance I
get. And they will take this to the TAASF. And once Coordinator Oneagle is
overruled, I will find you, my young Tymbrimi. I will come to you.” The bald, open hatred in
his mind simultaneously made her shiver and ako reassured her. The man held
nothing back. Truth burned beneath his words. She nodded to Benjamin. “Let him go.” Looking unhappy, and
avoiding eye contact with the dark-haired human, the chims lowered the cage and
cut open the door. Prathachulthorn emerged rubbing his arms. Then, quite
suddenly, he whirled and leaped in a high kick landing in a stance one blow
away from her. He laughed as Athaclena and the chims backed away. “Where is my command?” he asked tersely. “I do not know,
precisely,” Athaclena answered, as she tried to abort a gheer flux.
“We’ve scattered into small parties and even had to abandon the caves when it
was clear they were compromised.” “What about this place?”
Prathachulthorn motioned to the steaming slopes of Mount Fossey. “We expect the enemy to
stage an assault here at any moment,” she replied honestly. “Well,” he said. “I didn’t
believe half of what you told me, yesterday, about that ‘Uplift Ceremony’ and
its consequences. But I’ll give you this; you and your dad do seem to have
stirred up the Gubru good.” He sniffed the air, as if
already he were trying to pick up a spoor. “I assume you have a tactical
situation map and a datawell for me?” Benjamin brought one of
the portable computer units forward, but Prathachulthorn held up a hand. “Not
now. First, let’s get out of here. I want to get away from this place.” Athaclena nodded. She
could well understand how the man felt. He laughed when she
declined his mock-chivalrous bow and insisted that he go first. “As you wish,”
he chuckled. Soon they were swinging
through the trees and running under the thick forest canopy. Not much later,
they heard what sounded like thunder back where the refuge had been, even
though there were no clouds in the sky. 96 Sylvie The night was lit by fiery
beacons which burst forth actinically and cast stark shadows as they drifted
slowly groundward. Their impact on the senses was sudden, dazzling,
overwhelming even the noise of battle and the screams of the dying. It was the defenders who
sent the blazing torches into the sky, for their assailants needed no light to
guide them. Streaking in by radar and infrared, they attacked with deadly
accuracy until momentarily blinded by the brilliance of the flares. Chims fled the evening’s
fireless camp in all directions, naked, carrying only food and a few weapons on
their backs. Mostly, they were refugees from mountain hamlets burned down in
the recent surge of fighting. A few trained irregulars remained behind in a
desperate rearguard action to cover the civilians’ retreat. They used what means they
had to confuse the airborne enemy’s deadly, precise detectors. The flares were
sophisticated, automatically adjusting their fulminations to best interfere
with active and passive sensors. They slowed the avians down, but only for a
little while. And they were in short supply. Besides, the enemy had something new,
some secret system that was letting them track chims even under the heaviest growth, even
naked, without the simplest trappings All the pursued could dp
was split up into smaller and smaller groups. The prospect facing those who
made it away from here was to live completely as animals, alone or at most in
pairs, wild-eyed and cowering under skies that had once been theirs to roam at
will. Sylvie was helping an
older chimmie and two children climb over a vine-covered tree trunk when
suddenly upraised hackles told her of gravities drawing near. She quickly
signed for the others to take cover, but something—perhaps it was the unsteady
rhythm of those motors—made her stay behind, peering over the rim of a fallen
log. In the blackness she barely caught the flash of a dim, whitish shape,
plummeting through the starlit forest to crash noisily among the branches and
then disappear into the jungle gloom. Sylvie stared down the
dark channel the plunging vessel had cut. She listened, chewing on her
fingernails, as debris rained down in its wake. “Donna!” she whispered.
The elderly chimmie lifted her head from under a pile of leaves. “Can you make
it with the children the rest of the way to the rendezvous?” Sylvie asked. “All
you have to do is head downhill to a stream, then follow that stream to a small
waterfall and cave. Can you do that?” Donna paused for a long
moment, concentrating, and at last nodded. “Good,” Sylvie, said. “When you see
Petri, tell him I saw an enemy scout come down, and I’m goin’ to go and look it
over.” Fear had widened the older
chimmie’s eyes so that the whites shone around her irises. She blinked a couple
of times, then held out her arms for the children. By the time they were
gathered under her protection, Sylvie had already cautiously entered the tunnel
of broken trees. Why am I doing this? Sylvie wondered as she
stepped over broken branches still oozing pungent sap. Tiny skittering motions
told of native creatures seeking cover after the ruination of their homes. The
smell of ozone put Sylvie’s hair on end. And then, as she drew nearer, there
came another familiar odor, one of overripe bird. Everything looked eerie in the dimness.
There were absolutely no colors, only shades of Stygian gray. When the
off-white bulk of the crashed aircraft loomed in front of her, Sylvie saw that
it lay canted at a forty degree slope, its front She heard a faint
crackling as some piece of electronics shorted again and again. Other than
that, there came no sound from within. The main hatch had been torn half off
its hinges. Touching the still warm
hull for guidance, she approached cautiously. Her fingers traced the outlines
of one of the gravitic impellers, and flakes of corrosion came off. Lousy
maintenance, she thought, partly in order to keep her mind busy. I
wonder if that’s why it crashed. Her mouth was dry and her heart felt in
her throat as she reached the opening and bent to peer around the corner. Two Gubru still lay
strapped at their stations, their sharp-beaked heads lolling from slender,
broken necks. Sylvie tried to swallow. She
made herself lift one foot and step gingerly onto the sloping deck. Her pulse
threatened to stop when the plates groaned and one of the Talon Soldiers moved. But it was only the broken
vessel, creaking and settling slightly. “Goodall,” Sylvie moaned as she brought
her hand down from her breast. It was hard to concentrate with all of her
instincts screaming just to get the hell out of here. As she had for many days,
Sylvie tried to imagine what Gailet Jones would do under circumstances like
this. She knew she would never be the chimmie Gailet was. That just wasn’t in
the cards. But if she tried hard . . . “Weapons,” she whispered
to herself, and forced her trembling hands to pull the soldiers’ sidearms from
their holsters. Seconds seemed like hours, but soon two racked saber rifles
joined the pistols in a pile outside the hatch. Sylvie was about to lower
herself to the ground when she hissed and slapped her forehead. “Idiot!
Athaclena needs intelligence more than popguns!” She returned to the
cockpit and peered about, wondering if she would recognize something
significant even if it lay right in front of her. Come on. You’re a
Terragens citizen with most of a college education. And you spent months
working for the Gubru. Concentrating, she recognized the flight
controls, and— from symbols obviously pertaining to missiles—the weapons
console. Another display, still lit by the craft’s draining batteries, showed a
relief territory map, with multiple sigils and designations written in Galactic
Three. Could this be what they’re using to find
us? she
wondered. A dial, just below the
display, used words she knew in the enemy’s language. “Band Selector,” the
label said. Experimentally, she touched it. A window opened in the
lower left corner of the display. More arcane writing spilled forth, much too
complex for her. But above the text there now whirled a complex design that an
adult of any civilized society would recognize as a chemical diagram. Sylvie was no chemist, but
she had had a basic education, and something about the molecule depicted there
looked oddly familiar to her. She concentrated and tried to sound out the
indentifier, the word just below the diagram. The GalThree syllabary came back
to her. “Hee . . . Heem . . . Hee Moog . . .” Sylvie felt her skin suddenly
course with goose bumps. She traced the line of her lips with her tongue and
then whispered a single word. “Hemoglobin.” 97 Galatics “Biological warfare!” The
Suzerain of Beam and Talon hopped about the bridge of the cruising battleship
on which it held court and pointed at the Kwackoo technician who had brought
the news. “This corrosion, this decay, this blight on armor and machinery, it
was created by design?” The technician bowed. “Yes. There are
several agents— bacteria, prions, molds. When we saw the pattern
counter-measures were instituted at once. It will take time to treat all
affected surfaces with organisms engineered against theirs, but success will
eventually reduce this to a mere nuisance.” Eventually, the admiral thought
bitterly. “How were these agents delivered?” The Kwackoo pulled from
its pouch a filmy clump of clothlike material, bound by slender strands. “When
these things began blowing in from the mountains, we consulted Library records
and questioned the locals. Irritating infestations occur regularly on this
continental coast with the onset of winter, so we ignored them. “However, it now appears
the mountain insurgents have found a way to infect these airborne spore
carriers with biological entities destructive to our equipment. By the time we
were aware, the dispersal was nearly universal. The plot was most) ingenious.” The military commander
paced. “How bad, how severe, how catastrophic is the damage?” Again, a deep bow. “One
third of our planet-side transport is affected. Two of the spaceport defense
batteries will be out of commission for ten planetary days.” “Ten days!” “As you know, we are no
longer receiving spares from the homeworld.” The admiral did not need
to be reminded. Already most routes to Gimelhai had been interdicted by the
approaching alien armadas, now patiently clearing mines away from the fringes
of Garth system. And if that weren’t
enough, the two other Suzerains were now united in opposing the military. There
was nothing they could do to prevent the coming battles if the admiral’s party
chose to fight, but they could withhold both religious and bureaucratic
support. The effects of that were already showing. The pressures had built
until a steady, throbbing pain seemed to pulse within the admiral’s head. “They
will pay!” the Suzerain shrieked. Curse the limitations of priests and
egg counters! The Suzerain of Beam and Talon recalled
with fond longing the grand fleets it had led into this system. But long ago
most of those ships had been pulled away by the Roost Masters to meet other
desperate needs, and probably quite a few of them were already smoking ruins or
vapor, out on the contentious Galactic marches. In order to avoid such
thoughts the admiral contemplated instead the noose now tightening around the shrinking
mountain strongholds of the insurgents. Soon that worry, at least, would be
over forever. And then, well, let the
Uplift Institute enforce the neutrality of its sacred Ceremonial Mound in the
midst of a -itched planet-space battle! Under such circumstances, mis-. ijt-s
were known to fall astray:—such as into civilian towns, or even neutral ground. Too bad! There would be
commiseration, of course. Such a pity. But those were the fortunes of war! 98 Uthacalthing No longer did he have to
hold secret the yearnings in his heart, or keep contained his deep-stored
reservoir of feelings. It did not matter if alien detectors pinpointed his
psychic emanations, for they surely would know where to find him, when the time
came. At dawn, while the east grew
gray with the cloud-shrouded sun, Uthacalthing walked along the dew-covered
slopes and reached out with everything he had. The miracle of some days
back had burst the chrysalis of his soul. Where he thought only winter would
forever reign, now bright shoots burst forth. To both humans and Tymbrimi, love
was considered the greatest power. But there was, indeed, something to be
said for irony, as well. I live, and kenn the
world as beautiful. He poured all of his craft into a glyph
which floated, delicate and light, above his wafting tendrils. To be brought to
this place, so near where his schemes began . . . and to witness how all his
jests had been turned around upon himself, giving him all he had wanted, but in
such amazing ways . . . Dawn brought color to the
world. It was a winter land-and seascape of barren orchards and tarp-covered
ships. The waters of the bay wore lines of wind-flecked foam. And yet, the sun
gave warmth. He thought of the
Universe, so strange, often bizarre, and so filled with danger and tragedy. But also surprise. Surprise .,. . the blessing that
tells one that this is real—he spread his arms to encompass it all—that
even the most imaginative of us could not have made all of this up within his
own mind. He did not set the glyph
free. It cast loose as if of its own accord and rose unaffected by the morning
winds, to drift wherever chance might take it. Later came long
consultations with the Grand Examiner, with Kault and Cordwainer Appelbe. They
all sought his advice. He tried not to disappoint them. Around noon Robert Oneagle
drew him aside and brought up again the idea of escape. The young human wanted
to break out of their confinement on the Ceremonial Mound and head off with
Fiben to cause the Gubru grief. They all knew of the fighting in the mountains,
and Robert wanted to help Athaclena in any way possible. Uthacalthing sympathized.
“But you underestimate yourself in thinking you could ever do this, my son,” he
told the young man. Robert blinked. “What do you mean?” “I mean that the Gubru
military are now well aware of how dangerous you and Fiben are. And perhaps
through some small efforts of my own they include me on their list. Why do you
think they maintain such patrols, when they must have other pressing needs?” He motioned at the craft which cruised
just beyond the perimeter of Institute territory. No doubt even the coolant
lines leading to the power stations were watched by expensive drones of deadly
sophistication. Robert had suggested using handmade gliders, but the enemy was
surely wise even to that wolfling trick by now. They had had expensive lessons. “In this way we help
Athaclena,” Uthacalthing said. “By thumbing our noses at the enemy, by smiling
as if we have thought of something special which they have not. By frightening
creatures who deserve what they get for having no sense of humor.” Robert made no outward
gesture to show that he understood. But to Uthacalthing’s delight he recognized
the glyph the young man formed, a simple version of kiniivullun. He
laughed. Obviously, it was one Robert had learned—and earned—from Athaclena. “Yes, my strange adopted
son. We must keep the Gubru painfully aware that b.oys will do what boys do.” It was later, though,
toward sunset, that Uthacalthing stood up suddenly in his dark tent and walked
outside. He stared again to the east, tendrils waving, seeking. Somewhere, out there, he
knew his daughter was thinking furiously. Something, some news perhaps, had
come to her. And now she was concentrating as if her life depended on it. Then the brief, fey moment
of linkage passed. Uthacalthing turned, but he did not go back to his own
shelter. Instead, he wandered a little north and pulled aside the flap of
Robert’s tent. The human looked up from his reading, the light of the datawell
casting a wild expression onto his face. “I believe there actually
is one way by which we could get off of this mountain,” he told the human. “At
least for a little while.” “Go on,” Robert said. Uthacalthing smiled. “Did
I not once say to you—or was it your mother—that all things begin and end at
the Library?” 99 Galactics Matters were dire.
Consensus was falling apart irreparably, and the Suzerain of Propriety did not
know how to heal the breach. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution had nearly withdrawn into itself. The bureaucracy operated on inertia,
without guidance. And their vital third,
their strength and virility, the Suzerain of Beam and Talon, would not answer
their entreaties for a conclave. It seemed, in fact, bound and determined upon
a course that might bring on not only their own destruction but possibly vast
devastation to this frail world as well. If that occurred, the blow to the
already tottering honor of this expedition, this branch of the clan of
Gooksyu-Gubru, would be more than one could stand. And yet, what could the
Suzerain of Propriety do? The Roost Masters, distracted with problems closer to
home, offered no useful advice. They had counted on the expedition Triumvirate
to meld, to molt, and to reach a consensus of wisdom. But the Molt had gone
wrong, desperately wrong. And there was no wisdom to offer them. The Suzerain of Propriety
felt a sadness, a hopelessness, that went beyond that of a leader riding a ship
headed for shoals—it was more that of a priest doomed to oversee sacrilege. The loss was intense and personal, and
quite ancient at the heart of the race. True, the feathers sprouting under its
white down were now red. But there were names for Gubru queens who achieved
their femaleness without the joyous consent and aid of two others, two who
share with her the pleasure, the honor, the glory. Her greatest ambition had
come true, and it was a barren prospect, a lonely and bitter one. The Suzerain of Propriety
tucked her beak under her arm, and in the way of her own people, softly wept. 100 Athaclena “Vampire plants,” was how
Lydia McCue summed it up. She stood watch with two of her Terragens Marines,
their skins glistening under painted layers of monolayer camouflage. The stuff
supposedly protected them from infrared detection and, one could hope, the
enemy’s new resonance detector as well. Vampire plants? Athaclena thought. Indeed.
It is a good metaphor. She poured about a liter
of a bright red fluid into the dark waters of a forest pool, where hundreds of
small vines came together in one of the ubiquitous nutrient trading stations. Elsewhere, far away, other
groups were performing similar rituals in little glades. It reminded Athaclena
of wolfling fairy tales, of magical rites in enchanted forests and mystical
incantations. She would have to remember to tell her father of the analogy, if
she ever got the chance. “Indeed,” she said to
Lieutenant McCue. “My chims drained themselves nearly white to donate enough
blood for our purposes. There are certainly more subtle ways to do this, but
none possible in the time available.” Lydia answered with a grunt and a nod.
The Earth woman was still in conflict with herself. Logically, she probably
agreed that the results would have been catastrophic had Major Prathachulthorn
been left in charge, weeks ago. Subsequent events had proven Athaclena and
Robert right. But Lieutenant McCue could
not disassociate herself so easily from her oath. Until recently the two women
had begun to become friends, talking for hours and sharing their different longings
for Robert Oneagle. But now that the truth about the mutiny and kidnapping of
Major Prathachulthorn was out, a gulf lay between them. The red liquid swirled
among the tiny rootlets. Clearly, the semi-mobile vines were already reacting,
drawing in the new substances. There had been no time for
subtlety, only a brute force approach to the idea that had struck her suddenly,
soon after hearing Sylvie’s report. Hemoglobin. The Gubru had detectors that
can trace resonance against the primary constituent of Earthling blood. At such
sensitivity, the devices must be frightfully expensive! A way had to be found to
counteract the new weapon or she might be left the only sapient being in the
mountains. The one possible approach had been drastic, and symbolic of the
demands a nation made of its people. Her own unit of guerrillas now tottered
around, so depleted by her demands for raw blood that some of the chims had
changed her nickname. Instead of ‘the general’ they had taken to referring to
Athaclena as ‘the countess,’ and then grimacing with outthrust canines. Fortunately, there were
still a few chim technicians— mostly those who had helped Robert devise little
microbes to plague enemy machinery—who could help her with this slapdash
experiment. Bind hemoglobin molecules
to trace substances sought by certain vines. Hope the new combination still
meets their approval. And pray the vines transfer it along fast enough. A chim messenger arrived
and whispered to Lieutenant McCue. She, in turn, approached Athaclena. “The major is nearly
ready,” the dark human woman told her. Casually, she added, “And our scouts say
they detect aircraft heading this way.” Athaclena nodded. “We are finished here. Let
us depart. The next few hours will tell.” 101 Galactics “There! We note a
concentration, gathering, accumulation of the impudent enemy. The wolflings
flee in a predictable direction. And now we may strike, pounce, swoop to
conquer!” Their special detectors
made plain the quarry’s converging trails through the forest. The Suzerain of
Beam and Talon spoke a command, and an elite brigade of Gubru soldiery stooped
upon the little valley where their fleeing prey was trapped, at bay. “Captives, hostages, new
prisoners to question . . . these I want!” 102 Major
Prathachulthorn The bait was invisible.
Their lure consisted of little more than a barely traceable flow of complex
molecules, coursing through the intricate, lacy network of jungle vegetation.
In fact, Major Prathachulthorn had no way of knowing for certain that it was
there at all. He felt awkward laying enfilade and ambush on the slopes
overlooking a series of small ponds in an otherwise unoccupied forest vale. And yet, there was
something symmetrical, almost poetic about the situation. If this trick by some
chance actually worked, there would be the joy of battle on this morn. And if it did not, then he
intended to have the satisfaction of throttling a certain slender alien neck,
whatever the effects on his career and his life. “Feng!” he snapped at one
of his Marines. “Don’t scratch.” The Marine corporal quickly checked to make
sure he had not rubbed off any of the monolayer coating that gave his skin a
sickly greenish cast. The new material had been mixed quickly, in hopes of
blocking the hemoglobin resonance the enemy were using to track Terrans under
the forest canopy. Of course, their intelligence on that matter might be
completely wrong. Prathachulthorn had only the word of chims, and that
damned Tym— “Major!” someone
whispered. It was a neo-chimpanzee trooper, looking even more uncomfortable in
green-tinted fur. He motioned quickly from midway up a tall tree.
Prathachulthorn acknowledged and sent a hand gesture rippling in both
directions. Well, he thought, some of
these local chims are turning into pretty fair irregulars, I’ll admit. A series of sonic booms
rocked the foliage on all sides, followed by the shriek of approaching
aircraft. They swept up the narrow valley at treetop level, following the hilly
terrain with computer-piloted precision. At just the right moment, Talon
Soldiers and their accompanying drones spilled out of long troop carriers to
fall serenely toward a certain jungle grove. The trees there were
unique in only one way, in their hunger for a certain trace chemical brought to
them by far-reaching, far-trading vines. Only now those vines had delivered
something else as well. Something drawn from Earthly veins. “Wait,” Prathachulthorn
whispered. “Wait for the big boys.” Sure enough, soon they all
felt the effects of approaching gravities, and on a major scale. Over the
horizon appeared a Gubru battleship, cruising serenely several hundred meters
above. Here was a target well
worth anything they had to sacrifice. Up until now, though, the problem had
been how to know in advance where one would come. Flicker-swivvers were
wonderful weapons, but not very portable. One had to set them up well in
advance. And surprise was essential. “Wait,” he murmured as the
great vessel drew nearer. “Don’t spook “em.” Down below, the Talon
Soldiers were already chirping in dismay, for no enemy awaited them, not even
any chim civilians to capture and send above for questioning. At any moment,
one of the troopers would surely guess the truth. Still, Major Prathachulthorn
urged, “Wait just a minute more, until—” One of the chim gunners
must have lost patience. Suddenly, lightning lanced upward from the heights on
the opposite side of the valley. In an instant, three more streaks converged.
Prathachulthorn ducked and covered his head. Brilliance seemed to
penetrate from behind, through his skull. Waves of deja vu alternated
with surges of nausea, and for a moment it felt as if a tide of anomalous
gravity were trying to lift him from the forest loam. Then the concussion wave
hit. It was some time before anyone was able
to look up again. When they did, they had to blink through clouds of drifting
dust and grit, past toppled trees and scattered vines. A seared, flattened area
told where the Gubru battle cruiser had hovered, only moments ago. A rain of
red-hot debris still fell, setting off fires wherever the incandescent pieces
landed. Prathachulthorn grinned.
He fired off a flare into the air—the signal to advance. Several of the enemy’s
grounded aircraft had been broken by the overpressure wave. Three, however,
lifted off and made for the sites where the missiles had been fired, screaming
for vengeance. But their pilots did not realize they were facing Terragens
Marines now. It was amazing what a captured saber rifle could do in the right
hands. Soon three more burning patches smoldered on the valley floor. Down below grim-faced
chims moved forward, and combat soon became much more personal, a bloody
struggle fought with lasers and pellet guns, with crossbows and arbalests. When it came down to
hand-to-hand, Prathachulthorn knew that they had won. I cannot leave all of
the close-in stuff to these locals, he thought. That was how he came to
join the chase through the forest, while the Gubru rear guard furiously tried
to cover the survivors’ escape. And for as long as they lived thereafter, the
chims who saw it talked about what they saw: a pale green figure in loin cloth
and beard, swinging through the trees, meeting fully armed Talon Soldiers with
knife and garrote. There seemed to be no stopping him, and indeed, nothing
living withstood him. It was a damaged battle
drone, brought back into partial operation by self-repair circuitry—perhaps
making a logical connection between the final collapse of the Gubru forces and
this fearsome creature who seemed to take such joy in battle. Or maybe it was
nothing more than a final burst of mechanical and electrical reflex. He went as he would have
wanted to, wearing a bitter grin, with his hands around a feathered throat,
throttling one more hateful thing that did not belong in the world he thought
ought to be. 103 Athaclena So, she thought as the
excited chim messenger gasped forth the joyous news of total victory. On any
scale, this was the insurgents’ greatest coup. In a sense, Garth herself became
our greatest ally. Her injured but still subtly powerful web of life. The Gubru had been lured
by fragments of chim and human hemoglobin, carried to one site by the
ubiquitous transfer vines. Frankly, Athaclena was surprised their makeshift
plan had worked. Its success proved just how foolish had been the enemy’s
overdependence on sophisticated hardware. Now we must decide what to do next. Lieutenant McCue looked up
from the battle report the winded chim messenger had brought and met
Athaclena’s eyes. The two women shared a moment’s silent communion. “I’d better
get going,” Lydia said at last. “There’ll be reconsolidation to organize,
captured equipment to disburse . . . and I am now in command.” Athaclena nodded. She
could not bring herself to mourn Major Prathachulthorn. But she acknowledged
the man for what he had been. A warrior. “Where do you think they will strike
next?” she asked. “I couldn’t begin to
guess, now that their main method of tracking us has been blown. They act as if
they haven’t much time.” Lydia frowned pensively. “Is it certain the Thennanin
fleet is on its way here?” Lydia asked. “The Uplift Institute officials speak
about it openly on the airwaves. The Thennanin come to claim their new clients.
And as part of their arrangement with my father and with Earth, they are bound
to help expel the Gubru from this Athaclena was still quite
in awe over the extent to which her father’s scheme had worked. When the crisis
began, nearly one Garth year ago, it had been clear that neither Earth nor
Tymbrim would be able to help this faraway colony. And most of the “moderate”
Galactics were so slow and judicious that there was little hope of persuading
one of those clans to intervene. Uthacalthing had hoped to fool the Thennanin
into doing the job instead—pitting Earth’s enemies against each other. The plan had worked beyond
Uthacalthing’s expectations because of one factor her father had not know of. The
gorillas. Had their mass migration to the Ceremonial Mound been triggered
by the s’ustru’thoon exchange, as she had earlier thought? Or was the
Institute’s Grand Examiner correct to declare that fate itself arranged for
this new client race to be at the right time and place to choose? Somehow,
Athaclena felt sure there was more to it than anyone knew, or perhaps ever
would know. “So the Thennanin are
coming to chase out the Gubru.” Lydia seemed uncertain what to make of the
situation. “Then we’ve won, haven’t we? I mean, the Gubru can’t hold them off
indefinitely. Even if it were possible militarily, they’d lose so much face
across the Five Galaxies that even the moderates would finally get upset and
mobilize.” The Earth woman’s
perceptiveness was impressive. Athaclena nodded. “Their situation would seem to
call for negotiation. But that assumes logic. The Gubru military, I’m afraid,
is behaving irrationally.” Lydia shivered. “Such an
enemy is often far more dangerous than a rational opponent. He doesn’t act out
of intelligent self-interest.” “My father’s last call
indicated that the Gubru are badly divided,” Athaclena said. The broadcasts
from Institute Territory were now the guerrillas’ best source of information.
Robert and Fiben and Uthacalthing had all taken turns, contributing powerfully
to the mountain fighters’ morale and surely adding to the invader’s severe
irritation. “We’ll have to act under the assumption
the gloves are off then.” The woman Marine sighed. “If Galactic opinion doesn’t
matter to them, they may even turn to using space weaponry down here on the
planet. We’d better disperse as widely as possible.” “Hmm, yes.” Athaclena
nodded. “But if they use burners or hell bombs, all is lost anyway. From such
weapons we cannot hide. “I cannot command your
troops, lieutenant, but I would rather die in a bold gesture—one which might
help stop this madness once and for all—than end my life burying my head in the
sand, like one of your Earthly oysters.” Despite the seriousness of
the proposition, Lydia McCue smiled. And a touch of appreciative irony danced
along the edges of her simple aura. “Ostriches,” the Earth woman corrected
gently. “It’s big birds called ostriches that bury their heads. “Now why don’t you tell me what you have
in mind.” 104 Galactics Buoult of the Thennanin
inflated his ridgecrest to its maximum height and preened his shining elbow
spikes before stepping out upon the bridge of the great warship, Athanasfire.
There, beside the grand display, where the disposition of the fleet lay
spread out in sparkling colors, the human delegation awaited him. Their leader,
an elderly female whose pale hair tendrils still gleamed in places with the
color of a yellow sun, bowed at a prim, correct angle. Buoult replied with a
precise waistbend of his own. He gestured toward the display. “Admiral Alvarez, I assume
you can perceive for yourself that the last of the enemy’s mines have been
cleared. I am ready to transmit to the Galactic Institute for Civilized Warfare
our declaration that the Gubru interdiction of this system has been lifted by
force majeur.” “That is good to hear,”
the woman said. Her human-style smile—a suggestive baring of teeth—was one of
their easier gestures to interpret. One as experienced with Galactic affairs as
the legendary Helene Alvarez surely knew the effect the wolfling expression
often had on others. She must have made a conscious decision to use it. Well, such subtle
intimidations played an acceptable role in the complex game of bluff and
negotiation. Buoult was honest enough to admit that he did it too. It was why
he had inflated his towering crest before entering. “It will be good to see Garth
again,” Alvarez added. “I only hope we aren’t the proximate cause of yet
another holocaust on that unfortunate world.” “Indeed, we shall endeavor
to avoid that at all costs. And if the worst happens—if this band of Gubru are
completely out of control—then their entire nasty clan shall pay for it.” “I care little about
penalties and compensation. There are people and an entire frail ecosphere at
risk here.” Buoult withheld comment. I
must be more careful, he thought. It is not meet for others to remind Thennanin—
defenders of all Potential—of the duty to protect such places as Garth. It was especially galling
to be chided righteously by wolflings. And from now on they mil
be at our elbows, carping and criticizing, and we will have to listen, for they
will be stage consorts to one of our clients. It is only one price we must pay
for this treasure Kault found for us. The humans were pressing
negotiations hard, as was to be expected from a clan as desperate for allies as
they. Already Thennanin forces had withdrawn from all areas of conflict with
Earth and Tymbrim. But the Terragens were demanding much more than that in
exchange for help managing and uplifting the new client race called “Gorilla.” In effect, they were
demanding that the great clan of the Thennanin ally itself with forlorn and
despised wolflings and bad-boy prankster Tymbrimi! This at a time when the
horrible Soro-Tandu alliance appeared to be unstoppable out on the starlanes.
Why, to do so might conceivably risk annihilation for the Thennanin themselves! If it were up to Buoult, who had had
enough of Earthlings to last him a lifetime, the choice would be to tell them But it was not up to
Buoult. There had long been a strong minority streak of sympathy for
Earthiclan, back home. Kault’s coup, allowing the Great Clan to achieve another
treasured laurel of patronhood, could win that faction government soon. Under
such circumstances, Buoult figured it wise to keep his own opinions to himself. One of his undercommanders
approached and saluted. “We have determined the positions taken up by the Gubru
defense flotilla,” he reported. “They are clustered quite close to the planet.
Their dispersement is unusual. Our battle computers are finding it very hard to
crack.” Hrnm, yes, Buoult thought on
examining the close-in display. A brilliant arrangement of limited forces.
Even original, perhaps. How unlike the Gubru. “No matter,” he huffed.
“Even if there is no subtle way, they will nonetheless see that we came with
more than adequate firepower to do the job by brute force if necessary. They
will concede. They must concede.” “Of course they must,” the
human admiral agreed. But “We are ready to approach
to fail-safe envelopment,” the orficer of the deck reported. Buoult nodded quickly.
“Good. Proceed. From there we can contact the enemy and announce our
intentions.” Tension built as the
armada advanced closer to the system’s modest yellow sun. Although the Thennanin
claimed proudly to possess no psychic powers, Buoult seemed to feel the
gaze of the Earthling woman upon him, and he wondered how it was possible that
he found her so intimidating. She is only a wolfling, he reminded himself. “Shall we resume our
discussions, commander?” Admiral Alvarez asked at last. He had no choice but to
comply, of course. It would be best if much was decided before they arrived and
the siege manifesto was read aloud. Still, Buoult planned to
sign no agreements until he had-a chance to confer with Kault. That Thennanin
had a reputation for vulgarity and, well, frivolity, that had won him
exile to this backwater world. But now he appeared to have achieved
unprecedented miracles. His political power back home would be great. Buoult wanted to tap
Kault’s expertise, his apparent knack at dealing with these infuriating
creatures. His aides and the human
delegation filed out of the bridge toward the meeting room. But before Buoult
left he glanced one more time back at the situation tank and the deadly-looking
Gubru battle array. Air noisily escaped his breathing slits. What are the avians
planning? he
wondered. What shall I do if these Gubru prove to be insane? 105 Robert In some parts of Port
Helenia, there were more guard drones than ever, protecting their masters’
domains rigorously, lashing out at anyone who passed too near. Elsewhere, however, it was
almost as if a revolution had already taken place..The invader’s posters lay
tattered in the gutters. Above one busy street corner Robert glimpsed a new
mural that had recently been erected in place of Gubru propaganda. Painted in
the style called Focalist Realism, it depicted a family of gorillas staring
with dawning but hopeful sentience oat upon a glowing horizon. Protectively
standing beside them, showing the way to that wonderful future, was a pair of
idealized, high-browed neo-chimpanzees. Oh, yes, there had also
been a human and a Thennanin in the picture, vague and in the background.
Robert thought it really nice of the artist to have remembered to include them. The heavily guarded shuttle he was in
passed through the intersection too quickly to see much detail, but he thought
the rendering of the female chim hadn’t quite done Gailet Soon the “free” parts of
town were behind them, and they passed westward into areas patrolled with
strict military discipline. When they landed their Talon Soldier guards hurried
outside and stood watch as Robert and Uthacalthing left the shuttle to climb
the ramp leading to the shining new Branch Library. “This is an expensive
setup, isn’t it?” he asked the Tymbrimi Ambassador. “Do we get to keep it if
the Thennanin manage to kick the birds out?” Uthacalthing shrugged.
“Probably. And maybe the Ceremonial Mound as well. Your clan is due
reparations, certainly.” “But you have your doubts.” Uthacalthing stood in the
vast entranceway surveying the vaulted chamber and the towering cubic data
store within. “It is just that I think it would be unwise to count your
chickens before they have met the rooster.” Robert understood
Uthacalthing’s point. Even defeat for the Gubru might come at unthinkable cost. “It’s counting one’s eggs
before they’re laid,” he told the Tymbrimi, who was always anxious
to improve his grasp of Anglic metaphors. This time, however, Uthacalthing
didn’t thank Robert. His wide-spread eyes seemed to flash as he looked back,
sidelong. “Think about it,” he said. Soon Uthacalthing was deep
in conversation with the Kanten Chief Librarian. At a loss to follow their
rapid, inflected Galactic, Robert started a circuit of the new Library, taking
its measure and looking at its current users. Except for a few members
of the Grand Examiner’s team, all of the occupants were avians. The Gubru
present were divided by a gulf he could henn, as well as see. Nearly two
thirds of them clustered over to the left. They cooed and cast disapproving
glances at the smaller group, which consisted almost entirely of soldiers. The
military did not give off happy vibrations, but they hid it well, strutting
about their tasks with crisp efficiency, returning their peers’ disapproval
with arrogant disdain. Robert made no effort to
avoid being seen. The wave of stares he attracted was pleasing. They obviously
knew who he was. If just passing near caused an interruption in their work, so
much the better. Approaching one cluster of Gubru—by their
ribbons obviously members of the priestly Caste of Propriety—he bowed to an
angle he hoped was correct and grinned as the entire offended gaggle was forced
to form up and reply in kind. Finally Robert came upon a
data station formatted in a way he understood. Uthacalthing was still immersed
in con-versaticn vith the Librarian, so Robert decided to see what he couk;
::.;d out on his own. He made very little
progress. The enemy had obviously set up safeguards to prevent the unauthorized
from accessing information about near-space, or the presumably converging
battle fleets of the Thennanin. Still, Robert kept on trying. Time passed as he
explored the current data net, finding out where the invaders had set up their
blocks. So intense was his
concentration that it took a while before he grew aware that something had
changed in the Library. Automatic sound dampers had kept the growing hubbub
from intruding on his concentration, but when he looked up at last Robert saw
that the Gubru were in an uproar. They waved their downy arms and formed tight
clusters around holo-tanks. Most of the soldiers had simply vanished, from
sight. What on Garth has gotten into them? he wondered. Robert didn’t imagine the
Gubru would welcome him peering over their shoulders. He felt frustrated.
Whatever was happening, it sure had them perturbed! Hey! Robert thought. Maybe
it’s on the local news. Quickly he used his own
screen to access a public video station. Until recently censorship had been
severe, but during the last few days, as soldiers were called away to combat
duty, the networks had fallen under the control of the Caste of Cost and
Caution. Those glum, apathetic bureaucrats now hardly enforced even modest
discipline. The tank flickered, then
cleared to show an excited chim reporter. _”... and so, at latest reports, it seems
the surprise offensive from the Mulun hasn’t yet engaged the occupation forces.
The Gubru seem unable to agree on how to answer the manifesto of the
approaching forces. ...” Robert wondered, had the
Thennanin made their pronouncement of intent already? That had not been
expected for a couple of days at least. Then one word caught in his From the Mulun? “... We’ll now rebroadcast the statement
read just five minutes ago by the joint commanders of the army right now
marching on Port Helenia.” The view in the holo-tank
shifted. The chim announcer was replaced by a recently recorded image showing
three figures standing against a forest background. Robert blinked. He knew
these faces, two of them intimately. One was a chen named Benjamin. The other
two were women he loved. “... and so we challenge our oppressors.
In combat we have behaved well, under the dicta of the Galactic Institute for
Civilized Warfare. This cannot be said of our enemies. They have used criminal
means and have allowed harm to noncombatant fallow species native to a fragile
world. “Worst of all, they have cheated.” Robert gaped. The image
panned back to show platoons of chims—bearing a motley assortment of
weapons—trooping forth from the forest out into the open, accompanied by a few
fierce-eyed humans. The one speaking into the camera was Lydia McCue, Robert’s
human lover. But Athaclena stood next to her, and in his alien consort’s eyes
he saw and knew who had written the words. And he knew, without any doubt, whose
idea this was. “We demand, therefore, that they send
forth their best soldiers, armed as we are armed, to meet our champions out in
the open, in the Valley of the Sind....” “Uthacalthing,” he said,
hoarsely. Then again, louder. “Uthacalthing!” The noise suppressors had
been developed by a hundred million generations of librarians. But in all that
time there had been only a few wolfling races. For just an instant the vast
chamber echoed before dampers shut down the impolite vibrations and imposed
hushed quiet once again. There was nothing,
however, to be done about running in the halls. 106 Gailet “Recombinant Rats!” Fiben
cried upon hearing the beginnings of the declaration. They watched a portable
holo set up on the slopes of the Ceremonial Mound. Gailet gestured for
silence. “Be quiet, Fiben. Let me hear the rest of it.” But the meaning of the
message had been obvious from the first few sentences. Columns of irregulars,
wearing makeshift uniforms of homespun cloth, marched steadily across open,
winter-barren fields. Two squads of horse cavalry skirted the ragged
army’s perimeter, like escapees from some pre-Contact flatmovie. The marching
chims grinned nervously and watched the skies, fondling their captured or
mountain-made weapons. But there was no mistaking their attitude of grim
resolve. As the cameras panned
back, Fiben did a quick count. “That’s everybody,” he said in awe. “I mean,
allowing for recent casualties, it’s everybody who’s had any training or would
be any good at all in a fight. It’s all or nothing.” He shook his head. “Clip
my blue card if I can figure what she hopes to accomplish.” Gailet glanced up at him.
“Some blue card,” she sniffed. “And I’d have to say she knows exactly what
she’s doing, Fiben.” “But the city rebels were slaughtered out
on the Sind.” She shook her head. “That
was then. We didn’t know the score. We hadn’t achieved any respect or status.
Anyway, there weren’t any witnesses. “But the mountain forces
have won victories. They’ve been acknowledged. And now the Five Galaxies are
watching.” Gailet frowned. “Oh,
Athaclena knows what she’s doing. I just didn’t know things were this
desperate.” They sat quietly for a
moment longer, watching the insurgents advance slowly across orchards and
winter-barren fields. Then Fiben let out another exclamation. “What?” Gailet
asked. She looked where he pointed in the tank, and it was her turn to hiss in
surprise. There, carrying a saber
rifle along with the other chim soldiers, strode someone they both knew. Sylvie
did not seem uncomfortable with her weapon. In fact, she appeared an island of
almost zenlike calm in the sea of nervous neo-chimpanzees. Who would’ve figured it? Gailet thought. Who
would’ve thought that about her? They watched together.
There was little else they could do. 107 Galactics “This must be handled with
delicacy, care, rectitude!” the Suzerain of Propriety proclaimed. “If
necessary, we must meet them one on one.” “But the expense!” wailed
the Suzerain of Cost and Caution. “The losses to be expected!” Gently, the high priest
bent over from her perch and crooned to her junior. “Consensus, consensus. . . . Share with
me a vision of harmony and wisdom. Our clan has lost much here, and stands in
dire jeopardy of losing far more. But we have not yet forfeited the one thing
that will maintain us even at night, even in darkness—our nobility. Our honor.” Together, they began to
sway. A melody rose, one with a single lyric. , , “Zoooon. ...” Now if only their strong
third were here! Coalescence seemed so near. A message had been sent to the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon urging that he return to them, join them, become one
with them at last. How, she wondered. How could
he resist knowing, concluding, realizing at last that it is his fate to be my
male? Can an individual be so obstinate? The three of us can yet be happy! But a messenger arrived
with news that brought despair. The battle cruises in the bay had lifted off
and was heading inland with its escorts. The Suzerain of Beam and Talon had
decided to act. No consensus would restrain him. The high priest mourned. We could have been happy. 108 Athaclena “Well, this may be our
answer,” Lydia commented resignedly. Athaclena looked up from
the awkward, unfamiliar task of controlling a horse. Mostly, she let her beast
simply follow the others. Fortunately, it was a gentle creature who responded
well to her coronal singing. She peered in the direction pointed out
by Lydia McCue, where scattered clouds and haze partially obscured the western
horizon. Already many of the chims were gesturing that way. Then Athaclena also
saw the glint of flying craft. And she kenned the approaching forces.
Confusion . . . determination . . . fanaticism . . . regret . . . loathing ...
a turmoil of alien-tinged feelings bombarded her from the ships. But one thing
was clear above all. The Gubru were coming with
vast and overwhelming strength. The distant dots took
shape. “I believe you are right, Lydia,” Athaclena told her friend. “It seems
we have our answer.” The woman Marine
swallowed. “Shall I order a dispersal? Maybe a few of us can get away.” She
sounded doubtful. Athaclena shook her head.
A sad glyph formed. “No. We must play this out. Call all units together. Have
the cavalry bring everyone to yonder hilltop.” “Any particular reason we
should make things easy for them?” Above Athaclena’s waving
tendrils the glyph refused to become one of despair. “Yes,” she answered.
“There is a reason. The best reason in all the world.” 109 Galactics The stoop-colonel of Talon
Soldiers watched the ragged army of insurgents on a holo-screen and listened as
its high commander screamed in delight. “They shall burn, shall
smoke, shall curl into cinders under our fire!” The stoop-colonel felt miserable. This
was intemperate language, bereft of proper consideration of consequences. The
stoop-colonel knew, deep within, that even the most brilliant military plans
would eventually come to nothing if they did not take into account such matters
as cost, caution, and propriety. Balance was the essence of consensus, the
foundation of survival. And yet the Earthlings’
challenge had been honorable! It might be ignored. Or even met with a decent
excess of force. But what the leader of the military now planned was
unpleasant, his methods extreme. The stoop-colonel noted
that it had already come to think of the Suzerain of Beam and Talon as “he.”
The Suzerain of Beam and Talon was a brilliant leader who had inspired his
followers, but now, as a prince, he seemed blind to the truth. To even think of the
commander in this critical way caused the stoop-colonel physical pain. The
conflict was deep and visceral. . The doors to the main lift
opened and out onto the command dais stepped a trio of white-plumed
messengers—a priest, a bureaucrat, and one of the officers who had deserted to
the other Suzerains. They strode toward the admiral and proffered a box crafted
of richly inlaid wood. Shivering, the Suzerain of Beam and Talon ordered it
opened. Within lay a single,
luxuriant feather, colored iridescent red along its entire length except at the
very tip. “Lies! Deceptions! An
obvious hoax!” the admiral cried, and knocked the box and its contents out of
the startled messengers’ arms. The stoop-colonel stared
as the feather drifted in eddies from the air circulators before fluttering
down to the deck. It felt like sacrilege to leave it lying there, and yet the
stoop-colonel dared not move to pick it up. How could the commander
ignore this? How could he refuse to accept the rich, blue shades
spreading now at the roots of his own down? “The Molt can reverse again,” the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon cried out. “It can happen if we win victory at
arms!” Only now what he proposed
would not be victory, it would be slaughter. “The Earthlings are
gathering, clustering, coming together upon a single hillmount,” one of the
aides reported. “They offer, display, present us with a single, simple target!” The stoop-colonel sighed. It did not take
a priest to tell what this meant. The Earthlings, realizing that there would be
no fair fight, had come together to make their demise simple. Since their lives
were already forfeit, there was only one possible reason. They do it in order to
protect the frail ecosystem of this world. The purpose of their lease-grant
was, after all, to save Garth. In their very helplessness the
stoop-colonel saw and tasted bitter defeat. They had forced the Gubru to choose
flatly between power and honor. The crimson feather had
the stoop-colonel captivated, its colors <loing things to its very blood. “I
shall prepare my Talon Soldiers to go down and meet the Terrans,” the
stoop-colonel suggested, hopefully. “We shall drop down, advance, attack in
equal numbers, lightly armed, without robots.” “No! You must not, will
not, shall not! I have carefully assigned roles for all my forces. I need,
require them all when we deal with the Thennanin! There shall be no wasteful
squandering. “Now, heed me! At this
moment, this instant, the Earth-lings below shall feel, bear, sustain my
righteous vengeance!” the Suzerain of Beam and Talon cried out. “I command that
the locks be removed from the weapons of mass destruction. We shall sear this
valley, and the next, and the next, until all life in these mountains—” The order was never
finished. The stoop-colonel of Talon Soldiers blinked once, then dropped its
saber pistol to the deck. The clatter was followed by a double thump as first
the head and then the body of the former military commander tumbled as well. The stoop-colonel
shuddered. Lying there, the body clearly showed those iridescent shades of
royalty. The admiral’s blood mixed with the blue princely plumage and spread
across the deck to join, at last, with the single crimson feather of his queen. The stoop-colonel told its
stunned subordinates, “Inform, tell, transmit to the Suzerain of Propriety that
I have placed myself under arrest, pending the outcome, result, determination
of my fate. “Refer to Their Majesties what it is that
must be done.” For a long, uncertain
time—completely on inertia—the task force continued toward the hilltop where
the Earthlings had gathered, waiting. Nobody spoke. On the command dais there
was hardly any movement at all. When the report arrived
itwas like confirmation of what they had known for some time. A pall of
mourning had already settled over the Gubru administration compound. Now the
former Suzerain of Propriety and the former Suzerain of Cost and Caution
crooned together a sad dirge of loss. Such great hopes, such
fine prospects they had had on setting out for this place, this planet, this
forlorn speck in empty space. The Roost Masters had so carefully planned the
right oven, the correct crucible, and just the right ingredients— three of the
best, three fine products of genetic manipulation, their very finest. We were sent to bring home
a consensus, the
new queen thought. And that consensus has come. It is ashes. We were wrong
to think this was the time to strive for greatness. Oh, many factors had
brought this about. If only the first candidate of Cost and Caution had not
died. . . . If only they had not been fooled twice by the trickster
Tymbrimi and his “Garthlings.” . . . If only the Earthlings had not proven so
wolfishly clever at capitalizing on every weakness—this last maneuver for
instance, forcing Gubru soldiery to choose between dishonor and regicide. . . . But there are no
accidents, she
knew. They could not have taken advantage if we had not shown flaws. That was the consensus
they would report to the Roost Masters. That there were weaknesses, failures,
mistakes which this doomed expedition had tested and brought to light. It would be valuable information. Let that console me for my
sterile, infertile eggs, she thought, as she comforted her sole
remaining partner and lover. To the messengers she gave one brief
command. “Convey to the
stoop-colonel our pardon, our amnesty, our forgiveness. And have the task force
recalled to base.” Soon the deadly cruisers
had turned about and were headed homeward, leaving the mountains and the valley
to those who seemed to want them so badly. 110 Athaclena The chims stared in
amazement as Death seemed to change its mind. Lydia McCue blinked up at the
retreating cruisers and shook her head. “You knew,” she said as she turned to
look at Athaclena. Again she accused. “You knew!” Athaclena smiled. Her
tendrils traced faint, sad imprints in the air. “Let us just say that I
thought there was a possibility,” she said at last. “Had I been wrong, this
would still have been the honorable thing to do. “I am very glad, however, to find out
that I was right.” PART SEVEN Wolflings Not a whit, we defy
augury; there’s a special providence in the fall of a sparrow.
If it be now, ‘tis not to come; if it he not to come, it
will be now; if it be not now, yet it
will come; the readiness is all. Hamlet, Act V, Scene II 111 Fiben “Goodall, how I hate
ceremonies!” The remark brought a jab
in his ribs. “Quit fidgeting, Fiben. The whole world is watching!” He sighed and made an
effort to sit up straight. Fiben could not help remembering Simon Levin and the
last time they had stood parade together, just a short distance from here. Some
things never change, he thought. Now it was Gailet nagging him to try to
look dignified. Why did everyone who loved
him also incessantly try to correct his posture? He muttered. “If they wanted
clients who looked elegant, they’d have uplif—” The words cut short in an
“oof!” of exhaled breath. Gailet’s elbows were sure a lot sharper than Simon’s
had been. Fiben’s nostrils flared and he chuffed irritably, but he kept quiet.
So prim in her well-cut new uniform, she might be glad to be here, but
had anyone asked him if he wanted a damn medal? No, of course not.
.Nobody ever asked him. At last the triple-cursed
Thennanin admiral finished his droning, boring homily on virtue and tradition,
garnering scattered applause. Even Gailet seemed relieved as the hulking
Galactic returned to his seat. Alas, so many others also seemed to want to make
speeches. The mayor of Port Helenia,
back from internment on the islands, praised the doughty urban insurrectionists
and proposed that his chim deputy ought to take over City Hall more often. That
got him hearty applause . . . and probably a few more chim votes, come next
election, Fiben thought cynically. Cough*Quinn’3, the Uplift Institute
Examiner, summarized the agreement recently signed by Kautt on behalf of the
Thennanin, and for Earthclan by the legendary Admiral Alvarez, under which the
fallow species formerly called gorillas would henceforth enter upon the long
adventure of sapiency. The new Galactic citizens—already widely known as “The
Client Race That Chose”—would be given leasehold on the Mountains of Mulun for
fifty thousand years. Now they were, in truth, “Garthlings.” In return for technical
assistance from Earth, and fallow gorilla genetic stock, the mighty clan of the
Thennanin would also undertake to defend the Terran leasehold of Garth, plus
five other human and Tymbrimi colony worlds. They would not interfere directly
in conflicts now raging with the Soro and Tandu and other fanatic clans, but
easing pressure on those fronts would allow desperately needed help to go to
the homeworlds. And the Thennanin
themselves were no longer enemies of the trickster-wolfling alliance. That fact
alone was worth the power of great armadas. We’ve done what we can,
and more, Fiben
thought. Until this point, it had seemed that the great majority of Galactic
“moderates” would simply sit aside and let the fanatics have their way. Now
there was some hope that the apparent “inevitable tide of history” that was
said to doom all wolfling clans would not be seen as quite so unstoppable.
Sympathy for the underdogs had grown as a result of events here on Garth. Whether there actually
were more allies to be won, more magic tricks to be pulled, Fiben couldn’t
predict. But he was pretty sure the final outcome would be decided thousands of
parsecs away from here. Perhaps on old mother Earth herself. When Megan Oneagle began
speaking Fiben realized it was finally time to get through the morning’s worst
unpleasantness. “... will turn out to be a
total loss if we do not learn from months such as those we have just passed
through. After all, what is the use of hard times if they do not make us wiser?
For what did our honored dead give up their lives?” The Planetary Coordinator
coughed for a brief moment and rustled her old-fashioned paper notes. “We shall propose modification of the
probation system, which causes resentments the enemy were able to exploit.
We’ll endeaver to use the new Library facilities for the benefit of all. And we
certainly. shall service and maintain the equipment on the Ceremonial Mound,
against the day when peace returns and it can be used for its proper purpose,
the celebration of status the race, of Pan argonostes so richly
deserves. “And most important of
all, we shall use Gubru reparations to finance resumption of our major job here
on Garth, reversing the decline of this planet’s frail ecosphere, using
hard-won knowledge to halt the downward spiral and return this, our adopted
home, to its proper task—the task of breeding wonderful species diversity, the
wellspring of all sentience. “More of these plans will
be presented for public discussion over the coming weeks.” Megan looked up from
her notes and smiled. “But today we also have an added chore, the pleasurable
chore of honoring those who have made us proud. Those who made it possible for
us to stand here in freedom today. It is our chance to show them how grateful
we are, and how very much they are loved.” YOM love me? Fiben
asked silently. Then let me outta here! “Indeed,” the Coordinator
went on. “For some of our chim citizens, recognition of their achievements will
not finish with their lives or even with their places in history books, but
shall continue in the veneration with which we hold their descendants, the
future of their race.” From his left, Sylvie
leaned forward far enough to look across Fiben to Gailet on his right. The two
shared a glance and a grin. Fiben sighed. At least he
had persuaded Cordwainer Appelbe to keep that damned upgrade to white card
secret! Fat lot of good it would do, of course. Green- and blue-status chimmies
from all over Port Helenia were after him already. And Gailet and Syrvie were
hardly any help at all. Why the hell had he married them, anyway, if not for
protection! Fiben sniffed at the thought. Protection, indeed! He suspected the
two of them were interviewing and evaluating candidates. Whether or not two species
came from the same clan, or even the same planet, there would always be some
basics that were different between them. Look at how much pre-Contact humans
had varied for simply cultural reasons. Of course matters of love and
reproduction among chims had to be based on their own sexual heritage, from
long before Uplift. Still, there was enough
human conditioning in Fiben to make him blush when he thought of what these two
were going to put him through, now that they were close friends. How did I
let myself get into such a situation? Sylvie caught his eye and
smiled sweetly. He felt Gailet’s hand slip into his. Well, he admitted with a sigh. I guess it wasn’t all that hard. They were reading names
now, calling people up to accept their medals. But for a while Fiben felt just
the three of them, sitting there together, as if the rest of the world were
only an illusion. Actually, under his outward cynicism, he felt pretty good. Robert Oneagle rose and
stepped to the dais to accept his medal, looking much more comfortable in his
uniform than Fiben felt. Fiben watched his human pal. I’ve got to ask him
who his tailor is. Robert had kept his beard,
and the hard body won in rugged mountain living. He was no stripling any
longer. In fact, he looked every inch a storybook hero. Such nonsense. Fiben sniffed in disgust. Gotta
get that boy pissed drunk real soon. Beat him arm-wrestling. Save him from
believing ever thing the press writes, Robert’s mother, on the
other hand, seemed to have aged appreciably during the war. Over the last week
Fiben had seen her repeatedly blink up at her tall, bronzed son, walking by
with the grace of a jungle cat. She seemed proud but bewildered at the same
time, as if the fairies had taken away her own child and left a changeling in
its place. It’s called growing up, Megan. Robert saluted and turned
to head back toward his seat. As he passed in front of
Fiben, his left hand made a quick motion, sign talk spelling out a single
word. Beer! Fiben started laughing but
choked it back as both Sylvie and Gailet turned to look at him sharply. No
matter. It was good to know Robert felt as he did. Talon Soldiers were almost
preferable to this ceremonial nonsense. Robert returned to his seat next to
Lieutenant Lydia McCue, whose own new decoration shone on the breast of her
glistening dress tunic. The woman Marine sat erect and attentive to the
proceedings, but Fiben could see what was invisible to the dignitaries and the
crowd, that the toe of her
boot had already lifted
the cuff of Robert’s trouser leg. Poor Robert fought for
composure. Peace, it seemed, offered its own travails. In its way, war was
simpler. Out in the crowd Fiben
caught sight of a small cluster of humanoids, slender bipedal beings whose
foxlike appearance was belied by fringes of gently waving tendrils just above
their ears. Among the gathered Tymbrimi he easily picked out Uthacalthing and
Athaclena. Both had declined every honor, every award. The people of Garth
would have to wait until the two departed before erecting any memorials. That
restraint, in a sense, would be their reward. The ambassador’s daughter
had erased many of the facial and bodily modifications which had made her look
so nearly human. She chatted in a low voice with a young male Tym who Fiben
supposed could be called handsome, in an Eatee sort of way. One would think the two
young people—Robert and his alien consort—had readjusted completely to
returning to their own folk. In fact, Fiben suspected each was now far more at
ease with the opposite sex than they had been before the war. And yet . . . He had seen them come
together once, briefly, during one of the endless series of diplomatic
receptions and conferences. Their heads had drawn quite near, and although no words
were exchanged, Fiben was certain he saw or sensed something whirl
lightly in the narrow space between them. Whatever mates or lovers
they would have in the future, it was clear that there was something Athaclena
and Robert would always share, however much distance the Universe put between
them. Sylvie returned to her
seat upon receiving her own commendation. Her dress could not quite hide the
rounding of her figure. Another change Fiben would have to get used to pretty
soon. He figured the Port Helenia Fire Department would probably have to hire
more staff when that little kid started taking chemistry in school. Gailet embraced Sylvie and
then approached the podium herself. This time the cheers and applause were so
sustained that Megan Oneagle had to motion for order. But when Gailet spoke, it
was not the rousing victory paean the crowd obviously expected. Her message, it
seemed, was much more serious. “Life is not fair,” she
said. The murmuring audience went silent as Gailet looked out across the assembly
and seemed to meet their eyes as individuals. “Anyone who says it is, or even
that it ought to be, is a fool or worse. Life can be cruel. Ifni’s
tricks can be capricious games of chance and probability. Or cold equations
will cut you down if you make one mistake in space, or even step off the
sidewalk at the wrong moment and try too quickly to match momentum with a bus. “This is not the best of
all possible worlds. For if it were, would there be illogic? Tyranny?
Injustice? Even evolution, the wellspring of diversity and the heart of nature,
is so very often a callous process, depending on death to bring about new life. “No, life is not just. The
Universe is not fair. “And yet”—Gailet shook her
head—”and yet, if it is not fair, at least it can be beautiful. Look
around you now. There is a sermon greater than anything I can tell you. Look at this lovely, sad world that is our home. Behold
Garth!” The gathering took place
upon the heights just south of the new Branch Library, in a meadow with an open
view in all directions. To the west, all could see the Sea of Cilmar, its
gray-blue surface colored with streaks of floating plant life and dotted with
the spumelike trails of underwater creatures. Above lay the blue sky, scrubbed
clean by the last storm of winter. Islands gleamed in the morning sunlight,
like distant magical kingdoms. On the north side of the
meadow lay the beige tower of the Branch Library, its rayed spiral sigil
embossed in sparkling stone. Freshly planted trees from two score worlds swayed
gently in the breezes stroking over and around the great monolith, as timeless
as its store of ancient knowledge. To the east and south,
beyond the busy waters of Aspinal Bay, lay the Valley of the Sind, already
beginning to sprout with early green shoots, filling the air with the aromas of
spring. And in the distance the mountains brooded, like sleeping titans ready
to shrug off their brumal coats of snow. “Our own petty lives, our
species, even our clan, feel terribly important to us, but what are they next
to this? This nursery of creation? This was what was worth fighting for.
Protecting this”—she waved at the sea, the sky, the valley, and the
mountains—”was our success. “We Earthlings know better than most how
unfair life can be. Perhaps not since the Progenitors themselves has a clan
understood so well. Our beloved human patrons nearly destroyed our more beloved
Earth before they learned wisdom. Chims and dolphins and gorillas are only the
beginnings of what Would have been lost had they not grown up in time.” Her voice dropped, went
hushed. “As the true Garthlings were lost, fifty thousand years ago, before
they ever got the chance to blink in amazement at a night sky and wonder, for
the first time, what that light was that glimmered in their minds.” Gailet shook her head.
“No. The war to protect Potential has gone on for many aeons. It did not finish
here. It may, indeed, never end.” When Gailet turned away
there was at first only a long, stunned silence. The applause that followed was
scattered and uncomfortable. But when she returned to Sylvie’s and Fiben’s
embrace, Gailet smiled faintly. “That’s tellin’ “em,” he
said to her. Then, inevitably, it was
Fiben’s turn. Megan Oneagle read a list of accomplishments that had obviously
been gone over by some publicity department hack in order to hide how dirty and
smelly and founded on simple dumb luck it all had been. Read aloud this
way, it all sounded unfamiliar. Fiben hardly remembered doing half the stuff
attributed to him. It hadn’t occurred to him
to wonder why he’d been selected to go last. Probably, he assumed, it had been
out of pure spite. Following an act like Gailet will be pure murder, he
realized. Megan called him forward.
The hated shoes almost made him trip as he made his way to the dais. He saluted
the Planetary Coordinator and tried to stand straight as she pinned on some
garish medal and an insignia making him a reserve colonel in -the Garth Defense
Forces. The cheers t>f the crowd, especially the chims, made his ears feel
hot, and it only got worse when, per Gailet’s instructions, he grinned and
waved for the cameras. Okay, so maybe I can stand this, in
small doses. When Megan offered him the
podium Fiben stepped forward. He had a speech of sorts, scrawled out on sheets
in his pocket. But after listening to Gailet he decided he had better merely
tell them all thank you and then sit down again. Struggling to adjust the
podium downward, he began. “There’s just one thing I want to say, and
that’s—YOWP!” He jerked as sudden
electricity coursed through his left foot. Fiben hopped, grabbing the offended
member, but then another shock hit his right foot! He let out a shriek. Fiben
glanced down just in time to see a small blue brightness emerge slightly from
beneath the podium and reach out now for both ankles. He leaped, hooting
loudly, two meters into the air—alighting atop the wooden lectern. Panting, it took him a
moment to separate the panicked roaring in his ears from the hysterical
cheering of the crowd. He blinked, rubbed his eyes, and stared. Chims were standing on
their folding chairs and waving their arms. They were jumping up and down,
howling. Confusion reigned in the ranks of the polished militia honor guard.
Even the humans were laughing and clapping uproariously. Fiben glanced,
dumbfounded, back at Gailet and Sylvie, and the pride in their eyes explained
what it all meant. They thought that was my
prepared speech! he
realized. In retrospect he saw how
perfect it was, indeed. It broke the tension and seemed an ideal commentary on
how it felt to be at peace again. Only I didn’t write it,
damnit! He saw a worried look on
the face of his lordship the mayor of Port Helenia. No! Next they’ll have me
running for office! Who did this to me? Fiben searched the crowd
and noticed immediately that one person was reacting differently, completely
unsurprised. He stood out from the rest of the crowd partly due to his widely
separated eyes and waving tendrils, but also because of his all too human
expression of barely contained mirth. And there was something else,
some nonthing that Fiben somehow sensed was there, floating above the
laughing Tymbrimi’s wafting coronae. Fiben sighed. And if looks
alone could maim, Earth’s greatest friends and allies would have to send a
replacement ambassador to the posting on Garth right away. When Athaclena winked at
Fiben, it just confirmed his suspicions. “Very funny,” Fiben
muttered caustically under his breath, even as he forced out another grin and
waved again to the cheering crowds. “T’rifically funny,
Uthacalthing.” Postscript and Acknowledgments First we feared the other
creatures who shared the Earth with us. Then, as our power grew, we thought of
them as our property, to dispose of however we wished. The most recent fallacy
(a rather nice one, in comparison) has been to play up the idea that the
animals are virtuous in their naturalness, and it is only humanity who is a
foul, evil, murderous, rapacious canker on the lip of creation. This view says
that the Earth and all her creatures would be much better off without us. Only lately have we begun
embarking upon a fourth way of looking at the world and our place in it. A new
view of life. If we evolved, one must
ask, are we then not like other mammals in many ways? Ways we can learn from?
And where we differ, should that not also teach us? Murder, rape, the most
tragic forms of mental illnesses— all of these we are now finding among the
animals as well as ourselves. Brainpower only exaggerates the horror of these
dysfunctions in us. It is not the root cause. The cause is the darkness in
which we have lived. It is ignorance. We do not have to see
ourselves as monsters in order to teach an ethic of environmentalism. It is now
well known that our very survival depends upon maintaining complex ecological
networks and genetic diversity. If we wipe out Nature, we ourselves will die. But there is one more
reason to protect other species. One seldom if ever mentioned. Perhaps we are
the first to talk and think and build and aspire, but we may not be the
last. Others may follow us in this adventure. Some day we may be judged
by just how well we served, when alone we were Earth’s caretakers. The author gratefully
acknowledges his debt to those who looked over this work in manuscript form,
helping with everything from aspects of natural simian behavior to correcting
bad grammar outside quotation marks. I want to thank Anita
Everson, Nancy Grace, Kristie McCue, Louise Root, Nora Brackenbury, and Mark
Grygier* for their valued insights. Professor John Lewis and Ruth Lewis also
offered observations, as did Frank Catalano, Richard Spahl, Gregory Benford,
and Daniel Brin. Thanks also to Steve Hardesty, Sharon Sosna, Kim Bard, Rick
Sturm, Don Coleman, Sarah Bartter, and Bob Goold. To Lou Aronica, Alex
Berman, and Richard Curtis, my gratitude for their patience. And to our hairy cousins,
I offer my apologies. Here, have a banana and a beer. David
Brin The
Uplift War
David
Brin To Jane Goodall, Sarah Hardy, and all the others who are helping us at last to learn to understand. And to Diane Fossey, who died fighting so that beauty and potential might live.
DAVID BRIN holds a doctorate in astrophysics, has
worked as a consultant to NASA, and teaches graduate-level physics and writing.
He is the author of five previous novels, including Startide Rising, which
won both the Nebula and Hugo Awards, and The Postman, which won the John
W. Campbell Memorial Award. A native of Southern California, he currently lives
in London, England. Prelude How strange, that such an insignificant little
world should come to matter so much. Traffic roared amid the towers of Capital City,
just beyond the sealed crystal dome of the official palanquin. But no
sound penetrated to disturb the bureaucrat of Cost and Caution, who
concentrated only on the holo-image of a small planet, turning slowly within reach of one down-covered arm. Blue
seas and a jewel-bright spray of islands came into view as the bureaucrat
watched, sparkling in the reflected glow of an
out-of-view star. If I were
one of the gods spoken of in wolfling legends . . . the bureaucrat
imagined. Its pinions flexed. There was the feeling one had only to reach out
with a talon and seize . . . But no. The
absurd idea demonstrated that the bureaucrat had spent too much time studying
the enemy. Crazy Terran concepts were
infecting its mind. Two downy aides
fluttered quietly nearby, preening the bureaucrat’s feathers and bright tore
for the appointment ahead. They were ignored. Aircars and floater barges darted
aside and regimented lanes of traffic melted away before the bright beacon of
the official vehicle. This was status normally accorded only royalty, but
within the palanquin all went on unnoticed as the bureaucrat’s heavy beak
lowered toward the holo-image. Garth. So
many times the victim. The outlines of
brown continents and shallow blue seas lay partly smeared under pinwheel
stormclouds, as deceptively white and soft to the eye as a Gubru’s plumage.
Along just one chain of islands—and at a single point at the edge of the
largest continent—shone the lights of a few small cities. Everywhere else the
world appeared untouched, perturbed only by
occasional flickering strokes of stormbrewed lightning. Strings of code
symbols told a darker truth. Garth was a poor place, a bad risk. Why else had
the wolfling humans and their clients been granted a colony leasehold there?
The place had been written off by the
Galactic Institutes long ago. And now, unhappy little world, you have been
chosen as a site for war. For practice, the bureaucrat of Cost and Caution
thought in Anglic, the beastly,
unsanctioned language of the Earthling creatures. Most Gubru considered
the study of alien things an unwholesome pastime, but now the bureaucrat’s
obsession seemed about to pay off at last. At last.
Today. The palanquin
had threaded past the great towers of Capital
City, and a mammoth edifice of opalescent stone now seemed to rise just
ahead. The Conclave Arena, seat of government of all the Gubru race and clan. Nervous,
anticipatory shivers flowed down the bureaucrat’s head-crest all the way to
its vestigial flight feathers, bringing forth chirps of complaint from the two
Kwackoo aides. How could they finish preening the bureaucrat’s fine white
feathers, they asked, or buff its long, hooked beak, if it didn’t sit still? “I comprehend,
understand, will comply!’ the bureaucrat
answered indulgently in Standard Galactic Language Number Three. These Kwackoo were loyal creatures, to
be allowed some minor impertinences. For distraction, the bureaucrat
returned to thoughts of the small planet, Garth. It is the
most defenseless Earthling outpost . . . the one mast easily taken hostage.
That is why the military pushed for this operation, even while we are
hard-pressed elsewhere in space. This will strike deeply at the wolflings, and
we may thereby coerce them to yield what we want. After the armed
forces, the priesthood had been next to
agree to the plan. Recently the Guardians of Propriety had ruled that an
invasion could be undertaken without any loss of
honor. That left the
Civil Service—the third leg of the Perch of Command. And there consensus had
broken. The bureaucrat’s superiors in the Department of Cost and Caution had
demurred. The plan was too risky, they declared. Too expensive. A perch cannot
stand long on two legs. There must be consensus.
There must be compromise. There are times when a nest cannot avoid taking
risks, The mountainous Conclave Arena became a cliff of
dressed stone, covering half the sky. A cavernous opening loomed, then
swallowed the palanquin. With a quiet murmur the small vessel’s gravities shut
down and the canopy lifted. A crowd of
Gubru in the normal white plumage of adult neuters already waited at the foot
of the landing apron. They know, the bureaucrat thought, regarding them with its right eye. They
know I am already no longer one of them. In its other
eye the bureaucrat caught a last glimpse of the white-swaddled blue globe.
Garth. Soon, the
bureaucrat thought in Anglic. We shall meet soon. The Conclave Arena was a riot of color. And such
colors! Feathers shimmered everywhere in the royal hues, crimson, amber,
and arsene blue. Two four-footed Kwackoo servants opened a
ceremonial portal for the bureaucrat of Cost and Caution, who momentarily
had to stop and hiss in awe at the grandeur of the Arena. Hundreds of perches
lined the terraced walls, crafted in delicate, ornate beauty out of costly woods
imported from a hundred worlds. And all around, in regal splendor, stood the
Roost Masters of the Gubru race. No matter how
well it had prepared for today, the bureaucrat could not help feeling deeply
moved. Never had it seen so many queens and princes at one time! To an alien,
there might seem little to distinguish the bureaucrat
from its lords. All were tall, slender descendants of flightless birds.
To the eye, only the Roost Masters’ striking colored
plumage set them apart from the majority of the race. More important differences lay underneath,
however. These, after all, were queens and princes, possessed of gender
and the proven right to command. Nearby Roost
Masters turned their sharp beaks aside in order to watch with one eye as the
bureaucrat of Cost and Caution hurried through a quick, mincing dance of ritual
abasement. Such colors!
Love rose within the bureaucrat’s downy breast, a hormonal surge triggered
by those royal hues. It was an ancient, instinctive response, and no Gubru had
ever proposed changing it. Not even after
they had learned the art of
gene-altering and become starfarers. Those of the race who achieved the
ultimate—color and gender—had to be worshipped
and obeyed by those who were still white and neuter. It was the very
heart of what it meant to be Gubru. It was good. It was the way. The bureaucrat
noticed that two other white-plumed Gubru
had also entered the Arena through neighboring doors. They joined the
bureaucrat upon the central platform. Together
the three of them took low perches facing the assembled Roost Masters. The one on the
right was draped in a silvery robe and bore around its narrow white throat the
striped tore of priesthood. The candidate
on the left wore the sidearm and steel talon
guards of a military officer. The tips of its crest feathers were dyed to show
the rank of stoop-colonel. Aloof, the
other two white-plumed Gubru did not turn to acknowledge the bureaucrat. Nor
did the bureaucrat offer any sign of
recognizing them. Nevertheless, it felt a thrill. We are three! The President
of the Conclave—an aged queen whose once fiery plumage had now faded to a pale
pinkish wash— fluffed her feathers and
opened her beak. The Arena’s acoustics automatically amplified her
voice as she chirped for attention. On all sides the other queens and princes-
fell silent. The Conclave President raised one slender,
down-covered arm. Then she began to croon and sway. One by one, the
other Roost Masters joined in, and soon the crowd of blue, amber, and crimson
forms was rocking with her. From the royal
assemblage there rose a low, atonal moaning. “Zoooon ...” “Since time
immemorial,” the President chirped in formal
Galactic Three. “Since before our glory, since before our patronhood, since before even our Uplift into
sentience, it has been our way to seek balance.” The assembly
chanted in counter rhythm. “Balance on the ground’s brown seams, Balance in the rough
air streams, Balance in our greatest schemes.” “Back when our
ancestors were still pre-sentient beasts, back before our Gooksyu patrons found
us and uplifted us to knowledge, back before
we even spoke or knew tools, we had already
learned this wisdom, this way of coining to decision, this way of coming to consensus, this way of
making love.” “Zoooon ...” “As half-animals,
our ancestors still knew that we must . . . must choose . . . must choose
three.” “One to hunt and strike with daring, for glory and for territory! One to seek the righteous bearing, for purity and propriety! One to warn of danger looming, for our eggs’ security!” The bureaucrat
of Cost and Caution sensed the other two candidates on either side and knew
they were just as electrically aware, just as caught up in tense expectation.
There was no greater honor than to be chosen as the three of them had been. Of course all young Gubru were taught that this
way was best, for what other species so beautifully combined politics and philosophy with lovemaking and reproduction?
The system had served their race and clan well for ages. It had brought
them to the heights of power in Galactic society. And now it may have
brought us to the brink of ruin. Perhaps it was
sacrilegious even to imagine it, but the bureaucrat of Cost and Caution could
not help wondering if one of the other methods it had studied might not be
better after all. It had read of so many
styles of government used by other races and clans—autarchies and
aristocracies, technocracies and
democracies, syndicates and meritocracies. Might not one of those
actually be a better way of judging the right path in a dangerous universe? The idea might
be irreverent, but such unconventional thinking was the reason certain Roost
Masters had singled out the bureaucrat for a role of destiny. Over the days and
months ahead, someone among the three would have to be the doubting one. That was ever the role of Cost and Caution. “In this way,
we strike a balance. In this way, we seek consensus.
In this way, we resolve conflict.” “Zooon!” agreed
the gathered queens and princes. Much
negotiation had gone into selecting each of the candidates, one from the
military, one from the priestly orders,
and one from the Civil Service. If all worked out well, a new queen and
two new princes would emerge from the molting
ahead. And along with a vital new line of eggs for the race would also
come a new policy, one arising out of the merging of their views. That was how it
was supposed to end. The beginning, however, was another matter. Fated
eventually to be lovers, the three would from the start also be competitors.
Adversaries. For there could
be only one queen. “We send forth
this trio on a vital mission. A mission of conquest.
A mission of coercion. “We send them
also in search of unity ... in search
of agreement ... in search of
consensus, to unite us in these troubled times.” “Zooooon!” In the eager
chorus could be felt the Conclave’s desperate wish for resolution, for an end
to bitter disagreements. The three candidates were to lead just one of many
battle forces sent forth by the clan of the Gooksyu-Gubru. But clearly the Roost Masters had special hopes for
this triumvirate. Kwackoo servitors offered shining goblets to each
candidate. The bureaucrat of Cost and Caution lifted one and drank deeply. The fluid felt like golden fire
going down. First taste of the Royal Liquor ... As expected, it had a flavor like nothing else
imaginable. Already, the three
candidates’ white plumage seemed to glisten with a shimmering promise of
color to come. We shall struggle together, and eventually one of
us shall molt amber. One shall molt
blue. And one,
presumably the strongest, the one with the best policy, would win the ultimate
prize. A prize
fated to be mine. For it was said to have all been arranged in advance.
Caution had to win the upcoming consensus.
Careful analysis had shown that the alternatives would be unbearable. “You shall go
forth, then,” the Conclave President sang. “You three new Suzerains of our race
and of our clan. You shall go forth and win conquest. You shall go forth and humble the wolfling heretics.” “Zooooon!” the assembly cheered. The President’s beak lowered toward her breast,
as if she were suddenly exhausted. Then, the new Suzerain of Cost and
Caution faintly heard her add, “You shall go
forth and try your best to save us. . . .” PART ONE
Invasion Let them uplift us,
shoulder high. Then we will see over their heads to the several promised lands,
from which we have come, and to which we trust to go. W.
B. YEATS 1 Fiben There had never
been such traffic at Port Helenia’s sleepy landing field—not in all the years
Fiben Bolger had lived here. The mesa overlooking Aspinal Bay reverberated with
the numbing, infrasonic growl of engines. Dust plumes obscured the launching
pits, but that did not prevent spectators from gathering along the peripheral
fence to watch all the excitement. Those with a touch of psi talent could tell
whenever a starship was about to lift off. Waves of muzzy uncertainty, caused by leaky gravities, made a
few onlookers blink quickly moments before another great-strutted spacecraft
rose above the haze and lumbered off into the cloud-dappled sky. The noise and
stinging dust frayed tempers. It was even worse for those standing out on the
tarmac, and especially bad for those forced to be there against their will. Fiben certainly
would much rather have been just about anywhere else, preferably in a pub
applying pints of liquid anesthetic. But that was not to be. He observed the frenetic activity cynically.
We’re a sinking ship, he thought. And all th’ rats are
saying adieu. Everything able to space and warp was departing
Garth in indecent haste. Soon, the landing field would be all but empty. Until the
enemy arrives . . . whoever it turns out to be. “Pssst, Fiben.
Quit fidgeting!” Fiben glanced
to his right. The chim standing next to him in formation looked nearly as
uncomfortable as Fiben felt. Simon Levin’s dress uniform cap was turning dark
just above his bony eye ridges, where
damp brown fur curled under the rim. With his eyes, Simon mutely urged Fiben to
straighten up and look forward. Fiben sighed. He knew he should try to stand
at attention. The ceremony for the departing dignitary was nearly over, and a
member of the Planetary Honor Guard wasn’t supposed to slouch. But his gaze kept drifting over toward the
southern end of the mesa, far from the commercial terminal and the departing
freighters. Over there, uncamouflaged, lay an uneven row of drab, black cigar
shapes with the blocky look of fighting craft. Several of the small scoutboats
shimmered as technicians crawled over them, tuning their detectors and shields
for the coming battle. Fiben wondered if Command had already decided
which craft he was to fly. Perhaps they would let the half-trained Colonial
Militia pilots draw lots to see who would get the most decrepit of the ancient
war machines, recently purchased cut-rate off a passing Xatinni scrap dealer. With his left hand Fiben tugged at the stiff
collar of his uniform and scratched the thick hair below his collarbone. Old
ain’t necessarily bad, he reminded himself. Go into battle aboard a
thousand-year-old tub, and at least you know it can take punishment. Most of those battered scoutboats had seen
action out on the starlanes before human beings ever heard of Galactic
civilization . . . before they had even begun playing with gunpowder rockets, singeing their fingers and
scaring the birds back on homework! Earth. The image made Fiben smile briefly. It wasn’t
the most respectful thing to think about one’s patron race. But then, humans
hadn’t exactly brought his people up to be reverent. Jeez, this
monkey suit itches! Naked apes like humans may be able to take this, but we
hairy types just aren’t built to wear this
much clothing! At least the ceremony for the departing
Synthian Consul seemed to be nearing completion. Swoio Shochuhun—that pompous
ball of fur and whiskers—was finishing her speech of farewell to the tenants of
Garth Planet, the humans and chims she was leaving to their fate. Fiben
scratched his chin again, wishing the little windbag would just climb into her
launch and get the hell out of here, if she was in such a hurry to be going. An elbow jabbed him in the ribs. Simon
muttered urgently. “Straighten up, Fiben. Her Nibs is looking this way!” Over among the dignitaries Megan Oneagle, the
gray-haired Planetary Coordinator, pursed her lips and gave Fiben a quick shake
of her head. Aw, hell, he thought. Megan’s son, Robert, had been a classmate of
Fiben’s at Garth’s small university. Fiben
arched an eyebrow as if to say to the human administrator that he hadn’t
asked to serve on this dubious honor guard.
And anyway, if humans had wanted clients who didn’t scratch themselves,
they never should have uplifted
chimpanzees. He fixed his collar though, and tried to
straighten his posture. Form was nearly everything to these Galactics, and Fiben knew that even a lowly neo-chimp had to
play his part, or the clan of Earth might lose face. On either side of Coordinator Oneagle stood
the other dignitaries who had come to see Swoio Shochuhun off. To Megan’s left
was Kault, the hulking Thennanin envoy, leathery and resplendent in his
brilliant cape and towering ridge crest. The breathing slits in his throat
opened and closed like louvered blinds each time the big-jawed creature
inhaled. To Megan’s right stood a much more humanoid
figure, slender and long-limbed, who slouched slightly, almost in-souciantly in
the afternoon sunshine. Uthacalthing’s amused by something. Fiben could tell. So what else is new? Of course Ambassador Uthacalthing thought everything
was funny. In his posture, in the gently waving silvery tendrils that
floated above his small ears, and in the glint in his golden, wide-cast eyes,
the pale Tymbrimi envoy seemed to say what could not be spoken aloud—something
just short of insulting to the departing Synthian diplomat. Swoio Shochuhun sleeked
back her whiskers before stepping
forward to say farewell to each of her colleagues in turn. Watching her make ornate formal paw motions in
front of Kault, Fiben was struck by how much she resembled a large,
rotund raccoon, dressed up like some ancient, oriental courtier. Kault, the huge Thennanin, puffed up his crest
as he bowed in response. The two
uneven-sized Galactics exchanged pleasantries in fluting, highly
inflected Galactic Six. Fiben knew that there was little love to be lost
between them. “Well, you
can’t choose your friends, can you?” Simon whispered. “Damn right,”
Fiben agreed. It was ironic.
The furry, canny Synthians were among Earth’s few “allies” in the political and
military’quagmire of the Five Galaxies. But
they were also fantastically self-centered and famous cowards. Swoio’s
departure as much as guaranteed there
would be no armadas of fat, furry warriors coming to Garth’s aid in her
hour of need. Just like
there won’t be any help from Earth, nor Tymbrim,
them having enough problems of their own right now. Fiben
understood GalSix well enough to follow some of what the big Thennanin said to
Swoio. Kault apparently did not think much
of ambassadors who skip out on their posts. Give the
Thennanin that much, Fiben thought. Kault’s folk might be fanatics.
Certainly they were listed among Earth’s present official enemies.
Nevertheless, they were known everywhere for their courage and severe sense of honor. No, you can’t always choose your friends, or your
enemies. Swoio stepped over to face Megan Oneagle. The
Synthian’s bow was marginally shallower than the one she had given Kault. After all, humans ranked pretty low among
the patron races of the galaxy. And you know
what that makes you, Fiben reminded himself. Megan bowed in
return. “I am sorry to see you go,” she told
Swoio in thickly accented GalSix. “Please pass on to your people our
gratitude for their good wishes.” “Right,” Fiben
muttered. “Tell all th’ other raccoons thanks
a whole bunch.” He wore a blank expression, though, when Colonel Maiven,
the human commander of the Honor Guard,
looked sharply his way. Swoio’s reply was filled with platitudes. Be patient, she
urged. The Five Galaxies are in turmoil right now. The fanatics among the great
powers are causing so much trouble because they think the Millennium, the end
of a great era, is at hand. They are the first to act. Meanwhile, the
moderates and the Galactic Institutes must
move slower, more judiciously. But act they would, she assured. In due
time. Little Garth would not be forgotten. Sure, Fiben thought sarcastically. Why, help might be no more’n a century
or two away! The other chims in the Honor Guard glanced at one
other and rolled their eyes in disgust. The human officers were more
reserved, but Fiben saw that one was rotating his tongue firmly in his cheek. Swoio stopped
at last before the senior member of the diplomatic corps, Uthacalthing
Man-Friend, the consul-ambassador from the
Tymbrimi. The tall E.T. wore a loose black robe that offset
his pale skin. Uthacalthing’s mouth
was small, and the unearthly separation
between his shadowed eyes seemed very wide. Nevertheless, the humanoid impression was quite strong. It always seemed
to Fiben as if the representative of Earth’s greatest ally was always on the verge of laughing at some joke, great or small. Uthacalthing—with his narrow scalp-ruff
of soft, brown fur bordered by waving, delicate tendrils—with his long, delicate hands and ready humor—was the
solitary being on this mesa who seemed untouched by the tension of the day. The Tymbrimi’s ironic smile affected Fiben,
momentarily lifting his spirits. Finally! Fiben
sighed in relief. Swoio appeared to be finished at last. She turned and strode
up the ramp toward her waiting launch. With
a sharp command Colonel Maiven brought
the Guard to attention. Fiben started mentally counting the number of steps to shade and a cool drink. But it was too soon to relax. Fiben wasn’t the
only one to groan low as the Synthian turned at the top of the ramp to address the onlookers one more time. Just what
occurred then—and in exactly what order— would perplex Fiben for a long time
afterward. But it appeared that, just as
the first fluting tones of GalSix left Swoio’s mouth, something bizarre happened across the landing field. Fiben felt a scratchiness at the back of his
eyeballs and glanced to the left, just in time to see a lambency shimmer
around one of the scoutboats. Then the tiny
craft seemed to explode. He’did not recall diving to the tarmac, but
that’s where he found himself next, trying
to burrow into the tough, rubbery surface. What is it? An enemy
attack so soon? He heard Simon snort violently. Then a chorus of
sneezes followed. Blinking away dust, Fiben peered and saw that the
little scoutcraft still existed. It hadn’t blown up, after all! But its fields
were out of control. They coruscated in a deafening, blinding display of light and sound. Shield-suited engineers
scurried to shut down the boat’s malfunctioning probability generator, but not
before the noisome display had run everyone nearby through all the senses they
had, from touch and taste all the way to smell and psi. “Whooee!” the chimmie to Fiben’s left
whistled, holding her nose uselessly. “Who set off a stinkbomb!” In a flash Fiben knew, with uncanny certainty,
that she had called it right. He rolled over quickly, in time to see the Synthian Ambassador, her nose wrinkled in disgust
and whiskers curled in shame, scamper into her ship, abandoning all
dignity. The hatch clanged shut. Someone found the right switch at last and cut off the horrible overload,
leaving only a fierce aftertaste and a ringing in his ears. The members of the
Honor Guard stood up, dusting themselves and muttering irritably. Some humans
and chims still quivered, blinking and yawning vigorously. Only the stolid,
oblivious Thennanin Ambassador seemed unaffected. In fact, Kault appeared
perplexed over this unusual Earthling behavior. A stinkbomb. Fiben nodded. I was somebody’s idea
of a practical joke. And I think I know whose. Fiben looked closely at Uthacalthing. He
stared at the being who had been named Man-Friend and recalled how the slender
Tymbrimi had smiled as Swoio, the pompous little Synthian, launched into her
final speech. Yes, Fiben would be willing to swear on a copy of Darwin that at
that very moment, just before the scoutboat malfunctioned,
Uthacalthing’s crown of silvery tendrils had lifted and the ambassador had smiled as if in delicious anticipation. Fiben shook his head. For all of their
renowned psychic senses, no Tymbrimi could have caused such an accident by sheer force of will. Not unless it had been arranged in advance,
that is. The Synthian launch rose upward on a blast of
air and skimmed out across the field to a safe distance. Then, in a high whine
of gravities, the glittering craft swept upward to meet the clouds. At Colonel Maiven’s
command, the Honor Guard snapped to
attention one last time. The Planetary Coordinator and her two remaining envoys passed in review. It might have been his imagination, but Fiben
felt sure that for an instant
Uthacalthing slowed right in front of him. Fiben was certain one of those wide, silver-rimmed eyes looked directly at him. And the other one
winked. Fiben sighed. Very funny, he thought,
hoping the Tymbrimi emissary would pick up
the sarcasm in his mind. We all may be smokin dead meat in a week’s time,
and you’re making with
practical jokes. Very funny,.
Uthacalthing. 2 Athaclena Tendrils wafted alongside her head, ungentle
in their agitation. Athaclena let her frustration and anger fizz like static
electricity at the tips of the silvery strands. Their ends waved as if of their
own accord, like slender fingers, shaping her almost palpable resentment into something
. . . Nearby, one of the humans awaiting an audience
with the Planetary Coordinator sniffed the air and looked around, puzzled. He moved away from Athaclena, without
quite knowing why he felt uncomfortable all of a sudden. He was probably
a natural, if primitive, empath. Some men and women were able vaguely to kenn
Tymbrimi empathy-glyphs, though few ever had the training to interpret
anything more than vague emotions. Someone else also noticed what Athaclena was
doing. Across the pubh’c room, standing amid a small crowd of humans, her
father lifted his head suddenly. His own corona of tendrils remained smooth and
undisturbed, but Uthacalthing cocked his head and turned slightly to regard
her, his expression both quizzical and slightly amused. It might have been similar if a human parent
had caught his daughter in the act of kicking the sofa, or muttering to herself
sullenly. The frustration at the core was very nearly the same, except that
Athaclena expressed it through her Tymbrimi
aura rather than an outward tantrum. At her lather’s glance she hurriedly
drew back her waving tendrils and wiped away the ugly sense-glyph she had been
Grafting overhead. That did not erase her
resentment, however. In this crowd of Earthlings it was hard to forget. Caricatures, was
Athaclena’s contemptuous thought,
knowing full well it was both unkind and unfair. Of course Earthlings couldn’t
help being what they were—one of the strangest tribes to come upon the Galactic scene in aeons. But that did not mean
she had to like them! It might have helped if they were more alien
. . . less like hulking, narrow-eyed, awkward versions of Tymbrimi. Wildly
varied in color and hairiness, eerily off in their body proportions, and
so often dour and moody, they frequently left
Athaclena feeling depressed after too long a time spent in their company. Another thought unbecoming the daughter of a
diplomat. She chided herself
and tried to redirect her mind. i
After all, the humans could not be blamed for radiating their fear right now,
with a war they hadn’t chosen about to fall crushingly upon them. She watched her father laugh at something said
by one of the Earthling officers and wondered how he did it. How he bore it so
well. I’ll never
learn that easy, confident manner. I’ll never
be able to make him proud of me. Athaclena wished
Uthacalthing would finish up with these Terrans so she could speak to him alone. In a few minutes Robert Oneagle
would arrive to pick her up, and she wanted to have one more try at persuading
her father not to send her away with the young human. I can be useful. I know I can! I
don’t have to be coddled off into the mountains for safety, like some child! Quickly she clamped down before another
glyph-of-resentment could form above her head. She needed distraction,
something to keep her mind occupied while she waited. Restraining her emotions,
Athaclena stepped quietly toward two human officers standing nearby, heads
lowered in earnest conversation. They were speaking Anglic, the most commonly used Earth-tongue. “Look,” the first one
said. “All we really know is that one of Earth’s survey ships stumbled onto something weird and totally unexpected, out in one of those ancient
star clusters on the galactic
fringe.” “But what was it?” the other militiaman
asked. “What did they find? You’re in alien studies, Alice. Don’t you have any
idea what those poor dolphins uncovered that could stir up such a ruckus?” The female Earthman
shrugged. “Search me. But it didn’t take anything more than the hints in the Streaker’s first beamed
report to set the most fanatic clans in the Five Galaxies fighting each other at a level that hasn’t been seen in megayears.
The latest dispatches say some of the skirmishes have gotten pretty damn rough.
You saw how scared that Synthian looked a
week ago, before she decided to pull out.” The other man nodded gloomily. Neither human
spoke for a long moment. Their tension was a thing which arched the space
between them. Athaclena kenned it as a simple but dark glyph of uncertain dread. “It’s something big,”
the first officer said at last, in a low voice. “This may really be it.” Athaclena moved away when she sensed the
humans begin to take notice of her. Since arriving here in Garth she had been
altering her normal body form, changing her figure and features to resemble
more closely those of a human girl. Nevertheless, there were limits to what
such manipulations could accomplish, even
using Tymbrimi body-imagery methods. There was no way really to
disguise who she was. If she had stayed, inevitably, the humans would have
asked her a Tymbrimi’s opinion of the current crisis, and she was loathe to
tell Earthlings that she really knew no more than they did. Athaclena found the
situation bitterly ironic. Once again, the races of Earth were in the spotlight, as they had been ever since the notorious “Sundiver” affair, two
centuries ago. This time an interstellar crisis had been sparked by the
first starship ever put under command of neo-dolphins. Mankind’s second client race was no more than
two centuries old—younger even than the
neo-chimpanzees. How the cetacean spacers would ever find a way out of
the mess they had inadvertently created was anyone’s guess. But the
repercussions were already spreading halfway across the Central Galaxy,
all the way to isolated colony worlds such as
Garth. “Athaclena—” She whirled.
Uthacalthing stood at her elbow, looking down
at her with an air of benign concern. “Are you all right, daughter?” She felt so
small in Uthacalthing’s presence. Athaclena couldn’t help being intimidated,
however gentle he always was. His art and
discipline were so great that she hadn’t even sensed his approach until he touched the sleeve of her robe! Even
now, all that could be kenned from his complex aura was the whirling
empathy-glyph called caridouo ...
a father’s love. “Yes, Father. I
... I am fine.” “Good. Are you all packed and ready for your
expedition then?” His words were
in Anglic. She answered in Tymbrim-dialect
Galactic Seven. “Father, I do
not wish to go into the mountains with Robert
Oneagle.” Uthacalthing frowned. “I had thought that you and
Robert were friends.” Athaclena’s
nostrils flared in frustration. Why was Uthacalthing purposely misunderstanding
her? He had to know that the son of the
Planetary Coordinator was unobjectionable as a companion. Robert was as
close to a friend as she had among the young
humans of Port Helenia. “It is partly
for Robert’s sake that I urge you to reconsider,” she told her father. “He is shamed at being ordered to ‘nursemaid’
me, as they say, while his comrades and classmates
are all in the militia preparing for war. And I certainly cannot blame him for
his resentment.” When
Uthacalthing started to speak she hurried on. “Also, I do not wish to leave
you, Father. I reiterate my earlier
arguments-of-logic, when I explained how I might be useful to you in the weeks ahead. And now I add
to them this offering, as well.” With great care
she concentrated on Grafting the glyph she had composed earlier in the day. She
had named it ke’ipathye ... a
plea, out of love, to be allowed to face danger at love’s side. Her tendrils
trembled above her ears, and the construct
quavered slightly over her head as it began to rotate. Finally though,
it stabilized. She sent it drifting over toward her father’s aura. At that
moment, Athaclena did not even care that they were in a room crowded with hulking, smooth-browed humans and their furry little
chim clients. All that mattered in the world was the two of them, and
the bridge she so longed to build across
this void. Ke’ipathye fell
into Uthacalthing’s waiting tendrils and spun
there, brightening in his appreciation. Briefly, Athaclena gasped at its sudden beauty, which she knew had
now grown far beyond her own simple art. Then the glyph
fell, like a gentle fog of morning dew, to coat
and shine along her father’s corona. “Such a fine
gift.” His voice was soft, and she knew he had
been moved. But . . . She
knew, all at once, that his resolve was unshifted. “I offer you a kenning
of my own,” he said to her. And from his sleeve he withdrew a small gilt
box with a silver clasp. “Your mother, Mathicluanna, wished for you to have
this when you were ready to declare yourself of age. Although we had not yet
spoken of a date, I judge that now is the time for you to have it.” Athaclena
blinked, suddenly lost in a whirl of confused emotions. How often had she
longed to know what her dead mother had left in her legacy? And yet, right now
the small locket might have been a poison-beetle for all the will she had to
pick it up. Uthacalthing
would not be doing this if he thought it likely
they would meet again. She hissed in realization. “You’re planning to
fight!” Uthacalthing
actually shrugged . . . that human gesture of momentary indifference.
“The enemies of the humans are mine as well, daughter. The Earthlings are bold,
but they are only wolflings after all. They
will need my help.” There was
finality in his voice, and Athaclena knew that any further word of protest
would accomplish nothing but to make her
look foolish in his eyes. Their hands met around the locket, long fingers intertwining, and they
walked silently out of the room together. It seemed, for a short span,
as if they were not two but three, for the locket carried something of Mathicluanna. The moment was both sweet and
painful. Neo-chimp militia guards snapped to attention and
opened the doors for them as they stepped out of the Ministry Building and into the clear, early spring
sunshine. Uthacalthing accompanied
Athaclena down to the curbside, where her backpack
awaited her. Their hands parted, and Athaclena was left grasping her
mother’s locket. “Here comes Robert, right on time,”
Uthacalthing said, shading his eyes. “His mother calls him unpunctual. But I
have never known him to be late for anything that mattered.” A battered floater wagon
approached along the long gravel driveway,
rolling past limousines and militia staff cars. Uthacalthing turned back to his
daughter. “Do try to enjoy the Mountains of Mulun. I have seen them. They are
quite beautiful. Look at this as an opportunity, Athaclena.” She nodded. “I shall do as you asked, Father.
I’ll spend the time improving my grasp of Anglic and of wolfling emotional
patterns.” “Good. And keep your eyes open for any signs
or traces of the legendary Garthlings.” Athaclena frowned. Her
father’s late interest in odd wolf-ling
folk tales had lately begun to resemble a fixation. And yet, one could never
tell when Uthacalthing was being serious or simply setting up a complicated
jest. “I’ll watch out for signs, though the
creatures are certainly mythical.” Uthacalthing smiled. “I
must go now. My love will travel with
you. It will be a bird, hovering”—he motioned with his hands— “just over your
shoulder.” His tendrils touched hers briefly, and then he
was gone, striding back up the steps to rejoin the worried colonials. Athaclena was left standing there, wondering why,
in parting, Uthacalthing had used such a bizarre human metaphor. How can love be a bird? Sometimes
Uthacalthing was so strange it frightened even her. There was a
crunching of gravel as the floater car settled down at the curb nearby. Robert
Oneagle, the dark-haired young human who was to be her partner-in-exile,
grinned and waved from behind the machine’s tiller, but it was easy to tell
that his cheery demeanor was superficial, put on for her benefit. Deep down,
Robert was nearly as unhappy about this trip as she was. Fate—and the imperious
rule of adults— had thrown the two of them together in a direction neither of them would have chosen. The crude glyph
Athaclena formed—invisible to Robert—was little more than a sigh of resignation and defeat. But she kept up
appearances with a carefully arranged Earthling-type smile of her own. “Hello, Robert,” she said, and picked up her
pack. 3 Galactics The Suzerain of Propriety fluffed its feathery
down, displaying at the roots of its still-white plumage the shimmering flow
that foretold royalty. Proudly, the Suzerain of Propriety opped up onto the
Perch of Pronouncement and chirped for
attention. The battleships of the Expeditionary Force
were still in interspace, between the levels of the world. Battle was not
imminent for some time yet. Because of this, the Suzerain of Propriety was
still dominant and could interrupt the activities of the flagship’s crew. Across the bridge, the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon looked up from its own Perch of Command. The admiral shared
with the Suzerain of Propriety
the bright plumage of dominance. Nevertheless, there was no question of
interfering when a religious pronouncement was about to be made. The admiral at
once interrupted the stream of orders it had been chirping to subordinates and shifted into a stance of
attentive reverence. All through the bridge the noisy clamor of
Gubru engineers and spacers quieted to a low chittering. Their four-footed Kwackoo clients ceased their cooing as well
and settled down to listen. Still the Suzerain of Propriety waited. It
would not be proper to begin until all Three were present. A hatchway dilated. In stepped the last of the
masters of the expedition, the third member of the triarchy. As appropriate,
the Suzerain of Cost and Caution wore the black tore of suspicion and doubt as
it entered and found a comfortable perch, followed by a small covey of its
accountants and bureaucrats. For a moment
their eyes met across the bridge. The tension among the Three had already
begun, and it would grow in the weeks and months ahead, until the day when consensus was finally achieved—when they molted
and a new queen emerged. It was thrilling, sexual, exhilarating. None of
them knew how it would end. Beam and Talon started with an advantage,
of course, since this expedition would begin in battle. But that dominance did
not have to last. This moment,
for instance, was clearly one for the priesthood. All breaks
turned as the Suzerain of Propriety lifted and flexed one leg, then the other,
and prepared to pronounce. Soon a low
crooning began to rise from the assembled avians. —zzooon. “We embark on a
mission, holy mission,” the Suzerain fluted. —Zzooon— “Embarking on
this mission, we must persevere” —Zzooon— “Persevere to accomplish four great tasks” —Zzooon— “Tasks which include Conquest for the
glory of our Clan, zzooon” —ZZooon “Conquest and Coercion,
so we may gain the Secret, the Secret that the animal Earthlings clutch
talon-tight, clutch to keep from us,
zzooon” —ZZooon— “Conquest, Coercion,
and Counting Coup upon our enemies
winning honor and submitting our foes to shame, avoiding shame ourselves,
zzooon” —ZZooon— “Avoiding shame, as well as Conquest and Coercion,
and last, and last to prove our worthiness, our worthiness before our ancestrals, our worthiness
before the Progenitors whose time of Return has
surely come Our worthiness of Mastery, zzzoooon” The refrain was enthusiastic. —ZZzooon!— The two other Suzerains bowed respectfully to the
priest, and the ceremony was officially at an end. The Talon Soldiers and
Spacers returned to work at once. But as the bureaucrats and civil servants
retreated toward their own sheltered offices,
they could be heard clearly but softly crooning. “All ... all ...
all of that. But one thing, one thing more. . . . “First of all .
. . survival of the nest. . . .” The priest looked up sharply and saw a glint in
the eye of the Suzerain of Cost and Caution. And in that instant it knew that
its rival had won a subtle but important point. There was triumph in the
other’s eye as it bowed again and hummed lowly.
“Zooon.” 4 Robert Dappled
sunlight found gaps in the rain forest canopy, illuminating streaks of
brilliant color in the dim, vine-laced avenue between. The fierce gales of
mid-winter had ebbed some weeks back, but a stiff breeze served as a reminder
of those days, causing boughs to dip and
sway, and shaking loose moisture
from the prior night’s rain. Droplets made fat, plinking sounds as they landed
in little shaded pools. It was quiet in the mountains overlooking the
Vale of Sind. Perhaps more silent than a forest ought to be. The woods were
lush, and yet their superficial beauty masked a sickness, a malaise
arising from ancient wounds. Though the air carried a wealth of fecund odors,
one of the strongest was a subtle hint of decay. It did not take an empath to
know that this was a sad place. A
melancholy world. Indirectly, that sadness was what had brought
Earthlings here. History had not yet written the final chapter on Garth, but
the planet was already on a list. A list of dying worlds. One shaft of daylight spotlighted a fan of
multicolored vines, dangling in apparent disorder from the branches of a giant
tree. Robert Oneagle pointed in that direction. “You might want to examine
those, Athaclena,” he said. “They can be trained, you know.” The young Tymbrimi looked
up from an orchidlike bloom she
had been inspecting. She followed his gesture, peering past the bright,
slanting columns of light. She spoke carefully in accented but clearly
enunciated Anglic. “What can be trained, Robert? All I see there
are vines.” Robert grinned. “Those very forest vines,
Athaclena. They’re amazing things.” Athaclena’s frown looked very human, in spite
of the wide set of her oval eyes and the alien gold-flecked green of their
large irises. Her slightly curved, delicate jaw and angled brow made the
expression appear faintly ironic. Of course, as the daughter of a diplomat
Athaclena might have been taught to assume carefully tutored expressions at
certain times when in the company of humans. Still, Robert was certain her
frown conveyed genuine puzzlement. When she spoke, a lilt in her voice seemed
to imply that Anglic was somehow limiting. “Robert, you surely
don’t mean that those hanging tendril-plants are pre-sentient, do you? There are a few autotrophic
sophont races, of course, but this vegetation shows none of the signs. Anyway ...” The frown intensified as
she concentrated. From a fringe just above her ears her Tymbrimi ruff
quivered as silvery tendrils waved in quest. “. . . Anyway, I can sense no
emotional emissions from them at all.” Robert grinned. “No, of course you can’t. I
didn’t mean to imply they have any Uplift Potential, or even nervous systems
per se. They’re just rain forest plants. But they do have a secret. Come on.
I’ll show you.” Athaclena nodded, another human gesture that
might or might not be naturally Tymbrimi as well. She carefully replaced the
flower she had been examining and stood up in a fluid, graceful movement. The alien girl’s frame was slender, the
proportions of her arms and legs different from the human norm—longer calves
and less length in the thighs, for instance. Her slim, articulated pelvis
flared from an even narrower waist. To Robert, she seemed to prowl in a
faintly catlike manner that had fascinated him ever since she arrived on Garth,
half a year ago. That the Tymbrimi were lactating mammals he
could tell by the outline of her upper breasts, provocatively evident even
under her soft trail suit. He knew from his studies that Athaclena had two more
pair, and a marsupial-like pouch as well. But those were not evident at
present. Right now she seemed more human—or perhaps elfin—than alien. “All right, Robert. I promised my father I
would make the best of this enforced exile. Show me more of the wonders of this
little planet.” The tone in her voice was so heavy, so
resigned, that Robert decided she had to be exaggerating for effect. The
theatrical touch made her seem oddly more like a human teenager, and that in
itself was a bit unnerving. He led her toward the cluster of vines. “It’s over
here, where they converge down at the forest floor.” Athaclena’s ruff—the helm of brown fur that
began in a narrow stroke of down on her spine and rose up the back of her neck
to end, caplike, in a widow’s peak above the bridge of her strong nose—was now
puffed and riffled at the edges. Over her
smooth, softly rounded ears the cilia of her Tymbrimi corona waved as if
she were trying to pick out any trace of consciousness other than theirs in the
narrow glade. Robert reminded himself not to overrate
Tymbrimi mental powers as humans so often did. The slender Galactics did have
impressive abilities in detecting strong emotions and were supposed to have a talent for Grafting a form of art out of
empathy itself. Nevertheless, true telepathy was no more common among
Tymbrimi than among Earthlings. Robert had to wonder what she was thinking.
Could she know how, since they had left Port Helenia together, his fascination
with her had grown? He hoped not. The feeling was one he wasn’t sure he even
wanted to admit to himself yet. The vines were thick,
fibrous strands with knotty protrusions
every half-meter or so. They converged from many different directions upon this shallow forest clearing. Robert shoved
a cluster of the multicolored cables aside to show Athaclena that all of them terminated in a single small pool of umber-colored water. He explained. “These
ponds are found all over this continent, each connected to the others by this vast network of vines. They play a vital role in the rain forest
ecosystem. No other shrubs grow near these catchments where the vines do their work.” Athaclena knelt to get a better view. Her
corona still waved and she seemed
interested. “Why is the pool colored
so? Is there an impurity in the water?” “Yes, that’s right. If we had an analysis kit
I could take you from pond to pond and
demonstrate that each little puddle has a slight overabundance of a
different trace element or chemical. “The
vines seem to form a network among the giant trees, carrying nutrients abundant in one area to other places where
they’re lacking.” “A trade compact!”
Athaclena’s ruff expanded in one of the few purely Tymbrimi expressions Robert
was certain he understood. For
the first time since they had left the” city together
he saw her clearly excited by something. He wondered if she was at that moment Grafting
an “empathy-glyph,” that weird art form
that some humans swore they could sense, and even learn to understand a
little. Robert knew the feathery tendrils of the Tymbrimi corona were involved in the process, somehow. Once, while
accompanying his mother to a diplomatic reception, he’d noticed something that had to have been a
glyph—floating, it seemed, above the
ruff of the Tymbrimi Ambassador, Uthacalthing. It had been a strange, fleeting sensation—as
if he had caught something which could only be looked at with the blind spot of
his eye, which fled out of view whenever he tried
to focus on it. Then, as quickly as he had become aware of it, the
glimpse vanished. In the end, he was left unsure it had been anything but his imagination after all. “The relationship is
symbiotic, of course,” Athaclena pronounced. Robert blinked. She was talking about the vines, of course. “Uh, right again. The vines take nourishment
from the great trees, and in exchange they transport nutrients the trees’ roots can’t dvaw out of the poor soil. They
also flush out toxins and dispose of them at great distances. Pools like
this one serve as banks where the vines come together to stockpile and trade
important chemicals.” “Incredible.” Athaclena examined the rootlets.
“It mimics the self-interest trade patterns of sentient beings. And I suppose
it is logical that plants would evolve this technique sometime, somewhere. I
believe the Kanten might have begun in such a way, before the Linten gardeners
uplifted them and made them starfarers.” She looked up at Robert. “Is this phenomenon
catalogued? The Z’Tang were supposed to have surveyed Garth for the Institutes
before the planet was passed over to you humans. I’m surprised I never heard of
this.” Robert allowed himself a trace of a smile.
“Sure, the ZTang report to the Great
Library mentions the vines’ chemical transfer properties. Part of the
tragedy of Garth was that the network seemed on the verge of total collapse
before Earth was granted a leasehold here. And if that actually happens half
this continent will turn into desert. “Rut the Z’Tang missed something crucial. They
never seem to have noticed that the vines move about the forest, very
slowly, seeking new minerals for their host trees. The forest, as an active
trading community, adapts. It changes. There’s actual hope that, with
the right helpful nudge here and there, the network might become a centerpiece
in the recovery of the planet’s ecosphere. If so, we may be able to make a tidy
profit selling the technique to certain parties elsewhere.” He had expected her to be pleased, but when
Athaclena let the rootlets fall back into the umber water she turned to him
with a cool tone. “You sound proud to have caught so careful and
intellectual an elder race as the Z’Tang in a mistake,
Robert. As one of your teledramas might put it, ‘The Eatees and their
Library are caught with egg on their faces once again.’ Is that it?” “Now wait a minute. I—” “Tell me, do you humans
plan to hoard this information, gloating over your cleverness each time
you dole out portions? Or will you flaunt it, crying far and wide what any race with sense already knows—that the Great
Library is not and never has been perfect?” Robert winced. The stereotypical Tymbrimi, as
pictured by most Earthlings, was adaptable, wise, and often mischievous. But right now Athaclena sounded more like
any irritable, opinionated young fern with a chip on her shoulder. True, some
Earthlings went too far in criticizing Galactic
civilization. As the first known “wolfling” race in over fifty megayears,
humans sometimes boasted too loudly that they were
the only species now living who had bootstrapped themselves into space
without anybody’s help. What need had they to take for granted everything found
in the Great Library of the Five Galaxies? Terran popular media tended to encourage an attitude of contempt for aliens who
would rather look things up than
find out for themselves. There was a
reason for encouraging this stance. The alternative, according to Terragens
psychological scientists, would be a crushing racial’ inferiority complex.
Pride was a vital thing for the only “backward” clan in the known universe. It
stood between humanity and despair. Unfortunately, the attitude had also alienated
some species who might otherwise have been friendly to Mankind. But on that count, were Athaclena’s people all
that innocent? The Tymbrimi, also, were famed for finding loopholes in
tradition and for not being satisfied with what was inherited from the past. “When will you
humans learn that the universe is dangerous, that there are many ancient
and powerful clans who have no love of upstarts, especially newcomers who
brashly set off changes without understanding the likely consequences!” Now Robert knew what Athaclena was referring to,
what the real source of this outburst was. He rose from the poolside and
dusted his hands. “Look, neither of us really knows what’s going on out there
in the galaxy right now. But it’s hardly our
fault that a dolphin-crewed starship—” “The Streaker.” “—that
the Streaker happened to discover something bizarre, something overlooked all these aeons. Anyone could have stumbled onto it! Hell, Athaclena. We don’t
even know what it was that those poor neo-dolphins found! Last anyone heard, their ship was being chased from the
Morgran transfer point to
Ifni-knows-where by twenty different fleets—all fighting over the right
to capture her.” Robert
discovered his pulse was beating hard. Clenched hands indicated just how much of his own tension was rooted in this
topic. After all, it is frustrating enough whenever your universe
threatens to topple in on you, but all the more so when the events that set it all off took place kiloparsecs away, amid
dim red stars too distant even to be seen from home. Athaclena’s
dark-lidded eyes met his, and for the first time
he felt he could sense a touch of understanding in them. Her
long-fingered left hand performed a fluttering half turn. “I hear what
you are saying, Robert. And I know that sometimes I am too quick to cast
judgments. It is a fault my father
constantly urges me to overcome. “But you ought
to remember that we Tymbrimi have been Earth’s protectors and allies ever since
your great, lumbering slowships stumbled into our part of space, eighty-nine
paktaars ago. It grows wearying at times, and you must forgive if, on occasion, it shows.” “What grows wearying?” Robert was confused. “Well, for one
thing, ever since Contact we have had to learn
and endure this assemblage of wolfling clicks and growls you have the effrontery to call a language.” Athaclena’s
expression was even, but now Robert believed he could actually sense a faint something
emanating from those waving tendrils. It seemed to convey what a human girl
might communicate with a subtle facial expression.
Clearly she was teasing him. “Ha ha. Very
funny.” He looked down at the ground. “Seriously
though, Robert, have we not, in the seven generations since Contact, constantly
urged that you humans and your, clients go slow? The Streaker simply
should not have been prying into places where she did not belong—not while your small clan of races is still so young
and helpless. “You cannot keep on poking at the rules to see
which are rigid and which are soft!” Robert
shrugged. “It’s paid off a few times.” “Yes, but now
your—what is the proper, beastly idiom? —your
cows have come home to roost? “Robert, the fanatics won’t let go now that their
passions are aroused. They will chase the dolphin ship until she is
captured. And if they cannot acquire her information that way, powerful clans such as the Jophur and the
Soro will seek other means to achieve their ends.” Dust motes
sparkled gently in and out of the narrow shafts
of sunlight. Scattered pools of rainwater glinted where the beams
touched them. In the quiet Robert scuffed at the soft humus, knowing all too well what Athaclena was driving at. The Jophur, the
Soro, the Gubru, the Tandu—those powerful Galactic patron races which had time
and again demonstrated their hostility to Mankind—if they failed to capture Streaker,
their next step would be obvious. Sooner or
later some clan would turn its attention to Garth, or Atlast, or
Calafia-—Earth’s most distant and unprotected outposts— seeking hostages in an effort to pry loose the
dolphins’ mysterious secret. The
tactic was even permissible, under the loose strictures
established by the ancient Galactic Institute for Civilized Warfare. Some civilization, Robert thought bitterly. The irony was that
the dolphins weren’t even likely to behave as any of the stodgy Galactics expected them to. By tradition a client race owed allegiance and
fealty to its patrons, the starfaring species that had “uplifted” it to
full sentience. This had been done for Pan chimpanzees and Tursiops dolphins
by humans even before Contact with starfaring
aliens. In doing so, Mankind had unknowingly mimicked a pattern that
had ruled the Five Galaxies for perhaps three
billion years. By tradition,
client species served their patrons for a thousand centuries or more, until
release from indenture freed them to seek clients of their own. Few Galactic
clans believed or understood how much freedom had been given dolphins and chims
by the humans of Earth. It was hard to say exactly what the neo-dolphins on the
Streaker’s crew would do if humans were taken hostage. But that,
apparently, wouldn’t stop the Eatees from trying. Distant listening posts had already confirmed the worst.
Battle fleets were coming, approaching Garth even as he and Athaclena stood here talking. “Which is worth more, Robert,” Athaclena asked
softly, “that collection of ancient space-hulks the dolphins are supposed to
have found . . . derelicts that have no meaning at all to a clan as young as yours? Or your worlds, with
their farms and parks and orbit-cities? I cannot understand the logic of
your Terragens Council, ordering Streaker to guard her secret, when you
and your clients are so vulnerable!” Robert looked
down at the ground again. He had no answer for her. It did sound illogical,
when looked at in that way. He thought about his classmates and friends,
gathering now to go to war without him, to fight over issues none of them
understood. It was hard. For Athaclena
it would be as bad, of course, banished from her father’s side, trapped on a
foreign world by a quarrel that had little or nothing to do with her. Robert
decided to let her have the last word. She had seen more of the universe than
he anyway and had the advantage of coming from
an older, higher-status clan. “Maybe you’re
right,” he said. “Maybe you’re right.” Perhaps,
though, he reminded himself as he helped her lift her backpack and then hoisted his own for the next stage of their
trek, perhaps a young Tymbrimi can be just as ignorant and opinionated as
any human youth, a little frightened and far away from home. 5 Fiben “TAASF
scoutship Bonobo calling scoutship Proconsul. . . . Fiben,
you’re out of alignment again. Come on, old chim, try to straighten her out,
will you?” Fiben wrestled
with the controls of his ancient, alien-built spacecraft. Only the open mike
kept him from expressing his frustration in rich profanity. Finally, in
desperation, he kicked the makeshift control panel the technicians had installed back on Garth. That did it! A
red light went out as the antigravity verniers suddenly unfroze. Fiben sighed. At
last! Of course, in
all the exertion his faceplate had steamed up. “You’d think they’d come up with
a decent ape-suit after all this time,” he grumbled as he turned up the
defogger. It was more than a minute before the stars reappeared. “What was
that, Fiben? What’d you say?” “I said I’ll
have this old crate lined up in time!” he snapped. “The Eatees won’t be
disappointed.” The popular slang term for alien Galactics had its
roots in an acronym for “Extraterrestrials.” But it also made Fiben
think about food. He had been living on ship paste for days. What he wouldn’t
give for a fresh chicken and palm leaf sandwich,
right now! Nutritionists were always after chims to curb
their appetite for meat. Said too
much was bad for the blood pressure. Fiben sniffed. Heck, I’d settle for a jar of mustard and the
latest edition of the Port Helenia Times, he thought. “Say, Fihen, you’re always up on the latest
scuttlebutt. Has anyone figured out yet who’s invading us?” “Well, I know a
chimmie in the Coordinator’s office who told me she had a friend on the
Intelligence Staif who thought the bastards were Soro, or maybe Tandu.” “Tandu! You’re kidding I hope.” Simon sounded aghast, and Fiben had to
agree. Some thoughts just weren’t to be contemplated. “Ah well, my guess is it’s probably just a bunch
of Linten gardeners dropping by to make sure we’re treating the plants
all right.” Simon laughed
and Fiben felt glad. Having a cheerful wingman
was worth more than a reserve officer’s half pay. He got his tiny space skiff back onto its
assigned trajectory. The
scoutboat—purchased only a few months back from a passing Xatinni scrap hauler—was actually quite a bit older than
his own sapient race. While his ancestors were still harassing baboons beneath African trees, this fighter had seen action
under distant suns—controlled by the hands, claws, tentacles of other poor creatures similarly doomed to skirmish and
die in pointless interstellar struggles. Fiben had only
been allowed two weeks to study schematics
and remember enough Galactiscript to read the instruments. Fortunately,
designs changed slowly in the aeons-old Galactic
culture, and there were basics most spacecraft shared in common. One thing was certain, Galactic technology was
impressive. Humanity’s best ships were still bought, riot Earth-made.
And although this old tub was creaky and cranky, it would probably outlive him, this day. All around Fiben
bright fields of stars glittered, except where
the inky blackness of the Spoon Nebula blotted out the thick band of the
galactic disk. That was the direction where Earth lay, the homeworld Fiben had
never seen, and now probably never would. Garth, on the
other hand, was a bright green spark only three million kilometers behind him.
Her tiny fleet was too small to cover the distant hyperspacial transfer points,
or even the inner system. Their ragged array of scouts, meteor-oid miners, and
converted freighters—plus three modern corvettes—was
hardly adequate to cover the planet itself. Fortunately,
Fiben wasn’t in command, so he did not have to keep his mind on the forlorn
state of their prospects. He had only to do
his duty and wait. Contemplating annihilation was not how he planned to
spend the time. He tried to
divert himself by thinking about the Throop family, the small sharing-clan on
Quintana Island that had recently invited him to join in their group marriage.
For a modern chim it was a serious decision, like when two or three human
beings decided to marry and raise a family. He had been pondering the choice
for weeks. The Throop Clan
did have a nice, rambling house, good grooming
habits, and respectable professions. The adults were attractive and interesting chims, all with green
genetic clearances. Socially, it would be a very good move. But there were
disadvantages, as well. For one thing, he would have to move from Port Helenia
back out to the islands, where most of the chim and human settlers still lived.
Fiben wasn’t sure he was ready to do that. He liked the open spaces of the
mainland, the freedom of mountains and wild
Garth countryside. And there was
another important consideration. Fiben had to wonder whether the Throops wanted
him because they really liked him, or
because the Neo-Chimpanzee Uplift Board had granted him a blue card—an
open breeding clearance. Only a white
card was higher. Blue status meant he could join any marriage group and father
children with only minimal genetic
counseling. It couldn’t help but have influenced the Throop Clan’s decision. “Oh, quit kiddin’ yourself,” he muttered at
last. The matter was moot, anyway. Right now he wouldn’t take long odds on his
chances of ever even seeing home again alive. “Fiben? You still there, kid?” “Yeah, Simon. What’cha got?” There was a pause. “I just got
a call from Major Forthness. He said he has an uneasy feeling about that gap in
the fourth dodecant.” Fiben yawned. “Humans are always gettin’
uneasy feelings. Alia time worryin’. That’s what it’s like being big-time
patron types.” His partner laughed. On Garth it was
fashionable even for well-educated chims to “talk grunt” at times. Most of the
better humans took the ribbing with good humor; and those who didn’t could go
chase themselves. “Tell you what,” he told Simon. “I’ll drift
over to the ol’ fourth dodecant and give it a lookover for the Major.” “We aren’t supposed to split up,” the voice in his headphones protested weakly.
Still, they both knew having a wingman would hardly make any difference in the
kind of fight they were about to face. “I’ll be back in a jiffy,” Fiben assured his
friend. “Save me some of the bananas.” He engaged the stasis and gravity fields
gradually, treating the ancient machine like a virgin chimmie on her first
pink. Smoothly, the scout built up acceleration. Their defense plan had been carefully worked
out bearing in mind normally conservative Galactic psychology. The Earthlings’
forces were laid out in a mesh with the larger ships held in reserve. The
scheme relied on scouts like him reporting the enemy’s approach in time for the
others to coordinate a timed response. Problem was that there were too few spouts to
maintain anywhere near complete coverage. Fiben felt the powerful thrum of engines
through his seat. Soon he was hurtling across the star-field. Got to give
the Galactics their due, he thought. Their culture was stodgy and intolerant—sometimes almost fascistic—but they
did build well. Fiben itched inside his suit. Not for the
first time, he wished some human pilots had been small enough to qualify for
duty in these tiny Xatinni scouts. It would serve them right to have to smell
themselves after three days in space. Often, in his more pensive moods, Fiben
wondered if it had really been such a good idea for humans to meddle so, making
engineers and poets and part-time starfighters out of apes who might have been
just as happy to stay in the forest. Where would he be now, it they refrained?
He’d have been dirty perhaps, and ignorant. But at least he’d be free to
scratch an itch whenever he damn well pleased! He missed his local Grooming Club. Ah, for the
glory of being curried and brushed by a
truly sensitive chen or chimmie, lazing in the shade and gossiping about
nothing at all. . . . A pink light appeared in his detection tank.
He reached forward and slapped the display, but the reading would not go away.
In fact, as he approached his destination it grew, then split, and divided
again. Fiben felt cold. “Ifni’s incontinence ...” He swore, and grabbed for the
code-broadcast switch. “Scoutship Proconsul to all units. They’re behind us! Three ... no, four battlecruiser
squadrons, emerging from B-level hyperspace in the fourth dodecant!” He blinked as a fifth flotilla appeared as if
out of nowhere, the blips shimmering as starships emerged into real-time and
leaked excess hyperprobability into the real-space vacuum. Even at this
distance he could tell that the cruisers were large. His headphones brought a static of
consternation. “My Uncle Hairy’s twice-bent manhood] How did
they know there was a hole in our line there?” “... Fiben, are you sure? Why did they pick
that particular ...” “... Who th’ hell are they? Can you . . . ?” The chatter shut down at
once as Major Forthness broke in -on
the command channel. “Message received. Proconsul. We’re on our way. Please switch
on your repeater, Fiben.” Fiben slapped his helmet. It had been years
since his militia training, and a guy
tended to forget things. He switched over to telemetry so the others
could share everything his instruments picked up. Of course broadcasting all that data made him
an easy target, but that hardly mattered. Clearly their foe had known where
the defenders were, perhaps down to the last ship. Already he detected seeker missiles streaking toward him. So much for steakh and surprise as the advantages
of the weak. As he sped toward the enemy—whoever the devils were—Fiben noticed that the emerging invasion
armada stood almost directly between him and the bright green sparkle of
Garth. “Great,” he
snorted. “At least when they blast me I’ll be headed for home. Maybe a few
hanks of fur will even get there ahead of the Eatees. “If anyone
wishes on a shooting star, tomorrow night, I hope
they get whatever th’fuk they ask for.” He increased
the ancient scout’s acceleration and felt a rearward push even through the
straining stasis fields. The moan of engines rose in pitch. And as the little
ship leaped forward it seemed to Fiben that it sang a song of battle that sounded almost joyful. 6 Uthacalthing Four human
officers stepped across the brick parquet floor
of the conservatory, their polished brown boots clicking rhythmically in
step. Three stopped a respectful distance from
the large window where the ambassador and the Planetary Coordinator stood
waiting. But the fourth continued forward
and saluted crisply. “Madam Coordinator, it has begun.” The graying
militia commander pulled a document from his dispatch pouch and held it
out. Uthacalthing admired Megan Oneagle’s poise as she
took the proffered flimsy. Her expression betrayed none of the dismay she must be feeling as their worst fears
were confirmed. “Thank you, Colonel Maiven,” she said. Uthacalthing couldn’t help noticing how the tense
junior officers kept glancing his way, obviously wondering how the Tymbrimi
Ambassador was taking the news. He remained outwardly impassive, as befitted a
member of the diplomatic corps. But the
tips of his corona trembled involuntarily at the froth of tension that
had accompanied the messengers into the humid greenhouse. From here a
long bank of windows offered a glorious view
of the Valley of the Sind, pleasantly arrayed with farms and groves of both
native and imported Terran trees. It was a lovely, peaceful scene. Great
Infinity alone knew how much longer that serenity would last. And Ifni was not
confiding her plans in Uthacalthing, at present, Planetary Coordinator Oneagle scanned the report
briefly. “Do you have any idea yet who the enemy is?” Colonel Maiven shook his head. “Not really, ma’am.
The fleets are closing now, though. We expect identification shortly.” In spite of the
seriousness of the moment, Uthacalthing found himself once again intrigued by
the quaintly archaic dialect humans used here on Garth. At every other Terran
colony he had visited, Anglic had taken in a potpourri of words borrowed from
Galactic languages Seven, Two, and Ten. Here, though, common speech was not
appreciably different from what it had been when Garth was licensed to the humans and their clients, more than two
generations ago. Delightful,
surprising creatures, he thought. Only here, for instance, would one hear
such a pure, ancient form— addressing a female leader as “ma’am.” On other
Terran-occupied worlds, functionaries
addressed their supervisors by the neutral “ser,” whatever their gender. There were
other unusual things about Garth as well. In the months since his arrival here,
Uthacalthing had made a private pastime of listening to every odd story, every
strange tale brought in from the wild lands by farmers, trappers, and members of the Ecological Recovery Service. There
had been rumors. Rumors of strange
things going on up in the mountains. Of course they
were silly stories, mostly. Exaggerations and tall tales. Just the sort of
thing you would expect from wolflings
living at the edge of a wilderness. And yet they had given him the beginnings
of an idea. Uthacalthing listened quietly as each of the
staff officers reported in turn. At last, though, there came a long
pause— the silence of brave people sharing a
common sense of doom. Only then did
he venture to speak, quietly. “Colonel Maiven, are you certain the enemy
is being so thorough in isolating Garth?” The Defense
Councilor bowed to Uthacalthing. “Mr. Ambassador, we know that hyperspace is
being mined by enemy cruisers as close in as six million pseudometers, on at least four of the main levels.” “Including D-level?” “Yes, ser. Of course it means we dare not send any
of our lightly armed ships out on any of the few hyperpaths available, even if we could have spared any from the
battle. It also means anyone trying to get into Garth system
would have to be mighty determined.” Uthacalthing
was impressed. They have mined D-level. I
would not have expected them to bother. They certainly don’t want
anybody interfering in this operation! This spoke of
substantial effort and cost. Someone was sparing
little expense in this operation. “The point is
moot,” the Planetary Coordinator said. Megan
was looking out over the rolling meadows of the Sind, with its farmsteads and environmental research
stations. Just below the window a chim gardener on a tractor tended the
broad lawn of Earth-breed grass surrounding Government House. She turned back
to the others. “The last courier ship brought orders from the Terragens
Council. We are to defend ourselves as best we can, for honor’s sake and for
the record. But beyond that all we can hope to do is maintain some sort of
underground resistance until help arrives from the outside.” Uthacalthing’s
deepself almost laughed out loud, for at that moment each human in the room
tried hard not to look at him! Colonel Maiven cleared his throat and
examined his report. His officers pondered the brilliant, flowering plants. Still, it was obvious what they were thinking. Of the few
Galactic clans that Earth could count as friends, only the Tymbrimi had the
military strength to be of much assistance in this crisis. Men had faith that
Tymbrim would not let humans and their
clients down. And that was
true enough. Uthacalthing knew the allies would
face this crisis together. But it was also clear that little Garth was a
long way out on the fringe of things. And these days the homeworlds had to take first priority. No matter, Uthacalthing
thought. The best means to an end are not always those that appear most
direct. Uthacalthing
did not laugh out loud, much as he wanted to. For it might only discomfit these
poor, grief-stricken people. In the course of his career he had met some
Earth-lings who possessed a natural gift for high-quality prank-sterism—a few
even on a par with the best Tymbrijni. Still, so many of them were such
terribly dour, sober folk! Most tried so desperately hard to be serious at the
very moments when humor could most help them through their troubles. Uthacalthing wondered. As a diplomat I have taught myself to watch
every word, lest our clan’s penchant for japes cause costly
incidents. But has this been wise? My own daughter has picked up this habit
from me . . . this shroud of seriousness. Perhaps that is why she has grown into such a strange, earnest
little creature. Thinking of
Athaclena made him wish all the more he could
openly make light of the situation. Otherwise, he might do the human
thing and consider the danger she was in. He knew
that Megan worried about her own son. She underrates Robert, Uthacalthing
thought. She should better know the lad’s
potential. “Dear ladies
and gentlemen,” he said, savoring the archaisms.
His eyes separated only slightly in amusement. “We can expect the fanatics to
arrive within days. You have made conventional plans to offer what
resistance your meager resources will
allow. Those plans will serve their function.” “However?” It was Megan Oneagle who posed the question. One eyebrow arched above those brown
irises—big and set almost far enough apart to look attractive in the
classic Tymbrimi sense. There was no
mistaking the look. She knows as
well as I that more is called for. Ah, if Robert
?has half his mother’s brains, I’ll not fear for Athaclena, wandering in
the dark forests of this sad, barren world. Uthacalthing’s
corona trembled. “However,” he echoed, “it
does occur to me that now might be a good time to consult the Branch
Library.” Uthacalthing
picked up some of their disappointment. Astonishing
creatures! Tymbrimi skepticism toward modern Galactic culture never went so far as the outright contempt so many
humans felt for the Great Library! Wolflings. Uthacalthing sighed to himself. In the space above his head he crafted
the glyph called syullf-tha, anticipation of a puzzle almost too
ornate to solve. The specter revolved in expectancy, invisible to the
humans—although for a moment Megan’s attention seemed to flutter, as if she
were just on the edge of noticing something. Poor Wolflings. For all of its faults, the
Library is where everything begins and ends. Always, somewhere in its
treasure trove of knowledge, can be found some gem of wisdom and solution. Until you learn that, my friends,
little inconveniences like ravening enemy battle fleets will go on
ruining perfectly good spring mornings like
this one! 7 Athaclena
Robert led the way a few
feet ahead of her, using a machete to
lop off the occasional branch encroaching on the narrow trail. The bright
sunshine of the sun, Gimelhai, filtered sofdy through the forest canopy, and
the spring air was warm. Athaclena felt glad of the easy pace. With her
weight redistributed from its accustomed pattern, walking was something of an
adventure in itself. She wondered how human women managed to go through most of
their lives with such a wide-hipped stance. Perhaps it was a sacrifice they
paid for having big-headed babies, instead of giving birth early and then
sensibly slipping the child into a postpartum pouch. This experiment—subtly changing her body shape
to make it seem more humanlike—was one of
the more fascinating aspects of her visit to an Earth colony. She
certainfy could not have moved among local crowds as inconspicuously on a world of the reptiloid Soro, or the
sap-ring-creatures of Jophur. And in the process she had learned a lot
more about physiological control than the instructors had-taught her back in school. Still, the inconveniences were substantial,
and she was considering putting an end to the experiment. Oh, Ifni. A glyph of frustration danced at her tendril tips. Changing back at this point might be more effort than it’s worth. There were limits to what even the
ever-adaptable Tymbrimi physiology could be expected to do. Attempting too many
alterations in a short time ran the risk of triggering enzyme exhaustion. Anyway, it was a little flattering to kenn the
conflicts taking shape in Robert’s mind. Athaclena wondered. Is he actually attracted to me? A year ago the very idea would have shocked
her. Even Tymbrimi boys made her nervous, and Robert
was an alien! Now though, for some reason, she felt more
curiosity than revulsion. There was something almost hypnotic about the
steady rocking of the pack on her back, the rhythm of soft boots on the rough
trail, and the warming of leg muscles too long leashed by city streets. Here in
the middle altitudes the air was warm and moist. It carried a thousand rich
scents, oxygen, decaying humus, and the musty smell of human perspiration. As Athaclena trudged, following her guide
along the steep-sided ridgeline, a low rumbling could soon be heard coming from
the distance ahead of them. It sounded like a rumor of great engines, or
perhaps an industrial plant. The murmur faded and then returned with every
switchback, just a little more forceful
each time they drew near its mysterious source. Apparently Robert was
relishing a surprise, so Athaclena bit back her curiosity and asked no
questions. At last, though, Robert stopped and waited at
a.bend in the trail. He closed his eyes, concentrating, and Athaclena thought
she caught, just for a moment, the flickering traces of primitive
emotion-glyph. Instead of true kenning, it brought to mind a visual image—a
high, roaring fountain painted in garish, uninhibited blues, and greens. He really is
getting much better, Athaclena thought. Then she joined him at the bend
and gasped in surprise. Droplets,
trillions of tiny liquid lenses, sparkled in the shafts of sunlight that cut
sharply through the cloud forest. The low
rumble that had drawn them onward for an hour was suddenly an
earthshaking growl that rattled tree limbs left and right, reverberating
through the rocks and into their bones. Straight ahead a great cataract spilled
over glass-smooth boulders, dashing into spume and spray in a canyon carved over persistent ages. The falling
river was an extravagance of nature, pouring forth more exuberantly than the
most shameless human entertainer, prouder then any sentient poet. It was too much to be taken in with ears and eyes
alone. Athaclena’s tendrils waved, seeking, kenning, one of those
moments Tymbrimi glyphcrafters sometimes
spoke of—when a world seemed to join into the mesh of empathy
usually reserved for living things. In a time-stretched instant, she realized that ancient Garth, wounded and
crippled, could still sing. Robert grinned.
Athaclena met his gaze and smiled as well. Their hands met and joined. For a
long, wordless time they stood together and
watched the shimmering, ever-changing
rainbows arch over nature’s percussive flood. Strangely, the
epiphany only made Athaclena feel sad, and even more regretful she had ever
come to this world. She had not wanted to discover beauty here. It only made the little world’s fate seem more tragic. How many times had she wished Uthacalthing had
never accepted this assignment? But wishing seldom made things so. As much as she
loved him, Athaclena had always found her father inscrutable. His reasoning was
often too convoluted for her to fathom,
his actions too unpredictable. Such as taking this posting when he could
have had a more prestigious one simply by
asking. And sending her
into these mountains with Robert . . . it hadn’t been just “for her safety,”
she could tell that much. Was she actually supposed to chase those ridiculous
rumors of exotic mountain creatures?
Unlikely. Probably Uthacalthing only suggested the idea in order to
distract her from her worries. Then she thought of another possible motive. Could her
father actually imagine that she might enter into a self-other bond . . . with
a human? Her nostrils flared to
twice their normal size at the thought. Gently, suppressing her corona
in order to keep her feelings hidden, she relaxed her grip on Robert’s hand,
and felt relieved when he did not hold on. Athaclena crossed her arms and shivered. Back home she
had taken part in only a few, tentative practice
bondings with boys, and those mostly as class assignments. Before her
mother’s death this had been a cause of quite a few family arguments.
Mathicluanna had almost despaired of her oddly reserved and private daughter.
But Athaclena’s father, at least, had not pestered her to do more than she was ready for. Until now maybe? Robert was certainly charming and likable. With
his high cheekbones and eyes pleasantly set apart, he was about as
handsome as a human might hope to get. And yet, the very fact that she might think in such terms shocked
Athaclena. Her tendrils twitched. She shook her head and
wiped out a nascent glyph before she could even realize what it would
have been. This was a topic she had no wish to consider right now, even less
than the prospect of war. “The waterfall is beautiful, Robert,” she
enunciated carefully in Anglic. “But if we stay here much longer, we
shall soon be quite damp.” He seemed to
return from a distant contemplation. “Oh. Yeah, Clennie. Let’s go.” With a
brief smile he turned and led the way, his
human empathy waves vague and far away. The rain forest
persisted in long fingers between the hills, becoming wetter and more robust as
they gained altitude. Little Garthian creatures, timid and scarce at the lower
levels, now made frequent skittering rustles behind the lush vegetation,
occasionally even challenging them with impudent
squeaks. Soon they
reached the summit of a foothill ridge, where a
chain of spine-stones jutted up, bare and gray, like the bony plates
along the back of one of those ancient reptiles Uthacalthing had shown her, in
a lesson book on Earth history. As they removed their packs for a rest, Robert
told her that no one could explain the
formations, which topped many of the hills below the Mountains of Mulun. “Even the
Branch Library on Earth has no reference,” he said as he brushed a hand along
one of the jagged monoliths. “We’ve submitted a low-priority inquiry to the
district branch at Tanith. Maybe in a century or so the Library Institute’s
computers will dig up a report from some long-extinct race that once lived
here, and then we’ll know the answer.” “Yet you hope
they do not,” she suggested. Robert
shrugged. “I guess I’d rather it were left a mystery. Maybe we could be the
first to figure it out.” He looked pensively
at the stones. A lot of
Tymbrimi felt the same way, preferring a good puzzle to any written fact. Not
Athaclena, however. This attitude—this resentment of the Great Library—was something she found absurd. Without the
Library and the other Galactic Institutes, oxygen-breathing culture, dominant
in the Five Galaxies, would long ago have
fallen into total disarray—probably ending in savage, total war. True, most
starfaring clans relied far too much on the Library. And the Institutes only moderated
the bickering of the most petty and vituperative senior patron lines. The
present crisis was only the latest in a series that stretched back long before any now living race had come
into existence. Still, this
planet was an example of what could happen when the restraint of Tradition
broke down. Athaclena listened to the sounds of the forest. Shading her eyes,
she watched a swarm of small, furry creatures glide from branch to branch in
the direction of the afternoon sun. “Superficially, one might not even know this was a
holocaust world,” she said softly. Robert had set
their packs in the shade of a towering spine-stone and began cutting slices of
soyastick salami and bread for their luncheon. “It’s been fifty thousand years
since the Bururalli made a mess of Garth,
Athaclena. That’s enough time for lots of surviving animal species to
radiate and fill some of the emptied niches. Right now I guess you’d probably
have to be a zoologist to notice the sparse species list.” Athaclena’s
corona was at full extension, kenning faint traceries of emotion from
the surrounding forest. “I notice, Robert,”
she said. “I can feel it. This watershed lives, but it is lonely. It has
none of the life-complexity a wildwood should know. And there is no trace of Potential
at all.” Robert nodded
seriously. But she sensed his distance from it all. The Bururalli Holocaust happened a
long time ago, from an Earthling’s
point of view. The Bururalli
had also been new, back then, just released from indenture to the Nahalli, the
patron race that uplifted them to sentience. It was a special time for the Bururalli, for only when its knot of obligations
was loosened at last could a client species establish unsupervised
colonies of its own. When their time came the Galactic Institute of Migration
had just declared the fallow world Garth ready again for limited occupation. As
always, the Institute expected that local
lifeforms—especially those which might some day develop Uplift
Potential—would be protected at all cost by the new tenants. The Nahalli
boasted-that they had found the Bururalli a quarrelsome
clan of pre-sentient carnivores and uplifted them to become perfect Galactic citizens, responsible
and reliable, worthy of such a trust. The Nahalli were proven horribly wrong. “Well, what do
you expect when an entire race goes completely
crazy and starts annihilating everything in sight?” Robert asked.
“Something went wrong and suddenly the Bururalli turned into berserkers,
tearing apart a world they were supposed to
take care of. “It’s no wonder
you don’t detect any Potential in a Garth forest, Clennie. Only those tiny
creatures who could burrow and hide escaped
the Bururalli’s madness. The bigger, brighter animals are all one with yesterday’s snows.” Athaclena
blinked. Just when she thought she had a grasp of Anglic Robert did this to her
again, using that strange human penchant for
metaphors. Unlike similes, which compared two objects,
metaphors seemed to declare, against all logic, that unlike things were the
same! No Galactic language allowed such
nonsense. Generally she
was able to handle those odd linguistic juxtapositions, but this one had her
baffled. Above her waving corona the
small-glyph teev’nus formed briefly—standing for the elusiveness of
perfect communication. “I have only
heard brief accounts of that era. What happened to the murderous Bururalli
themselves?” Robert
shrugged. “Oh, officials from the Institutes of Uplift and Migration finally
dropped by, about a century or so after the holocaust began. The inspectors
were horrified, of course. “They found the Bururalli warped almost beyond
recognition, roaming the planet, hunting to death anything they could catch.
By then they’d abandoned the horrible technological weapons they’d started
with and nearly reverted to tooth and claw. I suppose that’s why some small
animals did survive. “Ecological disasters aren’t as uncommon as
the Institutes would have it seem, but this one was a major scandal. There was
galaxy-wide revulsion. Battle fleets were sent by many of the major clans and
put under unified, command. Soon the Bururalli were no more.” Athaclena nodded. “I assume their patrons, the
Nahalli, were punished as well.” “Right. They lost status and are somebody’s
clients now, the price of negligence. We’re taught the story in school. Several
times.” When Robert offered the salami again,
Athaclena shook her head. Her appetite had vanished. “So you humans inherited
another reclamation world.” Robert put away their lunch. “Yeah. Since
we’re two-client patrons, we had to be allowed colonies, but the Institutes
have mostly handed us the leavings of other peoples’ disasters. We have to work
hard helping this world’s ecosystem straighten itself out, but actually, Garth
is really nice compared with some of the others. You ought to see Deemi and
Horst, out in the Canaan Cluster.” “I have heard of them.” Athaclena shuddered.
“I do not think I ever want to see—” She stopped mid-sentence. “I do not ...” Her eyelids fluttered as she looked
around, suddenly confused. “Thu’un dun!” Her ruff puffed outward.
Athaclena stood quickly and walked—half in a trance—to where the towering
spine-stones overlooked the misty tops of the cloud forest. Robert approached from behind. “What is it?” She spoke softly. “I sense something.” “Hmmph. That doesn’t surprise me, with that
Tymbrimi nervous system of yours, especially the way you’ve been altering your
body form just to please me. It’s no wonder you’re picking up static.” Athaclena shook her head impatiently. “I have not
been doing it just to please you, you arrogant human male! And I’ve asked
you before kindly to be more careful with your horrible metaphors. A Tymbrimi
corona is not a radio!” She gestured with her hand. “Now please be quiet for a
moment.” Robert fell silent. Athaclena concentrated,
trying to kenn again. . . . A corona might not pick up static like a
radio, but it could suffer interference. She sought after the faint aura she had felt so very briefly, but it was impossible.
Robert’s clumsy, eager empathy flux crowded it out completely. “What was it, Clennie?” he asked softly. “I do not know.
Something not very far away, off toward the southeast. It felt like people—men and neo-chimpanzees mostly—but
there was something else as well.” Robert frowned. “Well, I guess it might have been
one of the ecological management stations. Also, there are isolated freeholds
all through this area, mostly higher up, where the seisin grows.” She turned swiftly. “Robert, I felt Potential!
For the briefest moment of clarity, I touched the emotions of a pre-sentient
being!” Robert’s feelings were suddenly cloudy and
turbulent, his face impassive. “What do you mean?” “My father told me about something, before you
and I left for the mountains. At the time I paid little attention. It seemed
impossible, like those fairy tales your human authors create to give us
Tymbrimi strange dreams.” “Your people buy them by the shipload,” Robert
interjected. “Novels, old movies, threevee, poems ...” Athaclena ignored his aside. “Uthacalthing
mentioned stories of a creature of this planet, a native being of high
Potential . . . one who is supposed to have actually survived the Bururalli
Holocaust.” Athaclena’s corona foamed forth a glyph rare to her . . . syullf-tha,
the joy of a puzzle to be solved. “I wonder. Could the legends possibly be
true?” ‘ Did Robert’s mood flicker
with a note of relief? Athaclena felt
his crude but effective ejnotional guard go opaque. “Hmmm. Well, there is a legend,” he said. “A
simple story told by wolflings. It could hardly be of interest to a
sophisticated Galactic, I suppose.” Athaclena eyed him
carefully and touched his arm, stroking it gently. “Are you going to make me wait
while you draw out this mystery
with dramatic pauses? Or will you save yourself bruises and tell me what you
know at once?” Robert laughed.
“Well, since you re so persuasive. You just might
have picked up the empathy output of a Garthling.” Athaclena’s
broad, gold-flecked eyes blinked. “That is the name my father used!” “Ah. Then
Uthacalthing has been listening to old seisin hunters’ tales. . . . Imagine
having such after only a hundred Earth years here. . . . Anyway, it’s said that
one large animal did manage to escape the
Bururalli, through cunning, ferocity, and a whole lot of Potential. The
mountain men and chims tell of sampling traps robbed, laundry stolen from
clotheslines, and strange markings scratched on unclimbable cliff faces. “Oh, it’s
probably all a lot of eyewash.” Robert smiled. “But I did recall those legends when Mother told me I was to come
up here. So I figured, so that it wouldn’t be a total loss, I might as well take a Tymbrimi along to see if
she could flush out a Garthling with her empathy net.” Some metaphors Athaclena understood quite readily.
Her fingernails pressed into Robert’s arm. “So?” she asked with a
questing lilt. “That is the entire reason I am in this wilderness? I am to be a sniffer-out of smoke and
legends for you?” “Sure,” Robert
teased. “Why else would I come out here, all alone in the mountains with an
alien from outer space?” Athaclena hissed through her teeth. But within
she could not help but feel pleased. This human sardonicism wasn’t unlike reverse-talk among her own people. And
when Robert laughed aloud, she found she had to join him. For the moment
all worry of war and danger was banished. It was a welcome release for both of them. “If such a
creature exists, we must find it, you and I,” she
said at last. “Yeah, Clennie.
We’ll find it together.” 8 Fiben TAASF Scoutship Proconsul hadn’t outlived
its pilot after all. It had seen its last mission—the ancient boat was dead in space—but within its bubble canopy life still
remained. Enough life, at least, to inhale the pungent
stench of a six days unwashed ape—and to exhale an apparently unceasing string of imaginative curses. Fiben finally
ran down when he found he was repeating himself.
He had long ago covered every permutation, combination, and
juxtaposition of bodily, spiritual, and hereditary attributes—real and
imaginary—the enemy could possibly possess.
That exercise had carried him all the way through his own brief part in
the space battle, while he fired his popgun weaponry
and evaded counterblows like a gnat ducking sledgehammers, through the
concussions of near-misses and the shriek of tortured metal, and into an
aftermath of dazed, confused bemusement that he did not seem to be dead after
all. Not yet at least. When he was
sure the life capsule was still working and not about to sputter out along with
the rest of the scoutboat, Fiben finally wriggled out of his suit and sighed at
his first opportunity to scratch in days. He dug in with a will, using not only his hands but the lingers and tumb of
his left foot, as well. Finally he sagged back, aching from the pounding
he had been through. His main job
had been to pass close enough to collect good data for the rest of the defense
force. Fiben guessed that zooming straight down the middle of the invading
fleet probably qualified. Heckling the enemy
he had thrown in for free. It seemed the interlopers failed toxappreciate
his running commentary as Proconsul
plunged through their midst. He’d lost
count of how many times close calls came near to cooking him. By the time he
had passed behind and beyond the onrush-ing armada, Proconsul’s entire aft end had been turned into a glazed-over hunk of slag. The main propulsion system was gone, of course.
There was no way to return and help his comrades in the desperate, futile
struggle that followed soon after. Drifting farther and farther from the
one-sided battle, Fiben could only listen helplessly. It wasn’t even
a contest. The fighting lasted little more than
a day. He remembered the last charge of the corvette, Darwin,
accompanied by two converted freighters and a small swarm of
surviving scoutboats. They streaked down, blasting their way into the flank of
the invading host, turning it, throwing one wing of battlecruisers into
confusion under clouds of smoke and waves
of noisome probability waves. Not a single
Terran craft came out of that maelstrom. Fiben knew then that TAASF Bonobo, and
his friend Simon, were gone. Right now, the
enemy seemed to be pursuing a few fugitives
off toward Ifni knew where. They were taking their time, cleaning up
thoroughly before proceeding to supine Garth. Now Fiben resumed his cursing along a new tack.
All in a spirit of constructive criticism, of course, he dissected the
character faults of the species his own race was unfortunate enough to have as patrons. Why? he
asked the universe. Why did humans—those hapless,
hairless, wolfling wretches—have the incredibly bad taste to have uplifted neo-chimpanzees into a
galaxy so obviously run by idiots? Eventually, he
slept. His dreams were fitful. Fiben kept imagining that
he was trying to speak, but his voice would not shape the sentences, a nightmare possibility to one whose
great-grandfather spoke only crudely, with the aid of devices, and whose
slightly more distant ancestors faced the
world without words at all. Fiben sweated.
No shame was greater than this. In his dream he sought speech as if it were an
object, a thing that might be misplaced,
somehow. On looking down
he saw a glittering gem lying on the ground. Perhaps this was the gift
of words, Fiben thought, and he bent over to take it. But he was too clumsy!
His thumb refused to work with his
forefinger, and he wasn’t able to
pluck the bauble out of the dust. In fact, all of his efforts seemed only to push it in deeper. Despairing
finally, he was forced to crouch down and pick
it up with his lips. It burned! In his dream he cried out as a
terrible searing poured down his
throat like liquid fire. And yet, he recognized that this was one of those
strange nightmares—the kind in which
one could be both objective and terrified at the same time. As
one dreamself writhed in agony, another part
of Fiben witnessed it in a state of interested detachment. All at once the scene shifted. Fiben found himself
standing in the midst of a
gathering of bearded men in black coats and floppy hats. They were
mostly elderly, and they leafed through dusty texts as they argued with each
other. An oldtime Talmudic conclave, he recognized suddenly, like those he had read about in comparative religions class,
back at the University. The rabbis sat in a circle, discussing symbolism and biblical interpretation. One lifted an aged
hand to point at Fiben. “He that
lappeth like an animal, Gideon, he shall thou not
take ...” “Is that what
it means?” Fiben asked. The pain was gone. Now he was more bemused than
fearful. His pal, Simon, had been Jewish.
No doubt that explained part of this crazy
symbolism. What was going on here was obvious. These learned men, these
wise human scholars, were trying to illuminate
that frightening first part of his dream for him. “No, no,” a
second sage countered. “The symbols relate to
the trial of the infant Moses! An angel, you’ll recall, guided his hand to the glowing coals, rather than the
shining jewels, and his mouth was burned . . .” “But I don’t
see what that tells me!” Fiben protested. The oldest
rabbi raised his hand, and the others all went silent. “The dream stands for none of those things. The
symbolism should be obvious,” he said. “It comes
from the oldest book . . .” The sage’s bushy eyebrows knotted with
concern. “... And Adam, too, ate from the fruit
of the Tree of Knowledge . . .” “Uh,” Fiben groaned aloud, awakening in a
sweat. The gritty, smelly capsule was all around him again, and yet the
vividness of the dream lingered, making him wonder for a moment which was real
after all. Finally he shrugged it off. “Old Proconsul must have drifted
through the wake of some Eatee probability mine while I slept. Yeah. That must
be it. I’ll never doubt the stories they tell in a spacer’s bar again.” When he checked his battered instruments Fiben
found that the battle had moved on around the sun. His own derelict, meanwhile,
was on a nearly perfect intersect orbit with
a planet. “Hmmmph,” he grunted as he worked the
computer. What it told him was ironic. It really is Garth. He still had a little maneuvering power in the
gravity systems. Perhaps enough, just maybe, to get him within escape pod range. And wonder of wonders, if his ephemerides were
right, he might even be able to reach the Western Sea area ... a bit east of Port Helenia. Fiben
whistled tunelessly for a few minutes. He
wondered what the chances were that this should happen. A million to one?
Probably more like a trillion. Or was the universe just suckering him with a
bit of hope before the next whammy? Either way, he decided, there was some solace
in thinking that, under all these stars, someone out there was still thinking of him personally. He got out his tool kit and set to work making
the necessary repairs. 9 Uthacalthing Uthacalthing knew it was unwise to wait much
longer. Still he remained with the
Librarians, watching them try to coax forth
one more valuable detail before it was time at last to go. He regarded the human and neo-chimpanzee
technicians as they hurried about under the high-domed ceiling of the Planetary
Branch Library. They all had jobs to do and concentrated on them intently,
efficiently. And yet one could sense a ferment just below the surface, one of
oarely suppressed fear. Unbidden, rittitees formed in the low
sparking of his corona. The glyph was one commonly used by Tymbrimi parents to
calm frightened children. They can’t detect you, Uthacalthing told rittitees.
And yet it obstinately hovered, trying to soothe young ones in distress. Anyway, these people
aren’t children. Humans have only known
of the Great Library for two Earth centuries. But they had thousands of years
of their own history before that. They may still lack Galactic polish and
sophistication, but that deficit has sometimes been an advantage to them. Rarely. Rittitees was dubious. Uthacalthing ended the argument by drawing the
uncertain glyph back where it belonged,
into his own well of being. Under the vaulted stone
ceiling towered a five-meter gray monolith,
embossed with a rayed spiral sigil—symbol of the Great Library for three
billion years. Nearby, data loggers filled crystalline memory cubes. Printers
hummed and spat bound reports which were
quickly annotated and carted away. This Library station, a class K outlet, was a
small one indeed. It contained only the equivalent of one thousand times all
the books humans had written before Contact, a pittance compared with the full
Branch Library on Earth, or sector general on Tanith. Still, when Garth was taken this room, too,
would fall to the invader. Traditionally, that should make no difference.
The Library was supposed to remain open to all, even parties fighting over
the territory it stood upon. In times like these, however, it was unwise to count on such niceties. The colonial resistance
forces planned to carry off what they could in hopes of using the information
somehow, later. A pittance of a pittance. Of course it
had been his suggestion that they do this, but Uthacalthing was frankly amazed
that the humans had gone along with the idea so vigorously. After all, why
bother? What could such a small smattering
of information accomplish? This raid on the Planetary Library served his
purposes, but it also reinforced his opinion of Earth people. They just never
gave up. It was yet another reason he found the creatures delightful. The hidden reason for
this chaos—his own private jest— had
called for the dumping and misplacing of a few specific megafiles, easily
overlooked in all of this confusion. In fact, nobody appeared to have noticed
when he briefly attached his own input-output cube to the massive Library,
waited a few seconds, then pocketed the little sabotage device again. Done. Now there was little to do but watch the wolflings while he waited for
his car. Off in the distance a wailing tone began to
rise and fall. It was the keening of the spaceport siren, across the bay, as
another crippled refugee from the rout in space came in for an emergency
landing. They had heard that sound all too infrequently. Everyone already knew
that there had been few survivors. Mostly the traffic consisted of departing
aircraft. Many mainlanders had already
taken flight to the chain of islands in the Western Sea where the vast
majority of the Earthling population still
made its home. The Government was preparing its own evacuation. When the sirens moaned, every man and chim
looked up briefly. Momentarily, the workers broadcast a complex fugue of anxiety that Uthacalthing could
almost taste with his corona. Almost taste? Oh, what
lovely, surprising things, these metaphors, Uthacalthing thought. Can
one taste with one’s corona? Or touch with one’s eyes? Anglic is so silly, yet
so delightfully thought provoking. And do not
dolphins actually see with their ears? Zunour’thzun formed above his waving
tendrils, resonating with the fear of the men and chims. Yes, we all hope to live,
for we have so very much left to do
or taste or see or kenn. . . . Uthacalthing wished diplomacy did not require
that Tymbrimi choose their dullest types as
envoys. “He had been selected as an ambassador because, among other qualities,
he was boring, at least from the point of view of those back home. And poor Athaclena seemed to be even worse
off, so sober and serious. He freely admitted that it was partly his own
fault. That was one reason he had brought along his own father’s large
collection of pre-Contact Earthling comic recordings. The Three Stooges, especially, inspired him. Alas, as
yet Athaclena seemed unable to understand the subtle, ironic brilliance
of those ancient Terran comedic geniuses. Through Sylth—that courier of the
dead-but-remembered—his long-dead wife
still chided him, reaching out from beyond
life to say that their daughter should be home, where her lively peers might
yet draw her out from her isolation. Perhaps, he thought. But Mathicluanna had had
her try. Uthacalthing believed in his own prescription for their odd daughter. A small, uniformed
neo-chimpanzee female—a chimmie— stepped in front of Uthacalthing and bowed, her hands
folded respectfully in front of her. “Yes, miss?” Uthacalthing spoke first, as
protocol demanded. Although he was a patron speaking to a client, he generously included the polite, archaic honorific. “Y-your excellency.” The
chimmie’s scratchy voice trembled
slightly. Probably, this was the first time she had ever spoken to a non-Terran. “Your excellency,
Planetary Coordinator Oneagle has sent word that the preparations have
been completed. The fires are about to be set. “She asks if
you would like to witness your . . . er, program,
unleashed.” As Uthacalthing’s eyes separated wider in
amusement, the wrinkled fur between
his brows flattening momentarily. His “program” hardly deserved the
name. It might better be called a devious
practical joke on the invaders. A long shot, at best. Not even Megan Oneagle knew what he was really up to. That necessity was a pity, of course. For even
if it failed—as was likely—it would
still be worthy of a chuckle or two. A laugh might help his friend through the
dark times ahead of her. “Thank you, corporal,” he nodded. “Please lead
the way.” As he followed the little client, Uthacalthing
felt a faint sense of regret at leaving so much undone. A good joke required much preparation, and there was just not
enough time. If only I
had a decent sense of humor! Ah, well.
Where subtlety fads us we must simply make do
with cream pies. Two hours later
he was on his way back to town from Government House. The meeting had been
brief, with battle fleets approaching orbit and landings expected soon. Megan
Oneagle had already moved most of the government and her few remaining forces to safer ground. Uthacalthing figured they actually had a little
more time. There would be no landing until the invaders had broadcast
their manifesto. The rules of the Institute for Civilized Warfare required it. Of course, with
the Five Galaxies in turmoil, many starfaring clans were playing fast and loose
with tradition right now. But in this case observing the proprieties would cost
the enemy nothing. They had already won. Now it was only a matter of occupying the territory. Besides, the battle in space had showed one
thing. It was clear now the enemy were Gubru. The humans and
chims of this planet were not in for a pleasant time. The Gubru Clan had been
among the worst of Earth’s tormentors since Contact. Nonetheless, the avian
Ga-lactics were sticklers for rules. By their own interpretation of them, at
least. Megan had been
disappointed when he turned down her offer
of transportation to sanctuary. But Uthacalthing had his own ship.
Anyway, he still had business to take care of here in town. He bid farewell to the Coordinator with a promise to see her soon. “Soon” was such a wonderfully ambiguous word. One
of many reasons he treasured Anglic was the wolfling tongue’s marvelous untidiness! By moonlight
Port Helenia felt even smaller and more forlorn
than the tiny, threatened village it was by day. Winter might be mostly
over, but a stiff breeze still blew from the east,
sending leaves tumbling across the nearly empty streets as his driver
took him back toward his chancery compound. The
wind carried a moist odor, and Uthacalthing imagined he could smell the
mountains where his daughter and Megan’s son
had gone for refuge. It was a
decision that had not won the parents much thanks. His car had to
pass by the Branch Library again on its way to the Tymbrimi Embassy. The driver
had to slow to go around another vehicle. Because of this Uthacalthing was
treated to a rare sight—a high-caste Thennanin in full fury under the
streetlights. “Please stop
here,” he said suddenly. In front of the
stone Library building a large floatercraft hummed
quietly. Light poured out of its raised cupola, creating a dark bouquet
of shadows on the broad steps. Five clearly were cast by neo-chimpanzees, their
long arms exag- , gerated in the stretched
silhouettes. Two even longer penum-bral shadows swept away from slender figures
standing close to the floater. A pair
of stoic, disciplined Ynnin—looking like tall, armored kangaroos—stood unmoving
as if molded out of stone. Their employer
and patron, owner of the largest silhouette, towered above the little Terrans.
Blocky and powerful, the creature’s wedgelike shoulders seemed to merge right
into its bullet-shaped head. The latter was topped by a high, rippling crest,
like that of a helmeted Greek warrior. As Uthacalthing
stepped out of his own car he heard a loud
voice rich in guttural sibilants. “Natha’kl ghoom’ph? Veraich’sch hooman’vlech!
Nittaro K’Anglee!” The chimpanzees shook their heads, confused and
clearly intimidated. Obviously none
of them spoke Galactic Six. Still, when the huge Thennanin started
forward the little Earthlings moved to interpose themselves, bowing low, but
adamant in their refusal to let him pass. This only
served to make the speaker angrier. “Idatess! Nittaril kollunta ...” The large Galactic stopped abruptly on seeing
Uthacalthing. His leathery, beaklike
mouth remained closed as he switched to Galactic Seven, speaking through his
breathing slits. “Ah!
Uthacalthing, ab-Caltmour ab-Brma abKrallnith ul-Tytlal!
I see you!” Uthacalthing would have recognized Kault in a city
choked with Thennanin. The big, pompous, high-caste male knew that
protocol did not require use of full species names in casual encounters. But
now Uthacalthing had no choice. He had to
reply in kind. “Kault, ab-Wortl ab-Kosh ab-Rosh ab-Tothtoon
ul-Paimin ul-Rammin ul-Ynnin
ul-Olumimin, I see you as well.” Each “ab” in
the lengthy patronymic told of one of the patron
races from which the Thennanin clan was descended, back to the eldest still living. “Ul” preceded the
name of each client species the Thennanin had themselves uplifted to starfaring
sentience. Kault’s people had been very busy, the last megayear or so. They
bragged incessantly of their long species
name. The Thennanin were idiots. “Uthacalthing! You are adept in that garbage
tongue the Earthlings use. Please explain to these ignorant, half-uplifted creatures
that I wish to pass! I have need to use the Branch Library, and if they do not
stand aside I shall be forced to have their
masters chastise them!” Uthacalthing
shrugged the standard gesture of regretful inability to comply. “They are only
doing their jobs, Envoy Kault. When the Library is fully occupied with matters
of planetary defense, it is briefly allowable to restrict access solely to the lease owners.” Kault stared unblinkingly at Uthacalthing. His
breathing slits puffed. “Babes,” he muttered softly in an obscure
dialect of Galactic Twelve—unaware perhaps that Uthacalthing understood.
“Infants, ruled by unruly children, tutored by juvenile delinquents!” Uthacalthing’s
eyes separated and his tendrils pulsed with
irony. They crafiedfsu’usturatu, which sympathizes, while laughing. Damn good
thing Thennanin have a rock’s sensitivity to empathy. Uthacalthing thought
in Anglic as he hurriedly erased the glyph. Of the Galactic clans involved in
the current spate of fanaticism, the Thennanin were less repulsive than most.
Some of them actually believed they were acting in the best interests of those
they conquered. It was apparent
whom Kault meant when he spoke of “delinquents” leading the clan of Earth
astray. Uthacalthing was far from offended. “These infants
fly starships, Kault,” he answered in the same dialect, to the Thennanin’s
obvious surprise. “The neo-chimpanzees may be the finest clients to appear in
half a megayear . . . with the possible exception of their cousins, the
neo-dolphins. Shall we not respect their earnest desire to do their duty?” Kault’s crest
went rigid at the mention of the other Earthling
client race. “My Tymbrimi friend, did you mean to imply that you have
heard more about the dolphin ship? Have they
been found?” Uthacalthing felt a little guilty for toying with
Kault. All considered, he was not a bad sort. He came from a minority political faction among the Thennanin which had a
few times even spoken for peace with the Tymbrimi. Nevertheless, Uthacalthing
had reasons for wanting to pique his fellow diplomat’s interest, and he had
prepared for an encounter like this. “Perhaps I have
said more than I should. Please think nothing more of it. Now I am saddened to
say that I really must be going. I am late for a meeting. I wish you good
fortune and survival in the days ahead, Kault.” He bowed in the
casual fashion of one patron to another and
turned to go. But within, Uthacalthing was laughing. For he knew the
real reason Kault was here at the Library. The Thennanin could only have come looking for him. “Wait!” Kault called out in Anglic. Uthacalthing looked back. “Yes, respected
colleague?” “I ..-. .”
Kault dropped back into GalSeven. “I must speak with you regarding the
evacuation. You may have heard, my ship is in disrepair. I am at the moment
bereft of transport.” The Thennanin’s
crest fluttered in discomfort. Protocol and
diplomatic standing were one thing, but the fellow obviously would rather not
be in town when the Gubru landed. “I must ask therefore. Will there be some opportunity
to discuss the possibility of
mutual aid?” The big creature said it in a rush. Uthacalthing pretended to ponder the idea
seriously. After all, his species and Kault’s were officially at war right now. He nodded at last. “Be at my compound about
midnight tomorrow night—no later than
a mictaar thereafter, mind you. And please bring only a minimum of
baggage. My boat is small. With that understood, I gladly offer you a ride to sanctuary.” He turned to his
neo-chimp driver. “That would only be courteous and proper, would it not,
corporal?” The poor chimmie blinked
up at Uthacalthing in confusion.
She had been selected for this duty because she knew GalSeven. But that was a far cry from penetrating the arcana that were
going on here. “Y-yessir. It, it seems
like the kind thing to do.” Uthacalthing nodded, and smiled at Kault.
“There you are, my dear colleague. Not merely correct, but kind. It is
well when we elders learn from such wise precociousness, and add that quality to our own actions, is it
not?” For the first time, he saw the Thennanin
blink. Turmoil radiated from the creature. At last though, relief won out over
suspicion that he was being played for the fool. Kault bowed to Uthacalthing. And then, because Uthacalthing had included
her in the conversation, he added a brief, shallow nod to the little chimmie. “For my clientsss and myssselfff, I thank
you,” he said awkwardly in Anglic. Kault
snapped his elbow spikes, and his Ynnin clients followed him as he
lumbered into the floater. The closing cupola cut off the sharp dome light at
last. The chims from the Library looked at
Uthacalthing gratefully. The floater rose on its gravity cushion and
moved off rapidly. Uthacalthing’s driver
held the door of his own wheelcar for him, but he stretched his arms and
inhaled deeply. “I am thinking that it might
be a nice idea to go for a walk,” he told her. “The embassy is only a
short distance from here. Why don’t you
take a few hours off, corporal, and spend some time with your family and
friends?” “B-but ser ...” “I will be all right,” he said firmly. He
bowed, and felt her rush of innocent joy at the simple courtesy. She bowed
deeply in return. Delightful creatures, Uthacalthing thought as he watched the car drive off. I have met a few neo-chimpanzees who even seem to have the
glimmerings of a true sense of humor. I do hope the species survives. He started walking. Soon he had left the
clamor of the Library behind him and passed into a residential neighborhood.
The breeze had left the night air clear, and the city’s soft lights did not
drive away the flickering stars. At this time the Galactic rim was a ragged
spill of diamonds across the sky. There were no traces to be seen of the battle
in space; it had been too small a skirmish to leave much visible residue. All around Uthacalthing were sounds that told
of the difference of this evening. There were distant sirens and the growl of
aircraft passing overhead. On nearly every block he heard someone crying . . .
voices, human or chim, shouting or murmuring in frustration and fear. On the
fluttering level of empathy, waves beat up against one another in a froth of
emotion. His corona could not deflect the inhabitants’ dread as they awaited
morning. Uthacalthing did not try to keep it out as he
strolled up dimly lit streets lined with decorative trees. He dipped his
tendrils into the churning emotional flux and drew forth above him a strange
new glyph. It floated, nameless and terrible, Time’s ageless threat made
momentarily palpable. Uthacalthing smiled an ancient, special kind
of smile. And at that moment nobody, not even in the darkness, could possibly
have mistaken him for a human being. There are many paths, ... he thought, again savoring the open,
undisciplined nuances of Anglic. He left the thing he had made to hang in the
air, dissolving slowly behind him, as he walked under the slowly wheeling
pattern of the stars. 10 Robert Robert awoke two hours before dawn. There was a
period of disorientation as the strange feelings and images of sleep slowly
dissipated. He rubbed his eyes, trying to
clear his head of muzzy, clouded confusion. He had been
running, he recalled. Running as one does sometimes but only in dreams—in long,
floating steps that reach for leagues and seem barely to touch down. Around him
had shifted and drifted vague shapes, mysteries, and half-born images that slipped out of reach even as his waking mind
tried to recall them. Robert looked
over at Athaclena, lying nearby in her own sleeping bag. Her brown Tymbrimi ruff—that
tapered helm of soft brown fur—was puffed
out. The silvery tendrils of her corona waved delicately, as if probing
and grappling with something invisible in
the space overhead. She sighed and
spoke very low—a few short phrases in the
rapid, highly syllabic Tymbrimi dialect of Galactic Seven. Perhaps that
explained his own strange dreams, Robert realized. He must have been picking up
traces of hers! Watching the
waving tendrils, .he blinked. For just a moment it had seemed as if
something was there, floating in the air just above the sleeping alien
girl. It had been like . . . like ... Robert frowned,
shaking his head. It hadn’t been like anything at all. The very act of
trying to compare it to something else seemed to drive the thing away even as
he thought about it. Athaclena
sighed and turned over. Her corona settled down. There were no more half
glimmers in the dimness. Robert slid out
of his bag and fumbled for his boots before standing. He felt his way around
the towering spine-stone beneath which they had made camp. There was barely enough starlight to find a path among the strange
monoliths. He came to a promontory looking over toward the
westward mountain chain, and the northern plains to his right. Below
this ridgetop vantage point there lay a gently rippling sea of dark woods. The trees filled the air with a damp, heavy aroma. Resting his
back against a spine-stone, he sat down on the ground to try to think. If only the
adventure were all there was to this trip. An idyllic interlude in the Mountains
of Mulun in the company of an alien beauty. But there was no forgetting, no
escaping the guilty sureness that he should not be here. He really ought to be with his classmates—with his militia
unit—facing the troubles alongside them. That was not to
be, however. Once again, his mother’s career had interfered with his own life.
It was not the first time Robert had wished he were not the son of a
politician. He watched the
stars, sparkling in bright strokes that followed
the meeting of two Galactic spiral arms. Perhaps if I
had known more adversity in my life, I might be better prepared for what’s to
come. Better able to accept disappointment. It wasn’t just
that he was the son of the Planetary Coordinator, with all of the advantages
that came with status. It went beyond that. All through
childhood he had noticed that where other boys
had stumbled and suffered growing pains, he had always somehow had the
knack of moving gracefully. Where most had groped their way in awkwardness and
embarrassment toward adolescence and sexuality, he had slipped into pleasure
and popularity with all the comfort and ease of putting on an old shoe. His mother—and
his starfarer father, whenever Sam Tennace
sojourned on Garth—had always emphasized that he should watch the
interactions of his peers, not simply let things happen and accept them as
inevitable. And indeed, he began to see how, in every age group, there were a
few like him—for whom growing up was easier
somehow. They stepped lightly through the morass of adolescence while everyone
else slogged,
overjoyed to find an occasional patch of solid ground. And it seemed many of
those lucky ones accepted their happy fate as if it were some sign of divine election. The same was true of
the most popular girls. They had no empathy, no compassion for more normal kids. In Robert’s case, he had never sought a
reputation as a playboy. But one had come, over time, almost against his will.
In his heart a secret fear had started to grow: a superstitition that he had
confided in nobody. Did the universe balance all things? Did it take away to
compensate for whatever it gave? The Cult of Ifni was supposed to be a starfarer’s joke. And yet sometimes things seemed
so contrived! It was silly to suppose that trials only
hardened men, automatically making them wise. He knew many who were stupid,
arrogant, and mean, in spite of having suffered. Still ... Like many humans, he
sometimes envied the handsome, flexible,
self-sufficient Tymbrimi. A young race by Galactic standards, they were
nevertheless old and galaxy-wise compared
with Mankind. Humanity had discovered sanity, peace, and a science of
mind only a generation before Contact. There
were still plenty of kinks to be worked out of Terragens society. The Tymbrimi, in comparison, seemed to
know themselves so well. Is that the basic reason why I am attracted to
Athaclena? Symbolically she is the
elder, the more knowledgeable one. It gives me an opportunity to be
awkward and stumble, and enjoy the role. It was all so confusing,
and Robert wasn’t even certain of his own feelings. He was having fun up here in the
mountains with
Athaclena, and that made him ashamed. He resented his mother bitterly for
sending him, and felt guilty about that as well. Oh, if only I’d been allowed to fight! Combat, at least, was straightforward and easy
to understand. It was ancient, honorable,
simple. Robert looked up quickly. The’re, among the
stars, a pinpoint had flared up to
momentary brilliance. As he watched, two
more sudden brightnesses burst forth, then another. The sharp, glowing
sparks lasted long enough for him to note their positions. The pattern was too
regular to be an accident. . . twenty degree intervals above the equator, from the Sphinx all the way across
to the’Batman, where the red planet Tloona shone in the middle of the ancient
hero’s belt. So, it has come. The destruction of the
synchronous satellite network had been expected, but it was startling actually
to witness it. Of course this meant actual landings would not be long delayed. Robert felt a heaviness and hoped that not too
many of his human and chim friends had died. I never found out if I had what it takes
when things really counted. Now maybe I never will. He was resolved about one thing. He would do
the job he had been assigned—escorting a noncombatant alien into the mountains
and supposed safety. There was one duty he had to perform tonight, while
Athaclena slept. As silently as he could, Robert returned to their backpacks.
He pulled the radio set from his lower left
pouch and began disassembling it in the dark. He was halfway finished
when another sudden brightening
made him look up at the eastern sky. A bolide streaked flame across the
glittering starfield, leaving glowing embers in
its wake. Something was entering fast, burning as it penetrated the
atmosphere. The debris of war. Robert stood up and watched the manmade meteor
lay a fiery trail across the sky. It disappeared behind a range of hills not
more than twenty kilometers away. Perhaps much closer. “God keep you,” he whispered to the warriors
whose ship it must have been. He had no fear of blessing his enemies, for it
was clear which side needed help tonight, and would for a long time to come. 11 Galactics The Suzerain of Propriety moved about the bridge
of the flagship in short skips and hops, enjoying the pleasure of pacing while Gubru and Kwackoo soldiery ducked
out of the way. It might be a
long time before the Gubru high priest would enjoy such freedom of movement
again. After the occupation force landed,
the Suzerain would not be able to set foot on the “ground” for many
miktaars. Not until propriety was assured and consolidation complete could it
touch the soil of the planet that lay just
ahead of the advancing armada. The other two leaders of the invasion force—the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon and the
Suzerain of Cost and Caution— did not have to operate under such
restrictions. That was all right. The military and the bureaucracy had their
own functions. But to the Suzerain of Propriety was given the task of overseeing Appropriateness of Behavior for the
Gubru expedition. And to do that the priest would have to remain perched. Far across the
command bridge, the Suzerain of Cost and Caution could be heard complaining.
There had been unexpected losses in the
furious little fight the humans had put up. Every ship put out of
commission hurt the Gubru cause in these
dangerous times. Foolish, short-sighted carping, the Suzerain of Propriety thought. The
physical damage done by the humans’ resistance had been far less significant
than the ethical and legal harm. Because the brief fight had been so sharp and
effective, it could not simply be ignored. It would have to be credited. The Earth wolflings had recorded, in action,
their opposition to the arrival of Gubru might. Unexpectedly, they had done it with meticulous attention to the
Protocols of War. They may be more than mere clever beasts — More than beasts — Perhaps they and their clients should be studied
— Studied — zzooon That gesture of
resistance by the tiny Earthling flotilla meant that the Suzerain would have to
remain perched for at least the initial part of the occupation. It would have
to find an excuse, now, the sort of casus belli that would let the Gubru
proclaim to the Five Galaxies that the Earthlings’ lease on Garth was null and void. Until that
happened, the Rules of War applied, and in enforcing them, the Suzerain of
Propriety knew there would be conflicts
with the other two commanders. Its future lovers and competitors.
Correct policy demanded tension among them, even if some of the laws the priest
had to enforce struck it, deep down, as stupid. Oh for the time, may it be soon — Soon, when we are released from rules — zzooon Soon, when Change rewards the virtuous — When the Progenitors return — zzooon The Suzerain
fluttered its downy coat. It commanded one
of its servitors, a fluffy, imperturbable Kwackoo, to bring a feather-blower
and groomer. The Earthlings will stumble — They will give us justification — zzooon 12 Athaclena That morning
Athaclena could tell that something had happened
the night before. But Robert said little in answer to her questions. His crude but effective empathy
shield blocked her attempts at kenning. Athaclena tried
not to feel insulted. After all, her human friend
had only just begun learning to use his modest talents. He could not
know the many subtle ways an empath could use to show a desire for privacy.
Robert only knew how to close the door
completely. Breakfast was
quiet. When Robert spoke she answered in monosyllables. Logically, Athaclena
could understand his guardedness, but then there was no rule that said she had
to be outgoing, either. Low clouds
crested the ridgelines that morning, to be sliced by rows of serrated
spine-stones. It made for an eerie, foreboding scene. They hiked through the
tattered wisps of brumous fog in silence, gradually climbing higher in the foothills leading toward the Mountains of Mulun.
The air was still and seemed to
carry a vague tension Athaclena could not identify. It tugged at her
mind, drawing forth unbeckoned memories. She recalled a
time when she had accompanied her mother into the northern mountains on
Tymbrim—riding gurval-back up a trail only slightly wider than this one—to attend a Ceremony of Uplift for the Tytlal. Uthacalthing
had been away on a diplomatic mission, and
nobody knew yet what type of transport her father would be able to use
for his return trip. It was an all-important question, for if he was able to
come all the way via A-level hyperspace and transfer points, he could return
home in a hundred days or less. If forced to travel by D-level—or worse, normal
space—Uthacalthing might be away for the rest
of their natural lives. The Diplomatic Service tried to inform its
officers’ families as soon as these matters were clear, but on this
occasion they had taken far too long. Athaclena and her mother had started to become public nuisances, throwing
irksome anxiety shimmers all over their neighborhood. At that point it
had been politely hinted that they ought to get out of the city for a while.
The Service offered them tickets to go watch the representatives of the Tytlal
undergo another rite of passage on the long
path of Uplift. Robert’s slick mind shield reminded her of
Mathicluanna’s closely guarded pain
during that slow ride into purple-frosted hills. Mother and daughter
hardly spoke to each other at all as they passed through broad fallow parklands
and at last arrived at the grassy plain of an ancient volcano caldera. There,
near a solitary symmetrical hilltop, thousands of Tymbrimi had gathered near a
swarm of brightly colored canopies to
witness the Acceptance and Choice of the Tytlal. Observers had
come from many distinguished starfaring clans—Synthians,
Kanten, Mrgh’4luargi—and of course a gaggle of cachinnatous humans. The
Earthlings mixed with their Tymbrimi allies
down near the refreshment tables, making a boisterous high time of it.
She remembered her attitude then, upon seeing so many of the atrichic,
bromopnean creatures. Was I really Such a snob? Athaclena
wondered. She had sniffed
disdainfully at the noise the humans made with their loud, low laughter. Their
strange, applanate stares were everywhere as they strutted about displaying their bulging muscles. Even their females looked
like caricatures of Tymbrimi
weightlifters. Of course,
Athaclena had barely embarked on adolescence back on that day. Now, on
reflection, she recalled that her own people were just as enthusiastic and
flamboyant as the humans, waving their hands intricately and sparking the air with brief, flashing glyphs. This was, after
all, a great day. For the Tytlal were to “choose” their patrons, and
their new Uplift Sponsors. Various
dignitaries rested under the bright canopies. Of course the immediate patrons of the Tymbrimi, the Caltmour, could not attend, being
tragically extinct. But their colors and sigil were in view, in honor of those who had given the Tymbrimi the gift of sapience. Those present were
honored, however^ by a delegation of the chattering, stalk-legged Brma, who had uplifted
the Caltmour
long, long ago. Athaclena remembered
gasping, her corona crackling in surprise,
when she saw that another shape curled under a dark brown covering, high upon the ceremonial mount. It was a Krallnith! The seniormost race in their
patron-line had sent a
representative! The Krallnith were nearly torpid by now, having given over most of their waning
enthusiasm to strange forms of
meditation. It was commonly assumed they would not be around many more epochs. It was an honor to have one of them attend, and offer its blessing to
the latest members of their clan. Of course, it was the
Tytlal themselves who were the center of attention. Wearing short silvery robes, they
nonetheless looked much like
those Earth creatures known as otters. The
Tytlal legatees fairly radiated pride as they prepared for their latest rite of Uplift. “Look,” Athaclena’s
mother had pointed. “The Tytlal have elected their muse-poet, Sustruk, to represent
them. Do
you recall meeting him, Athaclena?” Naturally she remembered. It had been only the
year before, when Sustruk visited their home back in the city. Uthacalthing had brought the Tytlal genius by to
meet his wife and daughter, shortly
before he was to leave on his latest mission. “Sustruk’s poetry is
simpleminded doggerel,” Athaclena muttered. Mathicluanna looked at
her sharply. Then her corona waved.
The glyph she crafted was sh’cha’kuon, the dark mirror only your own mother knew how to hold up before you. Athaclena’s resentment reflected back at
her, easily seen for what it was. She
looked away, shamed. It was, after all, unfair to blame the poor
Tytlal for reminding her of her absent
father. The ceremony was indeed
beautiful. A glyph-choir of Tymbrimi from the colony-world Juthtath performed “The
Apotheosis of Lerensini,” and even the bare-pated humans stared in slack-jawed
awe, obviously kenning some of the intricate, floating harmonies. Only the bluff,
impenetrable Thennanin
ambassadors seemed untouched, and they did not seem to mind at all being left
out. After that the Brma singer Kuff-KufFt crooned
an ancient, atonal paean to the Progenitors. One bad moment for Athaclena came when the
hushed audience listened to a composition specially created for the occasion by
one of the twelve Great Dreamers of Earth, the whale named Five Bubble Spirals.
While whales were not officially sentient beings, that fact did not keep them
from being honored treasures. That they dwelled on Earth, under the care of
“wolfling” humans, was one more cause for resentment by some of the more
conservative Galactic clans. Athaclena recalled sitting down and covering
her ears while everyone else swayed happily to the eerie cetacean music. To her
it was worse than the sound of houses falling. Mathicluanna’s glance conveyed her worry. My strange daughter,
what are we to do with you? At least Athaclena’s mother did not chide aloud
or in glyph, embarrassing her in public. At last, to Athaclena’s great relief, the
entertainment ended. It was the turn of the Tytlal delegation, the time of Acceptance and Choice. Led by Sustruk, their great poet, the
delegation approached the supine Krallnith
dignitary and bowed low. Then they made their allegiance to the Brma
representatives, and afterward expressed polite submissiveness to the humans
and other patron-class alien visitors. The Tymbrimi Master of Uplift received
obeisance last. Sustruk and his consort, a Tytlal scientist named Kihimik,
stepped ahead of the rest of their delegation as the mated pair chosen above
all others to be “race representatives.” Alternately, they replied as the
Master of Uplift read a list of formal questions and solemnly noted their
answers. Then the pair came under the scrutiny of the
Critics from the Galactic Uplift Institute. Thus far it had been a perfunctory version of
the Fourth Stage Test of Sentience. But now there was one more chance for the
Tytlal to fail. One of the Galactics focusing sophisticated instruments on
Sustruk and Kihimik, was a Soro . . . no friend of Athaclena’s clan.
Possibly the Soro was looking for an excuse, any excuse, to embarrass
the Tymbrimi by rejecting their clients. Discreetly buried under the caldera was
equipment that had cost Athaclena’s race plenty. Right now the scrutiny of the
Tytlal was being cast all through the Five Galaxies. There was much to be proud of today, but also some potential for humiliation. Of course Sustruk and Kihimik passed efasily.
They bowed low to each of the alien examiners. If the Soro examiner was
disappointed, she did not show it. The delegation of furry, short-legged Tytlal
ambled up to a cleared circle at the top of the hill. They began to
sing, swaying together in that queer,
loose-limbed manner so common among the creatures of their native
planet, the fallow world where they had evolved into pre-sentience, where the
Tymbrimi had found and adopted them for the long process of Uplift. Technicians
focused the amplifier which would display for all those assembled, and billions
on other worlds, the choice the Tytlal had made. Underfoot, a deep rumbling
told of powerful engines at work. Theoretically,
the creatures could even decide to reject their patrons and abandon Uplift
altogether, though there were so many rules and qualifications that in practice
it was almost never allowed. Anyway, nothing like that was expected on that
day. The Tymbrimi had excellent relations with
their clients. Still, a dry,
anxious rustling swept the crowd as the Rite
of Acceptance approached completion. The swaying Tytlal moaned, and a low hum rose from the amplifier. Overhead a
holographic image took shape, and the crowd roared with laughter and approval.
It was the face of a Tymbrimi, of course,
and one everyone recognized at once. Oshoyoythuna, Trickster of the City
of Foyon, who had included several Tytlal
as helpers in some of his most celebrated jests. Of course the
Tytlal had reaffirmed the Tymbrimi as their patrons, but choosing Oshoyoythuna
as their symbol went far beyond that! It exclaimed the Tytlal’s pride in what
it really meant to be part of their clan. After the
cheering and laughter died down, there remained only one part of the ceremony
to finish, the selection of the Stage Consort, the species who would speak for
the Tytlal during the next phase of their Uplift. The humans, in their strange
tongue, called it the Uplift Midwife. The Stage
Consort had to be of a race outside of the Tymbrimi’s own clan. And while the
position was mostly ceremonial, a Consort could legally intervene on the new
client species’ behalf, if the Uplift process appeared to be in trouble. Wrong
choices in the past had created terrible problems. No one had any
idea what race the Tytlal had chosen. It was one of those rare decisions that
even the most meddlesome patrons, such as
the Soro, had to leave to their charges. Sustruk and Kihimik crooned once more, and even
from her position at the back of the crowd Athaclena could sense a growing feeling of anticipation rising from the
furry little clients. The little devils had cooked up something, that
was certain! Again, the
ground shuddered, the amplifier murmured once
more, and holographic projectors formed a blue cloudiness over the
crest of the hill. In it there seemed to float murky shapes, flicking back and
forth as if through backlit water. Her corona
offered no clue, for the image was strictly visual. She resented the humans
their sharper eyesight as a shout of surprise rose from the area where most of
the Earthlings had congregated. All around her, Tymbrimi were standing up and
staring. She blinked. Then Athaclena and her mother joined the rest in amazed
disbelief. One of the
murky figures flicked up to the foreground and stopped, grinning out at the
audience, displaying a long, narrow grin of
white, needle-sharp teeth. There was a glittering eye, and bubbles rose from
its glistening gray brow. The stunned
silence lengthened. For in all of Ifhi’s starfield,
nobody had expected the Tytlal to choose dolphins! The visiting Galactics were stricken dumb. Neo-dolphins
. . . why the seeond client race of Earth were the youngest
acknowledged sapients in all five galaxies—much younger than the Tytlal
themselves! This was unprecedented. It was astonishing. It was . . . It was
hilarious! The Tymbrimi cheered. Their laughter rose, high and clear. As one,
their coronae sparkled upward a single, coruscating glyph of approval so vivid
that even the Thennanin Ambassador seemed to blink and take notice. Seeing that
their allies weren’t offended, the humans joined in, hooting and slapping their
hands together with intimidating energy. Kihimik and
most of the other assembled Tytlal bowed, accepting their patrons’ accolade.
Good clients, it seemed they had worked hard to come up with a fine jest for
this important day. Only Sustruk himself stood rigid at the rear, still quivering from the strain. All around Athaclena crested waves of approval and
joy. She heard her mother’s laughter, joining in with the others. But Athaclena
herself had backed away, edging out of the cheering crowd until there was room
to turn and flee. In a full gheer flux, she ran and ran until she passed
the caldera’s rim and could drop down the trail out of sight or sound. There,
overlooking the beautiful Valley of Lingering Shadows, she collapsed to the
ground while the waves of enzyme reaction
shook her. That
horrible dolphin . . . Never since that day had she confided in anyone
what she had seen in the eye of the imaged cetacean. Not to her mother, nor
even her father, had she ever told the truth . . . that she had sensed deep within that projected
hologram a glyph, one rising from Sustruk himself, the poet of the
Tytlal. Those present thought it was all a grand jest, a
magnificent blague. They thought they knew why the Tytlal had chosen the youngest race of Earth as their Stage
Consort . . . to honor the clan with
a grand and harmless joke. By choosing
dolphins, they seemed to be saying that they needed no protector, that
they loved and honored their Tymbrimi patrons without reservation. And by selecting the humans’ second clients, they also tweaked those stodgy old
Galactic clans who so disapproved of
the Tymbrimi’s friendship with wolf-lings.
It was a fine gesture. Delicious. Had Athaclena
been the only one, then, to see the deeper
truth? Had she imagined it? Many years later on a distant planet, Athaclena shivered as she
recalled that day. Had she been
the only one to pick up Sustruk’s third harmonic
of laughter and pain and confusion? The muse-poet died only days after that episode, and he took
his secret with him to his grave. Only Athaclena seemed to sense that the Ceremony
had been no joke, after all, that
Sustruk’s image had not come from
his thoughts but out of Time! The Tytlal had, indeed, chosen their
protectors, and the choice was in desperate earnest. Now, only a few years later, the Five Galaxies had
been sent into turmoil over certain
discoveries made by a certain obscure
client race, the youngest of them all. Dolphins. Oh, Earthlings, she thought as she followed Robert higher into
the Mountains of Mulun. What have you done? No, that was not the right
question. What, oh what is it you are planning to become? That afternoon
the two wanderers encountered a steep field of plate ivy. A plain of glossy,
wide-brimmed plants covered the southeastward slope of the ridge like green,
overlapping scales on the flank of some great, slumbering beast. Their path to
the mountains was blocked. “I’ll bet you’re wondering how we’ll get across
all this to the other side,” Robert asked. “The slope looks treacherous,” Athaclena ventured.
“And it stretches far in both
directions. I suppose we’ll have to turn around.” There was
something in the fringes of Robert’s mind, though, that made that seem
unlikely. “These are fascinating plants,”
he said, squatting next to one of the plates—a shieldlike inverted bowl almost two meters across. He
grabbed its edge and yanked backward hard. The plate stretched away from
the tightly bound field until Athaclena could see a tough, springy root
attached to its center. She moved closer to help him pull, wondering what he
had in mind. “The colony
buds a new generation of these caps every few weeks, each layer overlapping the
prior one,” Robert explained as he grunted and tugged the fibrous root taut. “In late autumn the last layers of caps flower and
becoijie wafer thin. They break off
and catch the strong winter winds, sailing into the sky, millions of
‘em. It’s quite a sight, believe me, all
those rainbow-colored kites drifting under the clouds, even if it is a hazard
to flyers.” “They are seeds, then?” Athaclena asked. “Well, spore carriers, actually. And most of the
pods that litter the Sind in early winter are sterile. Seems the plate
ivy used to rely on some pollinating creature that went extinct during the Bururalli Holocaust. Just one more
problem for the ecological recovery teams to deal with.” -Robert
shrugged. “Right now, though, in the springtime, these early caps are rigid and
strong. It’ll take some doing to cut one free.” Robert drew his knife and reached under to slice
away at the taut fibers holding the cap down. The strips parted suddenly,
releasing the tension and throwing Athaclena back with the bulky plate on top
of her. “Oops! I’m
sorry, Clennie.” She felt Robert’s effort to suppress laughter as he helped her
struggle out from under the heavy cap. Just like a bby . . . Athaclena
thought. “Are you okay?” “I am fine,”
she answered stiffly, and dusted herself off. Tipped over, the plate’s inner,
concave side looked like a bowl with a
thick, central stem of ragged, sticky strands. “Good. Then why
don’t you help me carry it over to that sandy bank, near the dropoff.” The field of
plate ivy stretched around the prominence of the ridge, surrounding it on three
sides. Together they hefted the detached cap over to where the bumpy green slope began, laying it inner face up. Robert set to
work trimming the ragged interior of the plate. After a few minutes he stood
back and examined his handiwork. “This should do.” He nudged the plate with his
foot. “Your father wanted me to show you
everything I could about Garth. In my opinion your education’d be truly lacking
if I never taught you to ride plate ivy.” Athaclena
looked from the upended plate to the scree of slick
caps. “Do you mean ...” But Robert was already loading their gear
into the upturned bowl. “You cannot be serious, Robert.” He shrugged, looking up at her sidelong. “We can
backtrack a mile or two and find a
way around all this, if you like.” “You aren’t joking.” Athacleana sighed. It
was bad enough that her father and her friends back home thought her too
timid. She could not refuse a dare offered by this human. “Very well,
Robert, show me how it is done.” Robert stepped
into the plate and checked its balance. Then he motioned for her to join him.
She climbed into the rocking thing and sat
where Robert indicated, in front of him with her knees on either side of
the central stump. It was then, with her corona waving in nervous
agitation, that it happened again. Athaclena sensed something that made
her convulsively clutch the rubbery sides of the plate, setting it rocking. “Hey! Watch it, will you? You almost tipped us
over!” Athaclena grabbed his arm while she scanned the
valley below. All around her face a haze of tiny tendrils fluttered. “I kenn
it again. It’s down there, Robert. Somewhere in the forest!” ‘What? What’s down there?” “The entity I kenned
earlier! The thing that was neither man nor chimpanzee! It was a little
like either, and yet different. And it
reeks with Potential!” Robert shaded
his eyes. “Where? Can you point to it?” Athaclena
concentrated. She tried localizing the faint brush
of emotions. “It ... it is gone,” she sighed at last. Robert radiated
nervousness. “Are you sure it wasn’t just a chim? There are lots of them up in
these hills, seisin gatherers and
conservation workers.” Athaclena cast a palang glyph. Then,
recalling that Robert wasn’t likely to notice the sparkling essence of
frustration. She shrugged to
indicate approximately the same nuance. “No, Robert. I
have met many neo-chimpanzees, remember? The being I sensed was different! I’d
swear it wasn’t fully sapient, for one
thing. And, there was a feeling of sadness, of submerged power. ...” Athaclena
turned to Robert, suddenly excited. “Can it have been a ‘Garthling’? Oh, let’s
hurry! We might be able to get closer!” She settled in around the center post
and looked up at Robert expectantly. “The famed Tymbrimi adaptability,” Robert sighed.
“All of a sudden you’re anxious to
go! And here I’d been hoping to impress and arouse you with a
white-knuckler ride.” Boys, she thought again, shaking her head vigorously. How can they think
such things, even in jest? “Stop joking and let’s be off!” she urged. He settled into
the plate behind her. Athaclena held on tightly to his knees. Her tendrils
waved about his face, but Robert did not complain. “All right, here we go.” His musty human
aroma was close around her as he pushed off
and the plate began to slip forward. It all came back to Robert as their makeshift
sled accelerated, skidding and bouncing over the slick, convex caps of
plate ivy. Athaclena gripped his knees tightly, her laughter higher and more bell-like
than a human girl’s. Robert, too, laughed and shouted, holding Athaclena as he
leaned one way and then the other to steer the madly hopping sled. Must’ve been eleven years old when I did this
last. Every jounce
and leap made his heart pound. Not even an amusement park gravity ride was like
this! Athaclena let out a squeak of exhilaration as they sailed free and landed
again with a rubbery rebound. Her corona was a storm of silvery threads that seemed to crackle with excitement. I only hope I remember how to control
this thing right. Maybe it was
his rustiness. Or it might have been Athaclena’s presence, distracting him. But
Robert was just a little late reacting when the near-oak stump—a remnant of the
forest that had once grown on this slope—loomed suddenly in their path. Athaclena
laughed in delight as Robert leaned hard to the left, swerving their crude boat
wildly. By the time she sensed his sudden change of mood their spin was already
a tumble, out of control. Then their plate caught on something unseen. Impact
swerved them savagely, sending the contents of
the sled flying. At that moment
luck and Tymbrimi instincts were with Athaclena. Stress hormones surged and
reflexes tucked her head down, rolling her into a ball. On impact her body made
its own sled, bouncing and skidding atop the plates like a rubbery ball. It all happened
in a blur. Giants’ fists struck her, tossed her about. A great roar filled her
ears and her corona blazed as she spun and
fell, again and again. Finally Athaclena tumbled to a halt, still curled
up tight, just short of the forest on the valley floor. At first she
could only lie there as the gheer enzymes made her pay the price for her quick reflexes. Breath came in long,
shuddering gasps; her high and low kidneys throbbed, struggling with the
sudden overload. And there was pain.
Athaclena had trouble localizing it. She
seemed only to have picked up a few bruises and scrapes. So where . . .
? Realization
came in a rush as she uncurled and opened her eyes. The pain was coming from
Robert! Her Earthling guide was
broadcasting blinding surges of agony! She got up gingerly, still dizzy from reaction,
and shaded her eyes to look around
the bright hillside. The human wasn’t in sight, so she sought him with
her corona. The searing painflood led her
stumbling awkwardly over the glossy plates to a point not far from the
upended sled. Robert’s legs kicked weakly from under a layer of
broad plate ivy caps. An effort to back out culminated in a low, muffled
moan. A sparkling shower of hot agones seemed to home right in on Athaclena’s corona. She knelt beside him. “Robert! Are you caught on
something? Can you breathe?” What foolishness, she realized, asking multiple
questions when she could tell the
human was barely even conscious! I must do something. Athaclena drew her
jack-laser from her boot top and attacked the plate ivy, starting well
away from Robert, slicing stems and grunting as she heaved aside the caps, one
at a time. Knotty, musky
vines remained tangled around the human’s head and arms, pinning him to the
thicket. “Robert, I’m going to cut near your head. Don’t move!” Robert groaned something indecipherable. His
right arm was badly twisted, and so much distilled ache fizzed around him that she had to withdraw her corona to keep
from fainting from the overload.
Aliens weren’t supposed to commune this strongly with Tymbrimi! At least
she had never believed it possible before
this. Robert gasped as she heaved the last shriveled
cap away from his face. His eyes were closed, and his mouth moved as if he were
silently talking to himself. What is he doing now? She felt the
overtones of some obviously human rite-of-discipline. It had something to do
with numbers and counting. Perhaps it was
that “self-hypnosis” technique all humans were taught in school. Though
primitive, it seemed to be doing Robert some
good. “I’m going to cut away the roots binding your arm
now,” she told him. He jerked his
head in a nod. “Hurry, Clennie. I’ve . . . I’ve
never had to block this much pain before. ...” He let out a
shivering sigh as the last rootlet parted. His arm sprang free, floppy and broken. What now? Athaclena
worried. It was always hazardous to interfere with an injured member of an
alien race. Lack of training was only part of the-problem. One’s most basic succoring instincts might be entirely wrong for
helping someone of another species. Athaclena grabbed a handful of coronal tendrils
and twisted them in indecision. Some things have to be universal! Make sure the
victim keeps breathing. That she had done
automatically. Try to stop
leaks of bodily fluids. All she had to go on were some old, pre-Contact “movies” she and her
father had watched
on the journey to Garth—dealing with ancient Earth creatures called cops
and robbers. According to those films, Robert’s wounds might be called “only scratches.” But she suspected those ancient story-records weren’t
particularly strong on realism. Oh, if only humans
weren’t so frail! Athaclena rushed to
Robert’s backpack, seeking the radio in the lower side pouch. Aid could arrive from
Port Helenia in
less than an hour, and rescue officials could tell her what to do in the meantime. The radio was simple, of
Tymbrimi design, but nothing happened when she touched the power switch. No. It has to work! She
stabbed it again. But the indicator stayed blank. Athaclena popped the
back cover. The transmitter crystal
had been removed. She blinked in consternation. How could this be? They were cut off from
help. She was completely on her own. “Robert,” she said as
she knelt by him again. “You must guide me. I cannot help you unless you tell me what to
do!” The human still counted
from one to ten, over and over. She
had to repeat herself until, at last, his eyes came into focus. “I ... I think my arm’s b- busted, Clennie. ...” He gasped.
“Help get me out of the sun . . . then, use drugs. ...” His presence seemed to fade away, and his eyes
rolled up as unconsciousness overcame him.
Athaclena did not approve of a nervous system that overloaded with pain,
leaving its owner unable to help
himself. It wasn’t Robert’s fault. He was brave, but his brain had shorted out. There was one advantage, of course. Fainting
damped down his broadcast agony. That made
it easier for her to drag him backward over the spongy, uneven field of
plate ivy, attempting all the while not to shake his broken right arm unduly. Big-boned, huge-thewed, overmuscled human! She cast a glyph of great pungency as she
pulled his heavy body all the way to the shady edge of the forest. Athaclena retrieved their backpacks and
quickly found Robert’s first aid kit. There was a tincture she had seen him use
only two days before, when he had caught his finger on a wood sliver. This she
slathered liberally over his lacerations. Robert moaned and shifted a little. She could
feel his mind struggle upward against the
pain. Soon, half automatically, he
was mumbling numbers to himself once again. Her lips moved as she
read the Anglic instructions on a container
of “flesh foam,” then she applied the sprayer onto his cuts, sealing them under a medicinal layer. That left the arm—and
the agony. Robert had mentioned drugs. But which drugs? There were many little ampules, clearly
labeled in both Anglic and GalSeven. But
directions were sparse. There was no
provision for a non-Terran having to treat a human without benefit of advice. She used logic. Emergency medicines would be
packaged in gas ampules for easy, quick
administration. Athaclena pulled out three likely looking glassine
cylinders. She bent forward “until the silvery strands of her corona fell
around Robert’s face, bringing close his
human aroma—musty and in this case so very male. “Robert,” she whispered
carefully in Anglic. “I know you can hear
me. Rise within yourself! I need your
wisdom out in the here-and-now.” Apparently she was only
distracting him from his rite-of-discipline, for she sensed the pain increase. Robert
grimaced and
counted out loud. Tymbrimi do not curse as
humans do. A purist would say they
make “stylistic statements of record” instead. But at times like this few would
be able to tell the difference. Athaclena
muttered caustically in her native tongue. Clearly Robert was not an adept, even at this
crude “self-hypnosis” technique. His pain
pummeled the fringes of her mind, and Athaclena let out a small trill, like a
sigh. She was unaccustomed to having
to keep out such an assault. The fluttering of her eyelids blurred
vision as would a human’s tears. There was only one way, and it meant exposing
herself more than she was accustomed, even with her family. The prospect was
daunting, but there didn’t seem to be any choice. In order to get through to
him at all, she had to get a lot closer than
this. “I ...
I am here, Robert. Share it with me.” She opened up to the narrow flood of sharp,
discrete agones—so un-Tymbrimi, and yet so eerily familiar, almost
as if they were recognizable somehow. The quanta of agony dripped to an
uneven pump beat. They were
little hot, searing balls—lumps of molten
metal. ‘ ... lumps
of metal . . . ? The weirdness
almost startled Athaclena out of contact. She had never before experienced a metaphor
so vividly. It was more than just a comparison, stronger than saying that one thing was like another. For a moment,
the agones had been glowing iron globs that burned to touch. . .
. To be human is strange indeed. Athaclena tried to ignore the imagery. She moved
toward the agone nexus until a
barrier stopped her. Another metaphor? This time, it was a swiftly flowing stream cf pain—a river that lay
across her path. What she needed
was an usunltlan, a protection field to carry her up the flood to its
source. But how did one shape the mind-stuff
of a human! Even as she wondered, drifting smoke-images seemed
to fall together around her. Mist patterns flowed, solidified, became a shape. Athaclena suddenly found she
could visualize herself standing in a small boat! And in her hands she held an oar. Was this how usunltlan manifested in a
human’s mind? As a metaphor? Amazed, she began to row upstream, into the
stinging maelstrom. Forms floated by, crowding and jostling in the fog
surrounding her. Now one blur
drifted past as a distorted face. Next,
some bizarre animal figure snarled at her. Most of the grotesque things she glimpsed could never have
existed in any real universe. Unaccustomed to visualizing the networks
of a mind, it took Athaclena some moments to realize that the shapes represented memories, conflicts, emotions. So many emotions! Athaclena felt an urge to flee.
One might go mad in this place! It was Tymbrimi curiosity that made her stay.
That and duty. This is so strange, she thought as she rowed through the metaphorical swamp. Half blinded by drifting drops
of pain, she stared in wonderment. Oh, to be a true telepath and know, instead of having to guess, what all these symbols meant. There were
easily as many drives as in a Tymbrimi mind. Some of the strange images and
sensations struck her as familiar. Perhaps they harkened back to times before
her race or Robert’s learned speech—her own people by Uplift and humans doing it
the hard way—back when two tribes of clever animals lived very similar lives in
the wild, on far separated worlds. It was most odd
seeing with two pairs of eyes at once. There was the set that looked in
amazement about the metaphorical realm and her real pair which saw Robert’s
face inches from her own, under the canopy of her corona. The human
blinked rapidly. He had stopped counting in his confusion. She, at least,
understood some of what was happening. But
Robert was feeling something truly bizarre. A word came to her: deja
vu . . . quick half-rememberings of things at once both new and old. Athaclena
concentrated and crafted a delicate glyph, a fluttering beacon to beat in
resonance with his deepest brain harmonic. Robert gasped and she felt him reach
out after it. His metaphorical self took shape alongside her in
the little boat, holding another oar. It seemed to be the way of things,
at this level, that he did not even ask how
he came to be there. Together they
cast off through the flood of pain, the torrent from his broken arm. They had
to row through a swirling cloud of agones, which struck and bit at them
like swarms of vampire bugs. There were obstacles, snags, and eddies where
strange voices muttered sullenly out of dark depths. Finally they
came to a pool, the center of the problem. At its bottom lay the gestalt image
of an iron grating set in a stony floor. Horrible debris obstructed the drain. Robert quailed back in alarm. Athaclena knew
these had to be emotion-laden
memories—their fearsomeness given shape in teeth and claws and
bloated^-awful faces. How could humans let such clutter accumulate? She
was dazed and more than a little frightened by the ugly, animate wreckage. “They’re
called neuroses,” spoke Robert’s inner voice. He knew what they were “looking” at and was fighting a terror far
worse than hers. “I’d forgotten so inany of these things! I had no idea they
were still here.” Robert stared at his enemies below—and Athaclena
saw that many of the faces below were warped, angry versions of his own. “This is my
job now, Clennie. We learned long before Contact that there is only one way to
deal with a mess like this. Truth is the only weapon that works:” The boat rocked as Robert’s metaphoric self
turned and dove into the molten pool of pain. Robert! Froth rose. The tiny
craft began to buck and heave, forcing her to hold tightly to the rim of the strange usunltlan.
Bright,
awful hurt sprayed on all sides. And down near the grating a terrific
struggle was taking place. In the outer world, Robert’s
face ran streams of perspiration. Athaclena wondered how much more of this he could take. Hesitantly, she sent her
image-hand down into the pool. Direct contact burned, but she pushed on, reaching
for the grating. Something grabbed her
hand! She yanked back but the grip held. An awful thing wearing a horrid version of
Robert’s face
leered up at her with an expression twisted almost out of recognition by some
warped lust. The thing pulled hard, trying to drag her into the noisome pool.
Athaclena screamed. Another shape streaked
in to grapple with her assailant. The scaly hold on her arm released and she
fell back into the boat. Then the little craft started speeding away! All around her the lake of pain
flowed toward the drain. But her boat moved rapidly the other way, upstream against the
flow. Robert is pushing me
out, she
realized. Contact narrowed, then broke. The metaphorical images ceased abruptly. Athaclena blinked
rapidly, in a daze. She knelt on the soft ground. Robert held her hand, breathing through
clenched teeth. “Had to stop you,
Clennie. . . . That was dangerous for you. ...” “But you are in such
pain!” He shook his head. “You showed me where the
block was. I ... I can take care of
that neurotic garbage now that I know it’s there ... at least well enough for now. And . . . and have I told you
yet that a guy wouldn’t have any trouble at all falling in love with you?” Athaclena sat up abruptly, amazed at the non
sequitur. She held up the three gas ampules. “Robert, you must tell me which of
these drugs will ease the pain, yet leave you conscious enough to help me!” He squinted. “The blue one. Snap it under my
nose, but don’t breathe any yourself! No ...
no telling what para-endorphins would do to you.” When Athaclena broke the ampule a small, dense
cloud of vapor spilled out. About half went in with Robert’s next breath. The
rest quickly dispersed. With a deep, shuddering sigh, Robert’s body
seemed to uncoil. He looked up at her again with a new light in his eyes. “I
don’t know if I could have maintained consciousness much longer. But it was
almost worth it... sharing my mind with you.” In his aura it seemed that a simple but
elegant version of zunour’thzun danced. Athaclena was momentarily taken aback. “You are a very strange creature, Robert. I .
. .” She paused. The zunour’thzun ... it was gone now, but she had not
imagined kenning that glyph. How could Robert have learned to make it? Athaclena nodded and smiled. The human
mannerisms came easily, as if imprinted. “I was just thinking the same thing, Robert. I... I, too, found it worthwhile.” 13 Fiben
Just above a cliff face, near the rim of a
narrow mesa, dust still rose in plumes where some recent crashing force had
torn a long, ugly furrow in the ground. A dagger-shaped stretch of forest had
been shattered in a few violent seconds by a plunging thing that roared and
skipped and struck again— sending earth and vegetation spraying in all
directions—before finally coming to rest just short of the sheer precipice. It had happened at night. Not far away, other
pieces of even hotter sky-debris had cracked stone and set fires, but here the
impact had been only a glancing blow. Long minutes after the
explosive noise of collision ebbed there
remained other disturbances. Landslides rattled down the nearby cliff, and
trees near the tortured path creaked and swayed. At the end of the furrow, the
dark object that had wreaked this havoc emitted crackling, snapping sounds as
superheated metal met a cool fog sweeping up from the valley below. At last things settled down and began
returning to normal. Native animals nosed out into the open again. A few even
approached, sniffed the hot thing in distaste, then moved on about the more
serious business of living one more day. It had been a bad landing. Within the escape
pod, the pilot did not stir. That night and another day passed without any sign of motion. At last, with, a cough and a low groan, Fiben
awoke. “Where . . . ? What . . . ?” he croaked. His first organized thought was to notice that
he had just spoken Anglic. That’s good, he considered, numbly. No
brain damage, then. A neo-chimpanzee’s ability to use language was
his crucial possession, and far too easily lost. Speech aphasia was a good way
to get reassessed—maybe even registered as a genetic
probationer. Of course samples of Fiben’s plasm had already
been sent to Earth and it was probably too late to recall them, so did it
really matter if he were reassessed? He had never really cared what color his procreation card was, anyway. Or, at least, he didn’t care any more than the
average chim did. Oh, so we’re
getting philosophical, now? Delaying the inevitable? No dithering, Fiben old
chim. Move! Open your eyes. Grope yourself.
Make sure everything’s still attached. Wryly put, but less easily done. Fiben groaned
as he tried to lift his head. He was so dehydrated that separating his eyelids
felt like prying apart a set of rusty drawers. At last he managed to squint. He saw that the
clearshield of the pod was cracked and streaked with soot. Thick layers of dirt
and seared vegetation had been speckled, sometime since the crash, by droplets
of light rain. Fiben discovered one of
the reasons for his disorientation—the
capsule was canted more than fifty degrees. He fumbled with the seat’s straps
until they released, letting him slump against
the armrest. He gathered a little strength, then pounded on the jammed
hatch, muttering hoarse curses until the catch finally gave way in a rain of leaves and small pebbles. Several minutes of dry sneezing ensued, finishing
with. him draped over the hatch rim, breathing hard. Fiben gritted his teeth. “Come on,” he
muttered subvo-cally. “Let’s get outta here!” He heaved himself up.
Ignoring the uncomfortable warmth of the outer shell and the screaming of his
own bruises, he squirmed desperately through the opening, turning and reaching
for a foothold outside. He felt dirt, blessed ground. But when he let go
of the hatch his left ankle refused to support him. He toppled over and landed with a painful thump. “Ow!” Fiben said aloud. He reached underneath
and pulled forth a sharp stick that had pierced his ship briefs. He glared at
it before throwing it aside, then sagged back upon the mound of debris
surrounding the pod. Ahead of him, about twenty feet away, dawn’s
light showed the edge of a steep dropoff. The sound of rushing water rose from
far below. Uh, he thought in bemused wonder at his near demise. Another
few meters and I wouldn’t’ve been so thirsty right now. With the rising sun the mountainside across
the valley became clearer, revealing smoky, scorched trails where larger pieces
of space-junk had come down. So much for old Proconsul, Fiben thought.
Seven thousand years of loyal service to half a hundred big-time Galactic
races, only to be splattered all over a minor planet by one Fiben Bolger,
client of wolflings, semi-skilled militia pilot. What an undignified end for a
gallant old warrior. But he had outlived the scoutboat after all.
By a little while at least. Someone once said that one measure of
sentience was how much energy a sophont spent on matters other than survival.
Fiben’s body felt like a slab of half-broiled meat, yet he found the strength
to grin. He had fallen a couple million miles and might yet live to someday
tell some smart-aleck, two-generations-further-uplifted grandkids all about it. He patted the scorched ground beside him and
laughed in a voice dry with thirst. “Beat that, Tarzan!” 14 Uthacalthing “. . . We
are here as friends of Galactic Tradition, protectors of propriety and honor,
enforcers of the will of the ancient ones
who founded the Way of Things so long ago. . . .” Uthacalthing
was not very strong in Galactic Three, so he used his portable secretary to
record the Gubru Invasion Manifesto for later study. He listened with only half
an ear while going about completing the
rest of his preparations. . . . with
only half an ear . . . His corona chirped a spark of amusement when he realized he had used the phrase in
his thoughts. The human metaphor actually made his own ears itch! The chims nearby had their receivers tuned to the
Anglic translation, also being
broadcast from the Gubru ships. It was an “unofficial” version of the
manifesto, since Anglic was considered only
a wolfling tongue, unsuitable for diplomacy. Uthacalthing crafted iyuth’tsaka, the
approximate equivalent of a nose-thumb and raspberry, at the invaders.
One of his neo-chimpanzee assistants looked up at him with a puzzled
expression. The chim must have some latent psi ability, he realized. The other
three hairy clients crouched under a nearby tree listening to the doctrine of
the invading armada. “. . .in accordance with protocol and all of
the Rules of War, a rescript has been delivered to Earth explaining our
grievances and our demands for redress . . .” Uthacalthing
set one last seal into place over the hatch of
the Diplomatic Cache. The pyramidal structure stood on a bluff
overlooking the Sea of Cilmar, just southwest of the other buildings of the
Tymbrimi Embassy. Out over the ocean all
seemed fair and springlike. Even today small fishing boats cruised out
on the placid waters, as if the sky held nothing
unfriendlier than the dappled clouds. In the other
direction, though, past a small grove of Thula
great-grass, transplanted from his homeworld, Uthacal-thing’s chancery and official quarters lay empty
and abandoned. Strictly
speaking, he could have remained at his post. But
Uthacalthing had no wish to trust the invaders’ word that they were
still following all of the Rules of War. The Gubru were renowned for interpreting tradition to suit themselves. Anyway, he had made plans. Uthacalthing finished the seal and stepped back
from the Diplomatic Cache. Offset
from the Embassy itself, sealed and warded, it was protected by millions
of years of precedent. The chancery and other embassy buildings might be fair
game, but the invader would be hard-pressed to come up with a satisfactory
excuse for breaking into this sacrosanct depository. Still,
Uthacalthing smiled. He had confidence in the Gubru. When he had backed away about ten meters he
concentrated and crafted a simple glyph, then cast it toward the top of
the pyramid where a small blue globe spun silently. The warder brightened at
once and let out an audible hum. Uthacalthing
then turned and approached the waiting chims. “... list as our first grievance that
the Earthlings’ client race, formally known as Tursiops amicus, or
‘neo-dolphin,’ has made a discovery which they do not share. It is said that this discovery portends major consequences to
Galactic Society. The Clan of
Gooksyu-Gubru, as a protector of tradition and the inheritance of the
Progenitors, will not be excluded! It is our legitimate right to take hostages
to force those half-formed water creatures and their wolfling masters to divulge their hoarded information ...” A small corner of Uthacalthing’s thoughts
wondered just what the humans’ other client race had discovered out
there beyond the Galactic disk. He sighed
wistfully. The way things worked in the Five Galaxies, he would have to
take a long voyage through D-level hyperspace and emerge a million years from
now to find out the entire story. By then, of course, it would be ancient
history. In fact,
exactly what Streaker had done to trigger the present crisis hardly mattered, really. The Tymbrimi Grand Council had calculated that an explosion of some
sort was due within a few centuries anyway. The Earthlings had just managed
to set it off a bit early. That was all. Set it off early . . . Uthacalthing hunted for the right metaphor. It
was as if a child had escaped from a cradle, crawled straight into a den of
Vl’Korg beasts, and slapped the queen right in the snout! “... second
grievance, and the precipitate cause for our ennomic intervention here, is our
strong suspicion that Uplift irregularities
are taking place on -the planet Garth! “In our possession is evidence that the
semi-sentient client species known as ‘neo-chimpanzee’ is being given
improper guidance, and is not being properly served by either its human patrons
or its Tymbrimi consorts. . . .” The Tymbrimi?
Improper consorts? Oh, you arrogant avians
shall pay for that insult, Uthacalthing
vowed. The chims hurried to their feet and bowed low
when he approached. Syulff-kuonn glimmered briefly at the tips of his
corona as he returned the gesture. “I wish to have certain messages delivered.
Will you serve me?” They all nodded. The chims were obviously
uncomfortable with each other, coming as they did from such different social strata. One was dressed proudly in the uniform of a
militia officer. Two others wore bright civilian clothes. The last and most
shabbily dressed chim bore a kind of breast panel-display with an array of keys on both sides, which let the poor creature
perform a semblance of speech. This one stood a little behind and apart from
the others and barely lifted his gaze from the ground. “We are at your service,” said the clean-cut
young lieutenant, snapping to attention. He seemed completely aloof to the sour glances the gaudily clad civilians cast
his way. “That is good, my young friend.” Uthacalthing
grasped the chim’s shoulder and held out a small black cube. “Please deliver
this to Planetary Coordinator Oneagle, with my compliments. Tell her that I
had to delay my own departure to Sanctuary, but I hope to see her soon.” I am not really lying, Uthacalthing
reminded himself. Bless Anglic and its
lovely ambiguity! The chim lieutenant took the cube and bowed
again at precisely the correct angle for showing bipedal respect to a senior
patron ally. Without even looking at the others, he took off at a run toward
his courier bike. One of the civilians, apparently thinking
Uthacalthing would not overhear, whispered to his brightly clad colleague. “I
hope th’ blue-card pom skids on a mud puddle an’ gets his shiny uniform all
wet.” Uthacalthing pretended not to notice. It
sometimes paid to let others believe Tymbrimi hearing was as bad as their eyesight. “These are for you,” he told the two in the
flashy clothes, and he tossed each of them a small bag. The money inside was
GalCoin, untraceable and unquestionable through war and turmoil, for it was
backed by the contents of the Great Library
itself. The two chims bowed to Uthacalthing, trying to
imitate the officer’s precision. He had to suppress a delighted laugh, for he sensed their foci—each chim’s
center of consciousness— had gathered in the hand holding the purse,
excluding nearly all else from the world. “Go then, and spend it as you will. I thank
you for your past services.” The two members of Port Helenia’s small
criminal underworld spun about and dashed off through the grove. Borrowing
another human metaphor, they had been “his eyes and ears” since he had arrived
here. No doubt they considered their work completed now. And thank you for what you are about to do, Uthacalthing thought after them. He knew this
particular band of probationers well. They would spend his money well and gain
an appetite for more. In a few days, there would be only one source of such coin. They would have new
employers soon, Uthacalthing was sure. “... have
come as friends and protectors of pre-sentient peoples, to see that they
are given proper guidance and membership in a dignified clan . . .” Only one chim remained, trying to stand as
straight as he could. But the poor creature could not help shifting his weight nervously,
grinning anxiously. “And what—” Uthacalthing stopped abruptly. His
tendrils waved and he turned to look out over the sea. A streak of light appeared from the headland
across the bay, spearing up and eastward into the sky. Uthacalthing shaded his eyes, but he did not waste time
envying Earthling vision. The glowing
ember climbed into the clouds, leaving a kind of trail that only he could detect. It was a shimmering of joyful
departure that surged and then faded in a few brief seconds, unraveling with the faint, white contrail. Oth’thushutn, his aide, secretary, and friend,
was flying their ship out through the heart of the battle fleet surrounding
Garth. And who could tell? Their Tymbrimi-made craft was specially built. He even might get through. That was not
Oth’thushutn’s job, of course. His task was merely to make the attempt. Uthacalthing reached forth in kenning. Yes,
something did ride down that burst of light.
A sparkling legacy. He drew in Oth’thushtn’s final glyph and stored it in a
cherished place, should he ever make it home to tell the brave Tym’s
loved ones. Now there were only two Tymbrimi on Garth, and
Athaclena was as safe as could be provided
for. It was time for Uthacalthing to
see to his own fate. “. . .to rescue these innocent creatures from
the warped Uprearing they are receiving at the hands of wolflings and criminals
. . .” He turned back to the little chim, his last
helper. “And what about you, Jo-Jo? Do you want a task, as well?” Jo-Jo fumbled with the keys of his panel display. YES, PLEASE HELP YOU IS ALL I ASK Uthacalthing smiled. He
had to hurry off and meet Kault. By
now the Thennanin Ambassador would be nearly frantic, pacing beside
Uthacalthing’s pinnace. But the fellow could just wait a few moments more. “Yes,” he told Jo-Jo. “I think there is
something you can do for me. Do you think you can keep a secret?” The little genetic
reject nodded vigorously, his soft brown eyes filled with earnest devotion. Uthacalthing had spent a lot of time
with Jo-Jo, teaching him things the schools here on Garth had never bothered to
try—wilderness survival skills and how to pilot a simple flitter, for instance.
Jo-Jo was not the pride of neo-chimp Uplift, but he had a great heart, and more than enough of a certain type of
cunning that Uthacalthing appreciated. “Do you see that blue light, atop the cairn, Jo-Jo?” JO-JO
REMEMBERS, the chim keyed. JO-JO
REMEMBERS ALL YOU SAID. “Good.” Uthacalthing nodded. “I knew you
would. I shall count on you, my dear little friend.” He smiled, and Jo-Jo
grinned back, eagerly. Meanwhile, the computer-generated voice from
space droned on, completing the Manifesto of Invasion. “... and
give them over for adoption by some appropriate elder clan—one that
will not lead them into improper behavior . . .” Wordy birds, Uthacalthing thought. Silly
things, really. “We’ll show them some ‘improper behavior,’
won’t we, Jo-Jo?” The little chim nodded nervously. He grinned,
even though he did not entirely understand. 15 Athaclena That night their tiny campfire cast yellow and
orange flickerings against the trunks of the near-oaks. “I was so hungry, even vac-pac stew tasted
delicious,” Robert sighed as he put aside his bowl and spoon. “I’d planned to
make us a meal of baked plate ivy roots, but I ‘don’t guess either of us
will have much appetite fpr that delicacy
soon.” Athaclena felt she
understood Robert’s tendency to make irrelevant remarks like these. Tymbrimi and Terran both had ways of
making light of disaster—part of the unusual pattern of similarity between the two species. She had eaten sparingly herself. Her body had
nearly purged the peptides left over from the gheer reaction, but she
still felt a little sore after this afternoon’s adventure. Overhead a dark band of Galactic dust clouds
spanned fully twenty percent of the sky, outlined by bright hydrogen nebulae.
Athaclena watched the starry vault, her corona only slightly puffed out above
her ears. From the forest she felt the tiny, anxious emotions of little native
creatures. “Robert?” “Hmmm? Yes, Clennie?” “Robert, why did you remove the crystals from
our radio?” After a pause, his voice
was serious, subdued. “I’d hoped not
to have to tell you for a few days, Athaclena. But last night I saw the
communication satellites being destroyed. That could only mean the Galactics
have arrived, as our parents expected. “The radio’s crystals can be picked up by
shipborne resonance detectors, even when they aren’t powered. I took ours out
so there’d be no chance of being found that way. It’s standard doctrine.” Athaclena felt a tremor at the tip of her
ruff, just above her nose, that shivered over her scalp and down her back. So, it
has begun. Part of her longed to be with her father. It
still hurt that he had sent her away rather than allow her to stay at his side where
she could help him. The silence stretched. She kenned Robert’s
nervousness. Twice, he seemed about to speak, then stopped, thinking better of
it. Finally, she nodded. “I agree with your logic in removing the crystals,
Robert. I even think I understand the protective impulse that made you refrain
from telling me about it. You should not do
that again, though. It was foolish.” Robert agreed, seriously. “I won’t,
Athaclena.” They lay in silence for
a while, until Robert reached over with
his good hand and touched hers. “Clennie, I ...
I want you to know I’m grateful. You saved
my life—” “Robert,” she sighed tiredly. “—but it goes beyond that. When you came into
my mind you showed me things about myself . . . things I’d never known before. That’s an important favor.
You can read all about it in textbooks, if you want. Self-deception and neuroses are two particularly insidious human
plagues.” “They are not unique to humans, Robert.” “No, I guess not. What you saw in my mind was
probably nothing by pre-Contact standards. But given our history, well, even
the sanest of us needs reminding from time to time.” Athaclena had no idea what to say, so she
remained silent. To have lived in Humanity’s awful dark ages must have been
frightening indeed. Robert cleared his throat. “What I’m trying to
say is that I know how far you’ve gone to adapt yourself—learning human expressions, making little changes in your
physiology ...” “An experiment.” She shrugged, another human
mannerism. She suddenly realized that her
face felt warm. Capillaries were opening in that human reaction she had
thought so quaint. She was blushing! “Yeah, an experiment. But by rights it ought
to go both ways, Clennie. Tymbrimi are renowned around the Five Galsbaes for their adaptability. But we humans
are capable of learning a thing or two, also.” She looked up. “What do you mean, Robert?” “I mean that I’d like you to show me some more
about Tymbrimi ways. Your customs. I want to know what your landsmen do that’s
equivalent to an amazed stare, or a nod, or a grin.” Again, there was a flicker. Athaclena’s corona
reached, but the delicate, simple, ghostly glyph he had formed vanished like
smoke. Perhaps he was not even aware he had crafted
it. “Um,” she said, blinking and shaking her head.
“I cannot be sure, Robert. But I think perhaps you ‘have already begun.” Robert was stiff and
feverish when they struck camp the next
morning. He could only take so much anesthetic for his fractured arm and remain able to walk. Athaclena stashed most
of his gear in the notch of a gum beech
tree and cut slashes in the bark to mark the site. Actually, she doubted anyone would ever be
back to reclaim it. “We must get you to a physician,” she said, feeling his
brow. His raised temperature clearly was not a good sign. Robert indicated a narrow slot between the
mountains to the south. “Over that way, two days march, there’s the Mendoza
Freehold. Mrs. Mendoza was a nurse practitioner before she married Juan and
took up farming.” Athaclena looked uncertainly at the pass. They
would have to climb nearly a thousand meters to get over it. “Robert, are you sure this is the best route?
I’m certain I have intermittently sensed
sophonts emoting from much nearer, over that line of hills to the east.” Robert leaned on his makeshift staff and began
moving up the southward trail. “Come on, Clennie,” he said over his shoulder.
“I know you want to meet a Garthling, but now’s hardly the time. We can go
hunting for native pre-sentients after I’ve been patched up.” Athaclena stared after him, astonished by the
illogic of his remark. She caught up with him. “Robert, that was a strange
thing to say! How could I think of seeking out native creatures, no matter how
mysterious, until you were tended! The sophonts I have felt to the east were
clearly humans and chimps, although I admit there was a strange, added
element, almost like ...” “Aha!” Robert smiled, as if she had made a
confession. He walked on. Amazed, Athaclena tried to probe his feelings,
but the human’s discipline arid determination was incredible for a member of a
wolfling race. All she could tell was that he was disturbed—and that it had
something to do with her mention of sapient thoughts east of here. Oh, to be a true telepath! Once more she
wondered why the Tymbrimi Grand Council had not defied the rules of the Uplift
Institute and gone ahead to develop the capability. She had sometimes envied
humans the privacy they could build around their lives and resented the gossipy
invasiveness of her own culture. But right now she wanted only to break in there
and find out what he was hiding! Her corona waved, and if there had been any
Tymbrimi within half a mile they would have winced at her angry, pungent opinion of the way of things. * * * Robert was showing difficulty before they
reached the crest of the first ridge, httle
more than an hour later. Athaclena knew by now that the glistening
perspiration on his brow meant the same thing as a reddening and fluffing of a Tymbrimi’s corona—overheating. When she overheard him counting under his breath,
she knew that they would have to rest. “No.” He shook his head. His voice was
ragged. “Let’s just get past this ridge and into the next valley. From there on
it’s shaded all the way to the pass.” Robert kept trudging. “There is shade enough here,” she insisted,
and pulled him over to a rock jumble covered
by creepers with umbrella-like leaves, all linked by the ubiquitous
transfer-vines to the forest in the valley
floor. Robert sighed as she
helped him sit back against a boulder
in the shade. She wiped his forehead, then began unwrapping his splinted right arm. He hissed through his teeth. A faint purpling
discolored the skin near where the bone had broken. “Those are bad signs, aren’t they, Robert?” For a moment she felt him begin to dissemble.
Then he reconsidered, shaking his head. “N-no. I think there’s an infection.
I’d better take some more Universal ...” He started to reach for her pack, where his
aid kit was being carried, but his
equilibrium failed and Athaclena had to catch him. “Enough, Robert. You
cannot walk to the Mendoza Freehold. I certainly cannot carry you, and I’ll not leave
you alone for
two or three days! “You seem to have some reason to wish to avoid
the people who I sensed to the east of here. But whatever it is, it cannot match the importance of saving your life!” Robert let her pop a pair of blue pills into
his mouth and sipped from the canteen she
held for him. “All right, Clennie,” he sighed. “We’ll turn eastward.
Only promise you’ll corona-sing for me, will
you? It’s lovely, like you are, and it helps me understand you better .
. . and now I think we’d better get started ‘because I’m babbling. That’s one
sign that a human being is deteriorating.
You should know that by now.” Athaclena’s eyes spread apart and she smiled.
“I was already aware of that, Robert. Now tell me, what is the name of this place where we are going?” “It s called the Howletts Center. It’s just
past that second set of hills, over that
way.” He pointed east by southeast. “They don’t
like surprise guests,” he went on, “so we’ll want
to talk loudly as we approach.” Taking it by
stages, they made it over the first ridge shortly
before noon and rested in the shade by a small spring. There Robert fell
into a troubled slumber. Athaclena
watched the human youth with a feeling of miserable
helplessness. She found herself humming Thlufall-threela’s famous “Dirge
of Inevitability.” The poignant piece for aura and voice was over four thousand
years old, written during the time of sorrow when the Tymbrimi patron race, the
Caltmour, were destroyed in a bloody interstellar war. Inevitability was not a comfortable concept for
her people, even less than for humans. But long ago the Tymbrimi had
decided to try all things—to learn all philosophies. Resignation, too, had its place. Not this
time! she swore. Athaclena coaxed Robert into his sleeping bag and got him
to swallow two more pills. She secured his
arm as best she could and piled rocks alongside to keep him from rolling about. A low palisade
of brush around him would, she hoped, keep out any dangerous animals. Of course
the Bururalli had cleared Garth’s forests of any large creatures, but that did
not keep her from worrying. Would an unconscious human be safe then, if she
left him alone for a little while? She placed her
jack-laser within reach of his left hand and a canteen next to it. Bending down
she touched his forehead with her sensitized, refashioned lips. Her corona
unwound and fell about his face, caressing it with delicate strands-so she
could give him a parting benediction in the manner
of her own folk, as well. A deer might
have run faster. A cougar might have slipped
through the forest stillness more silently. But Athaclena had never
heard of those creatures. And even if she had, a Tymbrimi did not fear comparisons.
Their very race-name was adaptability. Within the first kilometer automatic changes had
already been set in motion. Glands rushed strength to her legs, and
changes in her blood made better use of the air she breathed. Loosened
connective tissue opened her nostrils wide to pass still more, while elsewhere
her skin tautened to prevent her breasts
from bouncing jarringly as she ran. The slope
steepened as she passed out of the second narrow valley and up a game path
toward the last ridge before her goal. Her rapid footfalls on the thick loam
were light and soft. Only an occasional snapping twig announced her coming,
sending the forest creatures scurrying into the shadows. A chittering of little
jeers followed her, both in sound and
unsubtle emanations she picked up with her corona. Their hostile calls made Athaclena want to smile,
Tymbrimi style. Animals were so serious. Only a few, those nearly ready
for Uplift, ever had anything resembling a sense of humor. And then, after they
were adopted and began Uplift, all too often their patrons edited whimsy out of
them as an “unstable trait.” After the next kilometer Athaclena eased back a
bit. She would have to pace herself, if for no other reason than she was overheating. That was dangerous for a
Tymbrimi. She reached the
crest of the ridge, with its chain of ubiquitous
spine-stones, and slowed in order to negotiate the maze of jutting monoliths.
There, she rested briefly. Leaning against one of the tall rocky
outcrops, breathing heavily, she reached out with her corona. The tendrils
waved, searching. Yes! There were humans close by! And
neo-chimpanzees, too. By now she
knew both patterns well. And . . . she
concentrated. There was something else, also.
Something tantalizing. It had to be
that enigmatic being she had sensed twice before! There was that queer quality
that at one moment seemed Earthly and then seemed to partake strongly of this
world. And it was pre-sentient, with a dark, serious nature of its own. If only empathy
were more of a directional sense! She moved forward, tracing a way toward the
source through the maze of stones. A shadow fell
upon her. Instinctively, she leaped back and crouched—hormones rushing combat
strength into her hands and arms. Athaclena sucked air, fighting down the gheer
reaction. She had been expecting to encounter some small, feral survivor of
the Bururalli Holocaust, not anything so
large! Calm down, she
told herself. The silhouette standing on the
stone overhead was a large biped, clearly a cousin to Man and no native
of Garth. A chimpanzee could never pose a threat to her, of course. “H-hello!” She
managed Anglic over the trembling left by the receding gheer. Silently she
cursed the instinctive reactions which made Tymbrimi dangerous beings to cross
but which shortened their lives and often embarrassed them in polite company. The figure
overhead stared down at her. Standing on two legs, with a belt of tools around
its waist, it was hard to discern against the glare. The bright, bluish light
of Garth’s sun was disconcerting. Even so, Athaclena could tell that this one
was very large for a chimpanzee. It did not
react. In fact, the creature just stared down at her. A client race
as young as neo-chimpanzees could not be expected to be too bright. She made
allowances, squinting up at the dark, furry figure, and enunciated slowly in
Anglic. “I have an
emergency to report. There is a human being,” she emphasized, “who is injured
not far from here. He needs immediate attention. You must please take me to
some humans, right now.” She expected an immediate response, but the creature
merely shifted its weight and continued to stare. Athaclena was beginning to
feel foolish. Could she have encountered a particularly stupid chim? Or perhaps
a deviant or a sport? New client races produced a lot of variability, sometimes
including dangerous throwbacks—witness what had happened to the Bururalli so
recently here on Garth. Athaclena
extended her senses. Her corona reached out and then curled in surprise! It was the
pre-sentient! The superficial resemblance— the fur and long arms—had fooled
her. This wasn’t a chim at all! It was the alien creature she had sensed only
minutes ago! No wonder the beast hadn’t responded. It had
had no patron yet to teach it to talk! Potential quivered and throbbed.
She could sense it just under the surface. Athaclena wondered just what one said to a
native pre-sophont. She looked more carefully. The creature’s dark, furry coat
was fringed by the sun’s glare. Atop short, bowed legs it carried a massive
body culminating in a great head with a narrow peak. In silhouette, its huge
shoulders merged without any apparent neck. Athaclena recalled Ma’chutallil’s famed story
about a spacegleaner who encountered, in forests far from a colony settlement,
a child who had been brought up by wild limbrunners. After catching the fierce,
snarling little thing in his nets, the
hunter had aura-cast a simple version of sh’cha’huon, the mirror
of the soul. Athaclena formed the empathy glyph as well as
she could remember it. SEE IN ME—AN IMAGE OF THE VERY YOU The creature stood up. It reared back,
snorting and sniffing at the air. She thought, at first, it was reacting to her
glyph. Then a noise, not far away, broke the fleeting connection. The
pre-sentient chuffed—a deep, grunting sound—then spun about and leaped away,
hopping from spine-stone to spine-stone until
it was gone from sight. Athaclena hurried after, but uselessly. In
moments she had lost the trail. She sighed finally and turned back to the east,
where Robert had said the Earthling “Howletts Center” lay. After all, finding
help had to come first. She started picking her way through the maze
of spine-stones. They tapered off as the slope descended into the next valley.
That was when she passed around a tall boulder and nearly collided with the
search party. “We’re sorry we frightened you, ma’am,” the
leader of the group said gruffly. His voice was somewhere between a growl and
the croaking of a pond full of bug-hoppers. He bowed again. “A seisin picker
came in and told us of some sort of ship crash out this way, so we sent out a
couple of search parties. You haven’t seen anythin’ like a spacecraft comin’ down, have you?” Athaclena still shivered from the Ifni-damned
overreac-tion. She must have looked terrifying in those first few seconds,
when surprise set off another furious change response. The poor creatures had
been startled. Behind the leader, four more chims stared at her nervously. “No, I haven’t,” Athaclena spoke slowly and
carefully, in order not to tax the little clients. “But I do have a different
sort of emergency to report. My comrade—a human being— was injured yesterday
afternoon. He has a broken arm and a possible infection. I must speak to
someone in authority about having him evacuated.” The leader of the chims stood a bit above
average in height, nearly a hundred
and fifty centimeters tall. Like the others
he wore a pair of shorts, a tool-bandoleer, and a light backpack. His grin featured an impressive array
of uneven, somewhat yellowed teeth. “I’m
sufficiently in authority. My name is Benjamin, Mizz . . . Mizz . . .” His
gruff voice ended in a questioning tone. “Athaclena. My- companion’s name is Robert
Oneagle. He is the son of the
Planetary Coordinator.” Benjamin’s eyes widened. “I see. Well, Mizz
Athac- . . . well ma’am . . . you must have heard by now that Garth’s
been interdicted by a fleet of Eatee cruisers. Under th’ emergency we aren’t supposed to use aircars if we
can avoid it. Still, my crew here is equipped to handle a human with th’ sort of injuries you described. If you’ll lead us
to Mr. Oneagle, we’ll see he’s taken
care of.” Athaclena’s
relief was mixed with a pang as she was reminded of larger matters. She had to
ask. “Have they determined who the invaders are yet? Has there been a landing?” The chimp Benjamin was behaving professionally and
his diction was good, but he could
not disguise his perplexity as he looked at her, tilting his head as if trying
to see her from a new angle. The others frankly stared. Clearly they had never seen a person like her before. “Uh, I’m sorry,
ma’am, but the news hasn’t been too specific. The Eatees . . . uh.” The chim
peered at her. “Uh, pardon me, ma’am, but
you aren’t human, are you?” “Great
Caltmour, no!” Athaclena bristled. “What ever gave
you the ...” Then she remembered all the little external
alterations she had made as part of her experiment. She must look very close to
human by now, especially with the sun
behind her. No wonder the poor clients had been confused! “No,” she said again, more softly. “I am no human.
I am Tymbrimi.” The chims
sighed and looked quickly at one another. Benjamin
bowed, arms crossed in front of him, for the first time offering the gesture of
a client greeting a member of a patron-class
race. Athaclena’s people, like humans, did not believe
in flaunting their dominance over their clients. Still, the gesture helped mollify her hurt feelings. When he spoke
again, Benjamin’s diction was much better. “Forgive me,
ma’am. What I meant to say was that I’m not really sure who the invaders are. I
wasn’t near a receiver when their manifesto was broadcast, a couple of hours
ago. Somebody told me it was the Gubru, but there’s another rumor they’re
Thennanin.” Athaclena
sighed. Thennanin or Gubru. Well, it could have
been worse. The former were sanctimonious and narrow-minded. The latter
were often vile, rigid, and cruel. But neither were as bad as the manipulative
Soro, or the eerie, deadly Tandu. Benjamin whispered to one of his companions. The
smaller chimp turned and hurried down the trail the way they had come, toward the mysterious Howletts Center.
Athaclena caught a tremor of anxiety.
Once again she wondered what was going on
in this valley that Robert had tried to steer her away from, even at risk to
his own health. “The courier will carry back word of Mr.
Oneagle’s condition and arrange transport,” Benjamin told her. “Meanwhile, we’ll hurry to give him first aid. If you
would only lead the way ...” He motioned her
ahead, and Athaclena had to put away her curiosity for now. Robert clearly came
first. “All right,” she said. “Let us go.” As they passed
under the standing stone where she had had her encounter with the strange,
pre-sentient alien, Athaclena looked up.
Had it really been a “Garthling”? Perhaps the chims knew something
about it. Before she could begin to ask, however, Athaclena stumbled, clutching
at her temples. The chims stared at the sudden waving of her corona and the
startled, narrow set of her eyes. It was part
sound—a keening that crested high, almost beyond hearing—and partly a sharp itch
that crawled up her spine. “Ma’am?” Benjamin looked up at her, concerned.
“What is it?” Athaclena shook
her head. “It’s ... It is ...” She did not
finish. For at that moment there was a flash of
gray over the western horizon—something hurtling through the sky toward them—too fasti Before
Athaclena could flinch it had grown from distant dot to behemoth size.
Just that suddenly a giant ship appeared,
stock-still, hovering directly over
the valley. Athaclena
barely had enough time to cry out, “Cover your ears!” Then thunder broke, a crash and roar that
knocked all of them to the
ground. The boom reverberated through the
maze of stones and echoed off the surrounding hillsides. Trees
swayed—some of them cracking and toppling over— and leaves were ripped away in sudden, fluttering cyclones. Finally the pealing died
away, diffracting and diminishing into the forest. Only after that, and
blinking away tremors of shock, did they at last hear the low, loud growl of the ship itself. The gray monster
cast shadows over the valley, a huge, gleaming cylinder. As they stared the great machine slowly settled lower until it dropped below the
spine-stones and out of sight. The hum of its engines fell to a deep
rumble, uncovering the sound of rockfalls on
the nearby slopes. The chims slowly stood up and held each
others’ hands nervously, whispering to each other in hoarse, low voices. Benjamin helped Athaclena to stand. The ship’s
gravity fields had struck her fully extended corona unprepared. She
shook her head, trying to clear it. “That was a warship, wasn’t it?” Benjamin
asked her. “These other chims here haven’t ever been to space, but I went up to
see the old Vesarius when it visited, a couple years back, and even she wasn’t as big as that thing!” Athaclena sighed. “It was, indeed, a warship.
Of Soro design, I think. The Gubru are using that fashion now.” She looked down
at the Earthling. “I would say that Garth is no longer simply interdicted, Chim
Benjamin. An invasion has begun.” Benjamin’s hands came
together. He pulled nervously at one
opposable thumb, then the other. “They’re hovering over the valley. I can hear
‘em! What are they up to?” “I don’t know,” she
said. “Why don’t we go look?” Benjamin hesitated, then nodded. He led the
group back to a point where the spine-stones opened up and they could gaze out over the valley. The warship hovered about four kilometers east
of their position and a few hundred meters above the ground, draping its
immense shadow over a small cluster of off-white buildings on the valley floor.
Athaclena shaded her eyes against the bright sunshine reflected from its
gunmetal gray flanks. The deep-throated groan of the giant cruiser
was ominous. “It’s just hoverin’ there! What are they doing?” one of the chims asked nervously. Athaclena shook her head in Anglic. “I do not
know.” She sensed fear from humans and
neo-chimps in the settlement below. And there were other sources of
emotion as well. The invaders, she realized. Their psi
shields were down, an arrogant dismissal of any possibility of defense. She caught a gestalt of thin-boned, feathered creatures,
descendants of some flightless,
pseudo-avian species. A rare real-view came to her briefly, vividly, as seen through the eyes of one of the cruiser’s officers. Though contact only lasted
milliseconds, her corona reeled back
in revulsion. Gubru, she realized numbly.
Suddenly, it was made all too real. Benjamin gasped. “Look!” Brown fog spilled forth from vents in the
ship’s broad underbelly. Slowly, almost
languidly, the dark, heavy vapor began
to fall toward the valley floor. The fear below shifted
over to panic. Athaclena quailed back
against one of the spine-stones and wrapped her arms over her head, trying to shut out the almost palpable aura of dread. Too much! Athaclena tried to form a glyph of
peace in the space before her, to hold back the pain and horror. But every pattern was blown away like spun snow before
the hot wind of a flame. “They’re killing th’
humans and “rillas!” one of the chims on the hillside cried, running forward. Benjamin shouted after him.
“Petrie! Come back here! Where do you think you’re
going?” “I’m goin’ to help!” the
younger chim yelled back. “And you
would too, if you cared! You can hear ‘em screamin’ down there!” Ignoring the
winding path, he started scrambling down the scree slope itself—the most
direct route toward the roiling fog and the
dim sounds of despair. The other two chims looked at Benjamin
rebelliously, obviously sharing the same
thought. “I’m goin’ too,” one said. Athaclena’s fear-narrowed
eyes throbbed. What were these silly creatures doing now? “I’m with you,” the last one agreed. In spite
of Benjamin’s shouted curses, both of them started down the steep slope. “Stop thi», right now!” They turned and stared at Athaclena. Even
Petrie halted suddenly, hanging one-handed from a boulder, blinking up at her.
She had used the Tone of Peremptory Command, for only the third time in her
life. “Stop this foolishness
and come back here immediately!” she
snapped. Athaclena’s corona billowed out over her ears. Her carefully cultured
human accent was gone. She enunciated Anglic in the Tymbrimi lilt the
neo-chimpanzees must have heard on video countless times. She might look rather
human, but no human voice could make exactly the same sounds. The Terran clients blinked, open-mouthed. “Return at once,” she hissed. The chims scrambled back up the slope to stand
before her. One by one, glancing nervously
at Benjamin and following his example, they bowed with arms crossed in
front of them. Athaclena fought down her own shaking in order
to appear outwardly calm. “Do not make me raise my voice again,” she said lowly. “We must work together,
think coolly, and make appropriate
plans.” Small wonder the chims shivered and looked up
at her, wide-eyed. Humans seldom spoke to
chims so peremptorily. The species
might be indentured to man, but by Earth’s own law neo-chimps were nearly equal citizens. We Tymbrimi, though, are another matter. Duty, simple duty
had drawn Athaclena out of her totanoo—her fear-induced withdrawal. Somebody had to take responsibility to
save these creatures’ lives. The ugly brown fog had
stopped spilling from the Gubru vessel. The vapor spread across the narrow
valley like a dark, foamy lake, barely covering the buildings at the bottom. Vents closed. The ship began to rise. “Take cover,” she told them, and led the chims
around the nearest of the rock monoliths.
The low hum of the Gubru ship climbed more than an octave. Soon they saw
it rise over the spine-stones. “Protect yourselves.” The chims huddled close, pressing their hands
against their ears. One moment the giant invader was there, a
thousand meters over the valley floor. Then, quicker than the eye could follow, it was gone. Displaced air clapped
inward like a giant’s hand and thunder batted them again, returning in
rolling waves that brought up dust and leaves from the forest below. The stunned neo-chimps stared at each other
for long moments as the echoes finally
ebbed. Finally the eldest chim, Benjamin, shook himself. He dusted his hands
and grabbed the young chen named Petrie by
the back of his neck, marching the startled chim over to face
Athaclena. Petrie looked down
shamefaced. “I ... I’m sorry, ma’am,” he muttered gruffly.
“It’s just that there are humans down there and . . . and my mates. ...” Athaclena nodded. One should try not to be too
hard on a well-intended client. “Your motives were admirable. Now that we are
calm though, and can plan, we’ll go about helping your patrons and friends more
effectively.” She offered her hand. It was a less
patronizing gesture than the pat on the head he seemed to have expected from a
Galactic. They shook, and he grinned shyly. When they hurried around the stones to look
out over the valley again, several of the Terrans gasped. The brown cloud had spread over the lowlands like a thick,
filthy sea that flowed almost to the forest slopes at their feet. The
heavy vapor seemed to have a sharply defined upper boundary barely licking at
the roots of nearby trees. They had no way of knowing what was going on
below, or even if anybody still lived down there. “We will split into two groups,” Athaclena
told them. “Robert Oneagle still requires attention. Someone must go to him.” The thought of Robert lying semi-conscious
back there where she had left him was an unrelenting anxiety in her mind. She
had to know he was being cared for. Anyway, she suspected most of these chims
would be better off going to Robert’s aid than hanging around this deadly
valley. The creatures were too shaken and volatile up here in full view of the
disaster. “Benjamin, can your companions find Robert by themselves, using the
directions I have given?” “You mean without leading
them there yourself?” Benjamin
frowned and shook his head. “Uh, I dunno, ma’am. I ... I really think you ought to go along.” Athaclena had left Robert under a clear
landmark, a giant quail-nut tree
close to the main trail. Any party sent from
here should have no trouble finding the injured human. She could read
the chim’s emotions. Part of Benjamin anxiously
wished to have one of the renowned Tymbrimi here to help, if possible,
the people in the valley. And yet he had chosen
to try to send her away! The oily smoke
churned and rolled below. She could distantly
sense many minds down there, turbulent with fear. “I will
remain,” she said firmly. “You have said these others are a qualified rescue
team. They can certainly find Robert and
help him. Someone must stay and see if anything can be done for those below.” With a human there might have been argument. But
the chimps did not even consider contradicting a Galactic with a made up mind.
Client-class sophonts simply did not do such things. In Benjamin she
sensed a partial relief. . . and a counterpoint
of dread. The three
younger chims shouldered their packs. Solemnly
they headed westward through the spine-stones, glancing back nervously until they passed out of sight. Athaclena let herself feel relieved for Robert’s
sake. But underneath it all remained a nagging fear for her father. The enemy must certainly have struck Port Helenia
first. “Come,
Benjamin. Let’s see what can be done for those poor people down there.” For all of
their unusual and rapid successes in Uplift, Terran
geneticists still had a way to go with neo-dolphins and neo-chimpanzees.
Truly original thinkers were still rare in both species. By Galactic standards
they had made great strides, but Earthmen wanted even more rapid progress. It
was almost as if they suspected their clients might have to grow up very quickly, very soon. When a good mind appeared in Tursiops or Pongo
stock, it was carefully
nurtured. Athaclena could tell that Benjamin was one of those superior specimens. No doubt this chim had at
least a blue card procreation right and had already sired many children. “Maybe I’d
better scout ahead, ma’am,” Benjamin suggested. “I can climb these trees and
stay above the level of the gas. I’ll go in and find out how things lie, and
then come back for you.” Athaclena felt
the chim’s turmoil as they looked out on the
lake of mysterious gas. Here it was about ankle deep, but farther into the valley it swirled several
man-heights into the trees. “No. We’ll stay
together,” Athaclena said firmly. “I can climb
trees too, you know.” Benjamin looked
her up and down, apparently recalling stories of the fabled Tymbrimi
adaptability. “Hmmm, your folk might have once been arboreal at that. No
respect intended.” He gave her a wry, unhinged grin. “All right then, miss, let’s go.” He took a
running start, leaped into the branches of a near-oak, scampered around the
trunk and darted down another limb. Then
Benjamin jumped across a narrow gap to the next tree. He held onto the
bouncing branch and looked back at her with
curious brown eyes. Athaclena
recognized a challenge. She breathed deeply several times, concentrating.
Changes began with a tingling in her hardening fingertips, a loosening in her
chest. She exhaled, crouched, and took off, launching herself into the
near-oak. With some difficulty she imitated the chim, move by move. Benjamin nodded in approval as she landed next to
him. Then he was off again. They made slow
progress, leaping from tree to tree and creeping around vine-entangled trunks.
Several times they were forced to backtrack around clearings choked with the
slowly settling fumes. They tried not to breathe when stepping over thicker wisps of the heavy gas, but
Athaclena could not help picking up a whiff of pungent, oily stuff. She
told herself that her growing itch was
probably psychosomatic. Benjamin kept glancing at her surreptitiously.
The chim certainly noticed some of the changes she underwent as the
minutes passed—a limbering of the arms, a rolling of the shoulders and loosening and opening of the hands.
He clearly had never expected to
have a Galactic keep up with him this way, swinging through the trees. He almost
certainly did not know the price the gheer transformation was going to
cost her. The hurt had already begun, and
Athaclena knew this was only the beginning. The forest was full of sounds. Small animals
scurried past them, fleeing the alien smoke and stench. Athaclena picked
up quick, hot pulses of their fear. As they reached the top of a knoll overlooking the settlement, they could
hear faint cries—frightened Terrans groping
about in a soot-dark forest. Benjamins’ brown eyes told her that those were
his friends down there. “See how the stuff
clings to the ground?” he said. “It hardly rises a few meters over the
tops of our buildings. If only we’d built one
tall structure!” “They would have blasted
that building first,” Athaclena pointed out. “And then released their gas.” “Hmmph.” Benjamin
nodded. “Well, let’s go see if any of my mates made it into the trees. Maybe they managed to help a few of the humans get high enough as
well.” She did not question
Benjamin about his hidden fear— the thing he could not bring himself to mention. But
there was something added to his
worry about the humans and chims below, as
if that were not already enough. The deeper they went
into the valley, the higher among the branches they had to travel. More and more often
they were forced to drop down, stirring the smoky, unraveling wisps with their feet as they hurried along
their arboreal highway. Fortunately, the
oily gas seemed to be dissipating at
last, growing heavier and precipitating in a fine rain of gray dust. Benjamin’s pace quickened
as they caught glimpses of the
off-white buildings of the Center beyond the trees. Athaclena followed as well as she could, but it was getting harder and harder to keep up with the chim. Enzyme
exhaustion took its toll, and her
corona was ablaze as her body tried to eliminate heat buildup. Concentrate, she thought as she
crouched on one waving branch. Athaclena flexed her legs and tried to sight on the blur of dusty leaves and
twigs opposite her. Go. She uncoiled, but by now the spring was gone
from her leap. She barely made it across the
two-meter gap. Athaclena hugged the
bucking, swaying branch. Her corona pulsed like fire. She clutched the alien wood, breathing
open-mouthed, unable to move, the world a blur. Maybe it’s more than just gheer pain, she thought. Maybe the gas
isn’t just designed for Terrans.
It could be killing me. It took a couple of moments for her eyes to
focus again, and then she saw little more than a black-bottomed foot covered
with brown fur ... Benjamin,
clutching the tree branch nimbly and
standing over her. His hand softly touched the waving, hot
tendrils of her corona. “You just wait here
and rest, miss. I’ll scout ahead an’ be
right back.” The branch shuddered once more, and he was
gone. Athaclena lay still. She could do little else
except listen to faint sounds coming from the direction of the Howletts Center.
Nearly an hour after the departure of the Gubru cruiser she could still hear panicky chimp shrieks and strange, low cries from some animal she couldn’t recognize. The gas was dissipating but it still stank,
even up here. Athaclena kept her nostrils closed, breathing through her mouth. Pity the
poor Earthlings, whose noses and ears must remain open all the time, for all
the world to assault at will. The irony did not escape her. For at least
the creatures did not have to listen with their minds. As her corona cooled, Athaclena felt awash in
a babble of emotions . . . human, chimpanzee, and that other variety that
flickered in and out, the “stranger” that had by now become almost familiar.
Minutes passed, and Athaclena felt a little better . . . enough to crawl along
the limb to where .branch met trunk. She sat back against the rough bark with a
sigh, the flow of noise and emotion surrounding her. Maybe I’m
not dying after all, at least not right away. Only after a little while longer did it dawn
on her that something was happening quite nearby. She could sense that she was
being watched—and from very close! She turned and drew her breath sharply.
From the branches of a tree only six meters away, four sets of eyes stared back
at her—three pairs deep brown and a fourth bright blue. Barring perhaps a few of the sentient,
semi-vegetable Kanten, the Tymbrimi were the Galactics who knew Earth-lings
best. Nevertheless, Athaclena blinked in surprise, uncertain just what it was
she was seeing. Closest to the trunk of that tree sat an adult
female neo-chimpanzee—a “chimmie”—dressed
only in shorts, holding a chim baby in her arms. The little mother’s
brown eyes were wide with fear. Next to them was a small, smooth-skinned human
child dressed in denim overalls. The little blond girl smiled back at Athaclena, shyly. But it was the fourth and last being in the
other tree that had Athaclena confused. She recalled a neo-dolphin sound-sculpture her
father had brought home to Tymbrim from his
travels. This was just after that episode of the ceremony of Acceptance and
Choice of the Tytlal, when she had behaved so strangely up in that
extinct volcano caldera. Perhaps Uthacalthing had wanted to play the
sound-sculpting for her to draw her out of her moodiness—to prove to her that
the Earthly cetaceans were actually charming creatures, not to be feared. He
had told her to close her eyes and just let the song wash over her. Whatever his motive, it had had the opposite
effect. For in listening to the wild, untamed patterns, she had suddenly found
herself immersed in an ocean, hearing an angry sea squall gather. Even
opening her eyes, seeing that she still sat in the family listening room, did
not help. For the first time in her life,
sound overwhelmed vision. Athaclena had never listened to the cube
again, nor known anything else quite so strange . . . until encountering the
eerie metaphorical landscape within Robert Oneagle’s mind, that is. Now she felt that way again! For while the
fourth creature across from her looked, at first, like a very large chimpanzee,
her corona was telling quite another story. It cannot be! Calmly, placidly, the brown eyes looked back
at her. The being obviously far outweighed all the others combined, yet it held
the human child on its lap delicately, carefully. When the little girl
squirmed, the big creature merely snorted and shifted slightly, neither letting
go nor taking its gaze from Athaclena.
Unlike normal chimpanzees, its face was very black. Ignoring her aches, Athaclena edged forward
slowly so as not to alarm them. “Hello,” she said carefully in Anglic. The human child smiled again and ducked her
head shyly against her furry protector’s massive chest. The neo-chimp mother
cringed back in apparent fear. The massive creature with the high, flattened
face merely nodded twice and snorted again. It fizzed with Potential! Athaelena had only once before encountered a
species living in that narrow zone between animal and accepted client-class
sophont. It was a very rare state in the Five Galaxies, for any newly
discovered pre-sentient species was soon
registered and licensed to some starfaring clan for Uplift and indenture. It dawned on Athaclena that this being was
already far along toward sentience! But the gap from animal to thinker was
supposed to be impossible to cross alone! True, some humans still clung to quaint ideas from the ignorant days before
Contact—theories proposing that true
intelligence could be “evolved.” But Galactic science assured that the
threshold could only be passed with the aid of another race, one who had
already crossed it. So it had been all the
way back to the fabled days of the first race—the Progenitors—billions of years ago. But nobody had ever traced patrons for the
humans. That was why they were called k’chu-non . . . wolflings. Might their old idea contain a germ of truth? If
so, might this creature also . . . ? Ah, no! Why did I not
see it at once? Athaclena suddenly knew this beast was not a
natural find. It was not the fabled “Garthling” her father had asked her to
seek. The family resemblance was simply too unmistakable. She was looking at a gathering of cousins,
sitting together on that branch high above the Gubru vapors. Human,
neo-chimpanzees, and . . . what? She tried to recall what
her father had said about humanity’s
license to occupy their homeworld, the Earth. After Contact, the Institutes had
granted recognition of mankind’s de facto tenancy. Still, there were Fallow
Rules and other restrictions, she was certain. And a few special Earth species had been
mentioned in particular. The great beast radiated Potential like ... A metaphor came to Athaclena,
of a beacon burning in the tree across from her. Searching her memory Tymbrimi
fashion, she at last drew forth the name she had been looking for. “Pretty thing,” she asked softly. “You are a gorilla,
aren’t you?” 16 The Howletts Center The beast
tossed its great head and snorted. Next to it, the mother chimp whimpered
softly and regarded Athaclena with obvious
dread. But the little
human girl clapped her hands, sensing a game. “ ‘Rilla! Jonny’s a Villa! Like
me!” The child’s small fists thumped her
chest. She threw back her head and crowed a high-pitched, ululating yell. A gorilla, Athaclena
looked at the giant, silent creature in wonderment, trying to remember what she
had -been told in passing so long ago. Its dark
nostrils flared as it sniffed in Athaclena’s direction, and used its free hand
to make quick, subtle hand signs to the human child. “Jonny wants to
know if you’re going to be in charge, now,” the little girl lisped. “I hope so.
You sure looked tired when you stopped chasing Benjamin. Did he do something bad? He got away, you know.” Athaclena moved a little closer. “No,” she said.
“Benjamin didn’t do anything bad. At least not since I met him—though I am beginning to suspect—” Athaclena
stopped. Neither the child nor the gorilla would understand what she now
suspected. But the adult chim knew, clearly, and her eyes showed fear. “I’m April,”
the small human told her. “An” that’s Nita. Her
baby’s name is Cha-Cha. Sometimes chimmies give their babies easy names
to start ‘cause-they don’t talk so good at first,”
she confided. Her eyes seemed
to shine as she looked at Athaclena. “Are you really a Tym . . . bim . .
. Tymmbimmie?” Athaclena nodded. “I am Tymbrimi.” April clapped
her hands. “Ooh. They’re goodguys! Did you see the big spaceship? It came with
a big boom, and Daddy made me go with Jonny, and then there was gas and Jonny
put his hand over my mouth and I couldn’t breathe!” April made a scrunched up face, pantomiming
suffocation. “He let go when
we were up in th’ trees, though. We found Nita an’ Cha-Cha.” She glanced over
at the chims. “I guess Nita’s still too scared to talk much.” “Were you frightened too?” Athaclena asked. April nodded
seriously. “Yeth. But I had to stop being scared. I was th’ only man here,
and I hadda be in charge, and take care of
ever’body. “Can you be in
charge now? You’re a really pretty Tymbimmie.” The little
girl’s shyness returned. She partly buried herself against Jonny’s massive
chest, smiling out at Athaclena with only
one eye showing. Athaclena could
not help staring. She had never until now realized this about human beings—of
what they were capable. In spite of her people’s alliance with the Terrans, she
had picked up some of the common Galactic prejudice, imagining that the “wolflings” were still somehow feral, bestial.
Many Galactics thought it questionable that humans were truly ready to be
patrons. No doubt the Gubru had expressed
that belief in their War Manifesto. This child
shattered that image altogether. By law and custom, little April had been
in charge of her clients, no matter how young she was. And her understanding of
that responsibility was clear. Still,
Athaclena now knew why both Robert and Benjamin had been anxious not to lead
her here. She suppressed her initial surge of righteous anger. Later, she would
have to find a way to get word to her
father, after she had verified her suspicions. She was almost beginning to feel Tymbrimi again
as the gheer reaction gave way to a mere dull burning along her
muscles and neural pathways. “Did any other humans make it into the trees?” she
asked. Jonny made a quick series of hand signs. April
interpreted, although the little girl may not have clearly understood
the implications. “He says a few tried. But they weren’t fast enough. . . .
Most of’em just ran aroun’ doin’ ‘Man-Things.’ That’s what Villas call the
stuff humans do that Villas don’t understand,”
she confided lowly. At last the
mother chim, Nita, spoke. “The g-gas ...” She
swallowed. “Th” gas m-made the humans weak.” Her voice was barely audible.
“Some of us chims felt it a little. ...
I don’t think the Villas were bothered.” So. Perhaps
Athaclena’s original surmise about the gas was correct. She had suspected it
was not intended to be immediately lethal.
Mass slaughter of civilians was something generally frowned upon by the
Institute for Civilized Warfare. Knowing the Gubru, the intent was probably
much more insidious than that. There was a
cracking sound to her right. The large male chim, Benjamin, dropped onto a
branch two trees away. He called out to
Athaclena. “It’s okay now,
miss! I found Dr. Taka and Dr. Schultz. They’re
anxious to talk to you!” Athaclena
motioned for him to approach. “Please come here first, Benjamin.” With typical Pongo
exaggeration, Benjamin let out a long-suffering sigh. He leaped branch to
branch until he came into view of the three apes and the human girl. Then his jaw dropped and his balancing grip almost
slipped. Frustration wrote across his face. He turned to Athaclena,
licking his lips, and cleared his throat. “Don’t bother,”
she told him. “I know you have spent the last twenty minutes trying, in the
midst of all this turmoil, to arrange to have the truth hidden. But it was to
no avail. I know what has been going on here.” Benjamin’s mouth clapped shut. Then he shrugged.
“So?” he sighed. To the four on
the branch Athaclena asked, “Do you accept
my authority?” “Yeth,” April
said. Nita glanced from Athaclena to the human child, then nodded. “All right,
then. Stay where you are until somebody comes
for you. Do you understand?” “Yes’m.” Nita nodded again. Jonny and Cha-Cha
merely looked back at her. Athaclena stood
up, finding her balance on the branch, and turned to Benjamin. “Now let us talk
to these Uplift specialists of yours. If the gas has not completely incapacitated
them, I’ll be interested to hear why they have chosen to violate Galactic Law.” Benjamin looked defeated. He nodded resignedly. “Also,”
Athaclena told him as she landed on the branch next to him. “You had better
catch up with the chims and gorillas you sent away—in order that I would not see
them. They should be called back. “We may need
their help.” 17 Fiben Fiben had
managed to fashion a crutch out of shattered tree limbs lying near the furrow
torn up by his escape pod. Cushioned by tatters of his ship-suit, the crutch
jarred his shoulder only partially out
of joint each time He leaned on it. Hummph, he
thought. If the humans hadn’t straightened our
spines and shortened our arms I could’ve knuckle-walked back to civilization. Dazed, bruised,
hungry . . . actually, Fiben was in a pretty good mood as he picked his way
through obstacles on his way northward. Hell, I’m alive. I can’t really
complain. He had spent
quite a lot of time in the Mountains of Mulun,.doing ecological studies for the
Restoration Project, so he could tell that he had to be in the right watershed,
not too far from known lands. The varieties
of vegetation were all quite recognizable, mostly native plants but also
some that had been imported and released into the ecosystem to fill gaps left by the Bururalli Holocaust. Fiben felt
optimistic. To have survived this far, even up to crash-landing in familiar
territory ... it made him certain that Ifhi had further plans for him. She had
to be saving him for something special.
Probably a fate that would be particularly
annoying and much more painful than mere starvation in the wilderness. Fiben’s ears perked and he looked up. Could he
have imagined that sound? No! Those were voices! He stumbled down the
game path, alternately skipping and pole-vaulting on his makeshift crutch, until he came to a sloped clearing
overlooking a steep canyon. Minutes passed as he peered. The rain forest
was so damn dense! There! On the other side, about halfway
downslope, six chims wearing backpacks
could be seen moving rapidly through the forest, heading toward some of
the still smoldering wreckage of TAASF Proconsul.
Right now they were quiet. It was just a lucky break they had spoken
as they passed below his position. “Hey! Dummies! Over here!” He hopped on his
right foot and waved his arms, shouting.
The search party stopped. The chim’s looked about, blinking as the
echoes bounced around the narrow defile. Fiben’s teeth bared and he couldn’t
help growling low in frustration. They were looking everywhere but in
his direction! Finally, he picked up the crutch, whirled it
above his head, and threw it out over the canyon. One of the chims exclaimed, grabbing another.
They watched the tumbling branch crash into the forest. That’s right, Fiben
urged. Now think. Retrace the arc backwards. Two of the searchers pointed up his way and
saw him waving. They shrieked in excitement, capering in circles. Forgetting momentarily his own little
regression, Fiben muttered under his breath. “Just my luck to be rescued by a
bunch of grunts. Come on, guys. Let’s not make a thunder dance out of it.” Still, he grinned when they neared his
hillside clearing. And in all the subsequent hugging and backslapping he forgot
himself and let out a few glad hoots of his own. 18 Uthacalthing His little pinnace was the last craft to take off from the Port Helenia
space-field. Already detection screens showed battle cruisers descending into
the lower atmosphere. Back at the port, a small
force of militiamen and Terragens Marines
prepared to make a futile last stand. Their defiance was broadcast on all
channels. “... We deny the invader’s rights to land here.
We claim the protection of Galactic Civilization against their aggression. We
refuse the Gubru permission to set down on our
legal lease-hold. “In earnest of this, a small, armed, Formal
Resistance Detachment awaits the invaders at the capital spaceport. Our challenge . . .” Uthacalthing guided his pinnace with
nonchalant nudges on the wrist and thumb controllers. The tiny ship raced
southward along the coast of the Sea of Cilmar, faster than sound. Bright
sunshine reflected off the broad waters to his right. . . . should they dare to face us being to
being, not cowering in their battleships . . . Uthacalthing nodded. “Tell them, Earthlings,”
he said softly in Anglic. The detachment commander had sought his advice in
phrasing the ritual challenge. He hoped he had been of help. The broadcast went on to list the numbers and
types of weapons awaiting the descending armada at the spaceport, so the enemy would have no justification for using
overpowering force. Under circumstances such as these, the Gubru would have no choice but to assail the defenders with
ground troops. And they would have
to take casualties. If the Codes
still hold, Uthacalthing reminded himself. The enemy may not care about
the Rules of War any longer. It was hard to imagine such a situation. But
there had been rumors from across the far starlanes . . . A row of display screens rimmed his cockpit. One
showed cruisers coming into view of
Port Helenia’s public news cameras.
Others showed fast fighters tearing up the sky right over the spaceport. Behind him
Uthacalthing heard a low keening as two stilt-like Ynnin commiserated with each
other. Those creatures, at least, had been able to fit into Tymbrimi-type
seats. But their hulking master had to stand. Kault did not
just stand, he paced the narrow cabin, his crest inflating until it bumped the
low ceiling, again and again. The Thennanin
was not in a good mood. “Why, Uthacalthing?”
he muttered for what was not the first
time. “Why did you delay for so long? We were the very last to get out
of there!” Kault’s
breathing vents puffed. “You told me we would leave night before last! I
hurried to gather a few possessions and be ready and you did not come! I
waited. I missed opportunities to hire other transport while you sent message
after message urging patience. And then, when you came at last after dawn, we
departed as blithely as if we were on a holiday
ride to the Progenitors’ Arch!” Uthacalthing
let his colleague grumble on. He had already made formal apologies and paid
diplomatic gild in compensation. No more
was required of him. Besides, things
were going just the way he had planned them to. A yellow light
flashed on the control board, and a tone began to hum. “What is that?” Kault shuffled forward in
agitation. “Have they detected our engines?” “No.” And Kault sighed in relief. Uthacalthing
went on. “It isn’t the engines. That light means we’ve just been scanned by a
probability beam.” “What?” Kault nearly screamed. “Isn’t this vessel shielded? You aren’t even using gravities! What anomalous
probability could they have picked up?” Uthacalthing shrugged, as if the human gesture had
been born to him. “Perhaps the unlikelihood is intrinsic,” he suggested.
“Perhaps it is something about us, about our own fate, that is glowing along
the worldlines. That may be what they detect.” Out of his right eye he saw Kault shiver. The
Thennanin race seemed to have an almost superstitious dread of anything
having to do with the art/science of reality-shaping. Uthacalthing allowed looth’troo—apology to one’s enemy—to form gently within his tendrils, and reminded
himself that his people and Kault’s were officially at war. It was
within his rights to tease his enemy-and-friend, as it had been ethically acceptable earlier, when he had arranged for
Kault’s own ship to be sabotaged. “I shouldn’t
worry about it,” he suggested. “We’ve got a good
head start.” Before the
Thennanin could reply, Uthacalthing bent forward and spoke rapidly in GalSeven,
causing one of the screens to expand its
image. “ThwiU’kou-chlliou!”
he cursed. “Look at what they are doing!” Kault turned
and stared. The holo-display showed giant cruisers hovering over the capital
city, pouring brown vapor over the
buildings and parks. Though the volume was turned down, they could hear
panic in the voice of the news announcer as he described the darkening skies,
as if anyone in Port Helenia needed his interpretation. “This is not well.” Kault’s crest bumped the
ceiling more rapidly. “The Gubru are being more severe than the situation or
their war rights here merit.” Uthacalthing nodded. But before he could speak
another yellow light winked on. “What is it now?” Kault sighed. Uthacalthing’s
eyes were at their widest separation. “It means
we are being chased by pursuit craft,” he replied. “We may be in for a fight. Can you work a class
fifty-seven weapons console,,
Kault?” “No, but I believe one of my Ynnin—” His reply was interrupted as Uthacalthing shouted,
“Hold on!” and turned on the pinnace’s gravities. The ground screamed
past under them. “I am beginning evasive maneuvers,” he called out. “Good,” Kault
whispered through his neck vents. Oh, bless the Thennanin thick skull, Uthacalthing thought. He kept control
over his facial expression, though he knew his
colleague had the empathy sensitivity of a stone and could not pick up his joy. As the. pursuing ships started firing on them,
his corona began to sing. 19 Athaclena
Green fingers of forest merged with the lawns and
leafy-colored buildings of the
Center, as if the establishment were intended to be inconspicuous from the air.
Although a wind from the west had finally driven away the last visible shreds
of the invader’s aerosol, a thin film of gritty powder covered everything below a height of five meters, giving
off a tangy, unpleasant odor. Athaclena’s corona no longer shrank under an
overriding roar of panic. The mood had changed amid the buildings. There
was a thread of resignation now . . . and intelligent anger. She followed Benjamin toward the first clearing,
where she caught sight of small
groups of neo-chimps running pigeon-toed
within the inner compound. One pair hurried by carrying a muffled burden on a
stretcher. “Maybe you
shouldn’t go down there after all, miss,” Benjamin
rasped. “I mean it’s obvious the gas was designed to affect humans, but even us chims feel a bit
woozy from it. You’re pretty important ...” “I am Tymbrimi,” Athaclena answered coolly. “I
cannot sit here while I am needed by clients and by my peers.” Benjamin bowed
in acquiescence. He led her down a stairlike
series of branches until she set foot with some relief on the ground. The pungent odor was thicker here.
Atnaclena tried to ignore it, but her pulse pounded from nervousness. They passed what had to have been facilities for
housing and training gorillas. There were fenced enclosures, playgrounds, testing areas. Clearly an intense if
small-scale effort had gone on here. Had Benjamin really imagined that
he could fool her simply by sending the pre-sentient apes into the jungle to
hide? She hoped none
of them had been hurt by the gas, or in the panicky aftermath. She remembered
from her brief History of Earthmen class that gorillas, although strong, were also notoriously sensitive—even fragile—creatures. Chims dressed
in shorts, sandals, and the ubiquitous tool-bandoleers hurried to and fro on
serious errands. A few stared at Athaclena as she approached, but they did not
stop to speak. In fact, she heard very few words at all. Stepping
lightly through the dark dust, they arrived at the center of the encampment.
There, at last, she and her guide
encountered humans. They lay on couches on the steps of the main
building, a mel and a fem. The male human’s head
was entirely hairless, and his eyes bore traces of epicanthic folding. He looked barely conscious. The other “man” was a tall, dark-haired female.
Her skin was very black—a deep, rich shade Athaclena had never encountered before. Probably she was one of those
rare “pure breed” humans who retained the characteristics of their ancient “races.” In contrast, the skin color of the
chims standing next to her was almost pale pink, under their patchy covering of brown hair. With the help
of two older-looking chims, the black woman
managed to prop herself up on one elbow as Athaclena approached.
Benjamin stepped forward to make the introductions. “Dr. Taka, Dr.
Schultz, Dr. M’Bzwelli, Chim Frederick, all
of the Terran Wolfling Clan, I present you to the respected Athaclena,
a Tymbrimi ab-Caltmour ab-Brma ab-Krallnith ul-Tytlal.” Athaclena glanced at Benjamin, surprised he was
able to recite her species honorific
from memory. “Dr. Schultz,” Athaclena said, nodding to the chim
on the left. To the woman she bowed slightly lower. “Dr. Taka.” With one
last head incline she took in the other human and chim. “Dr. M’Bzwelli and Chim
Frederick. Please accept my condolences
over the cruelty visited on your settlement and your world.” The chims bowed low. The woman tried to, as
well, but she failed in her weakness. “Thank you for your sentiments,” she replied,
laboriously. “We Earthlings will muddle through, I’m sure. ... I do admit I’m a little surprised to
see the daughter of the Tymbrimi ambassador pop out of nowhere right now.” I’ll just bet you are, Athaclena thought in Anglic, enjoying, this
once, the flavor of human-style sarcasm. My presence is nearly as
much a disaster to your plans as the Gubru and their gas! “I have an
injured friend,” she said aloud. “Three of your neo-chimpanzees went after him,
some time ago. Have you heard anything from
them?” The woman nodded. “Yes, yes. We just had a pulse
from the search party. Robert Oneagle is conscious and stable. Another group we had sent to seek out a downed
flyer will be joining them shortly, with full medical equipment.” Athaclena felt
a tense worry unwrap in the corner of her mind where she had put it. “Good.
Very good. Then I wil turn to other matters.’ Her
corona’blossomed out as she formed kuouwassooe, the glyph of presentiment—though she knew these folk would barely catch its fringes, if at all. “First, as a
member of a race that has been in alliance with yours ever since you wolflings
burst so loudly upon the Five Galaxies, I offer my assistance during this
emergency. What I can do as a fellow patron, I shall do, requiring in return
only whatever help you can give me in getting in touch with my father.” “Done.” Dr.
Taka nodded. “Done and with our thanks.” Athaclena took a step forward. “Second—I must
exclaim my dismay on discovering the function of this Center. I find you
are engaged in unsanctioned Uplift activities on ... on a fallow species!” The four directors looked at each other. By now
Athaclena could read human expressions well enough to know their
chagrined resignation. “Furthermore,” she went on, “I note that you had the
poor taste to commit this crime on the planet
Garth, a tragic victim of past ecological abuse—” “Now just a
minute!” Chim Frederick protested. “How can
you compare what we’re doing with the holocaust of the Burur—” “Fred, be quiet!” Dr. Schultz, the other chim,
cut in urgently. Frederick blinked. Realizing it was too late
to take back the interruption, he muttered on. “. . . th’ only planets
Earthclan’s been allowed to settle have been other Eatees’ messes. ...” The second human, Dr. M’Bzwelli, started
coughing. Frederick shut up and turned away. The human male looked up at Athaclena. “You
have us against the wall, miss.” He sighed. “Can we ask you to let us explain before you press charges? We’re . . .
we’re not representatives of our government, you understand. We are . .
. private criminals.” Athaclena felt a funny sort of relief. Old
pre-Contact Earthling flat
movies—especially those copsandrobbers thrillers so popular among the
Tymbrimi—often seemed to revolve around
some ancient lawbreaker attempting to “silence the witness.” A part of
her had wondered just how atavistic these
people actually were. She exhaled deeply and nodded. “Very well,
then. The question can be put aside during the present emergency. Please tell
me the situation here. What is the enemy trying to accomplish with this gas?” “It weakens any human who breathes it,” Dr.
Taka answered. “There was a broadcast an hour ago. The invader announced that
affected humans must receive the antidote within one week, or die. “Of course they are offering the antidote only
in urban areas. “Hostage gas!” Athaclena whispered. “They want
all the planet’s humans as pawns.” “Exactly. We must ingather or drop dead in six
days.” Athaclena’s corona sparked anger. Hostage gas
was an irresponsible weapon, even if it was
legal under “certain limited types of war. “What will happen to your clients?” Neo-chimps
were only a few centuries old and should not be left unwatched in the wilderness. Dr. Taka grimaced, obviously worried as well.
“Most chims seem unaffected by the gas. But they have so few natural leaders,
such as Benjamin or Dr. Schultz here.” Schultz’s brown, simian
eyes looked down at his human friend.
“Not to worry, Susan. We will, as you say, muddle through.” He turned back to
Athaclena. “We’re evacuating the humans in
stages, starting with the children and old folks tonight. Meanwhile, we’ll start destroying this compound and all traces of what’s happened here.” Seeing that Athaclena was about to object, the
elderly neo-chimp raised his hand. “Yes,
miss. We will provide you with cameras and assistants, so you may
collect your evidence, first. Will that
do? We would not dream of thwarting you in your duty.” Athaclena sensed the
chim geneticist’s bitterness. But she had no sympathy for him, imagining how her father
would feel when he learned of this. Uthacalthing liked Earthlings.’ This irresponsible
criminality would wound him deeply. “No sense in handing the
Gubru a justification for their aggression,” Dr. Taka added. “The matter of the gorillas
can go to the Tymbrimi Grand
Council, if you wish. Our allies may then decide where to go from there,
whether to press formal charges or leave
our punishment to our own government.” Athaclena saw the logic
in it. After a moment she nodded. “That will do, then. Bring me your cameras and I
shall record
this burning.” 20 Galactics To the fleet admiral—the Suzerain of Beam and
Talon— the argument sounded silly. But of course that was always the way of it
among civilians. Priests and bureaucrats always argued. It was the fighters who
believed in action! Still, the admiral had
to admit that it was thrilling to take part in their first real policy debate as a threesome. This was the way
Truth was traditionally attained among the Gubru, through stress and
disagreement, persuasion and dance, until finally
a new consensus was reached. And eventually . . . The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon shook aside the thought. It
was much too soon to begin contemplating the Molt. There would be many more
arguments, much jostling and maneuvering for the highest perch, before that
day arrived. As for this first debate, the admiral was
pleased to find itself in the position of arbiter between its two bickering
peers. This was a good way to begin. The Terrans at the small spaceport had issued
a well-written formal challenge. The Suzerain of Propriety insisted that Talon
Soldiers must be sent to overcome the defenders in close combat. The Suzerain
of Cost and Caution did not agree. For some time they circled each other on the
dais of the flagship’s bridge, eyeing each other and squawking pronouncements
of argument. “Expenses must be kept
low! Low enough that we need not, Need not burden other fronts!” The Suzerain of Cost and Caution thus insisted
that this expedition was only one of many
engagements currently sapping the strength of the clan of
Gooksyu-Gubru. In fact, it was rather a
side-battle. Matters were tense across the Galactic spiral. In such times, it
was the job of the Suzerain of Cost and Caution to protect the clan from
overextending itself. The Suzerain of Propriety huffed its feathers
indignantly in response. “What shall expense matter, mean, signify, stand for, if we fall, topple, drop, plummet from grace in the eyes of our
Ancestrals? We must do what is right! Zoooon!” Observing from its own perch of command, the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon watched the struggle to see if any clear patterns of dominance were about to manifest
themselves. It was thrilling to hear and see the excellent argument-dances
performed by those who had been chosen to be
the admiral’s mates. All three of them represented the finest products
of “hot-egg” engineering, designed to bring
out the best qualities of the race. Soon, it was obvious that its peers had reached a
stalemate. It would be up to Suzerain of Beam and Talon to decide. It certainly would be less costly if the
expeditionary force could simply ignore the insolent wolflings below
until the hostage gas forced them to surrender. Or, with a simple order, their redoubt could be reduced to slag. But
the Suzerain of Propriety refused to accept either option. Such actions would
be catastrophic, the priest insisted. The bureaucrat
was just as adamant not to waste good soldiers
on what would be essentially a gesture. Deadlocked, the two other commanders eyed the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon as they circled and squawked, fluffing their glowing white down. Finally, the admiral
ruffled its own plumage and stepped
onto the dais to join them. “To engage in ground combat would cost, would mean expense. But it would be honorable, admirable. “A third factor decides, swings the final vote. That is the
training need of Talon Soldiers. Training against wolfling troops. “Ground forces shall attack them, beam to beam,
hand to talon.” The issue was
decided. A stoop-colonel of the Talon Soldiers
saluted and hurried off with the order. Of course with this resolution Propriety’s perch
position would rise a little. Caution’s descended. But the quest for dominance had only just begun. So it had been
for their distant ancestors, before the Gooksyu turned the primitive
proto-Gubru into starfarers. Wisely, their patrons had taken the ancient
patterns and shaped and expanded them into a useful, logical form of government for a sapient people. Still, part of
the older function* remained. The Suzerain of Beam and Talon shivered as the
tension of argument was released. And although all three of them were still
quite neuter, the admiral felt a momentary thrill that was deeply, thoroughly sexual. 21 Fiben and Robert The two rescue
parties encountered each other more than a mile into the high pass. It was a
somber gathering. The three who had started out that morning with Benjamin were
too tired to do more than nod to the subdued group returning from the crash
site. But the
battered pair who had been rescued exclaimed on seeing each other. “Robert! Robert
Oneagle! When did they let you out of study
hall? Does your mommy know where you are?” The’ injured chim leaned on a makeshift crutch
and wore the singed remains of a tattered TAASF ship-suit. Robert looked
up at him from the stretcher and grinned through an anesthetic haze. “Fiben! In
Goodall’s name, was that you I saw smokin’ out of the sky? Figures.
What’d you do, fry ten megacredits’ worth of
scoutboat?” Fiben rolled his eyes.
“More like five megs. She was an old
tub, even if she did all right by me.” Robert felt a strange
envy. “So? I guess we got whomped.” “You could say that. One
on one we fought well. Would’ve been
all right if there’d been enough of us.” Robert knew what his friend meant. “You mean
there’s no limit to what could’ve been
accomplished wjth—” “With an infinite number of monkeys?” Fiben
cut in. His snort was a little less than a
laugh but more than an ironic grin. The other chims blinked in consternation. This
level of banter was a bit over their heads,
but what was more disturbing was how blithely this chen interrupted the
human son of the Planetary Coordinator! “I wish I could’ve been there with you,”
Robert said seriously. Fiben shrugged. “Yeah,
Robert. I know. But we all had
orders.” For a long moment they were silent. Fiben knew Megan Oneagle well enough, and he sympathized with Robert. “Well I guess we’re both due for a stint in
the mountains, assigned to holdin’ down beds and harassing nurses.” Fiben
sighed, gazing toward the south. “If we can stand the fresh air, that is.” He
looked down to Robert. “These chims told me about the raid on the Center. Scary
stuff.” “Clennie’ll help ‘em straighten things out,”
Robert answered. His attention had started
to drift. They obviously had him doped to a dolphin’s blowhole. “She
knows a lot ... a lot more’n she thinks she does.” Fiben had heard about the daughter of the
Tymbrimi ambassador. “Sure,” he said softly, as the others lifted the stretcher once again. “An Eatee’ll straighten
things out. More Hkely’n not, that girl friend of yours will have
everybody thrown in the clink, invasion or
no invasion!” But Robert was now far
away. And Fiben had a sudden strange
impression. It was as if the human mel’s visage was not entirely Terran any longer. His dreamy smile was distant and
touched with something . . . unearthly. 22 Athaclena A large number of chims
returned to the Center, drifting in
from the forest where they had been sent to hide. Frederick and Benjamin set
them to work dismantling and burning the buildings and their contents.
Athaclena and her two assistants hurried
from site to site, carefully recording everything before it was put to
the.torch. It was hard work. Never in her life as a
diplomat’s daughter had Athaclena felt so
exhausted. And yet she dared not let any scrap of evidence go
undocumented. It was a matter of duty. About an hour before dusk
a contingent of gorillas trooped into
the encampment, larger, darker, more crouched and feral-looking than their chim guardians. Under careful direction
they took up simple tasks, helping to demolish the only home they had ever known. The confused creatures watched as their
Training and Testing Center and the Clients’ Quarters melted into slag. A few even tried to halt the destruction, stepping
in front of the smaller, soot-covered
chims and waving vigorous hand signs— trying to tell them that this was
a bad thing. Athaclena could see how, by their lights, it
wasn’t logical. But then, the affairs of
patron-class beings often did seem foolish. Finally, the big pre-clients were left
standing amid eddies of smoke with small
piles of personal possessions—toys, mementos, and simple tools—piled at
their feet. They stared blankly at the
wreckage, not knowing what to do. By dusk Athaclena had been nearly worn down by
the emotions that fluxed through the compound. She sat on a tree stump,
upwind of the burning clients’ quarters, listening to the great apes’ low,
chuffing moans. Her aides slumped nearby
with their cameras and bags of samples, staring at the destruction, the
whites of their eyes reflecting the flickering flames. Athaclena
withdrew her corona until all she could henn was the Unity Glyph—the coalescence to which all the beings within
the forest valley contributed. And even that under-image wavered, flickered. She saw it metaphorically—weepy,
drooping, like a sad flag of many colors. There was honor
here, she admitted reluctantly. These scientists had been violating a treaty,
but they couldn’t be accused of doing
anything truly unnatural. By any real measure, gorillas were as ready for
Uplift as chimpanzees had been, a hundred Earth years before Contact.
Humans had been forced to make compromises, back when Contact brought them into
the domain of Galactic society. Officially, the tenancy treaty which sanctioned
their rights to their homeworld was intended to see to it that Earth’s fallow
species list was maintained, so its stock of Potential for sentience would not
be used up too quickly. But everyone
knew that, in spite of primitive man’s legendary
penchant for genocide, the Earth was still a shining example of genetic
diversity, rare in the range of types and forms
that had been left untouched by Galactic civilization. Anyway . . .
when a pre-sentient race was ready for Uplift,
it was ready! No, clearly the
treaty had been forced on humans while they were weak. They were allowed to
claim neo-dolphins and neo-chimps—species
already well on the road to sapiency before Contact. But the senior
clans weren’t about to let Homo sapiens go uplifting more clients than
anybody else around! Why, that would
have given wolflings the status of senior
patrons! Athaclena sighed. It wasn’t fair,
certainly. But that did not matter. Galactic society depended on oaths kept. A
treaty was a solemn vow, species to
species. Violations could not go unreported. Athaclena
wished her father were here. Uthacalthing would know what to make of the things
she had witnessed here—the well-intended work of this illegal center, and the
vile but perhaps legal actions of the Gubru. Uthacalthing was far away, though, too far even to
touch within the Empathy Net. All she could tell was that his special
rhythm still vibrated faintly on the nahakieri level. And while it was
comforting to close her eyes and inner ears and gently kenn it, that
faint reminder of him told her little. Nahakieri
essences could linger longer
after a person left this life, as they had for her dead mother,
Mathicluanna. They floated like the songs of Earth-whales, at the edges of what
might be known by creatures who lived by hands and fire. “Excuse me, ma’am.” A voice that was hardly more
than a raspy growl broke harshly over the faint under-glyph, dispersing it- Athaclena shook her head. She opened
her eyes to see a neo-chimp with soot-covered fur and shoulders stooped from exhaustion. “Ma’am? You all right?” “Yes. I am
fine. What is it?” Anglic felt harsh in her throat,
already irritated from smoke and fatigue. “Directors
wanna see you, ma’am.” A spendthrift
with words, this one. Athaclena slid down from the stump. Her aides groaned,
chim-theatrically, as they gathered their tapes and samples and followed
behind. Several
lift-lorries stood at the loading dock. Chims and gorillas carried stretchers
onto flyers, which then lifted off into the gathering night on softly humming
gravities. Their lights faded away into the
direction of Port Helenia. “I thought all
the children and elderly were already evacuated.
Why are you still loading humans in such a hurry?” The messenger
shrugged. The stresses of the day had robbed
many of the chims of much of their accustomed spark. Athaclena was sure
that it was only the presence of the gorillas—who had to be set an example—that
prevented a mass attack of stress-atavism.
In so young a client race it was surprising the chims had done so well. Orderlies
hurried to and from the hospital facility, but they seldom bothered the two
human directors directly. The neo-chimp scientist, Dr. Schultz, stood in front
of them and seemed to be handling most matters himself. At his side, Chim Frederick had been replaced by Athaclena’s
old traveling companion, Benjamin. On the stage
nearby lay a small pile of documents and record
cubes containing the genealogy and genetic record of every gorilla who had ever
lived here. “Ah, respected Tymbrimi
Athaclena.” Schultz spoke with hardly
a trace of the usual chim growl. He bowed, then shook her hand in the manner
preferred by his people—a full clasp which emphasized the opposable thumb. “Please excuse our poor hospitality,” he
pleaded. “We had intended to serve a special supper from the main kitchen . . .
sort of a grand farewell. But we’ll have to make do with canned rations
instead, I’m afraid.” A small chimmie approached carrying a platter
stacked with an array of containers. “Dr. Elayne Soo is our nutritionist,” Schultz
continued. “She tells me you might find these delicacies palatable.” Athaclena stared at the cans. Koothra! Here,
five hundred parsecs from home, to find an instant pastry made in her own
hometown! Unable to help it, she laughed aloud. “We have placed a full load of these, plus
other supplies, aboard a flitter for you. We recommend you abandon’ the craft
soon after leaving here, of course. It won’t be long before the Gubru have
their own satellite network in place, and thereafter air traffic will be
impractical.” “It won’t be dangerous to fly toward Port
Helenia,” Athaclena pointed out. “The Gubru will expect an influx for many
days, as people seek antidote treatments.” She motioned at the frantic pace of
activity. “So why the near-panic I sense here? Why are you evacuating the
humans so quickly? Who . . . ?” Looking as if he feared to interrupt her,
Schultz nevertheless cleared his throat and shook his head meaningfully. Benjamin gave Athaclena a pleading look. “Please, ser,” Schultz implored with a low
voice. “Please speak softly. Most of our chims haven’t really guessed ...” He let the sentence hang. Athaclena felt a cold thrill along her ruff.
For the first time she looked closely at the two human directors, Taka and
M’Bzwelli. They had remained silent all along, nodding as if understanding and
approving everything being said. The black woman, Dr. Taka, smiled at her,
unblinkingly. Athaclena’s corona reached
out, then curled back in revulsion. She whirled on Schultz. “You are killing her!” Schultz nodded miserably. “Please, ser.
Softly. You are right, of course. I have drugged my dear friends, so they can put
up a good front until my few good chim administrators can finish here and get
our people away without a panic. It was at their own insistence. Dr. Taka and
Dr. M’Bzwelli felt they were slipping away too quickly from effects of the gas.
‘ He added sadly, weakly. “You did not have to obey them! This is murder!” Benjamin looked stricken. Schultz nodded. “It
was not easy. Chim Frederick was unable to bear the shame even this long and
has sought his own peace. I, too, would probably take my life soon, were my
death not already as inevitable as my human
colleagues’.” “What do you mean?” “I mean that the Gubru do not appear to be
very good chemists!” The elderly neo-chimp laughed bitterly, finishing with a cough. “Their gas is killing some of the
humans. It acts faster than they said it would. Also, it seems to be
affecting a few of us chims.” Athaclena sucked in her breath. “I see.” She
wished she did not. “There is another matter we thought you should
know about,” Schultz said. “A news report from the invaders. Unfortunately, it
was in Galactic Three; the Gubru spurn Anglic and our translation program is
primitive. But we know it regarded your father.” Athaclena felt removed, as if she were
hovering above it all. In this state her numbed senses gathered in random
details. She could kenn the simple forest ecosystem—little native
animals creeping back into the valley, wrinkling their noses at the pungent
dust, avoiding the area near the Center for the fires that still flickered
there. “Yes.” She nodded, a borrowed gesture that all
at once felt alien again. “Tell me.” Schultz cleared his throat. “Well, it seems
your father’s star cruiser was sighted leaving the planet. It was chased by
warships. The Gubru say that it did not reach the Transfer Point. “Of course one cannot trust what they say. ...” Athaclena’s hips rocked
slightly out of joint as she swayed from side to side. Tentative mourning—like a trembling of the lips as a
human girl might begin to sense desolation. No. I will
not contemplate this now. Later. I will decide later what to feel. “Of course you may have whatever aid we can
offer,” Chim Schultz continued
quietly. “Your flitter has weapons, as well as food. You may fly to
where your friend, Robert Oneagle, has been taken, if you wish. “We hope, however, that you will choose to remain
with the evacuation for a time, at least until the gorillas are safely
hidden in the mountains, under the care of some qualified humans who might have escaped.” Schultz looked
up at her earnestly, his brown eyes harrowed
with sadness. “I know it is a
lot to ask, honored Tymbrimi Athaclena, but will you take our children under
your care for a time, as they go into exile in the wilderness?” 23 Exile The gently
humming gravitic craft hovered over an uneven
row of dark, rocky ridge-spines. Noon-shortened shadows had begun to
grow again as Gimelhai passed its zenith and the flyer settled into the dimness
between the stone spines. Its engines grumbled into silence. A messenger
awaited its passengers at the agreed rendezvous. The chim courier handed
Athaclena a note as she stepped out of the
machine, while Benjamin hurried to spread radar-fouling camouflage over the
little flitter. In the letter
Juan Mendoza, a’freeholder above Lome Pass, reported the safe arrival of Robert
Oneagle and little April Wu. Robert was recuperating well, the message said. He
might be up and about in a week or so. Athaclena felt
relieved. She wanted very much to see Robert—and not only because she needed
advice on how to handle a ragged band of
refugee gorillas and neo-chimpanzees. Some of the
Howletts Center chims—those affected by the Gubran gas—had gone to the “city
with the humans, hoping antidote would be given as promised . . . and that it would work. She had left only a handful of really
responsible chim technicians to assist her. Perhaps more chims would show up, Athaclena told
herself—and maybe even some human officials who had escaped gassing by
the Gubru. She hoped that somebody in authority
might appear and take over soon. Another message from the Mendoza household was
written by a chim survivor of the battle in space. The militiaman
requested help getting in touch with the Resistance Forces. Athaclena did
not know how to reply. In the late hours last night, as great ships descended
upon Port Helenia and the towns on the Archipelago, there had been frantic telephone
and radio calls to and from sites all over the planet. There were reports of ground fighting at the spaceport. Some said
that it was even hand to hand for a time. Then there was silence, and the Gubru
armada consolidated without further incident. It seemed that
in half a day the resistance so carefully planned
by the Planetary Council had fallen completely apart. All traces of a
chain of command had dissolved; for nobody had foreseen the use of hostage gas.
How could anything be. done when nearly every human on the planet was taken so simply out of action? A scattering of
chims were trying to organize here and there, mostly by telephone. But few had
thought out any but the most nebulous
plans. Athaclena put
away the slips of paper and thanked the messenger. Over the hours since the
evacuation she had begun to feel a change within herself. What had yesterday been confusion and grief had evolved into an
obstinate sense of determination. I will persevere. Uthacalthing would require
it of me and I will not let him down. Wherever I am, the enemy will not thrive near
me. She would also
preserve the evidence she had gathered, of course. Someday the opportunity
might come to present it to Tymbrimi
authorities. It could give her people an opportunity to teach the
humans a badly needed lesson on how to behave
as a Galactic patron race must, before it was too late. If it was not too late already. Benjamin joined her at
the sloping edge of the ridge top. “There!”
He pointed into the valley below. “There they are, right on time.” Athaclena shaded her eyes. Her corona reached
forth and touched the network around her. Yes. And now I see them, as well. A long column of figures moved through the
forest below, some small ones—brown in color—escorting a more numerous file of
larger, darker shapes. Each of the big creatures carried a bulging backpack. A
few had dropped to the knuckles of one hand
as they shuffled along. Gorilla children ran amidst the adults, waving
their arms for balance. The escorting chims kept alert watch with beam
rifles clutched close. Their attention was directed not on the column or the
forest but at the sky. The heavy equipment had already made it by
circuitous routes to limestone caves in the mountains. But the exodus would not
be safe until all the refugees were there at last, in those underground
redoubts. Athaclena wondered what was going on now in
Port Helenia, or on the Earth-settled islands. The escape attempt of the
Tymbrimi courier ship had been mentioned twice more by the invaders, then never
again. If nothing else, she would have to find out if
her father was still on Garth, and if he still lived. She touched the locket hanging from the thin
chain around her neck, the tiny case containing her mother’s legacy—a single
thread from Mathicluanna’s corona. It was cold solace, but she did not even
have that much from Uthacalthing. Oh, Father.
How could you leave me without even a strand of yours to guide me? The column of dark shapes approached rapidly.
A low, growling sort of semi-music rose from the valley as they passed by, like
nothing she had ever heard before. Strength these creatures had always
owned, and Uplift had also removed some of their well-known frailty. As yet
their destiny was unclear, but these were, indeed, powerful entities. Athaclena had no intention of remaining
inactive, simply a nursemaid for a gang of pre-sentients and hairy clients. One
more thing Tymbrimi shared with humans was understanding of the need to act when
wrong was being done. The letter from the wounded space-chim had started her
thinking. She turned to her aide. “I am less than completely fluent in the
languages of Earth, Benjamin. I need a word. One that describes an unusual type of military force. “I am thinking of any army that moves by night
and in the shadow of the land. One that strikes quickly and silently, using
surprise to make up for small numbers and poor weapons. I remember reading
that such forces were common in the pre-Contact history of Earth. They used the
conventions of so-called civilized legions
when it suited them, and innovation when they liked. “It would be a k’chu-non krann, a
wolfling army, unlike anything now known. Do you understand what I am talking
about, Benjamin? Is there a word for this thing I have in mind?” “Do you mean . . . ?” Benjamin looked quickly
down at the column of partly uplifted apes lumbering through the forest below,
rumbling their low, strange marching song. He shook his head, obviously trying to
restrain himself, but his face reddened and finally the guffaws burst out,
uncontainable. Benjamin hooted and fell against a spine-stone, then over onto
his back. He rolled in the dust of Garth and kicked at the sky, laughing. Athaclena sighed. First back on Tymbrim, then
among humans, and now here, with the newest, roughest clients known—everywhere she found jokers. She watched the chimpanzee patiently, waiting
for the silly little thing to catch its breath and finally let her in on what it found so funny. PART TWO Patriots Evelyn, a modified dog, Viewed the quivering fringe of a special doily, Draped across the piano, with some surprise— In the darkened room, Where the chairs dismayed And the horrible
curtains Muffled the rain, She could hardly believe her eyes— A curious breeze, a garlic breath Which sounded like a snore, Somewhere near the Steinway (or even from within) Had caused the doily fringe to waft And tremble in the
gloom— Evelyn, a dog, having undergone Further modification Pondered the significance of Short Person Behavior In pedal-depressed panchromatic resonance And other highly
ambient domains . . . “Arf!” she said. FRANK ZAPPA 24 Fiben Tall, gangling, storklike
figures watched the road from atop the roof of a dark, low-slung bunker. Their
silhouettes, outlined against the late afternoon sun, were in constant motion,
shifting from one spindly leg to another in nervous energy as if the slightest
sound would be enough to set them into flight. Serious creatures, those
birds. And dangerous as hell. Not birds, Fiben reminded himself as
he approached the checkpoint. Not in the Earthly sense, at least. But the analogy would do.
Their bodies were covered with fine down. Sharp, bright yellow beaks jutted
from sleek, swept-back faces. And although their ancient
wings were now no more than slender, feathered arms, they could fly. Black,
glistening gravitic backpacks more than compensated for what their avian
ancestors had long ago lost. Talon Soldiers. Fiben wiped his hands on
his shorts, but his palms still felt damp. He kicked a pebble with one bare
foot and patted his draft horse on the flank. The placid animal had begun to
crop a patch of blue native grass by the side of the road. “Come on, Tycho,” Fiben
said, tugging on the reins. “We can’t hang back or they’ll get suspicious. Anyway,
you know that stuff gives you gas.” Tycho shook his massive
gray head and farted loudly. “I told you so.”
Fiben waved at the air. A cargo wagon floated just
behind the horse. The dented, half-rusted bin of the farm truck was filled with
rough burlap sacks
of grain. Obviously the antigrav stator still worked, butthe propulsion engine
was kaput. “Come on. Let’s get on with it.” Fiben
tugged again. Tycho gamely nodded, as if the workhorse
actually understood. The traces tightened, and the hover truck bobbed along
after them as they approached the checkpoint. Soon, however, a keening sound on the
road ahead warned of oncoming traffic. Fiben hurriedly guided horse and wagon
to one side. With a high-pitched whine and a rush of air, an armored hovercraft
swept by. Vehicles like it had been cruising eastward intermittently, in ones
and twos, all day. He looked carefully to make sure nothing
else was coming before leading Tycho back onto the road. Fiben’s shoulders
hunched nervously. Tycho snorted at the growing, unfamiliar scent of the
invaders. “Halt!” Fiben jumped involuntarily. The amplified
voice was mechanical, toneless, and adamant. “Move, move to this side . . .
this side for inspection!” Fiben’s heart pounded. He was glad his
role was to act frightened. It wouldn’t be hard. “Hasten! Make haste and present
yourself!” Fiben led Tycho toward the inspection
stand, ten meters to the right of the highway. He tied the horse’s tether to a
railed post and hurried around to where a pair of Talon Soldiers waited. Fiben’s nostrils flared at the aliens’
dusty, lavender aroma. I wonder
what they’d taste like, he thought somewhat savagely. It would have made no
difference at all to his great-to-the-tenth-grandfather that these were
sentient beings. To his ancestors, a bird was a bird was a bird. He bowed low, hands crossed in front of
him, and got his first close look at the invaders. They did not seem all that impressive up
close. True, the sharp yellow beak and razorlike talons looked formidable. But
the stick-legged creatures were hardly much taller than Fiben, and their bones
looked hollow and thin. No matter. These were starfarers—senior
patrons-class beings whose Library-derived culture and technology were all but
omnipotent long, long before humans rose -up out of Africa’s savannah, blinking
with the dawnlight of fearful curiosity. By the time man’s lumbering slowships
stumbled upon Galactic civilization, the Gubru and their clients had wrested
aposition of some eminence among the powerful interstellar clans. Fierce conservatism
and facile use of the Great Library had taken them far since their own patrons
had found them on the Gubru homeworld and given them the gift of completed
minds. Fiben remembered huge, bellipotent battle
cruisers, dark and invincible under their shimmering allochroous shields, with
the lambent edge of the galaxy shining behind them. . . . Tycho nickered and shied aside as one of
the Talon Soldiers—its saber-rifle loosely slung—stepped past him to approach
the tethered truck. The alien climbed onto the floating farm-hover to inspect
it. The other guard twittered into a microphone. Half buried in the soft down
around the creature’s narrow, sharp breastbone, a silvery medallion emitted
clipped Anglic words. “State . . . state identity . . .
identity and purpose!” Fiben crouched, down and shivered,
pantomiming fear. He was sure not many Gubru knew much about neo-chimps. In the
few centuries since Contact, little information would have yet passed through
the massive bureaucracy of the Library Institute and found its way into local
branches. And of course, the Galactics relied on the Library for nearly
everything. Still, verisimilitude was important.
Fiben’s ancestors had understood one answer to a threat when a counter-bluff
was ruled out—submission. Fiben knew how to fake it. He crouched lower and
moaned. The Gubru whistled in apparent
frustration, probably having gone through this before. It chirped again, more
slowly this time. “Do not be alarmed, you are safe,” the
vodor medallion translated at a lower volume than before. “You are safe . . .
safe. . . . We are Gubru . . . Galactic patrons of high dan and family. . . .
You are safe. . . . Young haltsentients are safe when they are cooperative. . .
. You are safe. ...” Half-sentients . . . Fiben rubbed his nose to cover a sniff of
indignation. Of course that was what the Gubru were bound to think. And in
truth, few four-hundred-year-old client races could be called fully uplifted. Still, Fiben noted yet another score to
settle. He was able to pick out meaning here and
there in the invader’s chirpings before the vodor translated them. But one short course in Galactic
Three, back in school, was not much to go on, and the Gubru had their own
accent and dialect. “. . . You are safe ...”
the vodor soothed. “The humans do not deserve such fine clients. . . . You are
safe. . . .” . Gradually, Fiben backed
away and looked up, still trembling. Don’t overact, he reminded himself.
He gave the gangling avian creature an approximation of a correct bow of
respect from a bipedal junior client to a senior patron. The alien would surely
miss the slight embellishment—an extension of the middle fingers—that flavored
the gesture. “Now,” the vodor barked,
perhaps with a note of relief. “State name and purposes.” “Uh, I’m F-Fiben . . . uh,
s-s-ser.” His hands fluttered in front of him. It was a bit of theater, but the
Gubru might know that neo-chimpanzees under stress still spoke using parts of
the brain originally devoted to hand control. It certainly looked as if
the Talon Soldier was frustrated. Its feathers ruffled, and it hopped a little
dance. “. . . purpose . . . purpose . . . state your purpose in approaching the
urban area!” Fiben bowed again,
quickly. “Uh . . . th’ hover won’t
work no more. Th’ humans are all gone . . . nobody to tell us what to do at th’
farm ...” He scratched his head. “I
figured, well, they must need food in town . . . and maybe some- somebody can
fix th’ cart in trade for grain . . . ?” His voice rose hopefully. The second Gubru returned
and chirped briefly to the one in charge. Fiben could follow its GalThree well
enough to get the gist. The hover was a real farm
tool. It would not take a genius to tell that the rotors just needed to be
unfrozen for it to run again. Only a helpless drudge would haul an antigravity
truck all the way to town behind a beast of burden, unable to make such a
simple repair on his own. The first guard kept one
taloned, splay-fingered hand over the vodor, but Fiben gathered their opinion
of chims had started low and was rapidly dropping. The invaders hadn’t even
bothered to issue identity cards to the neo-chimpanzee population. For centuries Earthlings—humans,
dolphins, and chims—: had known the galaxies were a dangerous place
where it was often better to have more cleverness than one was credited for.
Even before the invasion, word had gone out among the chim population of Garth
that it might be necessary to put on the old “Yes, massa!” routine. Yeah, Fiben reminded himself.
But nobody ever counted on all the humans being taken away! Fiben
felt a knot in his stomach when he imagined the humans—mels, ferns, and
children—huddled behind barbed wire in crowded camps. Oh yeah. The invaders
would pay. The Talon Soldiers
consulted a map. The first Gubru uncovered its vodor and twittered again at
Fiben. “You may go,” the vodor
barked. “Proceed to the Eastside Garage Complex. . . . You may go ... Eastside
Garage. . . . Do you know the Eastside Garage?” Fiben nodded hurriedly.
“Y-yessir.” “Good . . . good creature
. . . take your grain to the town storage area, then proceed to the garage ...
to the garage . . . good creature. . . . Do you understand?” “Y-yes!” Fiben bowed as he backed
away and then scuttled with an exaggeratedly bowlegged gait over to the post
where Tycho’s reins were tied. He averted his gaze as he led the animal back
onto the dirt embankment beside the road. The soldiers idly watched him pass,
chirping contemptuous remarks they were certain he could not understand. Stupid damned birds, he thought, while his
disguised belt camera panned the fortification, the soldiers, a hover-tank that
whined by a few minutes later, its crew sprawled upon its flat upper deck,
taking in the late afternoon sun. Fiben waved as they swept
by, staring back at him. I’ll bet you’d taste just
fine in a nice orange glaze, he thought after the feathered creatures. Fiben tugged the horse’s
reins. “C’mon, Tycho,” he urged. “We gotta make Port Helenia by nightfall.” Farms were still operating
in the Valley of the Sind. Traditionally, whenever a
starfaring race was licensed to colonize a new world, the continents were left
as much as possible in their natural state. On Garth as well, the major
Earthling settlements had been established on an archipelago in the shallow
Western Sea. Only those islands had been converted completely to suit
Earth-type animals and vegetation. But Garth was a special case. The
BururalH had left a mess, and something had to be done quickly to help
stabilize the planet’s rocky ecosystem. New forms had to be introduced from the outside to prevent a
complete biosphere collapse. That meant tampering with the continents. A narrow watershed had been converted in
the shadow of the Mountains of Mulun. Terran plants and animals that thrived
here were allowed to diffuse into the foothills under careful observation,
slowly filling some of the ecological niches left empty by the Bururalli
Holocaust. It was a delicate experiment in practical planetary ecology, but one
considered worthwhile. On Garth and on other catastrophe worlds the three races
of the Terragens were building reputations as biosphere wizards. Even Mankind’s
worst critics would have to approve of work such as this. And ye,t, something was jarringly wrong
here. Fiben had passed three abandoned ecological management stations on his
way, sampling traps and tracer ‘bots stacked in disarray. It was a sign of how bad the crisis must
be. Holding the humans hostage was one thing—a marginally acceptable tactic by
modern rules of war. But for the Gubru to be willing to disturb the resurrection
of Garth, the uproar in the galaxy must be profound. It didn’t bode well for the rebellion.
What if the War Codes really had broken down? Would the Gubru be willing to use
planet busters? That’s the General’s
problem, Fiben
decided. I’m just a spy. She’s the Eatee expert. At least the farms were working, after a
fashion. Fiben passed one field cultivated with zygowheat and another with
carrots. The robo-tillers went their rounds, weeding and irrigating. Here and
there he saw a dispirited chim riding a spiderlike controller unit, supervising
the machinery. Sometimes they waved to him. More often
they did not. Once, he passed a pair of armed Gubru
standing in a furrowed field beside their landed flitter. As he came closer,
Fiben saw they were scolding a chim farmworker. The avians fluttered and hopped
as they gestured at the drooping crop. The foreman nodded unhappily, wiping her
palms on her faded dungarees. She glanced at Fiben as he passed by along the
road, but the aliens went on with their rebuke, oblivious. Apparently the Gubru were anxious for the
crops to come in. Fiben hoped it meant they wanted it for their hostages. But
maybe they had arrived with thin supplies and needed the food for themselves. He was making good time when he drew
Tycho off the road into a small grove of fruit trees. The animal rested,
browsing on the Earth-stock grass while Fiben sauntered over behind a tree to
relieve himself. The orchard had not been sprayed or
pest-balanced in some time, he observed. A type of stingless wasp was still
swarming over the ping-oranges, although the secondary flowering had finished
weeks before and they were no longer needed for pollination. The air was filled with a fruity,
almost-ripe pungency. The wasps climbed over the thin rinds, seeking access to
the sweetness within. Abruptly, without thinking, Fiben reached
out and snatched a few of the insects. It was easy. He hesitated, then popped
them into his mouth. They were juicy and crunchy, a lot like
termites. “Just doing my part to keep the pest population down,” he
rationalized, and his brown hands darted out to grab more. The taste of the
crunching wasps reminded him of how long it had been since he had last eaten. “I’ll need sustenance if I’m to do good
work in town tonight,” he thought half aloud. Fiben looked around. The horse
grazed peacefully, and no one else was in sight. He dropped his tool belt and took a step
back. Then, favoring his still tender left ankle, he leaped onto the trunk and
shimmied up to one of the fruit-heavy limbs. Ah, he thought as he
plucked an almost ripe reddish globe. He ate it like an apple, skin and all.
The taste was tart and astringent, unlike the bland human-style food so many
chims claimed to like these days. He grabbed two more oranges and popped a
few leaves into his mouth for good measure. Then he stretched back and closed
his eyes. Up here, with only the buzz of the wasps
for company, Fiben could almost pretend he didn’t have a care, in this world or
any other. He could put out of his mind wars and all the other silly
preoccupations of sapient beings. Fiben pouted, his expressive lips
drooping low. He scratched himself under his arm. “Ook, ook.” He snorted—almost silent laughter—and
imagined he was back in an Africa even his great-grandfathers had never seen, in
forested hills never touched by his people’s too-smooth, big-nosed cousins. What would the universe
have been like without men? Without Eatees? Without anyone at all but chimps? Sooner or later we would’ve invented
starships, and the universe might have been ours. The clouds rolled by and
Fiben lay back on the branch with narrowed eyes, enjoying his fantasy. The
wasps buzzed in futile indignation over his presence. He forgave them their
insolence as he plucked a few from the air as added morsels. Try as he might, though,
.he could not maintain the illusion of solitude. For there arrived another
sound, an added drone from high above. And try as he might, he couldn’t pretend
he did not hear alien transports cruising uninvited across the sky. A glistening fence more
than three meters high undulated over the rolling ground surrounding Port
Helenia. It was an imposing barrier, put up quickly by special robot machines
right after the invasion. There were several gates, through which the city’s
chim population seemed to come and go without much notice or impediment. But
they could not help being intimidated by the sudden new wall. Perhaps that was
its basic purpose. Fiben wondered how the
Gubru would have managed the trick if the capital had been a real city and not
just a small town on a rustic colony world. He wondered where the
humans were being kept. It was dusk as he passed a
wide belt of knee-high tree stumps, a hundred meters before the alien fence.
The area had been planned as a park, but now only splintered fragments lay on
the ground all the way to the dark watchtower and open gate. Fiben steeled himself to
go through the same scrutiny as earlier at the checkpoint, but to his surprise
no one challenged him. A narrow pool of light spilled onto the highway from a
pair of pillar spots. Beyond, he saw dark, angular buildings, the dimly lit
streets apparently deserted. The silence was spooky.
Fiben’s shoulders hunched as he spoke softly. “Come on, Tycho. Quietly.” The
horse blew and pulled the floating wagon slowly past the steel-gray bunker. Fiben chanced a quick glance inside the
structure as he passed. A pair of guards stood within, each perched on one
knotted, stick-thin leg, its sharp, avian bill buried in the soft down under
its left arm. Two saber-rifles lay on the counter beside them, near a stack of
standard Galactic faxboards. The two Talon Soldiers
appeared to be fast asleep! Fiben sniffed, his flat
nose wrinkling once more at the over-sweet alien aroma. This was not the first
time he had seen signs of weaknesses in the reputedly invincible grip of the
Gubru fanatics. They had had it easy until now—too easy. With the humans nearly
all gathered and neutralized, the invaders apparently thought the only possible
threat was from space. That, undoubtedly, was why all the fortifications he had
seen had faced upward, with little or no provision against attack from the
ground. Fiben stroked his sheathed
belt knife. He was tempted to creep into the guard post, slipping under the
obvious alarm beams, and teach the Gubru a lesson for their complacency. The urge passed and he
shook his head. Later, he thought. When it will hurt them more. Patting Tycho’s neck, he
led the horse through the lighted area by the guard post and beyond the gate
into the industrial part of town. The streets between the warehouses and
factories were quiet—a few chims here and there hurrying about on errands
beneath the scrutiny of the occasional passing Gubru patrol skimmer. Taking pains not to be
observed, Fiben slipped into a side alley and found a windowless storage
building not far from the colony’s sole iron foundry. Under his whispered
urging, Tycho pulled the floating hover over to the shadows by the back door of
the warehouse. A layer of dust showed that the padlock had not been touched in
weeks. He examined it closely. “Hmmm.” Fiben took a rag from his
belt apron and wrapped it around the hasp. Taking it firmly in both hands, he
closed his eyes and counted to three before yanking down hard. The lock was strong, but,
as he’d suspected, the ring bolt in the dpor was corroded. It snapped with a
muffled “crack!” Quickly, Fiben slipped the sheaf and pushed the door along its
tracks. Tycho placidly followed him into the gloomy interior, the truck
trailing behind. Fiben looked around to memorize the layout of hulking presses
and metalworking machinery before hurrying back to close the- door again. “You’ll be all right,” he said softly as
he unhitched the animal. He hauled a sack of oats out of the hover and split it
open on the ground. Then he filled a tub with water from a nearby tap. “I’ll be
back if I can,” he added. “If not, you just enjoy the oats for a couple of
days, then whinny. I’m sure someone will be by.” Tycho switched his tail
and looked up from the grain. He gave Fiben a baleful look in the dim light and
let out another smelly, gassy commentary. “Hmph.” Fiber! nodded,
waving away the smell, “You’re probably right, old friend. Still, I’ll wager your
descendants will worry too much too, if and when somebody ever gives them
the dubious gift of so-called intelligence.” He patted the horse in
farewell and loped over to the door to peer outside. It looked clear out there.
Quieter than even the gene-poor forests of Garth. The navigation beacon atop
the Terragens Building still flashed—no doubt used now to guide the invaders in
their night operations. Somewhere in the distance a faint electric hum could be
heard. It wasn’t far from here to
the place where he was supposed to meet his contact. This would be the riskiest
part of his foray into town. Many frantic ideas had
been proposed during the two days between the initial Gubru gas attacks and the
invaders’ complete seizure of all forms of communication. Hurried, frenzied
telephone calls and radio messages had surged from Port Helenia to the Archipelago
and to the continental out-lands. During that time the human population had
been thoroughly-distracted and what remained of government communications were
coded. So it was mainly chims, acting privately, who filled the airwaves with
panicked conjectures and wild schemes—most of them horrifically dumb. Fiben figured that was
just as well, for no doubt the enemy had been listening in even then. Their
opinion of neo-chimps must have been reinforced by the hysteria. Still, here and there had
been voices that sounded rational. Wheat hidden amid the chaff. Before
she died, the human anthropologist Dr. Taka had identified one message as
having come from one of her former postdoctoral students— one Gailet Jones, a
resident of Port Helenia. It was this chim the General had decided to send
Fiben to contact. Unfortunately, there had
been so much confusion. No one but Dr. Taka could say what this Jones person
looked like, and by the time someone thought to ask her, Dr. Taka wag dead. Fiben’s confidence in the rendezvous
site and password was slim, at best. Prob’ly we haven’t even got the night
right, he grumbled to himself. He slipped outside and
closed the door again, replacing the shattered bolt so the lock hung back in
place. The ring tilted at a slight angle. But it could fool someone who wasn’t
looking very carefully. The larger moon would be
up in an hour or so. He had to move if he was going to make his appointment in
time. Closer to the center of
Port Helenia, but still on the “wrong” side of town, he stopped in a small
plaza to watch light pour from the narrow basement window of a working chim’s
bar. Bass-heavy music caused the panes to shake in their wooden frames. Fiben
could feel the vibration all the way across the street, through the soles of
his feet. It was the only sign of life for blocks in all directions, if one did
not count quiet apartments where dim lights shone dimly through tightly drawn
curtains. He faded back into the
shadows as a whirring patroller robot cruised by, floating a meter above the
roadway. The squat machine’s turret swiveled to fix on his position as it
passed. Its sensors must have picked him out, an infrared glow in the misty
trees. But the machine went on, probably having identified him as a mere
neo-chimpanzee. Fiben had seen other
dark-furred forms like himself hurrying hunch-shouldered through the streets.
Apparently, the curfew was more psychological than martial. The occupation
forces weren’t being strict because there didn’t seem to be any need. Many of those not in their
homes had been heading for places like this—the Ape’s Grape. Fiben forced
himself to stop scratching a persistent itch under his chin. This was the sort
of establishment favored by grunt laborers and probationers, chims whose
reproductive privileges were restricted by the Edicts of Uplift. There were laws requiring
even humans to seek genetic counseling when they bred. But for their clients,
neo-dolphins and neo-chimpanzees, the codes were far more severe. In this one
area normally liberal Terran law adhered closely to Galactic standards. It was
that or lose chims and ‘fins forever to some more senior clan. Earth was far
too weak to defy the most honored of Galactic traditions. About a third of the chim population
carried green reproduction cards, allowing them to control their own fertility,
subject only to guidance from the Uplift Board and possible penalties if they
weren’t careful. Those chims with gray or yellow cards were more restricted.
They could apply, after they joined a marriage group, to reclaim and use the
sperm or ova they stored with the Board during adolescence, before routine
sterilization. Permission might be granted if they achieved meritorious
accomplishments in life. More often, a yellow-card chimmie would carry to term
and adopt an embryo engineered with the next generation .of “improvements”
inserted by the Board’s technicians. Those with red cards weren’t even allowed
near chim children. By pre-Contact standards, the system
might have sounded cruel. But Fiben had lived with it all his life. On the fast
track of Uplift a client race’s gene pool was always being meddled with. At
least chims, were consulted as part of the process. Not many client species
were so lucky. The social upshot, though, was that there
were classes among chims. And “blue-carders” like Fiben weren’t exactly welcome
in places like the Ape’s Grape. Still, this was the site chosen by his
contact. There had been no further messages, so he had no choice but to see if
the rendezvous would be kept. Taking a deep breath, he stepped into the street
and walked toward the growling, crashing music. As his hand touched the door handle a
voice whispered from the shadows to his left. “Pink?” At first he thought he had imagined it.
But the words repeated, a little louder. “Pink? Looking for a party?” Fiben stared. The light from the window
had spoiled his night vision, but he caught a glimpse of a small simian face,
somewhat childlike. There was a flash of white as the chim smiled. “Pink Party?” He let go of the handle, hardly able to
believe his ears. “I beg your pardon?” Fiben took a step forward. But at that
moment the door opened, spilling light and noise out into the street. Several
dark shapes, hooting with laughter and stinking of beer-soaked fur, pushed him
aside as they stumbled past. By the time the revelers were gone and the door
had closed again, the blurry, dark alley was empty once more. The small,
shadowy figure had slipped away. Fiben felt tempted to follow, if only to
verify that he had been offered what he thought he had. And why was the
proposition, once tendered, so suddenly withdrawn? Obviously, things had changed in Port
Helenia. True, he hadn’t been to a place like the Ape’s Grape since his college
days. But pimps pandering out of dark alleys were not common even in this part
of town. On Earth maybe, or in old threevee films, but here on Garth? He shook his head in mystification and
pulled open the door to go inside. Fiben’s nostrils flared at the thick
aromas of beer and sniff-hi and wet fur. The descent into the club was made
unnerving by the sharp, sudden glare of a strobe light, flashing starkly and
intermittently over the dance floor. There, several dark shapes cavorted,
waving what looked like small saplings over their heads. A heavy,
sole-penetrating beat pounded from amplifiers set over a group of squatting
musicians. Customers lay on reed mats and cushions,
smoking, drinking from paper bottles, and muttering coarse observations on the
dancers’ performances. Fiben wended his way between the
close-packed, low wicker tables toward the smoke-shrouded bar, where he ordered
a pint of bitters. Fortunately, colonial currency still seemed to be good. He
lounged against the rail and began a slow scan of the clientele, wishing the
message from their contact had been less vague. Fiben was looking for someone dressed as
a fisherman, even though this place was halfway across town from the docks on
Aspinal Bay. Of course the radio operator who had taken down the message from
Dr. Taka’s former student might have gotten it all wrong on that awful evening
while the Howletts Center burned and ambulances whined overhead. The chen had
thought he recalled Gailet Jones saying something about “a fisherman with a bad
complexion.” “Great,” Fiben had muttered when given
his instructions. “Real spy stuff. Magnificent.” Deep down he was positive the
clerk had simply copied the entire thing down wrong. It wasn’t exactly an
auspicious way to start an insurrection. But that was no surprise, really.
Except to a few chims who had undergone Terragens Service training, secret
codes, disguises, and passwords were the contents of oldtime thrillers. Presumably, those militia officers were
all dead or interned now. Except for me. And my specialty wasn’t
intelligence or subterfuge. Hett, I could barely jockey poor old TAASF Proconsul. The Resistance would have
to learn as it went now, stumbling in the dark. At least the beer tasted
good, especially after that long trek on the dusty road. Fiben sipped from his
paper bottle and tried to relax. He nodded with the thunder music and grinned
at the antics of the dancers. They were all males, of
course, out there capering under the flashing strobes. Among the grunts and
probationers, feeling about this was so strong that it might even be called
religious. The humans, who tended to frown over most types of sexual
discrimination, did not interfere in this case. Client races had the right to
develop their own traditions, so long as they didn’t interfere with their
duties or Uplift. And according to this
generation at least, Chimmies had no place in the thunder dance, and that was
that. Fiben watched one big,
naked male leap to the top of a jumbled pile of carpeted “rocks” brandishing a
shaker twig. The dancer—by day perhaps a mechanic or a factory laborer— waved the
noisemaker over his head while drums pealed and strobes lanced artificial
lightning overhead, turning him momentarily half stark white and half pitch
black. The shaker twig rattled
and boomed as he huffed and hopped to the music, hooting as if to defy the gods
of the sky. Fiben had often wondered
how much of the popularity of the thunder dance came from innate, inherited
feelings of brontophilia and how much from the well-known fact that fallow,
unmodified chimps in the jungles of Earth were observed to “dance” in some
crude fashion during lightning storms. He suspected that a lot of
neo-chimpanzee “tradition” came from elaborating on the publicized behavior of
their unmodified cousins. Like many college-trained
chims, Fiben liked to think he was too sophisticated for such simple-minded
ancestor worship. And generally he did prefer Bach or whale songs to simulated
thunder. And yet there were times,
alone in his apartment, when he would pull a tape by the Fulminates out of a
drawer, put on the headphones, and try to see how much pounding his skull could
take without splitting open. Here, under the driving amplifiers, he couldn’t
help feeling a thrill” run up his spine as “lightning” bolted across the room
and the beating drums rocked patrons, furniture, and fixtures alike. Another naked dancer
climbed the mound, shaking his own branch and chuffing loudly in challenge. He
crouched on one knuckle as he ascended, a stylish touch frowned upon by
orthopedists but meeting with approval from the cheering audience. The fellow
might pay for the verisimilitude with a morning backache, but what was that
next to the glory of the dance? The ape at the top of the
hill hooted at his challenger. He leapt and whirled in a finely timed maneuver,
shaking his branch just as another bolt of strobe lightning whitened the room.
It was a savage and powerful image, a reminder that no more than four centuries
ago his wild ancestors had challenged storms in a like fashion from forest
hilltops—needing neither man nor his tutling scalpels to tell them that
Heaven’s fury required a reply. The chims at the tables
shouted and applauded as the king of the hill jumped from the summit, grinning.
He tumbled down the mound, giving his challenger a solid whack as he passed. This was another reason females
seldom joined the thunder dance. A full-grown male neo-chim had most of the
strength of his natural cousins on Earth. Chimmies who wanted to participate
generally played in the band. Fiben had always found it
curious that it was so different among humans. Their males seemed more
often obsessed with the sound making and the females with, dance, rather than
vice versa. Of course humans were strange in other ways as well, such as in
their odd sexual practices. He scanned the club. Males
usually outnumbered females in bars like this one, but tonight the number of
chimmies seemed particularly small. They mostly sat in large groups of friends,
with big males at the periphery. Of course there were the barmaids, circulating
among the low tables carrying drinks and smokes, dressed in simulated leopard
skins. Fiben was beginning to worry. How was his
contact to know
him in this blaring, flashing madhouse? He didn’t see anyone who looked like a
scar-faced fisherman. A balcony lined the three walls facing
the dance mound. Patrons leaned over, banging on the slats and encouraging the
dancers. Fiben turned and backed up to get a better look . . . and almost
stumbled over a low wicker table as he blinked in amazement. There—in an area set aside by rope
barrier, guarded by four floating battle-robots—sat one of the invaders. There
was the narrow, white mass of feathers, the sharp breastbone, and that curved
beak . . . but this Gubru wore what looked like a woolen cap over the top of
its head, where its comblike hearing organ lay. A set of dark goggles covered
its eyes. Fiben made himself look away. It wouldn’t
do to seem too surprised. Apparently the customers here had had the last few
weeks to get used to an alien in their midst. Now, though, Fiben did notice
occasional glances nervously cast up toward the box above the bar. Perhaps the
added tension helped explain the frantic mood of the revelers, for the Grape
seemed unusually rowdy, even for a working chim’s bar. Sipping his pint bottle casually, Fiben
glanced up again. The Gubru doubtless wore the caplike muff and goggles as
protection from the noise and lights. The guard-bots had only sealed off a
square area near the alien, but that entire wing of the balcony was almost
unpopulated. Almost. Two chims, in fact, sat within the
protected area, near the sharp-beaked Gubru. Quislings? Fiben wondered. Are
there traitors among us already? He shook his head in mystification. Why
was the Gubru here? What could one of the invaders possibly find of worth to
notice? Fiben reclaimed his place at the bar. Obviously, they’re
interested in chims, and for reasons other than our value as hostages. But what were those reasons? Why should
Galactics care about a bunch of hairy clients that some hardly credited with
being intelligent at all? The thunder dance climaxed in an abrupt
crescendo and one final crash, its last rumblings diminishing as if into a
cloudy, stormy distance. The echoes took seconds longer to die away inside
Fiben’s head. Dancers tumbled back to their tables
grinning and sweating, wrapping loose robes around their nakedness. The
laughter sounded hearty—perhaps too much so. Now that Fiben understood the tension in
this place he wondered why anyone came at all Boycotting an establfsh-ment
patronized by the invader would seem such a simple, obvious form of ahisma, of
passive resistance. Surely the average chim on the street resented these
enemies of all Terragens! What drew such crowds here on a
weeknight? Fiben ordered another beer for
appearances, though already he was thinking about leaving. The Gubru made him
nervous. If his contact wasn’t going to show, he had better get out of here and
begin his own investigations. Somehow, he had to find out what was going on
here in Port Helenia and discover a way to make contact with those willing to
organize. Across the room a crowd of recumbent
revelers began pounding the floor and chanting. Soon the shout spread through
the hall. “Sylvie! Sylvie!” The musicians climbed back onto their
platform and the audience applauded as they started up again, this time to a
much gentler beat. A pair of chimmies crooned seductively on saxophones as the
house lights dimmed. A spotlight speared down to illuminate
the pinnacle of the dancers’ mound, and a new figure swept out of a beaded
curtain to stand’under the dazzling beam. Fiben blinked in surprise. What was a
chimmie doing up there? The upper half of her face was covered by
a beaked mask crested with white feathers. The fem-chim’s bare nipples were
flecked with sparkles to stand out in the light. Her skirt of silvery strips
began to sway with the slow rhythm. The pelvises of female neo-chimpanzees
were wider than their ancestors’, in order to pass bigger-brained progeny.
Nevertheless, swinging hips had never become an ingrained erotic stimulus—a
male turn-on—as it was among humans. And yet Fiben’s heart beat faster as he
watched her allicient movements. In spite of the mask his first impression had
been of a young girl, but soon he realized that the dancer was a mature female,
with faint marks of having nursed. It made her look all the more alluring. As she moved the swaying strips of her
skirt flapped slightly and Fiben soon saw that the fabric was silvery only on
the outside. On the inner face each stripe of fabric tinted gradually upward
toward a bright, rosy color. He flushed and turned away. The thunder
dance was one thing—he had participated in a few himself. But this was
altogether different! First the little panderer in the alley, and now this? Had
the chims of Port Helenia gone sex-crazed? An abrupt, meaty pressure came down upon
his shoulder. Fiben looked to see a large, fur-backed hand resting there,
leading up a hairy arm to one of the biggest chims he had ever seen. He was
nearly as tall as a small man, and obviously much stronger. The male neo-chimp
wore faded blue work dungarees, and his upper lip curled back to expose
substantial, almost atavistic canines. “S’matter? You don’t like Sylvie?” the
giant asked. Although the dance was still in its
languid opening phase, the mostly male audience was already hooting
encouragement. Fiben realized he must have been wearing his disapproval on his
face, like an idiot. A true spy would have feigned enjoyment in order to fit
in. “Headache.” He pointed to his right
temple. “Rough day. I guess I’d better go.” The big neo-chimp grinned, his huge paw
not leaving Fiben’s shoulder. “Headache? Or maybe it’s too bold for ya? Maybe
you ain’t had your first sharin’ yet, hm?” Out of the corner of his eye Fiben saw a
swaying, teasing display, still demure but growing more sensual by the moment.
He could feel the seething sexual tension beginning to fill the room and
couldn’t guess where it might lead. There were important reasons why this sort
of display was illegal . . . one of the few activities humans proscribed their
clients. “Of course I’ve been in sharings!” he
snapped back. “It’s just that here, in public, it—it could cause a riot.” The big stranger laughed and poked him
amiably. “When!” “I beg your par- . . . uh, what d’you
mean?” “I mean when did you first share,
hm? From the way you talk, I’ll bet it was one of those college parties. Right?
Am I right, Mr. Bluecard?” Fiben glanced quickly right and left.
First impressions notwithstanding, the big fellow seemed more curious and drunk
than hostile. But Fiben wished he’d go away. His size was intimidating, and
they might be attracting attention. “Yeah,” he muttered, uncomfortable with
the recollection. “It was a fraternity initiation—” The chimmie students back at college
might be good friends with, the chens in their classes, but they were never
invited to sharings. It was just too dangerous to think of green-card
females sexually. And anyway, they tended to be paranoid about pregnancy before
marriage and genetic counseling. The possible costs were just too great. So when chens at the University threw a
party, they tended to invite girl chims from the far side of the tracks,
yellow- and gray-card chimmies whose flame-colored estrus was only an exciting
sham. It was a mistake to judge such behavior
by human standards. We have fundamentally different patterns, Fiben had
reminded himself back then, and many times since. Still, he had never found
those sharings very satisfying or joyful. Maybe someday, when he found the
right marriage group . . . “Sure, my sis used to go to those college
parties. Sounded like fun.” The scarred chim turned to the bartender and
slapped the polished surface. ‘‘Two pints! One for me an’ one for my college
chum!” Fiben winced at the loud voice. Several others nearby had turned to look
their way. “So tell me,” his unwelcome acquaintance
said, thrusting a paper bottle into Fiben’s hand. “Ya have any kids yet? Maybe
some that are registered, but you never met?” He did not sound unfriendly,
rather envious. Fiben took a long swallow of the warm,
bitter brew. He shook his head, keeping his voice low. “It doesn’t really work
that way. An open birthright isn’t the same as an unlimited—a white card. If
the planners have used any of my plasm I wouldn’t know it.” “Well why the hell not! I mean its bad
enough for you bluesies, having to screw test tubes on orders from the Uplift
Board, but to not even know if they’ve used the gunk . . . Hell, my
senior group-wife had a planned kid a year ago . . . you might even be my son’s
gene-dad!” The big chim laughed and clapped Fiben again heavily on the
shoulder. This would never do. More heads were
turning his way. All this talk about blue cards was not going to win him
friends here. Anyway, he did not want to attract attention with a Gubru
sitting less than thirty feet away. “I really have to be going,” he said, and
started to edge backward. “Thanks for the beer. ...” Somebody blocked his way.
“Excuse me,” Fiben said. He turned and came face to face with four chims
clothed in bright zipsuits, all staring at him with arms crossed. One, a little
taller than the others, pushed Fiben back toward the bar. “Of course this one’s got offspringl”
the newcomer growled. He had trimmed his facial hair, and the remaining
mustache was waxed and pointed. “Just look at those paws
of his. I’ll bet he’s never done a day of honest chim’s work. Probably he’s a
tech, or a scientist.” He made it sound as if the very idea of a
neo-chimp wearing such a title was like a privileged child being allowed to
play a complicated game of pretend. The irony of it was that
while Fiben’s hands might be less callused than many here, under his shirt were
burn-scars from crash landing on a hillside at Mach five. But it wouldn’t do to
speak of that here. “Look, fellas, why don’t I
buy a round. ...” His money flew across the
bar as the tallest zipsuiter slapped his hand. “Worthless crap. They’ll be
collectin’ it soon, like they’ll be collecting you ape aristocrats.” “Shut up!” somebody yelled from the
crowd, a brown mass of hunched shoulders. Fiben glimpsed Sylvie, rocking up on
the mound. The separate strips of her skirt rippled, and Fiben caught a glimpse
that made him start with amazement. She really was pink . . . her
briefly exposed genitals in full estrus. The zipsuiter prodded
Fiben again. “Well, Mr. College-man? What good is your blue card gonna do you
when the Gubru start collecting and sterilizing all you freebreeders? Hah?” One of the newcomers, a
slope-shouldered chim with a barbelate, receding forehead, had a hand in a
pocket of his bright garment, gripping a pointed object. His sharp eyes seemed
carnivorously intent, and he left the talking to his mustachioed friend. Fiben had just come to
realize that these guys had nothing to do with the big chim in the dungarees.
In fact, that fellow had already edged away into the shadows. “I—I don’t know
what you’re talking about.” “You don’t? They’ve been
goin’ through the colonial records, bub, and picking up a lot of college
chims like you for questioning. So far they’ve just been taking samples,
but I’ve got friends who say they’re planning a full-tilt purge. Now what d’you
think of that?” “Shut th’ fkup!” someone yelled. This time
several faces turned. Fiben saw glazed eyes, flecks of saliva, and bared fangs. He felt torn. He wanted
desperately to get out of here, but what if there were some truth in what the
zipsuits were saying? If so, this was important information. Fiben decided to listen a
little while longer. “That’s pretty surprising,” he said, putting an elbow on
the bar. “The Gubru are fanatical conservatives. Whatever they do to other
patron-level races, I’d bet they’d never interfere with the process of Uplift.
It’s against their own religion.” Mustache only smiled. “Is
that what your college education tells you, blue boy? Well it’s what the Galactics
are saying that counts now.” They were crowding Fiben,
this bunch who seemed more interested in him than in Sylvie’s provocative
gyrations. The crowd was hooting louder, the music beating harder. Fiben’s head
felt as if it might crack under the noise. .”. . . too cool to enjoy
a working man’s show. Never done any real labor. But snap his fingers, an’ our
own chimmies come running!” Fiben could tell something
was false here. The one with the mustache was overly calm, his barratrous
taunts too deliberate. In an environment like this, with all the noise and
sexual tension—a true grunt shouldn’t be able to focus so well. Probationers! he realized suddenly. Now
he saw the signs. Two of the zipsuited chims’ faces bore the stigmata of failed
genetic meddling—mottled, cacophrenic features or the blinking, forever-puzzled
look of a cross-wired brain— embarrassing reminders that Uplift was an awkward
process, not without its price. He had read in a local
magazine, not long before the invasion, how the trendy crowd in the Probie
community had taken to wearing garishly colored zipsuits. Fiben knew, suddenly,
that he had attracted the very worst kind of attention. Without humans around,
or any sign of normal civil authority, there was ‘no telling what these red-cards
were up to. Obviously, he had to get
out of here. But how? The zipsuits were crowding him closer every moment. “Look, fellas, I just came
here to see what’s happenin’. Thanks for your opinion. Now I really gotta go.” “I got a better idea,” the leader sneered.
“How about we introduce you to a Gubru who’ll tell you for himself what’s goin’
on? And what they’re plannin’ to do with college chims. Hah?” Fiben blinked. Could these chens actually
be cooperating with the invader? He had studied Old Earth History—the
long, dark centuries before Contract, when lonely and ignorant humanity had
experimented horribly in everything from mysticism to tyranny and war. He had
seen and read countless portrayals of those ancient times—especially tales of
solitary men and women who had taken brave, often hopeless stands against evil.
Fiben had joined the colonial militia partly in a romantic wish to emulate the
brave fighters of the Maquis, the Palmach, and the Power Satellite League. But history told of traitors, also: those
who sought advantage wherever it could be found, even over the backs of their
comrades. “Come on, college chum. There’s a bird I
want you to meet.” The grip on his arm was like a tightening
vice. Fiben’s look of pained surprise made the mustachioed chim grin. “They put
some extra strength genes into my mix,” he sneered. “That part of their
meddling worked, but not some of the others. They call me Irongrip, and I got
no blue card, or even a yellow. “Now let’s go. We’ll ask Bright Talon
Squadron Lieutenant to explain what the Gubru’s plans are for chim bright
boys.” In spite of the painful pressure on his
arm, Fiben affected nonchalance. “Sure. Why not? Are you willing to put a wager
on it, though?” His upper lip curled back in disdain. “If I remember my sophomore
xenology right, the Gubru are pretty sharply clocked into a diurnal cycle. I’ll
bet behind those dark goggles of his you’ll find that bloody bird is fast asleep.
Think he’ll like being awakened just to discuss the niceties of Uplift with
the likes of you?” For all his bravado, Irongrip was
obviously sensitive about his level of education. Fiben’s put-on assurance
momentarily set him back, and he blinked at the suggestion that anyone could
possibly sleep through all the cacophony around them. Finally he growled angrily. “We’ll just
see about that. Come on.” The other zipsuits crowded close. Fiben
knew he wouldn’t stand a chance taking on all six of them. And there would be
no calling on the law for help, either. Authority wore feathers these days. His escorts prodded him through the maze
of low tables. Lounging customers chuffed in irritation as Irongrip nudged them
aside, but their eyes, glazed in barely restrained passion, were all on
Sylvie’s dance as the tempo of the music built. A glance over his shoulder at the
performer’s contortions made Fiben’s face feel hot. He backed away without
looking and stumbled into a^soft mass of fur and muscle. “Ow!” a seated customer howled, spilling
his drink. “Sorry,” Fiben muttered, stepping away
quickly. His sandals crunched upon another brown hand, producing yet another
shout. The complaint turned into an outraged scream as Fiben ground the knuckle
down then twisted away to apologize once again. “Siddown!” a voice shouted from the back
of the club. Another squeaked, “Yeah! Beat it! Yer inna way!” Irongrip glared suspiciously at Fiben and
tugged on his arm. Fiben resisted briefly, then released, coming forward
suddenly and shoving his captor back into one of the wicker tables. Drinks and
sniff stands toppled, sending the seated chims scrambling to their feet,
huffing indignantly. “Hey!” “Watch it, ye bastid Probie!” Their eyes, already aflame from both
intoxicants and Sylvie’s dance, appeared to contain little reason anymore. Irongrip’s shaven face was pale with anger.
His grasp tightened, and he began to motion to his comrades, but Fiben only
smiled conspiratorially and nudged him with his elbow. In feigned drunken
confidence, he spoke loudly. “See what you did? I told you not
to bump these guys on purpose, just to see if they’re too stoned to talk. ...” From the nearby chims there came a hiss
of intaken breath, audible even over the music. “Who says I can’t talk!” one of
the drinkers slurred, barely able to form the words. The tipsy Borachio
advanced a step, trying to focus on the source of this insult. “Was it you?” Fiben’s captor eyed him
threateningly and yanked him closer, tightening the vicelike grip. Still, Fiben
managed to maintain his stage grin, and winked. “Maybe they can talk,
sorta. But you’re right about them bein’ a bunch o’ knuckle-walkers. ...” “What!” The nearest chim roared
and grabbed at Irongrip. The sneering mutant adroitly stepped aside and chopped
with the edge of his free hand. The drunk howled, doubled up, and collided with
Fiben. But then the inebriate’s
friends dove in, shrieking. The hold on Fiben’s arm tore loose as they were all
swamped under a tide of angry brown fur. Fiben ducked as a snarling
ape in a leather work harness swung on him. The fist sailed past and connected
with the jaw of one of the zipsuited toughs. Fiben kicked another Probie in the
knee as the chim grabbed for him, eliciting a satisfactory howl, but then all
was a chaos of flying wicker-work and dark bodies. Cheap straw tables blew
apart as they crashed down upon heads. The air filled with flying beer and
hair. The band increased its
tempo, but it was barely to be heard over shrieks of outrage or combative glee.
There was a wild moment as Fiben felt himself lifted bodily by strong simian
arms. They weren’t gentle. “Whoa-aoh!” He sailed over the riot
and landed in a crash amidst a group of previously uninvolved revelers. The
customers stared at him in momentarily stunned puzzlement. Before they could
react, Fiben picked himself up from the rubble, groaning. He rolled out into
the aisle, stumbling as a sharp pain seemed to lance through his still-tender
left ankle. The fight was spreading,
and two of the bright zipsuits were headed his way, canines gleaming. To make
matters worse, the customers whose party he had so rudely interrupted were on
their feet now, chuffing in anger. Hands reached for him. “Some other time, perhaps,” Fiben said
politely. He hopped out of the debris away from -his pursuers, hurriedly
threading between the low tables. When there was no other way forward, he
didn’t hesitate, but stepped up onto a pair of broad, hunched shoulders and
launched off, leaving his erstwhile springboard grunting in yet another pile of
splintered wicker. Fiben somersaulted over a
last row of customers and tumbled to one knee in a broad, open area—the dance
floor. Only a few meters away towered the thunder mound, where the alluring
Sylvie was bearing down for her final grind, apparently oblivious to the
growing commotion below. Fiben moved quickly across
the floor, intending to dash past the bar and out one of the exits beyond. But
the moment he stepped out into the open area a sudden blaze of light lanced
down from above, dazzling him! From all sides there erupted a tremendous cheer. Something had obviously
pleased the crowd. But what? Peering up against the glare, Fiben couldn’t see
that the ecdysiast had done anything new and spectacular—at least no more so
than before. Then he realized that Sylvie was looking straight at him! Behind
the birdlike mask he could see her eyes watching him in amusement. He whirled. So were most
of those not yet enveloped by the spreading brawl. The audience was cheering him.
Even the Gubru in the balcony appeared to be tilting its goggle-shielded
head his way. There wasn’t time to sort
out the meaning of this. Fiben saw that several more of his tormentors had
broken free of the melee. They were distinctive in their bright clothes as they
gestured to each other, moving to cut him off from the exits. Fiben quashed a sense of
panic. They had him cornered. There has to be another way out, he
thought furiously. And then he realized where
it would be. The performer’s door, above and behind the padded dance
mound! The beaded portal through which Sylvie had made her entrance. A quick
scramble and he’d be up and past her—and gone! He ran across the dance
floor and leaped onto the mound, landing upon one of the carpeted ledges. The crowd roared again!
Fiben froze in his crouch. The glaring spotlights had followed him. He blinked up at Sylvie.
The dancer licked her lips and rocked her pelvis at him. Fiben felt simultaneously
repelled and powerfully drawn. He wanted to clamber up and grab her. He wanted
to find some dark niche in a tree branch, somewhere, and hide. Down below the fight was still going
strong, but had stopped
spreading. With only paper bottles and wicker furniture to use, the combatants
seemed to have settled down to an amiable tumult of mutual mayhem, the original
cause quite forgotten. But on the edges of the dance floor stood
four chims in bright zipsuits, watching him as they fingered objects in their
pockets. There still looked to be only one way. Fiben clambered up onto another
carpeted, “rocky” cleft. Again, the crowd cheered in intensifying excitement.
The noise, smells, confusion . . . Fiben blinked at the sea of fervent faces,
all staring up at him in expectation. What was happening? A flash of motion caught Fiben’s
attention. From the balcony over the bar, someone was waving at him. It was a
small chim dressed in a dark, hooded cloak, standing out in this frenzied
crowd, more than anything else, by a facial expression that was calm, icy
sharp. Fiben suddenly recognized the little pimp,
the one who had accosted him briefly by the door to the Ape’s Grape. The
chim’s voice didn’t carry over the cacophony, but somehow Fiben picked out the
mouthed words. “Hey, dummy, look up!” The boyish face grimaced. The panderer
pointed overhead. Fiben glanced upward . . . just in time
to see a sparkling mesh start to fall from the rafters overhead! He leaped aside
purely on instinct, fetching hard against another “rock” as the fringe of the
falling net grazed his left foot. Electric agony stroked his leg. “Baboon shit! What in Goodall’s name’. .
. ?” He cursed soundly. It took a moment for him to realize that part of the
roaring in his ears was more applause. This turned into shouted cheers as he
rolled over holding his leg, and thereby happened to escape yet another snare.
A dozen loops of sticky mesh flopped out of a simulated rock to tauten over the
area he had just occupied. Fiben kept as still as possible while he
rubbed his foot and glared about angrily, suspiciously. Twice he had almost
been noosed like some dumb animal. To the crowd it might all be great fun, but
he personally had no desire to be trussed up on some bizarre, lunatic obstacle
course. Below on the dance floor he saw bright
zipsuits, left, right, and center. The Gubru on the balcony seemed interested,
but showed no sign of intervening. Fiben sighed. His predicament was still
the same. The only direction he could go was up. Looking carefully, he scrambled over
another padded ridge. The snares appeared to be intended to be humiliating and
incapacitating—and painful—but not deadly. Except in his case, of course. If he
were caught, his unwanted enemies would be on him in a trice. He stepped up onto the next “boulder,”
cautiously. Fiben felt a tickling falseness under his right foot and pulled
back just as a trap door popped open. The crowd gasped as he teetered on the
edge of the revealed pit. Fiben’s arms windmilled as he fought for balance.
From an uncertain crouch he leaped, and barely caught a grip on the next higher
terrace. His feet hung over nothingness. Fiben’s
breath came in heavy gasps. Desperately he wished humans hadn’t edited some of
his ancestors’ “unnecessary” instinctive climbing skills just to make room for
trivialities such as speech and reason. He grunted and slowly scrambled up out of
the pit. The audience clamored for more. As he panted on the edge of the next
level, trying to see in all directions at once, Fiben slowly became aware that
a public address system was muttering over the noise of the crowd, repeating
over and over again, in clipped, mechanical tones. . . . more enlightened
approach to Uplift . . . appropriate to the background of the client race . . .
offering opportunity to all . . . unbiased by warped human standards . . . Up in its box, the invader chirped into a
small microphone. Its machine-translated words boomed out over the music and
the excited jabber of the crowd. Fiben doubted one in ten of the chims below
were even aware of the E.T.’s monologue in the state they were in. But that
probably didn’t matter. They were being conditioned! No wonder he had never heard of Sylvie’s
dance-mound striptease before, nor this crazy obstacle course. It was an
innovation of the invaders! But what was its purpose? They couldn’t have managed all this
without help, Fiben
thought angrily. Sure enough, the two well-dressed chims sitting near the
invader whispered to each other and scribbled on clipboards. They were
obviously recording the crowd’s reactions for their new master. Fiben scanned the balcony and noted that
the little pimp in the cowled robe stood not far outside the Gubru’s ring of
robot guards. He spared a whole second to memorize the chim’s boyish features.
Traitor! Sylvie was only a few terraces above him
now. The dancer twitched her pink bottom at him, grinning as sweat beaded on
his face. Human males had their own “instant” visual triggers: rounded female
breasts and pelvises and smooth fern skin. None of them could compare with the
electric shiver a little color in the right place could send through a male
chim. Fiben shook his head vigorously. “Out.
Not in. You want out!” Concentrating on keeping his balance,
favoring his tender left ankle, he scrambled edgewise until he was around the
pit, then crawled forward on his hands and knees. Sylvie leaned over him, two levels up.
Her scent carried even over the pungent aromas of the hall, making Fiben’s
nostrils flare. He shook his head suddenly. There was another
sharp odor, a cloying stink that seemed to be quite local. With the little finger of his left hand
he probed the terrace he had been about to climb upon. Four inches in he
encountered a burning stickiness. He cried out and pulled back hard, leaving
behind a small patch of skin. Alas for instinct! His seared finger
automatically popped into his mouth. Fiben almost gagged on the nastiness. This was a fine fix. If he tried to move
up or forward the sticky stuff would get him. If he retreated he would more
than likely wind up in the pit! This maze of traps did explain one thing
that he had puzzled about, earlier. No wonder the chens below hadn’t gone nuts
and simply charged the hill the moment Sylvie showed pink! They knew only the
cocky or foolhardy would dare attempt the climb. The others were content to
observe and fantasize. Sylvie’s dance was only the first half of the show. And if some lucky bastard made it? Well,
then, everybody would have the added treat of watching that, too! The idea repelled Fiben. Private sharings
were natural, of course. But this public lewdness was disgusting! At the same time, he noted that he had
already made it most of the way. He felt an old quickening in his blood. Sylvie
swayed down a little toward him, and he imagined he could already touch her.
The musicians increased their tempo, and strobes began flickering again,
approaching like lightning. Artificial thunder echoed. Fiben felt a few
stinging droplets, like the beginnings of a rainstorm. Sylvie danced under the spots, inciting
the crowd. He licked his lips and felt himself drawn. Then, in the flicker of a single
lightning flash, Fiben saw something equally enticing, more than attractive
enough to pull him out of Sylvie’s hypnotic sway. It was a small, green-lit
sign, prim and legalistic, that shone beyond Sylvie’s shoulder. “EXIT,” it read. Suddenly the pain and exhaustion and
tension caused something to release inside Fiben. He felt somehow lifted above
the noise and tumult and recalled with instant clarity something that Athaclena
said to him shortly before he left the encampment in the mountains to begin his
trek to town. The silvery threads of her Tymbrimi corona had waved gently as if
in a breeze of pure thought. “There is a telling which
my father once gave me, Fiben. It’s a ‘haiku poem,’ in an Earthling dialect
called Japanese. I want you to take it with you.” “Japanese,” he had protested. “It’s spoken on
Earth and on Calafia, but there aren’t a hundred chims or men on Garth who know
it!” But Athaclena only shook her head. “Neither
do I. But I shall pass the telling on to you, the way it was given to me.” What came when she opened her mouth then
was less sound than a crystallization, a brief substrate of meaning which left
an imprint even as it faded. Certain moments qualify, In winter’s darkest storm,When stars
call, and you fly! Fiben blinked and the sudden relived
moment passed. The letters still glowed, EXIT shining like a green haven. It all swept back, the noise, the odors,
the sharp stinging of the tiny rainlike droplets. But Fiben now felt as if his
chest had expanded twofold. Lightness spread down his arms and into his legs.
They seemed to weigh next to nothing. With a deep flexing of his knees he
gathered himself and then launched off from his precarious perch to land on the
edge of the next terrace, toes grasping inches from the burning, camouflaged
glue. The crowd roared and Sylvie stepped back, clapping her hands. Fiben laughed. He slapped his chest
rapidly, as he had seen the gorillas do, beating countertime to the rolling
thunder. The audience loved it. Grinning, he stepped along the edge of
the sticky patch, tracing its outline more by instinct than the faint
difference in coloration. Arms spread wide for balance, he made it look harder
than it actually felt. The ledge ended where a tall
“tree”—simulated out of fiberglass and green, plastic tassels—towered out of
the slope of the mound. Of course the thing was boobytrapped.
Fiben wasted no time inspecting it. He leapt up to tap the nearest branch
lightly and teetered precariously as he landed, drawing gasps from those below. The branch reacted a delayed instant
after he touched it . . . just time enough for him to have gotten a solid grip
on it, had he tried. The entire tree seemed to writhe. Twigs turned into
curling ropes which would have shared an arm, if he were still holding on. With a yip of exhilaration, Fiben leaped
again, this time grabbing a dangling rope as the branch swayed down again. He
rode it up like a pole vaulter, sailing over the last two terraces—and the
surprised dancer—and flew on into the junglelike mass of girders and wiring
overhead. Fiben let go at the last moment and
managed to land in a crouch upon a catwalk. For a moment he had to fight for balance
on the tricky footing. A maze of spotlights and unsprung traps lay all around
him. Laughing, he hopped about tripping releases, sending wires, nets, and
tangle-ropes spilling over onto the mound. There were tubs of some hot,
oatmeallike substance which he kicked over. Splatters on the orchestra sent the
musicians diving for cover. Now Fiben could easily see the outlines
of the obstacle course. Clearly there was no real solution to the puzzle except
the one he had used, bypassing the last few terraces altogether. In other words, one had to cheat. The mound was not a fair test, then. A
chen couldn’t hope to win by being more clever, only by letting others take the
risks first, suffering pain and humiliation in the traps and deadfalls. The
lesson the Gubru were teaching here was insidiously simple. “Those bastards,” he muttered. The exalted feeling was beginning to
fade, and with it some of Fiben’s temporary sense of borrowed invulnerability.
Obviously Athaclena had given him a parting gift, a post-hypnotic charm of
sorts, to help him if he found himself in a jam. Whatever it was, he knew it
wouldn’t do to push his luck. It’s time to get out of
here, he
thought. The music had died when the musicians
fled the sticky oatmeal stuff. But now the the public address system was
squawking again, issuing clipped exhortations that were beginning to sound a
bit frantic. . . . unacceptable
behavior for proper, clients . . . Cease expressions of approval for one who
has broken rules . . . One who must be chastised . . . The Gubru’s pompous urgings fell flat,
for the crowd seemed to have gone completely ape. When Fiben hopped over to the
mammoth speakers and yanked out wires, the alien’s tirade cut off and there
rose a roar of hilarity and approval from the audience below. Fiben leaned into one of the spotlights,
swiveling it so that it swept across the hall. When the beam passed over them
chims picked up their wicker tables and tore them apart over their heads. Then
the spot struck the E.T. in the balcony box, still shaking its microphone in
apparent outrage. The birdlike creature wailed and cringed under the sharp
glare. ‘ The two chimps sharing the VIP box dove
for cover as the battle-robots rotated and fired at once. Fiben leaped from the
rafters just before the spotlight exploded in a shower of metal and glass. He landed in a roll and came to his feet
at the peak of the dance mound . . . King of the Mountain. He concealed his limp as he waved to the crowd. The
hall shook with their cheers. They abruptly quieted as he turned and
took a step toward Sylvie. This was the payoff. Natural male
chimpanzees in the wild weren’t shy about mating in front of others, and even
uplifted neo-chimps “shared” when the time and place was right. They had few of
the jealousy or privacy taboos which made male humans so strange. The evening’s climax had come much sooner
than the Gubru planned, and in a fashion it probably did not like, but the
basic lesson could still be the same. Those below were looking for a vicarious
sharing, with all the lessons psychologically tailored. Sylvie’s bird-mask was part of tke
conditioning. Her bared teeth shone as she wriggled her bottom at him. The
many-slitted skirt whirled in a rippling flash of provocative color. Even fhe
zipsuiters were staring now, licking their lips in anticipation, their quarrel
with him forgotten. At that moment he was their hero, he was each of them. Fiben quashed a wave of shame. We’re
not so bad . . . not when you figure we’re only three hundred years old. The
Gubru want us to feel we’re barely more than animals, so we’ll be harmless. But
I hear even humans used to sometimes revert like this, back in the olden days. Sylvie chuffed at him as he approached.
Fiben felt a powerful tightening in his loins as she crouched to await him. He
reached for her. He gripped her shoulder. Then Fiben swung her about to face him.
He exerted strength to make her stand up straight. The cheering crowd fell into confused
muttering. Sylvie blinked up at him in hormone-drenched surprise. It was
apparent to Fiben that she must have taken some sort of drug to get into this
condition. “F-frontwards?” she asked, struggling
with the words. “But Big-Beak s-said he wanted it to look natural. ...” Fiben took her face in his hands. The
mask had a complex set of buckles, so he bent around the jutting beak to kiss
her once, gently, without removing it. “Go home to your mates,” he told her.
“Don’t let our enemies shame you.” Sylvie rocked back as if he had struck
her a blow. Fiben faced the crowd and raised his
arms. “Upspring of the wolflings of Terra!” he shouted. “All of you. Go home to
your mates! Together with our patrons we’ll guide our own Uplift. We
don’t need Eatee outsiders to tell us how to do it!” From the crowd there came a low rumbling
of consternation. Fiben saw that the alien in the balcony was chirping into a
small box, probably calling for assistance, he realized. “Go home!” he repeated. “And don’t let
outsiders make spectacles of us again!” The muttering below intensified. Here and
there Fiben saw faces wearing sudden frowns—chims looking about the room in
what he hoped was dawning embarrassment. Brows wrinkled with uncomfortable
thoughts. But then, out of the babble below,
someone shouted up at him. “Whassamatta? Can’t ya’ get it up?” About half of the crowd laughed
uproariously. There were follow-up jeers and whistles, especially from the
front rows. Fiben really had to get going. The Gubru
probably didn’t dare shoot him down outright, not in front of the crowd. But
the avian had doubtless sent for reinforcements. Still, Fiben couldn’t pass up a good
straight line. He stepped to the edge of the plateau and glanced back at
Sylvie. He dropped his pants. The jeers stopped abruptly, then the
brief silence was broken by whistles and wild applause. Cretins, Fiben thought. But he did grin and wave
before rebuttoning his fly. By now the Gubru was flapping its arms
and squawking, pushing at the well-dressed neo-chimps who shared its box. They,
in turn, leaned over to shout at the bartenders. There were faint noises that
sounded like sirens in the distance. Fiben grabbed Sylvie for one more kiss.
She answered this time, swaying as he released her. He paused for one last
gesture up at the alien, making the crowd roar with laughter. Then he turned
and ran for the exit. Inside his head a little voice was
cursing him for an extroverted idiot. This wasn’t what the General sent you
to town to do, fool! He swept through the beaded curtain but
then stopped abruptly, face to face with a frowning neo-chimp in a cowled robe.
Fiben recognized the small chim he had briefly seen twice this evening—first
outside the door to the Ape’s Grape ‘ and later standing just outside the
Gubru’s balcony box. “You!” he accused. “Yeah, me.” the panderer answered, “Sorry
I can’t make the same offer as before. But I guess you’ve had other things on
your mind tonight.” Fiben frowned. “Get out of my way.” He
moved to push the other aside. “Max!” the smaller chim called. A large
form emerged from the shadows. It was the huge, scar-faced fellow he had met at
the bar, just before the zipsuited probationers showed up, the one so
interested in his blue card. There was a stun gun in his meaty grasp. He smiled
apologetically. “Sorry, chum.” Fiben tensed, but it was already too
late. A rolling tingle washed over his body, and all he managed to do was
stumble and fall into the smaller chim’s arms. He encountered softness and an unexpected
aroma. By Ifni, he thought in a stunned instant. “Help me, Max,” the nearby voice said.
“We’ve got to move fast.” Strong arms lifted him% and
Fiben almost welcomed the collapse of consciousness after this last
surprise—that the young-faced little “pimp” was actually a chimmie,-a girl! 25 Galactics The Suzerain of Cost and Caution left the
Command Conclave in a state of agitation. Dealing with its fellow Suzerains was
always physically exhausting. Three adversaries, dancing and circling, forming
temporary alliances, separating and then reforming again, shaping an
ever-changing synthesis. So it would have to be as long as the situation in the
outer world was indeterminate, in a state of flux. Eventually, of course, matters here on
Garth would stabilize. One of the three leaders would prove to have been most
correct, the best leader. Much rested upon that outcome, not least what color
each of them would wear at the end, and what gender. But there was no hurry to begin the Molt.
Not yet. There would be many more conclaves before that day arrived, and much
plumage to be shed. Caution’s first debate had been with the
Suzerain of Propriety over using Talon Soldiers to subdue the Terragens Marines
at the planetary spaceport. In fact, that initial argument had been little more
than a minor squabble, and when the Suzerain of Beam and Talon finally tipped
the scales, intervening in favor of Propriety, Caution surrendered with good
grace. The subsequent ground battle had been expensive in good soldiery. But
other purposes were served by the exercise. The Suzerain of Cost and Caution had
known that the vote would go that way. Actually, it had had no intention of
winning their first argument. It knew how much better it was to begin the race
in last place, with the priest and the admiral in temporary contention. As a
result both of them would tend to ignore the Civil Service for a while. Setting
up a proper bureaucracy of occupation and administration would take a lot of
effort, and the Suzerain of Cost and Caution did not want to waste energy on
preliminary squabbles. Such as this most recent one. As the
chief bureaucrat stepped away from the meeting pavilion and was joined by its
aides and escorts, the other two expedition leaders could still be heard
crooning at each other in the background. The conclave was over, yet they were
still arguing over what had already been decided. For the time being the military would
continue the gas attacks, seeking out any humans who might have escaped the
initial dosings. The order had been issued minutes ago. The high priest—the Suzerain of
Propriety—was worried that too many human civilians had been injured or killed
by the gas. A few neo-chimpanzees had also suffered. This wasn’t catastrophic
from a legal or religious point of view, but it would complicate matters
eventually. Compensation might have to be paid, and it could weaken the Gubru
case if the matter ever came before interstellar adjudication. The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon had argued that adjudication was very unlikely. After all, with the Five
Galaxies in an uproar, who was going to care about a few mistakes made on a
tiny backwater dirtspeck such as this? “We care!” the Suzerain of
Propriety had declared. And it made its feelings clear by continuing to refuse
to step off its perch onto the soil of Garth. To do so prematurely would make
the invasion official, it stated. And that would have to wait. The small but
fierce space battle, and the defiance of the spaceport, had seen to that. By
resisting effectively, however briefly, the legal leaseholders had made it
necessary to put off making any formal seizures for a while. Any further
mistakes could not only harm Gubru claims here but prove terribly expensive as
well. The priest had fluttered
its allochroous plumage after making that point, smugly certain of victory.
After all, expense was an issue that would certainly win it an ally. Propriety
felt it would surely be joined by Cost and Caution here! How foolish, to think that
the Molt will be decided by early bickerings such as these, the Suzerain of Cost and
Caution had thought, and proceeded to side with the soldiery. “Let the gassings go on,
continue and seek out all those still in hiding,” it had said to the priest’s
dismay and the admiral’s crowing delight. The space battle and
landings had proved extraordinarily costly. But not as expensive as it
all would likely have been without the Coercion Program. The gas attacks had
achieved the objective of concentrating nearly the entire human population onto
a few islands where they might be simply controlled. It was easy to understand
why the Suzerain of Beam and Talon wanted it that way. The bureaucrat, also,
had experience dealing with wolflings. It, too, would feel much more
comfortable with all of the dangerous humans gathered where it could see them. Soon, of course, something
would have to be done to curtail the high costs of this expedition. Already the
Roost Masters had recalled elements of the fleet. Matters were critical on
other fronts. It was vital to keep a tight perch-grip on expenses here. That
was a matter for another conclave, however. Today, the military
suzerain was riding high. Tomorrow? Well, the alliances would shift and shift
again, until at Jast a new policy emerged. And a queen. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution turned and spoke to one of its Kwackoo aides. “Have me driven, taken,
conveyed to my headquarters.” The official hover-barge
lifted off and headed toward the buildings the Civil Service had appropriated,
on headlands overlooking the nearby sea. As the vehicle hissed through the
small Earthling town, guarded by a swarm of battle robots, it was watched by
small crowds of the dark, hairy beasts the human wolflings prized as their
eldest clients. The Suzerain spoke again
to its aide. “When we arrive at the chancery, gather the staff together. We
shall consider, contemplate, evaluate the new proposal the high priest sent
over this morning concerning how to manage these creatures, these
neo-chimpanzees.” Some of the ideas
suggested by the Propriety Department were daring to an extreme. There were
brilliant features that made the bureaucrat feel proud of its future mate. What
a Threesome we shall make. There were other aspects,
of course, that would have to be altered if the plan was not to lead to
disaster. Only one of the Triumvirate had the sureness of grasp to see such a
scheme to its final, victorious conclusion. That had been known in advance when
the Roost Masters chose their Three. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution let out a treble sigh and contemplated how it would have to manipulate
the next leadership conclave. Tomorrow, the next day, in a week. That
forthcoming squabble was not far off. Each debate would grow more urgent, more
important as both consensus and Molt approached. The prospect was one to
look upon with a mixture of trepidation, confidence, and utter pleasure. 26 Robert The denizens of the deep
caverns were unaccustomed to the bright lights and loud noises the newcomers
had brought with them. Hordes of batlike creatures fled before the interlopers,
leaving behind a flat, thick flooring of many centuries’ accumulated dung.
Under limestone walls glistening with slow seepage, alkaline rivulets were now
crossed by makeshift plank bridges. In drier corners, under the pale
illumination of glow bulbs, the surface beings moved nervously, as if loathe to
disturb the stygian quiet. It was a forbidding place
to wake up to. Shadows were stark, acherontic, and surprising. A crag of rock
might look innocuous and then, from a slightly different perspective, leap out
in familiarity as the silhouette of some monster met a hundred times in
nightmares. It wasn’t hard to have bad
dreams in a place like this. Shuffling in robe and
slippers, Robert felt positive relief when at last he found the place he’d been
looking for, the rebel “operations center.” It was a fairly large chamber, lit
by more than the usual sparse ration of bulbs. But furniture was negligible.
Some ragged card tables and cabinets had been supplemented by benches fashioned
from chopped and leveled stalagmites, plus a few partitions knocked together
out of raw timber from the forest high above. The effect only made the towering
vault seem all the more mighty, and the refugees’ works all the more pitiful. Robert rubbed his eyes. A
few chims could be seen clustered around one partition arguing and sticking
pins in a large map, speaking softly as they sifted through papers. When one of them raised his voice too
loud, echoes reverberated down the surrounding passages making the others look
up in alarm. Obviously, the chims were still intimidated by their new quarters. Robert shuffled into the
light. “All right,” he said, his larynx still scratchy from lack of use.
“What’s going on here? Where is she and what is she up to now?” They stared at him. Robert
knew he must look a sight in rumpled pajamas and slippers, his hair uncombed
and his arm in a cast to the shoulder. “Captain Oneagle,” one of
the chims said. “You really should still be in bed. Your fever—” “Oh, shove it ... Micah.”
Robert had to think to remember the fellow’s name. The last few weeks were
still a fog in his mind. “My fever broke two days ago. I can read my own chart.
So tell me what’s happening! Where is everybody? Where’s Athaclena?” They looked at each other.
Finally one chimmie took a cluster of colored map pins out of her mouth. “Th”
General . . . uh, Mizz Athaclena, is away. She’s leading a raid.” “A raid. ...” Robert
blinked. “On the Gubru?” He brought a hand to his eyes as the room
seemed to waver. “Oh, Ifni.” There was a rush of
activity as three chims got in each other’s way hauling over a wooden folding
chair. Robert sat down heavily. He saw that these chims were all either very
young or old. Athaclena must have taken most of the able-bodied with her. “Tell me about it,” he
said to them. A senior-looking chimmie,
bespectacled and serious, motioned the others back to work and introduced
herself. “I am Dr. Soo,” she said. “At the Center I worked on gorilla genetic
histories.” Robert nodded. “Dr. Soo,
yes. I recall you helped treat my injuries.” He remembered her face peering
over him through a fog while the infection raged hot through his lymphatic
system. “You were very sick,
Captain Oneagle. It wasn’t just your badly fractured arm, or those fungal
toxins you absorbed during your accident. We are now fairly” certain you also
inhaled traces of the Gubru coercion gas, back when they dosed the Mendoza
Freehold.” Robert blinked. The memory was a blur. He
had been on the
mend, up in the Mendoza’s mountain ranch, where he and Fiben had spent a couple
of days talking, making plans. Somehow they would find others and try to get
something started. Maybe make contact with his mother’s government in exile, if
it still existed. Reports from Athaclena told of a set of caves that seemed
ideal as a headquarters of sorts. Maybe these mountains could be a base of
operations against the enemy. Then, one afternoon, there were suddenly
frantic chims running everywhere! Before Robert could speak, before he could
even stand they had plucked him up and carried him bodily out of the farmhouse
and up into the hills. There were sonic booms . . . terse images
of something immense in the sky. “But . . . but I thought the gas was
fatal if ...” His voice trailed off. “If there’s no antidote. Yes. But your
dose was so small.” Dr. Soo shrugged. “As it is, we nearly lost you.” Robert shivered. “What about the little
girl?” “She is with the gorillas.” The chim
nutritionist smiled. “She’s as safe as anyone can be, these days.” He sighed and sat back a little. “That’s
good at least.” The chims carrying little April Wu must
have got up to the heights in plenty of time. Apparently Robert barely made it.
The Mendozas had been slower still and were caught in the stinking cloud that
spilled from the belly of the alien ship. Dr. Soo went on. “The Villas don’t like
the caves, so most of them are up in the high valleys, foraging in small groups
under loose supervision, away from any buildings. Structures are still being
gassed regularly, you know, whether they contain humans or not.” Robert nodded. “The Gubru are being
thorough.” He looked at the wall-board stuck with
multicolored pins. The map covered the entire region from the mountains north
across the Vale of Sind and west to the sea. There the islands of the
Archipelago made a necklace of civilization. Only one city lay onshore, Port
Helenia on the northern verge of Aspinal Bay. South and east of the Mulun
Mountains lay the wilds of the main continent, but the most important feature
was depicted along the top edge of the map. Patient, perhaps unstoppable, the
great gray sheets of ice encroached lower every year. The final bane of Garth. The map pins, however, dealt with a much
closer, nearer-term calamity. It was easy to read the array of pink and
redmarkers. “They’ve really got a grip on things, haven’t they?” The elderly chim named Micah brought
Robert a glass of water. He frowned at the map also. “Yessir. The fighting
seems to all be over. The Gubru have been concentrating their energies around
the Port and the Archipelago, so far. There’s been little activity here in the
mountains, except this perpetual harassment by robots dropping coercion gas.
But the enemy has established a firm presence every place that was colonized.” “Where do you get your information?” “Mostly from invader broadcasts and
censored commercial stations in Port Helenia. Th’ General also sent runners and
observers off in all directions. Some of them have reported back, already.” “Who’s got runners . . . ?” “Th” Gen- . . . um.” Micah looked a bit
embarrassed. “Ah, some of the chims find it hard to pronounce Miss Athac-. . .
Miss Athaclena’s name, sir. So, well ...” His voice trailed off. Robert sniffed. I’m
going to have to have a talk with that girl, he thought. He lifted his water glass and asked, “Who
did she send to Port Helenia? That’s going to be a touchy place for a spy to
get into.” Dr. Soo answered without much enthusiasm.
“Athaclena chose a chim named Fiben Bolger.” Robert coughed, spraying water over his
robe. Dr. Soo hurried on. “He is a militiaman, captain, and Miss Athaclena
figured that spying around in town would require an ... um . . . unconventional
approach.” That only made Robert cough harder.
Unconventional. Yes, that described Fiben. If Athaclena had chosen old “Trog”
Bolger for that mission, then it spoke well for her judgment. She might not be
stumbling in the dark, after all. Still, she’s hardly more
than a kid. And an alien at that! Does she actually think she’s a general?
Commanding what? He
looked around the sparsely furnished cavern, the small heaps of scrounged and
hand-carried supplies. It was, all told, a pitiful affair. “That wall map arrangement is pretty crude,”
Robert observed, picking out one thing in particular. An elderly chen who hadn’t spoken yet
rubbed the sparse hair
on his chin. “We could organize much better than this,” he agreed. “We’ve got
several mid-size computers. A few chims are working programs on batteries, but
we don’t have the power to run them at full capacity.” He looked at Robert
archly. “Tymbrimi Athaclena insists we drill a geothermal tap first. But I
figure if we were to set up a few solar collectors on the surface . . . very
well hidden, of course ...” He let the thought hang.
Robert could tell that one chim, at least, was less than thrilled at being
commanded by a mere girl, and one who wasn’t even of Earthclan or Terragens
citizenship. “What’s your name?” “Jobert, captain.” Robert shook his head.
“Well, Jobert, we can discuss that later. Right now, will someone please tell
me about this ‘raid’? What is Athaclena up to?” Micah and Soo looked at
each other. The chimmie spoke first. “They left before dawn.
It’s already late afternoon outside. We should be getting a runner in any time
now.” Jobert grimaced again, his
wrinkled, age-darkened face dour with pessimism. “They went out armed with
pin-rifles and concussion grenades, hoping to ambush a Gubru patrol. “Actually,” the elderly
chim added dryly. “We were expecting news more than an hour ago. I’m afraid
they are already very late getting back.” 27 Fiben Fiben awoke in darkness,
fetal-curled under a dusty blanket. Awareness brought back the
pain. Just pulling his right arm away from his eyes took a stoic effort of
will, and the movement set off a wave of nausea. Unconsciousness beckoned him
back seductively. What made him resist was
the filmy, lingering tracery of his dreams. They had driven him to seek
consciousness . . . those weird, terrifying images and sensations. The last,
vivid scene had been a cratered desert
landscape. Lightning struck the stark sands all around him, pelting him with
charged, sparking shrapnel whichever way he tried to duck or’hide. He recalled trying to protest,
as if there were words that might somehow placate a storm. But speech had been
taken from him. By effort of will, Fiben
managed to roll over on the creaking cot. He had to knuckle-rub his eyes before
they would open, and then all they made out was the dimness of a shabby little
room. A thin line of light traced the overlap of heavy black curtains covering
a small window. His muscles trembled
spasmodically. Fiben remembered the last time he had felt anywhere near this
lousy, back on Cilmar Island. A band of neo-chimp circus entertainers from
Earth had dropped in to do a show. The visiting “strongman” offered to wrestle
the college champion, and like an idiot Fiben had accepted. It had been weeks before
he walked again without a limp. Fiben groaned and sat up.
His inner thighs burned like fire. “Oh, mama,” he moaned. “I’ll never
scissors-hold again!” His skin and body hair
were moist. Fiben sniffed the pungent odor of Dalsebo, a strong muscle
relaxant. So, at least his captors had taken efforts to spare him the worst
aftereffects of stunning. Still, his brain felt like a misbehaving gyroscope
when he tried to rise. Fiben grabbed the teetering bedside table for support as
he stood up, and held his side while he shuffled over to the solitary window. He grabbed rough fabric on
both sides of the thin line of light and snapped the drapes apart. Immediately
Fiben stumbled back, both arms raised to ward off the sudden brightness.
Afterimages whirled. “Ugh,” he commented
succinctly. It was barely a croak. What was this place? Some
prison of the Gubru? Certainly he wasn’t aboard an invader battleship. He
doubted the fastidious Galactics would use native wood furnishings, or decorate
in Late Antediluvian Shabby. He lowered his arms,
blinking away tears. Through the window he saw an enclosed yard, an unkempt
vegetable garden, a couple of climbing trees. It looked like a typical small
commune-house, the sort a chim group marriage family might own. Just visible over the
nearby roofs, a line of hilltop eucalyptus trees told him he was still in Port
Helenia, not far from Sea Bluff Park. Perhaps the Gubru were
leaving his interrogation to their quislings. Or his captors could be those
hostile Probationers. They might have their own plans for him. Fiben’s mouth felt as if
dust weavers had been spinning traps in it. He saw a water pitcher on the
room’s only table. One cup v?as already poured. He stumbled over and grabbed
for it, but missed and knocked it crashing to the floor. Focus! Fiben told himself. If you want
to get out of this, try to think like a member of a starfaring race! It was hard. The
subvocalized words were painful just behind his forehead. He could feel his
mind try to retreat ... to abandon Anglic for a simpler, more natural way of
thinking. Fiben resisted an almost
overpowering urge to simply grab up the pitcher and drink from it directly.
Instead, in spite of his thirst, he concentrated on each step involved in
pouring another cup. His fingers trembled on
the pitcher’s handle. Focus! Fiben recalled an ancient
Zen adage. “Before enlightenment, chop wood, pour water. After enlightenment,
chop wood, pour water.” Slowing down in spite of
his thirst, he turned the simple act of pouring into an exercise. Holding on
with two shaking hands, Fiben managed to pour himself about half a cupful,
slopping about as much onto the table and floor. No matter. He took up the
tumbler and drank in deep, greedy, swallows. The second cup poured
easier. His hands were steadier. That’s it. Focus. . . .
Choose the hard path, the one using thought. At least chims had it
easier than neo-dolphins. The other Earthly client race was a hundred years
younger and had to use three languages in order to think at all! He was concentrating so
hard that he didn’t notice when the door behind him opened. “Well, for a boy who’s had
such a busy night, you sure are chipper this morning.” Fiben whirled. Water
splattered the wall as he brought up the cup to throw it, but the sudden
movement seemed to send his brain spinning in his head. The cup clattered to the
floor and Fiben clutched at his temples, groaning under a wave of vertigo. Blearily, he saw a chimmie
in a blue sarong. She approached carrying a tray. Fiben fought to remain
standing, but his legs folded and he sank to his knees. “Bloody fool,” he heard
her say. Bile in his mouth was only one reason he couldn’t answer. She set her tray on the
table and took hold of his arm. “Only an idiot would try to get up after taking
a full stunner jolt at close range!” Fiben snarled and tried to
shake her hands off. Now he remembered! This was the little “pimp” from the
Ape’s Grape. The one who had stood in the balcony not far from the Gubru and
who had him stunned just as he was about to make his escape. “Lemme “lone,” he said. “I
don’ need any help from a damn traitor!” At least that was what he had intended to
say, but it came out more as a slurred mumble. “Right. Anything you say,” the
chimmie answered evenly. She hauled him by one arm back to the bed. In spite of
her slight size, she was quite strong. Fiben groaned as he landed
on the lumpy mattress. He kept trying to gather himself together, but rational
thought seemed to swell and fade like ocean surf. “I’m going to give you
something. You’ll sleep for at least ten hours. Trjen, maybe, you’ll be ready
to answer some questions.” Fiben couldn’t spare the
energy to curse her. All his attention was given over to finding a focus,
something to center on. Anglic wasn’t good enough anymore. He tried Galactic
Seven. “Na ... Ka ... tcha . . .
kresh . . .” he counted thickly. “Yes, yes,” he heard her
say. “By now we’re all quite aware how well educated you are.” Fiben opened his eyes as
the chimmie leaned over him, a capsule in her hand. With a finger snap she
broke it, releasing a cloud of heavy vapor. He tried to hold his
breath against the anesthetic gas, knowing it was useless. At the same time,
Fiben. couldn’t help noticing that she was actually fairly pretty—with a small,
childlike jaw and smooth skin. Only her wry, bitter smile ruined the picture. “My, you are an obstinate
chen, aren’t you? Be a good boy now, breathe in and rest,” she commanded. Unable to hold out any
longer, Fiben had to inhale at last. A sweet odor filled his nostrils, like
overripe forest fruit. Awareness began dissipating in a floating glow. It was only then Fiben
realized that she, too, had spoken in perfect, unaccented Galactic Seven. 28 Government
in Hiding Megan Oneagle blinked away
tears. She wanted to turn away, not to look, but she forced herself to watch
the carnage one more time. The large holo-tank
depicted a night scene, a rain-driven beach that shone dimly in shades of gray
under faintly visible brooding cliffs. There were no moons, no stars, in fact
hardly any light at all. The enhancement cameras had been at their very limits
taking these pictures. On the beach she could
barely make out five black shapes that crawled ashore, dashed across the sand,
and began climbing the low, crumbling bluffs. “You can tell they
followed procedures precisely,” Major Prathachulthorn of the Terragens Marines
explained. “First the submarine released the advance divers, who went ahead to
scout and set up surveillance. Then, when it seemed the coast was clear, the
sabots were released.” Megan watched as little
boats bobbed to the surface— black globes rising amid small clouds of
bubbles—which then headed quickly for shore. They landed, covers popped off,
and more dark figures emerged. “They carried the finest
equipment available. Their training was the best. These were Terragens
Marines.” So? Megan shook her head. Does
that mean they did not have mothers? She understood what
Prathachulthorn was saying, however. If calamity could befall these
professionals, who could blame Garth’s colonial militia for the disasters of
the last few months? The black shapes moved
toward the cliffs, stoop-shouldered under heavy burdens. For weeks, now, the
remnants still under Megan’s command had sat with her, deep in their underwater
refuge, pondering the collapse of all their well-laid plans for an organized
resistance. The agents and saboteurs had been ready, the arms caches and cells
organized. Then came the cursed Gubru coercion gas, and all their careful
schemes collapsed under those roiling clouds of deadly smoke. What few humans remained
on the mainland were certainly dead by now, or as good as dead. What was
frustrating was that nobody, not even the enemy in their broadcasts, seemed to
know who or how many had made it to the islands in time for antidote treatment
and internment. Megan avoided thinking
about her son. With any luck he was now on Cilmar Island, brooding with his
friends in some pub, or complaining to a crowd of sympathetic girls how his
mother had kept him out of the war. She could only hope and pray that was the
case, and that Uthacalthing’s daughter was safe as well. More of a cause for
perplexity was the fate of the Tymbrimi Ambassador himself. Uthacalthing had
promised to follow the Planetary Council into hiding, but he had never
appeared. There were reports that his ship had tried for deepspace instead, and
was destroyed. So many lives. Lost to
what purpose? Megan watched the display
as the sabots began edging back into the water. The main force of men was
already climbing the bluffs. Without humans, of course,
any hope of resistance was out of the question. A few of the cleverest chims
might strike a blow, here or there, but what could really be expected of them
without their patrons? One purpose of this
landing had been to start something going again, to adapt and adjust to new
circumstances. For the third time—even
though she knew it was coming—Megan was caught by surprise as lightning
suddenly burst upon the beach. In an instant everything was bathed in brilliant
colors. First to explode were the
little boats, the sabots. Next came the men. “The sub pulled its camera
in and dived just in time,” Major Prathachulthorn said. The display went blank.
The woman marine lieutenant who had operated the projector turned on the
lights. The other members of the Council blinked, adjusting to the light.
Several dabbed their eyes. Major Prathachulthorn’s
South Asian features were darkly serious as he spoke again. “It’s the same
thing as during the space battle, and when they somehow knew to gas every
secret base we’d set up on land. Somehow they always find out where we are.” “Do you have any idea how
they’re doing it?” one of the council members asked. Vaguely, Megan recognized
that it was the female Marine officer, Lieutenant Lydia McCue, who answered.
The young woman shook her head. “We have all of our technicians working on the
problem, of course. But until we have some idea how they’re doing it, we don’t
want to waste any more men trying to sneak ashore.” Megan Oneagle closed her
eyes. “I think we are in no condition, now, to discuss matters any further. I
declare this meeting adjourned.” When she retired to her
tiny room, Megan thought she would cry. Instead, though, she merely sat on the
edge of her bed, in complete darkness, allowing her eyes to look in the
direction she knew her hands lay. After a while, she felt
she could almost see them, fingerslike blobs resting tiredly on her knees. She
imagined they,were stained—a deep, sanguinary red. 29 Robert Deep underground there was
no way to sense the natural passage of time. Still, when Robert jerked awake in
his chair, he knew exactly when it was. Late. Too damn late. Athaclena was due back
hours ago. If he weren’t still little
more than an invalid he would have overcome the objections of Micah and Dr. Soo
and gone topside himself, looking for the long overdue raiding party. As it
was, the two chim scientists had nearly had to use force to stop him. Traces of Robert’s fever
still returned now and then. He wiped his forehead and suppressed some
momentary shivers. No, he thought. I
am in control! He stood up and picked his
way carefully toward the sounds of muttered argument, where he found a pair of
chims working over the pearly light of a salvaged level-seventeen computer.
Robert sat on a packing crate behind them and listened for a while. When he
made a suggestion they tried it, and it worked. Soon he had almost managed to
push aside his worries as he immersed himself in work, helping the chims sketch
out military tactics programming for a machine that had never been designed for
anything more hostile than chess. Somebody came by with a
pitcher of juice. He drank. Someone handed him a sandwich. He ate. An indeterminate time
later a shout echoed through the underground chamber. Feet thumped hurriedly
over low wooden bridges. Robert’s eyes had grown accustomed to the bright
screen, so it was out of a dark gloom that he saw chims hurrying past, seizing
assorted, odd-lot weapons as they rushedup the passage leading to the surface. He stood and grabbed at
the nearest running brown form. “What’s happening?” He might as well have
tried to halt a bull. The chim tore free without even glancing his way and
vanished up the ragged tunnel. The next one he waved down actually looked at
him and halted restlessly. “It’s th’ expedition,” the nervous chen explained.
“They’ve come back. ... At least I hear some of ‘em have.” Robert let the fellow go.
He began casting around the chamber for a weapon of his own. If the raiding
party had been followed back here . . . There wasn’t anything
handy, of course. He realized bitterly that a rifle would hardly do him any
good with his right arm immobilized. The chims probably wouldn’t let him fight
anyway. They’d more likely carry him bodily out of harm’s way, deeper into the
caves. For a while there was
silence. A few elderly chims waited with him for the sound of gunfire. Instead, there came
voices, gradually growing louder. The shouts sounded more excited than fearful. Something seemed to stroke
him, just above the ears. He hadn’t had much practice since the accident, but
now Robert’s simple empathy sense felt a familiar trace blow into the chamber.
He began to hope. A babbling crowd of
figures turned the bend—ragged, filthy neo-chimpanzees carrying slung weapons,
some sporting bandages. The instant he saw Athaclena, a knot seemed to let go
inside of Robert. Just as quickly, though,
another worry took its place. The Tymbrimi girl had been using the gheer transformation,
clearly. He felt the rough edges of her exhaustion, and her face was gaunt. Moreover, Robert could
tell that she was still hard at work. Her corona stood puffed out, sparkling
without light. The chims hardly seemed to notice as stay-at-homes eagerly
pumped the jubilant raiders for news. But Robert realized that Athaclena was
concentrating hard to craft that mood. It was too tenuous, too tentative
to sustain itself without her. “Robert!” Her eyes
widened. “Should you be out of bed? Your fever only broke yesterday.” “I’m fine. But—” “Good. I am happy to see you ambulatory,
at last.” Robert watched as two heavily bandaged
forms were rushed past on stretchers toward their makeshift hospital. He sensed
Athaclena’s effort to divert attention away from the bleeding, perhaps dying,
soldiers until they were out of sight. Only the presence of the chims made
Robert keep his voice low and even. “I want to talk with you, Athaclena.” She met his eyes, and for a brief instant
Robert thought he kenned a faint form, turning and whirling above the
floating tendrils of her corona. It was a harried glyph. The returning warriors were busy with
food and drink, bragging to their eager peers. Only Benjamin, a hand-sewn
lieutenant’s patch on his arm, stood soberly beside Athaclena. She nodded.
“Very well, Robert. Let us go someplace private.” “Let me guess,” he said, levelly. “You
got your asses kicked.” Chim Benjamin winced, but he did not
disagree. He tapped a spot on an outstretched map. “We hit them here, in Yenching Gap,” he
said. “It was our fourth raid, so we thought we knew what to expect.” “Your fourth.” Robert turned to
Athaclena. “How long has this been going on?” She had been picking daintily at a pocket
pastry filled with something pungently aromatic. She wrinkled her nose. “We
have been practicing for about a week, Robert. But this was the first time we
tried to do any real harm.” “And?” Benjamin seemed immune to Athaclena’s
mood-tailoring. Perhaps it was intentional, for she would need at least one
aide whose judgment was unaffected. Or maybe he was just too bright. He rolled
his eyes. “We’re the ones who got hurt.” He went on to explain. “We split into
five groups. Mizz Athaclena insisted. It’s what saved us.” “What was your target?” “A small patrol. Two light hover-tanks
and a couple of open landcars.” Robert pondered the site on the map,
where one of the few roads entered the first rank of mountains. From what
others had told him, the enemy were seldom seen above the Sind. They seemed
content to control space, the Archipelago, and the narrow strip of settlement
along the coast around Port Helenia “Good. I am happy to see you ambulatory,
at last.” Robert watched as two heavily bandaged
forms were rushed past on stretchers toward their makeshift hospital. He sensed
Athaclena’s effort to divert attention away from the bleeding, perhaps dying,
soldiers until they were out of sight. Only the presence of the chims made
Robert keep his voice low and even. “I want to talk with you, Athaclena.” She met his eyes, and for a brief instant
Robert thought he kenned a faint form, turning and whirling above the
floating tendrils of her corona. It was a harried glyph. The returning warriors were busy with
food and drink, bragging to their eager peers. Only Benjamin, a hand-sewn
lieutenant’s patch on his arm, stood soberly beside Athaclena. She nodded.
“Very well, Robert. Let us go someplace private.” “Let me guess,” he said, levelly. “You
got your asses kicked.” Chim Benjamin winced, but he did not
disagree. He tapped a spot on an outstretched map. “We hit them here, in Yenching Gap,” he
said. “It was our fourth raid, so we thought we knew what to expect.” “Your fourth.” Robert turned to
Athaclena. “How long has this been going on?” She had been picking daintily at a pocket
pastry filled with something pungently aromatic. She wrinkled her nose. “We
have been practicing for about a week, Robert. But this was the first time we
tried to do any real harm.” “And?” Benjamin seemed immune to Athaclena’s
mood-tailoring. Perhaps it was intentional, for she would need at least one
aide whose judgment was unaffected. Or maybe he was just too bright. He rolled
his eyes. “We’re the ones who got hurt.” He went on to explain. “We split into
five groups. Mizz Athaclena insisted. It’s what saved us.” “What was your target?” “A small patrol. Two light hover-tanks
and a couple of open landcars.” Robert pondered the site on the map,
where one of the few roads entered the first rank of mountains. From what
others had told him, the enemy were seldom seen above the Sind. They seemed
content to control space, the Archipelago, and the narrow strip of settlement
along the coast around Port Helenia Tymbrimi shrug. “I did not think we should
approach too closely, on our first encounter.” Robert nodded. Indeed, if closer,
“better” ambush sites had been chosen, few if any of the chims would have made
it back alive. The plan was good. No, not good. Inspired. It hadn’t
been intended to hurt the enemy but to build confidence. The troops had been
dispersed so everyone would get to fire at the patrol with minimum risk. The
raiders could return home swaggering, but most important, they would make it
home. Even so, they had been hurt. Robert could
sense how exhausted Athaclena was, partly from the effort of maintaining
everyone’s mood of “victory.” He felt a touch on his knee and took
Athaclena’s hand in his own. Her long, delicate fingers closed tightly, and he
felt her triple-beat pulse. Their eyes met. “We turned a possible disaster into a
minor success today,” Benjamin said. “But so long as the enemy always knows
where we are, I don’t see how we can ever do more than play tag with them. And
even that game’ll certainly cost more than we can afford to pay.” 30 Fiben Fiben rubbed the back of his neck and
stared irritably across the table. So this was the person he had been
sent to contact, Dr. Taka’s brilliant student, their would-be leader of an
urban underground. “What kind of idiocy was that?” he
accused. “You let me walk into that club blind, ignorant. There were a dozen
times I nearly got caught last night. Or even killed!” “It was two nights ago,” Gailet Jones
corrected him. She sat in a straight-backed chair and smoothed the blue
demisilk of her sarong. “Anyway, I was there, at the Ape’s Grape,
waiting outside to make contact. I saw that you were a stranger, arriving
alone, wearing a plaid work shirt, so I approached you with the password.” “Pink?” Fiben blinked at her. “You come
up to me and whisper pink at me, and that’s supposed to be a bloody,
reverted password?” Normally he would never use such rough
language with a young lady. Right now Gailet Jones looked more like the sort of
person he had expected in the first place, a chimmie of obvious education and
breeding. But he had seen her under other circumstances, and he wasn’t ever
likely to forget. “You call that a password? They told me
to look for a fisherman]” Shouting made him wince. Fiben’s head
still felt as though it were leaking brains in five or six places. His muscles
had stopped cramping capriciously some time ago, but he still ached all over
and his temper was short. “A fisherman? In that part of town?”
Gailet Jones frowned, her face clouding momentarily. “Listen, everything was
chaos when I rang up the Center to leave word with Dr. Taka. I figured her
group was used to keeping secrets and would make an ideal core out in the
countryside. I only had a few moments to think up a way to make a later contact
before the Gubru took over the telephone lines. I figured they were already
tapping and recording everything, so it had to be something colloquial, you
know, that their language computers would have trouble interpreting.” She stopped suddenly, bringing her hand
to her mouth. “Oh no!” “What?” Fiben edged forward. She blinked for a moment, then motioned
in the air. “I told that fool operator at the Center how their emissary should
dress, and where to meet me, then I said I’d pass myself off as a hooker—” “As a what? I don’t get it.” Fiben shook
his head. “It’s an archaic term. Pre-Contact human
slang for one who offers cheap, illicit sex for cash.” Fiben snapped. “Of all the
damn fool, Ifni-cursed, loony ideas!” Gailet Jones answered back
hotly. “All right, smartie, what should I have done? The militia was
falling to pieces. Nobody had even considered what to do if every human on the
planet was suddenly removed from the chain of command! I had this wild notion
of helping to start a resistance movement from scratch. So I tried to arrange a
meeting—” “Uh huh, posing as someone
advertising illicit favors, right outside a place where the Gubru were inciting
a sexual frenzy.” “How was 7 to know what
they were going to do, or that they’d choose that sleepy little club as the
place to do it in? I conjectured that social restraints would relax enough to
let me pull the pose and so be able to approach strangers. It never occurred to
me they’d relax that much! My guess was that anyone I came up to by
mistake would be so surprised he’d act as you did and I could pull a fade.” “But it didn’t work out
that way.” “No it did not! Before you
appeared, several solitary chens showed up dressed likely enough to make me put
on my act. Poor Max had to stun half a dozen of them, and the alley was
starting to get full! But it was already too late to change the rendezvous, or
the password—” “Which nobody understood! Hooker?
You should have realized something like that would get garbled!” “I knew Dr. Taka would
understand. We used to watch and discuss old movies together. We’d study the
archaic words they used. I can’t understand why she ...” Her voice trailed off
when she saw the expression on Fiben’s face. “What? Why are you looking at me
like that?” “I’m sorry. I just realized
that you couldn’t know.” He shook his head. “You see, Dr. Taka died just about
the time they got your message, of an allergic reaction to the coercion gas.” Her breath caught. Gailet
seemed to sink into herself. “I ... I feared as much when she didn’t show up in
town for internment. It’s ... a great loss.” She closed her eyes and turned
away, obviously feeling more than her words told. At least she had been spared witnessing
the flaming end of the Howletts Center as the soot-covered ambulances came and went,
and the glazed, dying face of her mentor as the ecdemic gas took its cruel,
statistical toll. Fiben had seen recordings of that fear-palled evening. The
images lay in dark layers still, at the back of his mind. Gailet gathered herself,
visibly putting off her mourning for later. She dabbed her eyes and faced
Fiben, jaw outthrust defiantly. “I had to come up with something a chim would
understand but the Eatees’ language computers wouldn’t. It won’t be the last
time we have to improvise. Anyway, what matters is that you are here. Our two
groups are in contact now.” “I was almost killed,” he
pointed out, though this time he felt a bit churlish for mentioning it. “But you weren’t killed.
In fact, there may be ways to turn your little misadventure into an advantage.
Out on the streets they’re still talking about what you did that night, you
know.” Was that a faint,
tentative note of respect in her voice? A peace offering, perhaps? Suddenly, it was all too
much. Much too much for him. Fiben knew it was exactly the wrong thing to do,
at exactly the wrong time, but he just couldn’t help himself. He broke up- “A hook . . . ?” He
giggled, though every shake seemed to rattle his brain in his skull. “A hooker?”
He threw back his head and hooted, pounding on the arms of the chair. Fiben
slumped. He guffawed, kicking his feet in the air. “Oh, Goodall. That was all
I needed to be looking for!” Gailet Jones glared at him
as he gasped for breath. He didn’t even care, right now, if she called in that
big chim, Max, to use the stunner on him again. It was all just too much. If the look in her eyes
right then counted for anything, Fiben knew this alliance was already off to a
rocky start 31 Galactics The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon stepped aboard its personal barge and accepted the salutes of its Talon
Soldier escort. They were carefully chosen troops, feathers perfectly preened,
crests neatly dyed with colors noting rank and unit. The admiral’s Kwackoo aide
hurried forth and took its ceremonial robe. When all had settled onto their
perches the pilot took off on gravities, heading toward the defense works under
construction in the low hills east of Port Helenia. The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon watched in silence as the new city fence fell behind them and the farms
of this small Earthling settlement rushed by underneath. The seniormost
stoop-colonel, military second in command, saluted with a sharp beak-clap. “The
conclave went well? Suitably? Satisfactorily?” the stoop-colonel asked. The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon chose to overlook the impudence of the question. It was more useful to
have a second who could think than one whose plumage was always perfectly
preened. Surrounding itself with a few such creatures was one of the things
that had won the Suzerain its candidacy. The admiral gave its inferior a
haughty eyeblink of assent. “Our consensus is presently adequate, sufficient,
it will do.” The stoop-colonel bowed
and returned to its station. Of course it would know that consensus was never
perfect at this early stage in a Molt. Anyone could tell that from the
Suzerain’s ruffled down and haggard eyes. This most recent Command
Conclave had been particularly indecisive, and several aspects had irritated
the admiral deeply. For one thing, the
Suzerain of Cost and Caution was pressing to release much of their support
fleet to go assist other Gubru operations, far from here. And as if that
weren’t enough, the third leader, the Suzerain of Propriety, still insisted on
being carried everywhere on its perch, refusing to set foot on the soil of
Garth until all punctilio had been satisfied. The priest was all fluffed and
agitated over a number of issues— excessive human deaths from coercion gas, the
threatened breakdown of the Garth Reclamation Project, the pitiful size of the
Planetary Branch Library, the Uplift status of the benighted, pre-sentient
neo-chimpanzees. On every issue, it seemed,
there must be still another realignment, another tense negotiation. Another
struggle for consensus. And yet, there were deeper
issues than these ephemera. The Three had also begun to argue over
fundamentals, and there the process was actually starting to become
enjoyable, somehow. The pleasurable aspects of Triumviracy were emerging,
especially when they danced and crooned and argued over deeper matters. Until now it had seemed
that the flight to queenhood would be straight and easy for the admiral, for it
had been in command from the start. Now it had begun to dawn on the Suzerain of
Beam and Talon that all would not be easy. This was not going to be any trivial
Molt after all. Of course the best ones
never were. Very diverse factions had been involved in choosing the three
leaders of the Expeditionary Force, for the Roost Masters of home had hopes for
a new unified policy to emerge from this particular Threesome. In order for
that to happen, all of them had to be very good minds, and very different from
each other. Just how good and how
different was beginning to become clear. A few of the ideas the others had
presented recently were clever, and quite unnerving. They are right about one
thing, the
admiral had to admit. We must not simply conquer, defeat, overrun the
wolflings. We must discredit them! The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon had been concentrating so hard on military matters that it had got in the
habit of seeing its mates as impediments, little more. That was wrong,
impertinent, disloyal of me, the admiral thought. In fact, it was devoutly to be hoped that
the bureaucrat and the priest were as bright in their own areas as the admiral
was in soldiery. If Propriety and Accountancy handled their ends as brilliantly
as the invasion had been, then they would be a trio to be remembered! Some things were foreordained, the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon knew. They had been set since the days of the
Progenitors, long, long ago. Long before there were heretics and unworthy clans
polluting the starlances—horrible, wretched wolflings, and Tymbrimi, and
Thennanin, and Soro. ... It was vital that the clan of Gooksyu-Gubru prevail in
this era’s troubles! The clan must achieve greatness! The admiral contemplated the way the eggs
of the Earth-lings’ defeat had been laid so many years before. How the Gubru
force had been able to detect and counteract their every move. And how the
coercion gas had left all their plans in complete disarray. These had been the
Suzerain’s own ideas—along with members of its personal staff, of course. They
had been years coming to fruition. The Suzerain of Beam and Talon stretched
its arms, feeling tension in the flexors that had, ages before its species’ own
uplifting, carried his ancestors aloft in warm, dry currents on the Gubru
homeworld. fes! Let my peers’ ideas
also be bold, imaginative, brilliant. . . . Let them be almost,
nearly, close to—but not quite—as brilliant as my own. The Suzerain began preening its feathers
as the cruiser leveled off and headed east under a cloud-decked sky. 32 Athaclena “I am going crazy down here. I
feel like I’m being kept prisoner!” Robert paced, accompanied by twin shadows
cast by the cave’s only two glow bulbs. Their stark light glistened in the
sheets of moisture that seeped slowly down the walls of the underground
chamber. Robert’s left arm clenched, tendons
standing out from fist to elbow to well-muscled shoulder. He punched a nearby
cabinet, sending banging echoes down the subterranean passageways. “I warn you,
Clennie, I’m not going to be able to wait much longer. When are you going to
let me out of here?” Athaclena winced as Robert slammed the
cabinet again, giving vent to his frustration. At least twice he had seemed
about to use his still-splinted right arm instead of the undamaged left.
“Robert,” she urged. “You have been making wonderful progress. Soon your cast
can come off. Please do not jeopardize that by injuring yourself—” “You’re evading the issue!” he
interrupted. “Even wearing a cast I could be out there, helping train the
troops and scouting Gubru positions. But you have me trapped down here in these
caves, programming minicomps and sticking pins in maps! It’s driving me nuts!” Robert positively radiated his
frustration. Athaclena had asked him before to try to damp it down. To keep
a lid on it, as the metaphor went. For some reason she seemed particularly
susceptible to his emotional tides—as stormy and wild as any Tymbrimi
adolescent’s. “Robert, you know why we cannot risk
sending you out to the surface. The Gubru gasbots have already swept over our
surface encampments several times, unleashing their deadly vapors. Had you been
above on any of those occasions you would even now be on your way to Cilmar
Island, lost to us. And that is at best! I shudder to think of the worst.” Athaclena’s ruff bristled at the thought;
the silvery tendrils of her corona waved in agitation. It was mere luck that Robert had been
rescued from the Mendoza Freehold just before the persistent Gubru searcher
robots swooped down upon the tiny mountain homestead. Camouflage and removal of
all electronic items had apparently riot been enough to hide the cabin. Meline Mendoza and the children
immediately left for Port Helenia and presumably arrived in time for treatment.
Juan Mendoza had been less fortunate. Remaining behind to close down several
ecological survey traps, he had been stricken with a delayed allergic reaction
to the coercion gas and died within five convulsive minutes, foaming and
jerking ^nder the horrified gaze of his helpless chim partners. “You were not there to see Juan die,
Robert, but surely you must have heard reports. Do you want to risk such a
death? Are you aware of how close we already came to losing you?” Their eyes met, brown encountering
gold-flecked gray. She could sense Robert’s determination, and also his effort
to control his stubborn anger. Slowly, Robert’s left arm unclenched. He
breathed a deep sigh and sank into a canvas-backed chair. “I’m aware, Clennie. I know how you feel.
But you’ve got to understand, I’m part of all this.” He leaned forward,
his expression no longer wrathful, but still intense. “I agreed to my mother’s
request, to guide you into the bush instead of joining my militia unit, because
Megan said it was important. But now you’re no longer my guest in the forest.
You’re organizing an army! And I feel like a fifth wheel.” Athaclena sighed. “We both know that it
will not be much of an army ... a gesture at best. Something to give the chims
hope. Anyway, as a Terragens officer you have the right to take over from me
any time you wish.” Robert shook his head. “That’s not what I
mean. I’m not conceited enough to think I could have done any better. I’m no
leader type, and I know it. Most of the chims worship you, and believe in your
Tymbrimi mystique. “Still, I probably am the only
human with any military training left in these mountains ... an asset you have
to use if we’re to have any chance to—” Robert stopped abruptly, lifting his eyes
to look over Athaclena’s shoulder. Athaclena turned as a small chimmie in
shorts and bandoleer entered the underground room and saluted. “Excuse me, general, Captain Oneagle, but
Lieutenant Benjamin has just gotten in. Um, he reports that things aren’t any
better over in Spring Valley. There aren’t any humans there anymore. But
outposts all up and down every canyon are still being buzzed by the damn
gasbots at least once a day. There doesn’t seem to be any sign of it lettin’ up
anywhere where our runners have been able to get to.” “How about the chims in Spring Valley?”
Athaclena asked. “Is the gas making them sick?” She recalled Dr. Schultz and
the effect the coercion gas had had on some of the chims back at the Center. The courier shook her head. “No, ma’am.
Not anymore. It seems to be the same story all over. All the sus-susceptible
chims have already been flushed out and gone to Port Helenia. Every person left
in the mountains must be immune by now.” Athaclena glanced at Robert and they must
have shared the same thought. Every person but one. “Damn them!” he cursed. “Won’t they ever
let up? They have ninety-nine point nine percent of the humans captive. Do they
need to keep gassing every hut and hovel, just in order to get every last one?” “Apparently they are afraid of Homo
sapiens, Robert.” Athaclena smiled. “After all, you are allies of the
Tymbrimi. And we do not choose harmless species as partners.” Robert shook his head, glowering. But
Athaclena reached out with her aura to touch him, nudging his personality,
forcing him to look up and see the humor in her eyes. Against his will, a slow
smile spread. At last Robert laughed. “Oh, I guess the damned birds aren’t so
dumb after all. Better safe than sorry, hmm?” Athaclena shook her head, her corona
forming a glyph of appreciation, a simple one which he might kenn. “No,
Robert.
They aren’t so dumb. But they have missed at least onehuman, so their worries
aren’t over yet.” The little neo-chimp
messenger glanced from Tymbrimi to human and sighed. It all sounded scary to
her, not funny. She didn’t understand why they smiled. Probably, it was something
subtle and convoluted. Patron-class humor . . . dry and intellectual. Some
chims batted in that league, strange ones who differed from other neo-chimpanzees
not so much in intelligence as in something else, something much less
definable. She did not envy those
chims. Responsibility was an awesome thing, more daunting than the prospect of
fighting a powerful enemy, or even dying. It was the possibility of
being left alone that terrified her. She might not understand it, when
these two laughed. But it felt good just to hear it. The messenger stood a
little straighter as Athaclena turned back to speak to her. “I will want to hear
Lieutenant Benjamin’s report personally. Would you please also give my
compliments to Dr. Soo and ask her to join us in the operations chamber?” “Yesser!” The chimmie
saluted and took off at a run. “Robert?” Athaclena asked.
“Your opinion will be welcome.” He looked up, a distant
expression on his face. “In a minute, Clennie. I’ll check in at operations.
There’s just something I want to think through first.” “All right.” Athaclena
nodded. “I’ll see you soon.” She turned away and followed the messenger down a
water-carved corridor lit at long intervals by dim glow bulbs and wet
reflections on the dripping stalactites. Robert watched her until
she was out of sight. He thought in the near-total quiet. Why are the Gubru
persisting in gassing the mountains, after nearly every human has already been
driven out? It must be a terrific expense, even if their gasbots only swoop
down on places where they detect an Earthling presence. And how are they able to
detect buildings, vehicles, even isolated chims, no matter how well hidden? Right now it doesn’t matter that they’ve
been dosing our Surface encampments. The gasbots are simple machines and don’t know we’re training
an army in this valley. They just sense “Earthlings!”—then dive in to do their
work and leave again. But what happens when we
start operations and attract attention from the Gubru themselves? We can’t
afford to be detectable then. There was another very
basic reason to find an answer to these questions. As long as this is going on, I’m
trapped down here! Robert listened to the faint
plink of water droplets seeping from the nearest wall. He thought about the
enemy. The trouble. on Garth was
clearly little more than a skirmish among the greater battles tearing up the
Five Galaxies. The Gubru couldn’t just gas the entire planet. That would cost
far too much for this backwater theater of operations. So a swarm of cheap,
stupid, but efficient seeker robots had been unleashed to home in on anything
not natural to Garth . . . anything that had the scent of Earth about it. By
now nearly every attack dosed only irritated, resentful chims— immune to the
coercion gas—and empty buildings all over the planet. It was a nuisance, and it
was effective. A way had to be found to stop it. Robert pulled a sheet of
paper from a folder at the end of the table. He wrote down the principal ways
the gasbots might be using to detect Earthlings on an alien planet. OPTICAL IMAGING BODY HEAT INFRARED SCAN RESONANCE PSI REALITY TWIST Robert regretted having
taken so many courses in public administration, and so few on Galactic
technologies. He was certain the Great Library’s gigayear-old archives
contained many methods of detection beyond just these five. For instance, what
if the gasbots actually did “sniff out” a Terran odor, tracing anything Earthly
by sense of smell? No. He shook his head.
There came a point where one had to cut a list short, putting aside things that
were obviously ridiculous. Leaving them as a last resort, at least. The rebels did have a Library pico-branch
he could try, salvaged from the wreckage of the Howletts Center. The chances of
it having any entries of military use were quite slim. It was a tiny branch,
holding no more information than all the books written by pre-Contact Mankind,
and it was specialized in the areas of Uplift and genetic engineering. Maybe we can apply to the
District Central Library on Tanith for a literature search. Robert smiled at the
ironic thought. Even a people imprisoned by an invader supposedly had the right
to query the Galactic Library whenever they wished. That was part of the Code
of the Progenitors. Right! He chuckled at the image. We’ll just
walk up to Gubru occupation headquarters and demand that they transmit our
appeal to Tanith, ... a request for information on the invader’s own
military technology! They might even do it.
After all, with the galaxies in turmoil the Library must be inundated with
queries. They would get around to our request eventually, maybe sometime in the
next century. He looked over his list.
At least these were means he had heard of or knew something about. Possibility one: There
might be a satellite overhead with sophisticated optical scanning capabilities,
inspecting Garth acre by acre, seeking out regular shapes that would indicate
buildings or vehicles. Such a device could be dispatching the gasbots to their
targets. Feasible, but why were the
same sites raided over and over again? Wouldn’t such a satellite remember? And
how could a satellite know to send robot bombers plunging down on even isolated
groups of chims, traveling under the heavy forest canopy? The reverse logic held for
infrared direction. The machines couldn’t be homing in on the target’s body
heat. The Gubru drones still swooped down on empty buildings, for instance,
cold and abandoned for weeks now. Robert did not have the
expertise to eliminate all the possibilities on his list. Certainly he knew
next to nothing about psi and its weird cousin, reality physics. The weeks with
Athaclena had begun to open doors to him, but he was far from being more than a
rank novice in an area that still caused many humans and chims to shudder in
superstitious dread. Well, as long as I’m stuck
here underground I might as well expand my education. He started to get up,
intending to join Athaclena and Benjamin. Then he stopped suddenly. Looking at
his list of possibilities he realized that there was one more that he had left
out. ... A way for the Gubru
to penetrate our defenses so easily when they invaded. ... A way for
them to find tts again and again, wherever we hide. A way for them to foil our
every move. He did not want to, but
honesty forced him to pick up the stylus one more time. He wrote a single word. TREASON 33 Fiben That afternoon Gailet took
Fiben on a tour of Port Helenia—or as much of it as the invader had not placed
off limits to the neo-chimp population. Fishing trawlers still
came and went from the docks at the southern end of town. But now they were
crewed solely by chim sailors. And less than half the usual number set forth,
taking wide detours past the Gubru fortress ship that filled half the outlet of
Aspinal Bay. In’ the markets they saw
some items in plentiful supply. Elsewhere there were sparse shelves, stripped
nearly bare by scarcity and hoarding. Colonial money was still good for some
things, like beer and fish. But only Galactic pellet-scrip would buy meat or
fresh fruit. Irritated shoppers had already begun to learn what that archaic
term, “inflation,” meant. Half the population, it
seemed, worked for the invader. There were battlements being built, off
to the south of the bay, near the spaceport. Excavations told of more
massive structures yet to be. Placards everywhere in
town depicted grinning neo-chimpanzees and promised plenty once again, as soon
as enough “proper” money entered circulation. Good work would bring that day
closer, they were promised. “Well? Have you seen
enough?” his guide asked. Fiben smiled. “Not at all.
In fact, we’ve barely scratched the surface.” Gailet shrugged and let
him lead the way. Well, he thought as he looked at the scant
market shelves, the nutritionists keep telling us neo-chimps we eat more
meat than is good for us ... much more than we could get in the wild old
days. Maybe this’ll do us some good. At last their wanderings
brought them to the bell tower overlooking Port Helenia College. It was a
smaller campus than the University, on Cilmar Island, but Fiben had attended
ecological conferences here not so very long ago, so he knew his way around. As he looked over the
school, something struck him as very strange. It wasn’t just the Gubru
hover-tank, dug in at the top of the hill, nor the ugly new wall that grazed
the northern fringe of the college grounds on its way around town. Rather, it
was something about the students and faculty themselves. Frankly, he was surprised
to see them here at all! They were all chims, of
course. Fiben had come to Port Helenia expecting to find ghettos or
concentration camps, crowded with the human population of the mainland. But the
last mels and ferns had been moved out to the islands some days ago. Taking
their place had been thousands of chims pouring in from outlying areas,
including those susceptible to the coercion gas in spite of the invaders’
assurances that it was impossible. All of these had been
given the antidote, paid a small, token reparation, and put to work in town. But here at the college all seemed
peaceful and amazingly close to normal. Fiben and Gailet looked down from the
top of the bell tower. Below them, chens and chimmies moved about between
classes. They carried books, spoke to one another in low voices, and only
occasionally cast furtive glances at the alien cruisers that growled overhead
every hour or so. Fiben shook his head in
wonder that they persevered at all. Sure, humans were
notoriously liberal in their Uplift policy, treating their clients as near
equals in the face of a Galactic tradition that was far less generous. Elder
Galactic clans might glower in disapproval, but chim and dolphin members
deliberated next to their patrons on Terragens Councils. The client races had
even been entrusted with a few starships of their own. But a college without
men? Fiben had wondered why the
invader held such a loose rein over the chim population, meddling only in a few
crass ways like at the Ape’s Grape. Now he thought he knew
why. “Mimicry! They must think
we’re playing pretend!” he muttered half aloud. “What did you say?” Gailet
looked at him. They had ‘made a truce in order to get the job done, but clearly
she did not savor spending all day as his tour guide. Fiben pointed at the
students. “Tell me what you see down there.” She glowered, then sighed
and bent forward to look. “I see Professor Jimmie Sung leaving lecture hall,
explaining something to some students.” She smiled faintly. “It’s probably
intermediate Galactic history. ... I used to TA for him, and I well recall that
expression of confusion on the students’ faces.” “Good. That’s what you see.
Now loojc at it through a Gubru’s eyes.” Gailet frowned. “What do
you mean?” Fiben gestured again.
“Remember, according to Galactic tradition we neo-chimps aren’t much over three
hundred years old as a sapient client race, barely older than dolphins— only
just beginning our hundred-thousand-year period of probation and indenture to
Man. “Remember, also, that many
of the Eatee fanatics resent humans terribly. Yet humans had to be granted
patron status and all the privileges that go along with it. Why? Because they
already had uplifted chims and dolphins before Contact! That’s how you get
status in the Five Galaxies, by having clients and heading up a clan.” Gailet shook her head. “I don’t get what
you’re driving at. Why are you explaining the obvious?” Clearly, she did not
like being lectured by a backwoods chim, one without even a postgraduate
degree. “Think! How did humans win their status?
Remember how it happened, back in the twenty-second century? The fanatics were
outvoted when it came to accepting neo-chimps and neo-dolphins as sapient.”
Fiben waved his arm. “It was a diplomatic coup pulled off by the Kanten and
Tymbrimi and other moderates before humans even knew what the issues were!” Gailet’s expression was sardonic, and he
recalled that her area of expertise was Galactic sociology. “Of course, but—” “It became a. fait accompli. But
the Gubru and the Soro and the other fanatics didn’t have to like it. They
still think we’re little better than animals. They have to believe that,
otherwise humans have earned a place in Galactic society equal to most,
and better than many!” “I still don’t see what you’re—” “Look down there.” Fiben pointed. “Look with
Gubru eyes, and tell me what you see!” Gailet Jones glared at Fiben narrowly. At
last, she sighed. “Oh, if you insist,” and she swiveled to gaze down into the
courtyard again. She was silent for a long time. “I don’t like it,” she said at last.
Fiben could barely hear her. He moved to stand closer. “Tell me what you see.” She looked away, so he put it into words
for her. “What you see are bright, well-trained animals, creatures mimicking
the behavior of their masters. Isn’t that it? Through the eyes of a
Galactic, you see clever imitations of human professors and human
students . . . replicas of better times, reenacted superstitiously by loyal—” “Stop it!” Gailet shouted, covering her
ears. She whirled on Fiben, eyes ablaze. “I hate you!” Fiben wondered. This was hard on her. Was
he simply getting even for the hurt and humiliation he had suffered over the
last three days, partly at her hands? But no. She had to be shown how her
people were looked on by the enemy! How else would she ever learn how to fight
them? Oh, he was justified, all
right. Still, Fiben thought. It’s never pleasant being loathed by a
pretty girl. Gailet Jones sagged against one of the
pillars supporting the roof of the bell tower. “Oh Ifni and Goodall,” she cried
into her hands. “What if they are right! What if it’s true?” 34 Athaclena The glyph paraphrenll hovered
above the sleeping girl, a floating cloud of uncertainty that quivered in the
darkened chamber. It was one of the Glyphs of Doom. Better
than any living creature could predict its own fate, paraphrenll knew
what the future held for it—what was unavoidable. And yet it tried to escape. It could do
nothing else. Such was the simple, pure, ineluctable nature of paraphrenll. The glyph wafted upward in the dream
smoke of Athaclena’s fitful slumber, rising until its nervous fringe barely
touched the rocky ceiling. That instant the glyph quailed from the burning
reality of the damp stone, dropping quickly back toward where it had been born. Athaclena’s head shook slightly on the
pillow, and her breathing quickened. Paraphrenll flickered in suppressed
panic just above. The shapeless dream glyph began to
resolve itself, its amorphous shimmering starting to assume the symmetrical
outlines of a face. Paraphrenll was an essence—a distillation. Resistance
to inevitability was its theme. It writhed and shuddered to hold off the
change, and the face vanished for a time. Here, above the Source, its danger was
greatest. Paraphrenll darted away toward the curtained exit, only to be
drawn short suddenly, as if held in leash by taut threads. The glyph stretched thin, straining for
release. Above the sleeping girl, slender tendrils waved after the desperate
capsule of psychic energy, drawing it back, back. Athaclena sighed tremulously. Her pale,
almost translucent skin throbbed as her body perceived an emergency of some
sort and prepared to make adjustments. But no orders came. There was no plan.
The hormones and enzymes had no theme to build around. Tendrils reached out, pulling paraphrenll,
hauling it in. They gathered around the struggling symbol, like fingers
caressing clay, fashioning decisiveness out of uncertainty, form out of raw
terror. At last they dropped away, revealing what
paraphrenll had become ... A face, grinning with mirth. Its cat’s
eyes glittered. Its smile was not sympathetic. Athaclena moaned. A crack appeared. The face divided down
the middle, and the halves separated. Then there were two of them! Her breath came in rapid strokes. The two figures split longitudinally, and
there were four. It happened again, eight . . . and again . . . sixteen. Faces
multiplied, laughing soundlessly but uproariously. “Ah-ah!” Athaclena’s eyes opened. They
shone with an opalescent, chemical fear-light. Panting, clutching the blankets,
she sat up and stared in the small subterranean chamber, desperate for the
sight of real things—her desk, the faint light of the hall bulb filtering
through the entrance curtain. She could still feel the thing that paraphrenll
had hatched. It was dissipating, now that she was awake, but slowly, too
slowly! Its laughter seemed to rock with the beating of her heart, and
Athaclena knew there would be no good in covering her ears. What was it humans called their
sleep-terror? Nightmare. But Athaclena had heard that they were pale
things, dreamed events and warped scenes taken from daily life, generally
forgotten simply by awakening. The sights and sensations of the room
slowly took on solidity. But the laughter did not merely vanish, defeated. It
faded into the walls, embedding there, she knew. Waiting to return. “Tutsunacann,” she sighed aloud. Tymbrim-dialect sounded
queer and nasal after weeks speaking solely Anglic. The laughing man glyph, Tutsunacann, would
not go away. Not until something altered, or some hidden idea became a resolve
which, in turn, must become a jest. And to a Tymbrimi, jokes were not always
funny. Athaclena sat still while rippling
motions under her skin settled down—the unasked-for gheer activity
dissipating gradually. You are not needed, she told the enzymes. There
is no emergency. Go and leave me alone. Ever since she had been little, the tiny
change-nodes had been a part of her life—occasionally inconveniences, often
indispensable. Only since coming to Garth had she begun to picture the little
fluid organs as tiny, mouselike creatures, or busy little gnomes, which
hurried abou’t making sudden alterations within her body whenever the need
arose. What a bizarre way of looking at a
natural, organic function! Many of the animals of Tymbrim shared the ability.
It had evolved in the forests of homeworld long before the starfaring Caltmour
had arrived to give her ancestors speech and law. That was it, of course . . . the reason
why she had never likened the nodes to busy little creatures before coming to
Garth. Prior to Uplift, her pre-sentient ancestors would have been incapable of
making baroque comparisons. And after Uplift, they knew the scientific
truth. Ah, but humans . . . the Terran wolflings
. . . had come into intelligence without guidance. They were not handed
answers, as a child is given knowledge by its parents and teachers. They had
emerged ignorant into awareness and spent long millennia groping in darkness. Needing explanations and having none
available, they got into the habit of inventing their own! Athaclena remembered
when she had been amused . . . amused reading about some of them. Disease was caused by “vapors,” or excess
bile, or an enemy’s curse. . . . The Sun rode across the sky in a great
chariot. . . . The course of history was determined by economics. . . . And inside the body, there resided animus.
. . . Athaclena touched a throbbing knot behind
her jaw and started as the small bulge seemed to skitter away, like some small,
shy creature. It was a terrifying image, that metaphor, more frightening than tutsunacann,
for it invaded her body—her very sense of self! Athaclena moaned and
buried her face in her hands. Crazy Earthlings! What have they done to me? She recalled how her
father had bid her to learn more about human ways, to overcome her odd
misgivings about the denizens of Sol III. But what had happened? She had found
her destiny entwined with theirs, and it was no longer within her power to
control it. “Father,” she spoke aloud
in Galactic Seven. “I fear.” All she had of him was
memory. Even the nahakieri glimmer she had felt back at the burning
Howletts Center was unavailable, perhaps gone. She could not go down to seek
his roots with hers, for tutsunacann lurked there, like some
subterranean beast, waiting to get her. More metaphors, she realized. My thoughts are filling
with them, while my own glyphs terrify me! Movement in the hall
outside made her look up. A narrow trapezoid of light spilled into the room as
the curtain was drawn aside. The slightly bowlegged outline of a chim stood
silhouetted against the dim glow. “Excuse me, Mizz
Athaclena, ser. I’m sorry to bother you during your rest period, but we thought
you’d want to know.” “Ye ...” Athaclena
swallowed, chasing more mice from her throat. She shivered and concentrated on
Anglic. “Yes? What is it?” The chim stepped forward,
partly cutting off the light. “It’s Captain Oneagle, ser. I’m,. . . I’m afraid
we can’t locate him anywhere.” Athaclena blinked.
“Robert?” The chim nodded. “He’s
gone, ser. He’s just plain disappeared!” 35 Robert The forest animals stopped
and listened, all senses aquiver. A growing rustle and rumble of footfalls made
them nervous. Without exception they scuttled for cover and watched from hiding
as a tall beast ran past them, leaping from boulder to log to soft forest loam. They had begun to get used
to the smaller two-legged variety, and to the much larger kind that chuffed and
shambled along on three limbs as often as two. Those, at least, were hairy and
smelled like animals. This one, though, was different. It ran but did not hunt.
It was chased, yet it did not try to lose its pursuers. It was warm-blooded,
yet when it rested it lay in the open noon sunshine, where only animals
stricken with madness normally ventured. The little native
creatures did not connect the running thing with the kind that flew about in
tangy-smelling metal and plastic, for that type had always made such noise, and
reeked of those things. This one, though . . . this one
ran unclothed. “Captain, stop!” Robert hopped one rock
farther up the tumbled boulder scree. He leaned against another to catch his
breath and looked back down at his pursuer. “Getting tired, Benjamin?” The chim officer panted,
stooping over with both hands on his knees. Farther downslope the rest of the
search party lay strung out, some flat on their backs, barely able to move. Robert smiled. They must have thought it
would be easy to
catch him. After all, chims were at home in a forest. And just one of them,
even a female, would be strong enough to grab him and keep him immobile for the
rest to bundle home. But Robert had planned this. He had kept
to open ground and played the chase to take advantage of his long stride. “Captain Oneagle ...” Benjamin tried
again, catching his breath. He looked up and took a step forward. “Captain,
please, you’re not well.” “I feel fine,” Robert announced, lying
just a little. Actually, his legs shivered with the beginnings of a cramp, his
lungs burned, and his right arm itched all over from where he had chipped and
peeled his cast away. And then there were his bare feet. . . . “Parse it logically, Benjamin,” he said. “Demonstrate
to me that I am ill, and just maybe I’ll accompany you back to those smelly
caves.” Benjamin blinked up at him. Then he shrugged,
obviously willing to clutch at any straw. Robert had proven they could not run
him down. Perhaps Jogic might work. “Well, ser.” Benjamin licked his lips.
“First off, there’s the fact that you aren’t wearing any clothes.” Robert nodded. “Good, go for the direct.
I’ll even posit, for now, that the simplest, most parsimonious explanation for
my nudity is that I’ve gone bonkers. I reserve the right to offer an
alternative theory, though.” The chim shivered as he saw Robert’s
smile. Robert could not help sympathizing with Benjamin. From the chim’s point
of view this was a tragedy in progress, and there was nothing he could do to
prevent it. “Continue, please,’ Robert urged. “Very well.” Benjamin sighed. “Second,
you are running away from chims under your own command. A patron afraid of his
own loyal clients cannot be in complete control of himself.” Robert nodded. “Clients who would throw
this patron into a straitjacket and dope him full of happy juice first chance
they got? No good, Ben. If you accept my premise, that I have reasons
for what I’m doing, then it only follows that I’d try to keep you guys from
dragging me back.” “Um ...” Benjamin took a step closer.
Robert casually retreated one boulder higher. “Your reason could be a false
one,” Benjamin ventured. “A neurosis defends itself by coming up with
rationalizations to explain away bizarre behavior. The sick person actually
believes—” “Good point,” Robert agreed, cheerfully.
“I’ll accept, for later discussion, the possibility that my ‘reasons’ are actually
rationalizations by an unbalanced mind. Will you, in exchange, entertain the
possibility that they might be valid?” Benjamin’s lip curled back. “You’re
violating orders being out here!” Robert sighed. “Orders from an E.T,
civilian to a Terragens officer? Chim Benjamin, you surprise me. I agree that
Athaclena should organize the ad hoc resistance. She seems to have a flair for
it, and most of the chims idolize her. But I choose to operate independently.
You know I have the right.” Benjamin’s frustration was evident. The
chim seemed on the verge of tears. “But you’re in danger out here!” At last. Robert had wondered how long Ben could
maintain this game of logic while every fiber must be quivering over the safety
of the last free human. Under similar circumstances, Robert doubted many men
would have done better. He was about to say something to that
effect when Benjamin’s head jerked up suddenly. The chim put a hand to his ear,
listening to a small receiver. A look of alarm spread across his face. The other chims must have heard the same
report, for they stumbled to their feet, staring up at Robert in growing panic. “Captain Oneagle, Central reports
acoustic signatures to the northeast. Gasbots!” “Estimated time of arrival?” “Four minutes! Please, captain, will
you come now?” “Come where?” Robert shrugged. “We can’t
possibly make the caves in time.” “We can hide you.” But from the tone of
dread in his voice, Benjamin clearly knew it was useless. Robert shook his head. “I’ve got a better
idea. But it means we have to cut our little debate short. You must accept that
I’m out here for a valid reason, Chim Benjamin. At once!” - The chim stared at him,
then nodded tentatively. “I—Idon’t have any choice.” “Good,” Robert said. “Now take off your
clothes.” <*f 9” S-serr “Your clothes! And that sonic receiver of
yours! Have everybody in your party strip. Remove everything! As you love your
patrons, leave on nothing but skin and hair, then come join me up in those
trees at the top of the scree!” Robert did not wait for the blinking chim
to acknowledge the strange command. He turned and took off upslope, favoring
the foot most cut up by pebbles and twigs since his early morning foray had
begun. How much time remained? he wondered. Even
if he was correct—and Robert knew he was taking a terrible gamble—he would
still need to get as much altitude as possible. He could not help scanning the sky for
the expected robot bombers. The preoccupation caused him to stumble and fall to
his knees as he reached the crest. He skinned them further crawling the last
two meters to the shade under the nearest of the dwarf trees. According to his
theory it wouldn’t matter much whether or not he concealed himself. Still,
Robert sought heavy cover. The Gubru machines might have simple optical scanners
to supplement their primary homing mechanism. He heard shouting below, sounds of chims
in fierce argument. Then, from somewhere to the north, there came a faint,
whining sound. Robert backed further into the bushes,
though sharp twigs scratched his tender skin. His heart beat faster and his
mouth was dry. If he was wrong, or if the chims decided to ignore his command .
. . If he had missed a single bet he would
soon be on his way to internment at Port Helenia,’ or dead. In any event, he
would have left Athaclena all alone, the sole patron remaining in the
mountains, and spent the remaining minutes or years of his life cursing himself
for a bloody fool. Maybe Mother was right
about me. Maybe I am nothing but a useless playboy. We’ll soon see. There was a rattling sound—rocks sliding
down the boulder scree. Five brown shapes tumbled into the foliage just as the
approaching whine reached its crescendo. Dust rose from the dry soil as the
chims turned quickly and stared, wide-eyed. An alien machine had come to the
little valley. From his hiding place Robert cleared his
throat. The chims, obviously uncomfortable without their clothes, started in
tense surprise. “You guys had better have thrown everything away, including
your mikes, or I’m getting out of here now and leaving you behind.” Benjamin snorted. “We’re stripped.” He
nodded down into the valley. “Harry an’ Frank wouldn’t do it. I told ‘em to
climb the other slope and stay away from us.” Robert nodded. With his companions he
watched the gasbot begin its run. The others had witnessed this phenomenon, but
he had not been in much shape to observe during the one opportunity he’d had
before. Robert looked on with more than a passing interest. It measured about fifty meters in length,
teardrop-shaped, with scanners spinning slowly at the pointed, trailing end.
The gasbot cruised the valley from their right to their left, disturbed foliage
rustling beneath its throbbing gravities. It seemed to be sniffing as it
zigzagged up the canyon— and vanished momentarily behind a curve in the
bordering hills. The whine faded, but not for long. Soon
the sound returned, and the machine reappeared shortly after. This time a dark,
noxious cloud trailed behind, turbulent in its wake. The gasbot passed back
down the narrow vale and laid its thickest layer of oily vapor where the chims
had left their clothes and equipment. “Coulda sworn those mini-corns
couldn’t have been detected,” one of the naked chims muttered. “We’ll have to go completely without
electronics on the outside,” another added unhappily, watching as the device
passed out of sight again. The valley bottom was already obscured. Benjamin looked at Robert. They both knew
it wasn’t over yet. The high-pitched moan returned as the
Gubru mechanism cruised back their way, this time at a higher altitude. Its
scanners worked the hills on both sides. The,machine stopped opposite them. The
chims froze, as if staring into the eyes of a rather large tiger. The tableau
held for a moment. Then the bomber began moving at right angles to its former
path. Away from them. In moments the opposite hill was swathed
in a cloud of black fog. From the other side they could hear coughing and loud
imprecations as the chims who had climbed that way cursed this Gubru notion of
better living through chemistry. The robot began to spiral out and higher.
Clearly the search pattern would soon bring it above the Earthlings on this
side. “Anybody got anything they didn’t declare
at customs?” Robert asked, dryly. Benjamin turned to one of the other
neo-chimps. Snapping his fingers, he held out his hand. The younger chim
glowered and opened his hand. Metal glittered. Benjamin seized the little chain and
medallion and stood up briefly to throw it. The links sparkled for just a
moment, then disappeared into the murky haze downslope. “That may not have been necessary,”
Robert said. “We’ll have to experiment, lay out different objects at various
sites and see which get bombed. ...” He was talking as much for morale as for
content. As much for his morale as for theirs. “I suspect it’s something
simple, quite common, but imported to Garth, so its resonance will be a sure
sign of Earthly presence.” Benjamin and Robert shared a long look.
No words were needed. Reason or rationalization. The next ten seconds
would tell whether Robert was right or disastrously wrong. It might be us it detects,
Robert
knew. Ifni. What if they can tune in on human DNA? The robot cruised overhead. They covered
their ears and blinked as the repulsor fields tickled their nerve endings.
Robert felt a wave of deja vu, as if this were something he and the others had
done many times, through countless prior lives. Three of the chims buried their
heads in their arms and whimpered. Did the machine pause? Robert felt
suddenly that it had, that it was about to ... Then it was past them, shaking the tops
of trees ten meters away . . . twenty . . . forty. The search spiral widened
and the gasbot’s whining engine sounds faded slowly with distance. The machine
moved on, seeking other targets. Robert met Benjamin’s eyes again and
winked. The chim snorted. Obviously he felt that
Robert should not be smug over being right. That was, after all, only a
patron’s job. Style counted, too. And Benjamin clearly
thought Robert might have chosen a more dignified way to make his point. * * * Robert would go home by a different
route, avoiding any contact with the still-fresh coercion chemicals. The chims
tarried long enough to gather their things and shake out the sooty black
powder. They bundled up their gear but did not put the clothes back on. It wasn’t only dislike of the alien
stink. For the first time the items themselves were suspect. Tools and
clothing, the very symbols of sentience, had become betrayers, things not to be
trusted. They walked home naked. It took a while, afterward, for life to
return to the little valley. The nervous creatures of Garth had never been
harmed by the new, noxious fog that had lately come at intervals from a
growling sky. But they did not like it any more than they liked the noisy two-legged
beings. Nervously, timorously, the native animals
crept back to their feeding or hunting grounds. Such caution was especially strong in the
survivors of the Bururalli terror. Near the northern end of the valley the
creatures stopped their return migration and listened, sniffing the air
suspiciously. Many backed out then. Something else had
entered the area. Until it left, there would be no going home. A dark form moved down the rocky slope,
picking its way among the boulders where the sooty residue lay thickest. As
twilight gathered it clambered boldly about the rocks, making no move to
conceal itself, for nothing here could harm it. It paused briefly, casting
about as if looking for something. A small glint shone in the late afternoon
sunshine. The creature shuffled over to the glittering thing, a small chain and
pendant half hidden in the dusty rocks, and picked it up. It sat looking at the lost keepsake for a
time, sighing softly in contemplation. Then it dropped the shiny bauble where
it had lain and moved on. Only after it had shambled away at last
did the creatures of the forest finish their homeward odyssey, scurrying for
secret niches and hiding places. In minutes the disturbances were forgotten,
dross from a used-up day. Memory was a useless encumbrance, anyway.
The animals had more important things to do than contemplate what had gone on
an hour ago. Night was coming, and that was serious business. Hunting
and being hunted, eating and being eaten, living and dying. 36 Fiben “We’ve got to hurt them in ways that they
can’t trace to us. Gailet Jones sat cross-legged on the
carpet, her back to the embers in the fireplace. She faced the ad hoc
resistance committee and held up a single finger. “The humans on Cilmar and the other
islands are completely helpless to reprisals. So, for that matter, are all the
urban chims here in town. So we have to begin carefully and concentrate on
intelligence gathering before trying to really harm the enemy. If the Gubru
come to realize they’re facing an organized resistance, there’s no telling what
they’ll do.” Fiben watched from the shadowed end of
the room as one of the new cell leaders, a professor from the college, raised
his hand. “But how could they threaten the hostages under the Galactic Codes of
War? I think I remember reading somewhere that—” One of the older chimmies interrupted.
“Dr. Wald, we can’t count’ on the Galactic Codes. We just don’t know the
subtleties involved and don’t have time to learn them!” “We could look them up,” the elderly chen
suggested weakly. “The city Library is open for business.” “Yeah,” Gailet sniffed. “With a Gubru
Librarian in charge now, I can just imagine asking one of them for a scan-dump
on resistance warfare!” “Well, supposedly ...” The discussion had been going on this way
for quite a while. Fiben coughed behind his fist. Everyone looked up. It was
the first time he had spoken since the long meeting began. “The point is moot,” he said quietly.
“Even if we knew the hostages would be safe. Gailet’s right for yet another reason.” She darted a look at him, half suspicious
and perhaps a little resentful of his support. She’s bright, he thought.
But we’re going to have trouble, she and I. He continued. “We have to make our first
strikes seem less than they are because right now the invader is relaxed,
unsuspecting, and completely contemptuous of us. It’s a condition we’ll find
him in only once. We mustn’t squander that until the resistance is coordinated
and ready. “That means we keep things low key until
we hear from the general.” He smiled at Gailet and leaned against
the wall. She frowned back, but said nothing. They had had their differences
over placing the Port Helenia resistance under the command of a young alien.
That had not changed. She needed him though, for now. Fiben’s
stunt at the Ape’s Grape had brought dozens of new recruits out of the
woodwork, galvanizing a part of the community that had had its fill of
heavy-handed Gubru propaganda. “All right, then,” Gailet said. “Let’s
start with something simple. Something you can tell your general about.” Their
eyes met briefly. Fiben just smiled, and held her gaze while other voices rose. “What if we were to . . .” “How about if we blow up ...” “Maybe a general strike ...” Fiben listened to the surge of ideas—ways
to sting and fool an ancient, experienced, arrogant, and vastly powerful
Galactic race—and felt he knew exactly what Gailet was thinking, what she had
to be thinking after that unnerving, revealing trip to Port Helenia
College. Are we really sapient
beings, without our patrons? Do we dare try even our brightest schemes against
powers we can barely perceive? Fiben nodded in agreement
with Gailet Jones. Yes, indeed. We had better keep it simple. 37 Galactics It was all getting pretty
expensive, but that was not the only thing bothering the Suzerain of Cost and
Caution. All the new antispace fortifications, the perpetual assaults by
coercion gas on any and every suspected or detected Earth-ling site—these were
things insisted upon by the Suzerain of Beam and Talon, and this early in the
occupation it was hard to refuse the military commander anything it thought
needed. But accounting was not the
only job of the Suzerain of Cost and Caution. Its other task was protection of
the Gubru race from the repercussions of error. So many starfaring species
had come into existence since the great chain of Uplift was begun by the
Progenitors, three billion years ago. Many had flowered, risen to great
heights, only to be brought crashing down by some stupid, avoidable mistake. That was yet another
reason for the way authority was divided among the Gubru. There was the
aggressive spirit of the Talon Soldier, to dare and seek out opportunities for
the Roost. There was the exacting taskmaster of Propriety, to make certain they
adhered to the True Path. In addition, though, there must be Caution, the
squawk of warning, forever warning, that daring can step too far, and propriety
too rigid can also make roosts fall. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution paced its office. Beyond the surrounding gardens lay th« small city the
humans called Port Helenia. Throughout the building, Gubru and Kwackoo
bureaucrats went over details, calculated odds, made plans. Soon there would be another Command
Conclave with its peers, the other Suzerains. The Suzerain of Cost and Caution
knew there would be more demands made. Talon would ask why most
of the battle fleet was being called away. And it would have to be shown that
the Gubru Nest Masters had need of the great battleships elsewhere, now that
Garth appeared secure. Propriety would complain
again that this world’s Planetary Library was woefully inadequate and appeared
to have been damaged, somehow, by the fleeing Earthling government. Or perhaps
it had been sabotaged by the Tymbrimi trickster Uthacalthing? In any event,
there would be urgent insistence that a larger branch be brought in, at
horrible expense. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution fluffed its down. This time it felt filled with confidence. It had let
the other two have their way for a time, but things were peaceful now, well in
hand. The other two were
younger, less experienced—brilliant, but far too* rash. It was time to begin
showing them how things were going to be, how they must be, if a sane,
sound policy was to emerge. This colloquy, the Suzerain of Cost and Caution
assured itself, it would prevail! The Suzerain brushed its
beak and looked out onto the peaceful afternoon. These were lovely gardens,
with pleasant open lawns and trees imported from dozens of worlds. The former
owner of these structures was no longer here, but his taste could be sensed in
the surroundings. How sad it was that there
were so few Gubru who understood or even cared about the esthetics of other
races! There was a word for this appreciation of otherness. In Anglic it was called
empathy. Some sophonts carried the business too far, of course. The
Thennanin and the Tymbrimi, each in their own way, had made absurdities of
themselves, ruining all clarity of their uniqueness. Still, there were factions
among the Roost Masters who believed that a small dose of this
other-appreciation might prove very useful in the years ahead. More than useful, caution
seemed now to demand it. The Suzerain had made its
plans. The clever schemes of its peers would unite under its leadership. The outlines
of a new policy were already becoming clear. Life was such a serious
business, the Suzerain of Cost and Caution contemplated. And yet, every now and
then, it actually seemed quite pleasant! For a time it crooned to
itself contentedly. 38 Fiben “Everything’s all set.” The tall chim wiped his
hands on his coveralls. Max wore long sleeves to keep the grease out of his
fur, but the measure hadn’t been entirely successful. He put aside his tool
kit, squatted next to Fiben, and used a stick to draw a rude sketch in the
sand. “Here’s where th’ town-gas
hydrogen pipes enter the embassy grounds, an’ here’s where they pass under the
chancery. My partner an’ I have put in a splice over beyond those cottonwoods.
When Dr. Jones gives the word, we’ll pour in fifty kilos of D-17. That ought to
do the trick.” Fiben nodded as the other
chim brushed away the drawing. “Sounds excellent, Max.” It was a good plan,
simple and, more important, extremely difficult to trace, whether it succeeded
or not. At least that’s what they all were counting on. He wondered what Athaclena
would think of this scheme. Like most chims, Fiben’s idea of Tymbrimi
personality had come mostly out of vid dramas and speeches by the ambassador.
From those impressions it seemed Earth’s chief allies certainly loved irony. I hope so, he mused.
She’ll need a sense of humor to appreciate what we’re about to do to the
Tymbrimi Embassy. He felt weird sitting out
here in the open, not more than a hundred meters from the Embassy grounds,
where the rolling hills of Sea Bluff Park overlooked the Sea of Cilmar. In
oldtime war movies, men always seemed to set off on missions like this at
night, with blackened faces. But that was in the dark
ages, before the days of high tech and infrared spotters. Activity after dark
would only draw attention from the invaders. So the saboteurs moved about in
daylight, disguising their activities amid the normal routine of park
maintenance. Max pulled a sandwich out
of his capacious coveralls and took out large bites while they waited. The big
chim was no less impressive here, seated cross-legged, than when they had met,
that night at the Ape’s Grape. With his broad shoulders and pronounced canines,
one might have thought he’d be a revert, a genetic reject. In truth, the Uplift
Board cared less about such cosmetic features than the fellow’s calm, totally
unflappable nature. He had already been granted one fatherhood, and another of
his group wives was expecting his second child. Max had been an employee
of Gailet’s family ever since she was a little girl and had taken care of her
after her return from schooling on Earth. His devotion to her was obvious. Too few yellow-card chims
like Max were members of the urban underground. Gailet’s insistence on
recruiting almost solely blue and green cards had made Fiben uncomfortable. And
yet he had seen her point. With it known that some chims were collaborating
with the enemy, it would be best to start creating their network of cells out
of those who had the most to lose under the Gubru. „ That still didn’t make the
discrimination smell good to Fiben. “Feelin” any better?” “Hmm?” Fiben looked up. “Your muscles.” Max
gestured. “Feelin’ less sore now?” Fiben had to grin. Max had
apologized all too often, first fordoing nothing when the Probationers began
harassing him back at the Ape’s Grape, and later shooting him with the stunner
on Gailet’s orders. Of course both actions were understandable in retrospect.
Neither he nor Gailet had known what to make of Fiben, at first, and had
decided to err on the side of Caution. % “Yeah, lots better. Just a
twinge now and then. Thanks.” “Mmm, good. Glad.” Max
nodded, satisfied. Privately, Fiben noted that he had never heard Gailet express
any regret over what he’d gone through. Fiben tightened another bolt on the
sand-lawn groomer he had been repairing. It was a real breakdown, of course,
just in
case a Gubru patrol stopped by. But luck had been with them so far. Anyway,
most of the invaders seemed to be down at the south side of Aspinal Bay,
supervising another of their mysterious construction projects. He slipped a monocular out of his belt
and focused on the Embassy. A low plastic fence topped with glittering wire
surrounded the compound, punctuated at intervals by tiny whirling watch buoys.
The little spinning disks looked decorative, but Fiben knew better. The
protection devices made any direct assault by irregular forces impossible. Inside the compound there were five
buildings. The largest, the chancery, had come equipped with a full suite of
modern radio, psi, and quantum wave antennae—an obvious reason why the Gubru
moved in after the former tenants cleared out. Before the invasion, the Embassy staff
had been mostly hired humans and chims. The only Tymbrimi actually assigned to
this tiny outpost were the ambassador, his assistant/pilot, and his daughter. The invaders weren’t following that
example. The place swarmed with avian forms. Only one small building—at the top
of the far hill across from Fiben, overlooking the ocean— did not show a full
complement of Gubru and Kwackoo constantly coming and going. That pyramidal,
windowless structure looked more like a cairn than a house, and none of the
aliens approached within two hundred meters of it. Fiben remembered something the general
had told him before he left the mountains. “If you get an opportunity, Fiben, please inspect the Diplomatic
Cache at the Embassy. If, by some chance, the Gubru have left the grounds
intact, there might be a message from my father there.” Athaclena’s ruff had flared momentarily. “And if the Gubru have
violated the Cache, I must know of that, too. It is information we can use.” It looked unlikely he’d have had a chance
to do as she asked, whether the aliens respected the Codes or not. The general
would have to settle for a visual report from far away. “What d’you see?” Max asked. He calmly
munched his sandwich as if one started a guerrilla uprising every day. “Just a minute.” Fiben increased
magnification and wished he had a better glass. As far as he could tell, the
cairn at the top of the hill looked unmolested. A tiny blue light winked from
the top of the little structure. Had the Gubru put it there? he wondered. “I’m not sure,” he said. “But I think—” His belt phone beeped—another bit of
normal life that might end once fighting began. The commercial network was
still in operation, though certainly monitored by Gubru language computers. He picked up the phone. “That you, honey?
I’ve been getting hungry. I hope you brought my lunch.” There was a pause. When Gailet Jones
spoke there was an edge in her voice. “Yes, dear.” She stuck to their
agreed-upon code, but obviously did not relish it. “Pele’s marriage group is on
holiday today, so I invited them to join us for a picnic.” Fiben couldn’t help digging a little—just
for verisimilitude, of course. “That’s fine, darling. Maybe you an’ I can find
time to slip into the woods for some, y’know, ook ook.” Before she could do more than gasp, he
signed off. “See you in a little while, sweetie.” Putting down the phone, he
saw Max looking at him, a wad of food in one cheek. Fiben raised an eyebrow and
Max shrugged, as if to say, “None of my business.” “I better go see that Dwayne ain’t
screwed up,” Max said. He stood and dusted sand from his coveralls. “Scopes up,
Fiben.” “Filters up, Max.” The big chim nodded and moved off down
the hill, sauntering as if life were completely normal. Fiben slapped the cover back on the
engine and started the groomer. Its motor whistled with the soft whine of
hydrogen catalysis. He hopped aboard and took off slowly down the hill. The park was fairly crowded for a weekday
afternoon. That was part of the plan, to get the birds used to chims behaving
in unusual ways. Chims had been frequenting the area more and more during the
last week. That had been Athaclena’s idea. Fiben
wasn’t sure he liked it, but oddly enough, it was one Tymbrimi suggestion
Gailet had taken up wholeheartedly. An anthropologist’s gambit. Fiben sniffed. He rode over to a copse of willows by a
stream not far from the Embassy grounds, near the fence and the small, whirling
watchers. He stopped the engine and got off. Walking to the edge of the stream,
he took several long strides and leapt up onto the trunk of a tree. Fiben
clambered to a convenient branch, where he could look out onto the compound. He
took out a bag of peanuts and began to crack them one at a time. The nearest watcher disk seemed to pause
briefly. No doubt it had already scanned him with everything from X-rays to
radar. Of course it found him unarmed and harmless. Every day for the last week
a different chim had taken his lunch break here at about this time of day. Fiben recalled the evening at the Ape’s
Grape. Perhaps Athaclena and Gailet had a point, he thought. If the birds try
to condition us, why can’t we turn the tables and do it to the birds? His phone rang again. “Yeah?” “Uh, I’m afraid Donal’s suffering from a
little flatulence. He may not be able to make it to the picnic.” “Aw, too bad,” he muttered, and put the
phone away. So far, so good. He cracked another peanut. The D-17 had been put
into the pipes delivering hydrogen to the Embassy. It would still be several
minutes before anything could be expected to happen. It was a simple idea, even if he had his
doubts. The sabotage was supposed to look like an accident, and it had to be
timed so that Gailet’s unarmed contingent was in position. This raid was meant
not so much to do harm as to create a disturbance. Both Gailet and
Athaclena wanted information on Gubru emergency procedures. Fiben was to be the general’s eyes and
ears. Over on the grounds he saw avians come
and go from the chancery and other buildings. The little blue light atop the
Diplomatic Cache winked against the bright sea clouds. A Gubru floater hummed
overhead and began to settle toward the broad Embassy lawn. Fiben watched with
interest, waiting for the excitement to begin. D-17 was a powerful corrosive when left
in contact with town-gas hydrogen for long. It would soon eat through the
pipes. Then, when exposed to air, it would have yet another effect. It would stink to high heaven. He didn’t have long to wait. Fiben smiled as the first squawks of
consternation began to emanate from the chancery. Within moments the doors and
windows burst forth with feathered explosions as aliens boiled out of the
building, chirping in panic or disgust. Fiben wasn’t sure which and he didn’t
really care. He was too busy laughing. This part had been his idea. He broke a
peanut and tossed it up to catch in his mouth. This was better than baseball! Gubru scattered in all directions,
leaping from upper balconies even without antigravity gear. Several writhed on
broken limbs. So much the better. Of course this wasn’t
going to be much of an inconvenience to the enemy, and it could only be done
once. The real purpose was to watch how the Gubru dealt with an emergency. Sirens began to wail. Fiben glanced at
his watch. A full two minutes had passed since the first signs of commotion.
That meant the alarm was given manually. The vaunted Galactic defense computers
weren’t omniscient then. They weren’t equipped to respond to a bad smell. The watch buoys rose from the fence together, giving off a
threatening whine, whirling faster than before. Fiben brushed peanut shells
from his lap and sat up slowly, watching the deadly things warily. If they were
programmed to extend the defense perimeter automatically, whatever the
emergency, he could be in trouble. But they merely spun, shining with
increased vigilance. It took three more minutes, by Fiben’s watch, for a triple
sonic boom to announce the arrival of fighter craft, sleek arrows resembling
sparrow hawks, which streaked in to pass low over the now empty chancery
building. The Gubru on the lawn seemed too nervous to take much cheer in their
arrival. They leapt and squawked as sonic booms shook trees and feathers alike. A Gubru official strutted about the
grounds, chirping soothingly, calming its subordinates. Fiben didn’t dare lift
his monocular with the protector-drones at such high alert, but he peered to
try to get a better view of the avian in charge. Several features seemed odd
about this Gubru. Its white plumage, for instance, looked more luminous, more
lustrous than the others’. It also wore a band of black fabric around its
throat. A few minutes later a utility craft
arrived and hovered until
enough chattering avians had stepped aside to give it room to land. From the
grounded floater a pair of invaders emerged wearing ornate, crested breathing
masks. They bowed to the official, then strode up the steps and into the
building. Obviously the Gubru in charge realized
that the stench from the corroded gas pipes posed no
threat. All the noise and commotion was doing much more harm to
his command of clerks and planners than the bad
smell. No doubt he was , upset because the work day was ruined. More minutes passed. Fiben
watched a convoy of ground vehicles arrive, sirens wailing, sending the
agitated civil servants into a tizzy again. The senior Gubru flapped its arms
until the racket finally cut off. Then the aristocrat waved a curt gesture at
the supersonic fighters hovering overhead. The warcraft swiveled
about at once and departed as swiftly as they had come. Shock waves again
rattled windows and sent the chancery staff shrieking. “Excitable lot, aren’t
they?” Fiben observed. No doubt Gubru soldiery were better conditioned for this
sort of thing. Fiben stood up on his
branch and looked over toward other areas of the park. Elsewhere the fence was
lined with chims, and more streamed in from the city. They kept a respectful
distance back from the barrier guardians, but still they came, babbling to each
other in excitement. Here and there among them
were Gailet Jones’s observers, timing and jotting down every alien response. “Almost the first thing
the Gubru will read about, when they study Library tapes on your species,” Athaclena had told him, “will
be the so-called ‘monkey reflex’ . . . the tendency of you anthropoids to
scurry toward commotion, out of curiosity. “Conservative species find
it strange, and this tendency of humans and chims will seem particularly
bizarre to avian
beings, which tend to lack even a semblance of a sense of humor.” She had smiled. “We will get them used to
this type of behavior, until they grow to expect those strange
Earthling clients always running toward trouble . . . just to watch. “They will learn not to
fear you, but they should . . . speaking as one monkey to another.” Fiben had known what she meant, that
Tymbrimi were like humans and chims in this way. Her confidence had filled him,
as well—until he saw her frown suddenly -and speak to herself, quickly and
softly, apparently forgetting that he understood Galactic Seven. “Monkeys . . . one monkey
to another . . . Sumbaturalli!
Must I constantly think in metaphors?” It had perplexed Fiben.
Fortunately, he did not have to understand Athaclena, only know that she could
ask anything she wanted of him and he would jump. After a while more
maintenance workers arrived in ground vehicles, this time including a number of
chims wearing uniforms of the City Gas Department. By the time they entered the
chancery, the Gubru bureaucrats on the lawn had settled into the shade just
outside, chirping irritably at the still potent stench. Fiben didn’t blame them.
The wind had shifted his way. His nose wrinkled in disgust. Well, that’s that. We cost
them an afternoon’s work, and maybe we learned something. Time to go home and
assess the results. He didn’t look forward to
the meeting with Gailet Jones. For a pretty and bright chimmie, she had a
tendency to get awfully officious. And she obviously bore some grudge against
him—as if he had gunned her down with a stunner and carried her
off in a sack! Ah well. Tonight he would
be off, back into the mountains with Tycho, carrying a report for the general.
Fiben had been born a city boy, but he had come to prefer the kind of birds
they had out in the country to the sort infesting town of late. He turned around, grabbed
the tree trunk with both arms, and started lowering himself. That was when,
suddenly, something that felt like a big flat hand slammed hard against
his back, knocking all the breath out of him. Fiben clawed at the trunk.
His head rang and tears filled his eyes. He managed just barely to keep his
grip on the rough bark as branches whipped and leaves blew away in a sudden
wave of palpable sound. He held on while the entire tree rocked, as if it were
trying to buck him off! His ears popped as the
overpressure wave passed. The rip of rushing air dropped to a mere roar. The
tree swayed in slowly diminishing arcs. Finally—still gripping the bark
tightly—he gathered the nerve to turn around and look. A towering column of smoke filled the
center of the Embassy lawn where the chancery used to be. Flames licked at
shattered walls, and streaks of soot showed where superheated gas had blasted
in all directions. Fiben blinked. “Hot chicken in a biscuit!” he muttered,
not ashamed at all of the first thing to come to mind. There was enough fried
bird out there to feed half of Port Helenia. Some of the meat was pretty rare,
of course. Some of it still moved. His mouth was bone dry, but he smacked
his lips nonetheless. “Barbecue sauce,” he sighed. “All this,
an’ not a truck-load of barbecue sauce to be seen.” He clambered back onto the branch amid
the torn leaves. Fiben checked his watch. It took almost a minute for sirens to
begin wailing again. Another for the floater to take off, wavering as it fought
the surging convection of superheated air from the fire. He looked to see what the chims at the
perimeter fence had done. Through the spreading cloud of smoke, Fiben saw that
the crowd had not fled. If anything, it had grown. Chims boiled out of nearby
buildings to watch. There were hoots and shrieks, a sea of excited brown eyes. He grunted in satisfaction. That was
fine, so long as nobody made any threatening moves. Then he noticed something else. With an
electric thrill he saw that the watch disks were down! All along the barrier
fence, the guardian buoys had fallen to the ground. “Bugger all!” he murmured. “The dumb
clucks are saving money on smart robotics. The defense mechs were all remotes!” When the chancery blew up—for whatever
ungodly reason it had chosen to do so—it must have taken out the central
controller with it! If somebody just had the presence of mind to grab up some
of those buoys . . . He saw Max, a hundred meters to his left,
scurry over to one of the toppled disks and prod it with a stick. Good man, Fiben thought, and then dropped it from
his mind. He stood up and leaned against the tree trunk while tossing off his
sandals. He flexed his legs, testing the support. Here goes nothiri, he
sighed. Fiben took off at full tilt, running
along the narrow branch. At the last moment he rode the bucking tip like a
springboard and leaped off into the air. The fence was set back a way from the
stream. One of Fiben’s toes brushed the wire at the top as he sailed over. He
landed in an awkward rollout on the lawn beyond. “Oof,” he complained. Fortunately, he
hadn’t banged his still-tender ankle. But his ribs hurt, and as he panted
sucked in a lungful of smoke from the spreading fire. Coughing, he pulled a
handkerchief from his coveralls and wrapped it over his nose as he ran toward
the devastation. Dead invaders lay strewn across the once
pristine lawn. He leapt over a sprawled, Kwackoo corpse—four-legged and
soot-covered—and ducked through a roiling finger of smoke. He barely evaded
collision with a living Gubru. The creature fled squawking. The invader bureaucrats were completely
disorganized, flapping and running about in total chaos. Their noise was overwhelming. Slamming sonic booms announced the return
of soldiery, overhead. Fiben suppressed a fit of coughing and blessed the
smoke. No one overhead would spot him, and the Gubru down here were in no
condition to notice much. He hopped over singed avians. The stench from the
fire kept even his most atavistic appetites at bay. In fact, he was afraid he might be sick. It was touch and go as he ran past the
burning chancery. The building was completely in flames. The hair on his right
arm curled from the heat. He burst upon a knot of avians huddling
in the shadow of a neighboring structure. They had been gathered in a moaning
cluster around one particular corpse, a remnant whose once-bright plumage was
now stained and ruined. When Fiben appeared so suddenly the Gubru scattered,
chirping in dismay. Am I lost? There was smoke everywhere. He swiveled
about, casting for a sign of the right direction. There! Fiben spied a tiny blue glow
through the black haze. He set off at a run, though his lungs already felt
afire. The worst of the noise and heat fell behind him as he dashed through the
small copse of trees lining the top of the bluff. Misjudging the distance, he almost
stumbled, sliding to a sudden halt before the Tymbrimi Diplomatic Cache.
Panting, he bent over to catch his breath. In a moment he realized
that it was just as well he’d stopped when he had. Suddenly the blue globe at
the cairn’s peak seemed less friendly. It pulsed at him, throbbing volubly. So far Fiben had acted in
a series of flash decisions. The explosion had been an unexpected opportunity.
It had to be taken advantage of. All right, here I am. Now
what? The
blue globe might be original Tymbrimi equipment, but it also might have been
set there by the invader. Behind him sirens wailed
and floaters began arriving in a continuous, fluttering whine. Smoke swirled
about him, whipped by the chaotic comings and goings of great machines. Fiben
hoped Gailet’s observers on the roofs of the buildings nearby were taking all
this down. If he knew his own people, most of them would be staring slack-jawed
or capering in excitement. Still, they might learn a lot from this afternoon’s
serendipity. He took a step forward
toward the cairn. The blue globe pulsed at him. He lifted his left foot. A beam of bright blue light
lanced out and struck the ground where he had been about to step. Fiben leaped at least a
meter into the air. He had hardly landed before the beam shot forth again,
missing his right foot by millimeters. Smoke curled up from smoldering twigs,
joining the heavier pall from the burning chancery. Fiben tried to back away
quickly, but the damned globe wouldn’t let him! A blue bolt sizzled the ground
behind him and he had to hop to one side. Then he found himself being herded
the other way! Leap, zap! Hop, curse, zap
again! The beam was too accurate
for this to be an accident. The globe wasn’t trying to kill him. Nor was it,
apparently, interested in letting him go! Between bolts Fiben
frantically tried to think how to get out of this trap . . . this infernal practical
joke. . . . He snapped his fingers,
even as he jumped from another smoldering spot. Of course! The Gubru hadn’t messed
with the Tymbrimi Cache. The blue globe wasn’t acting like a tool of the
avians. But it was exactly the sort of thing Uthacalthing would leave
behind! Fiben cursed as a
particularly near miss left one toe slightly singed. Damn bloody Eatees! Even
the good ones were almost more than anybody could bear! He gritted
histeeth and forced himself to take a single step forward. The blue beam sliced
through a small stone near his instep, cutting it precisely in half. Every
instinct in Fiben screamed for him to jump again, but he concentrated on
leaving the foot in place and taking one more leisurely step. Normally, one would think
that a defensive device like this would be programmed to give warnings at long
range and to start frying in earnest when something came nearer. By such logic
what he was doing was stupid as hell. The blue globe throbbed
menacingly and cast forth its lightning. Smoke curled from a spot between the
lingers and tumb of his left foot. He lifted the right. First a warning, then the
real thing. That was the way an Earthling defense drone would work. But how
would a Tymbrimi program his? Fiben wasn’t sure he should wager so much
on a wild guess. A client-class sophont wasn’t supposed to analyze in the
middle of fire and smoke, and especially not when he was being shot at! Call it a hunch, he thought. His right foot came down
and its toes curled around an oak twig. The blue globe seemed to. consider his
persistence, then the blue bolt lanced out again, this time a meter in front of
him. A trail of sizzling humus walked toward him in a slow zigzag, the crackle
of burning grass popping louder as it came closer and closer. Fiben tried to swallow. It’s not designed to kill!
he
told himself over and over. Why should it be? The Gubru could have blasted
that globe at long range long ago. No, its purpose had to be
to serve as a gesture, a declaration of rights under the intricate rules of
Galactic Protocol, more ancient and ornate than Japanese imperial court ritual. And it was designed to
tweak the beaks of Gubru. Fiben held his ground.
Another chain of sonic booms rattled the trees, and the heat from the
conflagration behind him seemed to be intensifying. All the noise pressed hard
against his self-control. The Gubru are mighty
warriors, he
reminded himself. But they are excitable. . . . The blue beam edged
closer. Fiben’s nostrils flared. The only way he could take his gaze away from
the deadly sightwas by closing his eyes. If I’m right then this is just
another damned Tymbrimi . . . He opened them. The beam was approaching
his right foot from the side. His toes curled from a deep will to leap away.
Fiben tasted bile as the searing knife of light tore through a pebble two
inches away and proceeded on to ... To hit and cross his foot! Fiben choked and suppressed an urge to
howl. Something was wrong! His head spun as he watched the beam cross his foot
and then commence leaving a narrow trail of smoky ruin directly under his
spread-legged stance. He stared in disbelief at his foot. He
had bet the beam would stop short at the last instant. It hadn’t. Still . . . there his foot was, unharmed. The beam ignited a dry twig then moved on
to climb up his left foot. There was a faint tickling he knew to be
psychosomatic. While touching him, the beam was only a spot of light. An inch beyond his foot, the burning
resumed. His heart still pounding, Fiben looked up
at the blue globe and cursed with a mouth too dry to speak. “Very funny,” he whispered. There must have been a small psi-caster
in the cairn, for Fiben actually felt something like a smile spread in
the air before him ... a small, wry, alien smirk, as if the joke had really
been a minor thing, after all, not even worth a chuckle. “Real cute, Uthacalthing,” Fiben grimaced
as he forced his shaking legs to obey him, carrying him on a wobbling path
toward the cairn. “Real cute. I’d hate to see what gives you a belly laugh.” It
was hard to believe Athaclena came from the same stock as the author of this
little bit of whoopee cushion humor. At the same time, though, Fiben wished he
could have been present when the first Gubru approached the Diplomacy Cache to
check it out. The blue globe still pulsed, but it
stopped sending forth pencil beams of irritation. Fiben walked close to the
cairn and looked it over. He paced the perimeter. Halfway around, where the
cliff overlooked the sea only twenty meters away, there was a hatch. Fiben
blinked when he saw the array of locks, hasps, bolts, combination slots, and
keyholes. Well, he told himself, it
is a cache for diplomatic secrets and such. But all those locks meant that he had no
chance of getting in and finding a message from Uthacalthing. Athaclena had given
him a few possible code words to try, if he got the chance, but this was
another story altogether! By now the fire brigade had arrived.
Through the smoke Fiben could see chims from the city watch stumbling over
stick-figure aliens and stretching out hoses. It wouldn’t be long before
someone imposed order on this chaos. If his mission here really was futile, he
ought to be getting out while the getting was still easy. He could probably
take the trail along the bluff, where it overlooked the Sea of Cilmar. That
would skirt most of the enemy and bring him out near a bus route. Fiben bent forward and looked at the
hatchway again. Pfeh! There were easily two dozen locks on the armored door! A
small ribbon of red silk would be as useful in keeping out an invader. Either
the conventions were being respected or they weren’t! What the hell good were
all these padlocks and things? Fiben grunted, realizing. It was another
Tymbrimi joke, of course. One the Gubru would fail to get, no matter how
intelligent they were. There were times when personality counted for more than
intelligence. Maybe that means . . . On a hunch, Fiben ran around to the other
side of the cairn. His eyes were watering from the smoke, and he wiped his nose
on his handkerchief as he searched the wall opposite the hatch. “Stupid bloody guesswork,” he grumbled as
he clambered among the smooth stones. “It’d take a Tymbrimi to think up a stunt
like this ... or a stupid, lame-brained, half-evolved chim client like m—” A loose stone slipped slightly under his
right hand. Fiben pried at the facing, wishing he had a Tymbrimi’s slender,
supple fingers. He cursed as he tore a fingernail. At last the stone came free. He blinked. He had been right, there was a
secret hiding place here in back. Only the damn hole was empty! This time, Fiben couldn’t help himself.
He shrieked in frustration. It was too much. The covering stone went sailing
into the brush, and he stood there on the steep, sloping face of the cairn,
cursing in the fine, expressive, indignant tones his ancestors had used before
Uplift when inveighing against the parentage and personal habits of baboons. The red rage only lasted a few moments,
but when it cleared Fiben felt better. He was hoarse and raw, and his palms
hurt from slapping the hard stone, but at least some of his frustration had
been vented. Clearly it was time to get out of here.
Just beyond a thick wisp of drifting smoke, Fiben saw a large floater set down.
A ramp descended and a troop of armored Gubru soldiery hurried onto the singed
lawn, each accompanied by a pair of tiny, floating globes. Yep, time to
scoot. Fiben was about to climb down when he
glanced one more time into the little niche in the Tymbrimi cairn. At that
moment the diffusing smoke dispersed briefly under the stiffening breeze.
Sunlight burst onto the cliffside. A tiny flash of silvery light caught his
eye. He reached into the niche and pulled on a slender thread, thin and
delicate as gossamer, that had lined a crack at the back of the little crevice. At that moment there came an amplified
squawk. Fiben swiveled and saw a squad of Gubru Talon Soldiers coming his way.
An officer fumbled with the vodor at its throat, dialing among the
auto-translation options. “…Cathtoo-psh’v’chim’ph… “…Kah-koo-kee, k’keee! EeeEeEE! K…. “…Hisss-s-ss pop crackle!…
“…Puna bliv’t mannennering…”
“…what you are doing there! Good clients do not play with what they
cannot understand!” Then the officer caught sight of the
opened niche—and Fiben’s hand stuffing something into a coverall pocket. “Stop! Show us what . . .” Fiben did not wait for the soldier to
finish the command. He scrambled up the cairn. The blue globe throbbed as he
passed, and in his mind terror was briefly pushed aside by a powerful, dry
laughter as he dove over the top and slid down the other side. Laser bolts
sizzled over his head, chipping fragments from the stone structure as he landed
on the ground with a thump Damn Tymbrimi sense of humor, was his only
thought as he scrambled to his feet and dashed in the only possible direction,
down the protective shadow of the cairn, straight toward the sheer cliff. 39 Gailet Max dumped a load of disabled Gubru guard
disks onto the rooftop near Gailet Jones. “We yanked out their receivers,” he
reported. “Still, we’ll have to be damn careful with’em.” Nearby, Professor Oakes clicked his
stopwatch. The elderly chen grunted in satisfaction. “Their air cover has been
withdrawn, again. Apparently they’ve decided it was an accident after all.” Reports kept coming in. Gailet paced nervously,
occasionally looking out over the roof parapet at the conflagration and
confusion in Sea Bluff Park. We didn’t plan anything like this! she
thought. It could be great luck. We’ve learned so much. Or it could be a disaster.
Hard to tell yet. If only the enemy doesn’t
trace it to us. A young chen, no more than twelve years
old, put down his binoculars and turned to Gailet. “Semaphore reports all but
one of our forward observers has come back in, ma’am. No word from that one,
though.” “Who is it?” Gailet asked. “Uh, it’s that militia officer from th’
mountains. Fiben Bolger, ma’am.” “I might have guessed!” Gailet sighed. Max looked up from his pile of alien
booty, his face a grimace of dismay. “I saw him. When the fence failed, he
jumped over it and went running toward the fire. Um, I suppose I should’ve gone
along, to keep an eye on him.” “You should have done no such thing, Max.
You were exactly right. Of all the foolish stunts!” She sighed. “I might have
known he would do something like this. If he gets captured, and gives us away
...” She stopped. There was no point in worrying the others more than
necessary. Anyway, she thought a little
guiltily, the arrogant chen might only have been killed. She bit her lip, though, and went to the
parapet to look out in the direction of the afternoon sun. 40 Fiben Behind Fiben came the familiar zip zip
of the blue globe firing again. The Gubru squawked less than he might have
expected; these were soldiers, after all. Still, they made quite a racket and
their attention was diverted. Whether the cache defender was acting to cover
his retreat or merely harassing the invaders on general principles, Fiben
couldn’t speculate. In moments he was too busy even to think about it. One look over the edge was enough to make
him gulp. The cliff wasn’t a glassy face, but neither was it the sort of route
a picnicker would choose to get down to the shining sands below. The Gubru were shooting back at the blue
globe now, but that couldn’t last long. Fiben contemplated the steep dropoff.
All told, he would much rather have lived a long, quiet life as country
ecologist, donated his sperm samples when required, maybe joined a real fun
group family, taken up scrabble. “Argh!” he commented in man dialect, and stepped
off over the grassy verge. It was a four-handed job, for sure.
Gripping a knob with the tingers and tumb of his left foot, he swung way out to
grab a second handhold and managed to lower himself to another ledge. A short
stretch came easily, then it seemed he needed the grasping power of every
extremity. Thank Goodall Uplift had left his people with this ability. If he’d
had feet like a human’s, he surely would have fallen by now! Fiben was sweating, feeling around for a
foothold that had to be there, when suddenly the cliff face seemed to
lash out, batting away at him. An explosion sent tremors through the rock.
Fiben’s face ground into the gritty surface as he clutched for dear life, his
feet kicking and dangling in midair. Of all the damn . . . He coughed and spat as a plume of dust
floated down from the cliff edge. In peripheral vision he glimpsed bright bits
of incandescent stone flying out through the sky, spinning down to hissing
graves in the sea below. The root-grubbing, cairn
must’ve blown! Then something whizzed by his head. He
ducked but still caught a flash of blueness and heard, within his head, a
chuckling of alien laughter. The hilarity reached a crescendo as something
seemed to brush the back of his head, then faded as the blue light zipped off
again, dropping to skip away southward, just above the waves. Fiben wheezed and sought frantically for
a foothold. At last he found purchase, and he was able to lower himself to the
next fairly safe resting place. He wedged himself into a narrow cleft, out of
sight from the clifftop. Only then did he spare the extra energy to curse. Some day, Uthacalthing.
Some day. Fiben wiped dust from his eyes and looked
down. He had made it about halfway to the
beach. If he ever reached the bottom safely it should be an easy walk to the
closed amusement park at the northwestern corner of Aspinal Bay. From that
point it ought to be simple to disappear into back alleys and side streets. The next few minutes would tell. The
survivors of the Gubru patrol might assume he had been killed in the explosion,
blown out to sea along with debris from the cache. Or perhaps they’d figure he
would have fled by some other route. After all, only an idiot would try to
climb down a bluff like this one without equipment. Fiben hoped he had it thought out right,
because if they came down here looking for him his goose was as surely cooked
as those birds in the chancery fire. Just ahead the sun was settling toward
the western horizon. Smoke from this afternoon’s conflagration had spread far
enough to contribute brilliant umber and crimson hues to the gathering sunset.
Out on the water he saw a few boats, here and there. Two cargo barges steamed
slowly toward the distant islands—low, brown shapes barely visible on the
decks—no doubt carrying food for the hostage human population. Too bad some of the salts in the seawater
on Garth were toxic to dolphins. If the third race of Terragens had been able
to establish itself here, it would have been a lot harder for the enemy to
isolate the inhabitants of the archipelago so effectively. Besides, ‘fins had
their own way of thinking. Perhaps they’d have come up with an idea or two
Fiben’s people had missed. The southern headlands blocked Fiben’s
view of the port. But he could see traces of gleaming silver, Gubru warships or
tenders involved in the construction of space defenses. Well, Fiben thought, nobody’s come for me
yet. No hurry, then. Catch your breath before trying the rest of the trip. This had been the easy part. Fiben reached into his pocket and pulled
out the shimmering thread he had found in the niche. It might easily be a
spider web, or something similarly insignificant. But it was the only thing he
had to show for his little adventure. He didn’t know how he would tell
Athaclena that his efforts had come only to this. Well, not only this. There
was also the destruction of the Tymbrimi Diplomatic Cache. That’d be another
thing to have to explain. He took out his monocular and unscrewed
the lens cover. Fiben carefully wrapped the thread into the cap and replaced it.
He put the magnifier away. Yeah, it was going to be a real nice
sunset. Embers from the fire sparkled, swept into whirling plumes by Gubru
ambulances screaming back and forth from the top of the bluffs. Fiben
considered reaching into a pocket for the rest of the peanuts while he watched,
but right now his thirst was worse than his hunger. Most modern chims ate too
much protein, anyway. Life’s rough, he thought, trying to find a comfortable
position in the narrow notch. But then, it’s never been easy for
client-class beings, has it? There you are, minding your own business
in some rain forest, perfectly adequate in your ecological niche, then bam\ Some
authoritarian guy with delusions of godhood is sitting on your chest, forcing
the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge down your throat. From then on you’re
inadequate, because you’re being measured against the “higher” standard of your
patron; no freedom; you can’t even breed as you please, and you’ve got all
those “responsibilities”—Who ever heard of responsibilities back in the
jungle?—responsibilities to your patrons, to your descendants. ... Rough deal. But in the Five Galaxies
there’s only one alternative, extermination. Witness the former tenants of
Garth. Fiben licked the sweat salt from his lips
and knew that it was nervous reaction that had brought on the momentary wave of
bitterness. There was no point to recriminations anyway. If he were a race
representative—one of those few chims deputized to speak for all
neo-chimpanzees before the Terragens and the great Galactic Institutes—the
issues might be worth contemplating. As it was, Fiben realized he was just
procrastinating. I guess they forgot about me, after
all, he thought, wondering at his luck. Sunset reached its peak in a glory of
color and texture, casting rich red and orange streamers across Garth’s shallow
sea. Hell, after a day like this, what was
climbing down a steep cliff in the dark? Anticlimax, that was all. “Where the devil have you been!” Gailet
Jones faced Fiben when he slumped through the door. She approached glowering. “Aw, teach.” He sighed. “Don’t scold me.
I’ve had a rough day.” He pushed past her and shuffled through the house
library, strewn with charts and papers. He stepped right across a large chart
laid on the floor, oblivious as two of Gailet’s observers shouted indignantly.
They ducked aside as he passed straight over them. “We finished debriefing hours ago!”
Gailet said as she followed him. “Max managed to steal quite a few of their
watch disks ...” “I know. I saw,” he muttered as he
stumbled into the tiny
room he had been assigned. He began undressing right there. “Do you have
anything to eat?” he asked. “Eat?” Gailet sounded
incredulous. “We have to get your input to fill in gaps on our Gubru operations
chart. That explosion was a windfall, and we weren’t prepared with enough
observers. Half of the ones we had just stood and stared when the excitement
started.” With a “clomp” Fiben’s
coveralls fell to the floor. He stepped out of them. “Food can wait,” he
mumbled. “I need a drink.” Gailet Jones blushed and
half turned away. “You might have the courtesy not to scratch,” she said. Fiben turned from pouring
himself a stiff shot of ping-orange brandy and looked at her curiously. Was
this actually the same chimmie who had accosted him with “pink” a
fortnight or so ago? He slapped his chest and waved away plumes of dust. Gailet
looked disgusted. “I was lookin’ forward to
a bath, but now I think I’ll skip it,” he said. “Too sleepy now. Gotta rest.
Coin’ home, tomorrow.” Gailet blinked. “To the
mountains?” Fiben nodded. “Got to pick
up Tycho and head back to report to th’ gen’ral.” He smiled tiredly. “Don’t
worry. I’ll tell her you’re doin’ a good job here. Fine job.” The chimmie sniffed
disgustedly. “You’ve spent the afternoon and evening rolling in dirt and
getting soused! Some militia officer! And I thought you were supposed to be a
scientist! “Well, next time your
precious general wants to communicate with our movement here in town, you make
sure she sends somebody else, do you hear me?” She swiveled and slammed
the door behind her. What’d I say? Fiben stared after her.
Dimly he knew he could have done better somehow. But he was so tired. His body
ached, from his singed toes to his burning lungs. He hardly felt the bed as he
collapsed into it. In his dreams a blueness
spun and pulsed. From it there emanated a faint something that could be
likened to a distant smile. Amusing, it seemed to say. Amusing,
but not all that much of a laugh. More an appetizer for
things to come. In his sleep Fiben moaned softly. Then
another image came to him, of a small neo-chimpanzee, an obvious throw-back,
with bony eyeridges and long arms which rested on a keyboard display strapped
to its chest. The atavistic chim could not speak, but when it grinned, Fiben shivered. Then a more restful phase
of sleep set in, and at last he went on in relief to other dreams. 41 Galactics The Suzerain of Propriety
could not set foot on unsanc-tioned ground. Because of this it rode perched
upon a gilded staff of reckoning, guided by a convoy of fluttering Kwackoo
attendants. Their incessant cooing murmur was more soothing than the grave
chirps of their Gubru patrons. Although the Uplift of the Kwackoo had brought
them far toward the Gubru way of viewing the world, they nevertheless remained
less solemn, less dignified by nature. The Suzerain of Propriety
tried to make allowances for such differences as the clucking swarm of fuzzy,
rotund clients carried the antigravity perch from the site where the body had
lain. It might be inelegant, but already they could be heard gossiping in low
tones over who would be chosen as replacement. Who would become the new
Suzerain of Cost and Caution? It would have to be done
soon. Messages had already been sent to the Roost Masters on the homeworld, but
if need be a senior bureaucrat would be elevated on the spot. Continuity must
be preserved. Far from being offended, the Suzerain of
Propriety found the Kwackoo calming. It needed their simple songs for the
distraction they offered. The days and weeks to come would be stressful. Formal
mourning was only one of the many tasks ahead. Somehow, momentum toward a new
policy must be restored. And, of course, one had to consider the effects this
tragedy would have on the Molt. The investigators awaited
the arrival of the perch amid a copse of toppled trees near the still
smoldering chancery walls. When the Suzerain nodded for them to begin, they
proceeded into a dance of presentment—part gesticulation and part audiovisual
display—describing what they had determined about the cause of the explosion
and fire. As the investigators chirped their findings in syncopated, a cappella
song, the Suzerain made an effort to concentrate. This was a delicate matter,
after all. By the codes the Gubru
might occupy an enemy embassy, yet they could still be held responsible for any
damage done to it if the fault was theirs. Yes, yes, it occurred, did occur, the
investigators reported. The building is—has been made—a gutted ruin. No, no, no purposeful
activity has been traced, is believed to have caused these happenings, No sign
that this event path was pre-chosen by our enemies and imposed without our
will. Even if the Tymbrimi
Ambassador sabotaged his own buildings, what of it? If we are not the cause, we
need not pay, need not reimburse! The Suzerain chirped a
brief chastisement. It was not up to the investigators to determine propriety,
only evaluations of fact. And anyway, matters of expense were the domain of the
officers of the new Suzerain of Cost and Caution, after they recovered from the
catastrophe their bureaucracy had suffered here. The investigators danced
regretful apologies. The Suzerain’s thoughts
kept hovering in numb wonderment about what the consequences would be. This
otherwise minor event had toppled the delicate balance of the Triumvirate just
before another Command Conclave, and there would be repercussions even after a
new third Suzerain was appointed. In the short term, this
would help both survivors. Beam and Talon would be free to pursue what few humans
remained at large, whatever the cost. And Propriety could engage in research
without constant carpings about how expensive it all would be. And then there was the competition for
primacy to consider. In recent days it had begun to grow clear just how impressive
the old Suzerain of Cost and Caution had been. More and more, against all
expectation, it had been the one organizing their debates, drawing their best
ideas forth, pushing compromises, leading them toward consensus. The Suzerain of Propriety
was ambitious. The priest had not liked the direction things were heading. Nor
was it pleasant seeing its cleverest plans tinkered with, modified, altered to
suit a bureaucrat. Especially one with bizarre ideas about empathy with aliens! No, this was not the worst
thing to have happened. Not at all. A new Threesome would be much more
acceptable. More workable. And in the new balance the replacement would start
at a disadvantage. Then why, for what reason,
for what cause am I afraid? the high priest wondered. Shivering, the Suzerain of
Propriety fluffed its plumage and concentrated, bring its thoughts back to the
present, to the investigators’ report. They seemed to be implying that the
explosion and fire had fallen into that broad category of events that the Earthlings
might call accidents. At its erstwhile
colleague’s urging, the Suzerain had of late been trying to learn Anglic, the
wolflings’ strange, non-Galactic language. It was a difficult, frustrating
effort, and of questionable utility when language computers were facile enough. Yet the chief bureaucrat
had insisted, and surprisingly the priest discovered there were things to be
learned from even so beastly a collection of grunts and moans, things such as
the hidden meanings underlying that term, accident. The word obviously applied
to what the investigators said had happened here, a number of unpredicated
factors combined with considerable incompetence in the City Gas Department
after the human supervisors had been removed. And yet the way Earthlings defined
“accident” was wrong by definition! In Anglic the term actually had no precise
meaning! Even the humans had a
truism, “There are no accidents.” If so, why have a word for
a nonexistent thing? Accident ... it served to cover
anything from unper-ceived causality, to true randomness, to a full level seven
probability storm! In every case the “results” were “accidental.” How could a species be spacefaring, be
classified at the high level of a patron of a clan with such a murky,
undefined, context-dependent
way of looking at the universe? Compared with these Earthlings, even the devil
trickster Tymbrimi were transparent and clear as the very ether! This sort of uncomfortable line of
thought was the sort of thing the priest had most hated about the bureaucrat! It
was one of the dead Suzerain’s most irritating attributes. It was also one of the things most
beloved and valuable. It would be missed. Such were the confusions when a consensus
was broken, when a mating was shattered, half begun. Firmly, the Suzerain chirped a word-chain
of definition. Introspection was taxing, and a decision had to made about what
had happened here. Under some potential futures the Gubru
might have to pay damages to the Tymbrimi—and even to the Earthlings— for the
destruction that occurred on this plateau. It was unpalatable to consider, and
might be prevented altogether when the Gubru grand design was fulfilled. Events elsewhere in the Five Galaxies
would determine that. This planet was a minor, if important, nut to shell with
a quick, efficient bill thrust. Anyway, it was the job of the new Suzerain of
Cost and Caution to see that expenses were kept down. To see that the Gubru Alliance—the true
inheritors of the Ancient Ones—were not found failing in propriety when the
Progenitors returned, that was the priest’s own task. May the winds bring that
day, it
prayed. “Judgment deferred, delayed, put off for
now,” the Suzerain declared aloud. And the investigators at once closed their
folders. The business of the chancery fire being
finished, the next stop would be the top of the hill, where there was yet
another matter to be evaluated. The cooing crowd of Kwackoo huddled close
and moved as a mass, carrying the Perch of Reckoning with them, a flat ball of
puffy clients surging placidly through a feathery crowd of their hopping,
excitable patrons. The Diplomatic Cache still smoked on top
from the events of the day before. The Suzerain listened carefully as the
investigators reported, sometimes one at a time, occasionally joining together
to chirp in unison and then counterpoint. Out of the cacophony the Suzerain
gathered a picture of the events that had led to this scene. A local neo-chimpanzee had been found
poking around the cache without first seeking formal passage by the occupying
power, a clear violation of wartime protocol. Nobody knew why the silly
half-animal had been present. Perhaps it was driven by the “monkey
complex”—that irritating, incomprehensible need that drove Earthlings to seek
out excitement instead of prudently avoiding it. An armed detachment had come upon the
curious neochimp while routinely moving to secure the disaster area. The
commander had urgently spoken to the furry client-of-humans, insisting that the
Earthling creature desist at once, and show proper obeisance. Typical of the upspring of humans, the
neo-chimp had been obdurate. Instead of behaving in a civilized manner it had
run away. In the process of trying to stop it, some defense device of the cairn
was set off. The cairn was damaged in the subsequent shooting. This time the Suzerain decided that the
outcome was most satisfactory. Subclient or no, the chimpanzee was officially
an ally of the cursed Tymbrimi. By acting so, it had destroyed the immunity of
the cache! The soldiers were within their rights to open fire upon either the
chimp or the defender globe without restraint. There had been no violation of
propriety, the Suzerain ruled. The investigators danced a dance of
relief. Of course, the more closely ancient procedures were adhered to, the
more brilliant would be the plumage of the Gubru when the Progenitors returned. May the winds hurry the
day. “Open, enter, proceed into the cache,”
the priest commanded. “Enter and investigate the secrets within!” Certainly the cache fail-safes would have
destroyed most of the contents. Still, there might be some information of value
left to be deciphered. The simpler locks came off quickly, and
special devices were brought to remove the massive door. This all took some
time. The priest kept occupied holding a service for a company of Talon
Soldiers, preaching to reinforce their faith in the ancient values. It was
important not to let them lose their keen edge with things so peaceful, so the
Suzerain reminded them that in the last two days several small parties of
warriors had gone missing in the mountains southeast of this very town. Now
would be a useful time for them to remember that their lives belonged to the
Nest. The Nest and Honor—nothing else mattered. At last the final puzzle bolt was solved.
For famous tricksters the Tymbrimi did not seem so clever. Their wards were
easy enough for Gubru lockpick robots to solve. The door lifted off in the arms
of a carrier drone. Holding instruments before them, the investigators
cautiously entered the cairn. Moments later, with a chirp-chain of
surprise, a feathered form burst forth holding a black crystalline object in
its beak. This one was followed almost immediately by another. The
investigators’ feet were a blur of dancing excitement as they laid the objects
on the ground before the Suzerain’s floating perch. Intact! they danced. Two data-stores were found intact,
shielded from the self-destruct explosions by a premature rockfall! Glee spread among the investigators and
from there to the soldiers and the civilians waiting beyond. Even the Kwackoo
crooned happily, for they, too, could see that this counted as a coup of at
least the fourth order. An Earthling client had destroyed the immunity of the
cache through obviously irreverent behavior—the mark of flawed Uplift. And the
result had been fully sanctioned access to enemy secrets! The Tymbrimi and humans would be shamed,
and the clan of Gooksyu-Gubru would learn much! The celebration was Gubru-frenetic. But
the Suzerain itself danced only for a few seconds. In a race of worriers, it
had a role of redoubled concern. There were too many things about the universe
that were suspect. Too many things that would be much better dead, lest they by
some chance someday threaten the Nest. The Suzerain tilted its head first one
way then another. It looked down at the data cubes, black and shiny on the
scorched loam. A strange juxtaposition seemed to overlie the salvaged record
crystals, a feeling that almost, but not quite, translated into a
brooding sense of dread. It was not a recognizable psi-sense, nor
any other form of scientific premonition. If it had been, the Suzerain would
have ordered the cubes converted to dust then and there. And yet ... It was very strange. For only a brief moment, it shuddered
under the illusion that the faceted crystals were eyes, the shining,
space-black eyes of a large and very dangerous snake 42 Robert He ran holding in one hand a new wooden
bow. A simple, homespun quiver containing twenty new arrows bounced gently
against his back as he puffed up the forest trail. His straw hat had been woven
from river rushes. His loincloth and the moccasins on his feet were made of
native suede. The young man favored his left leg
slightly as he ran. The bandage on that thigh covered only a superficial wound.
Even the pain from the burn was a pleasure of sorts, reminding him how much
preferable a near miss was over the alternative. Image of a tall bird,
staring unbelievingly at the arrow that had split its breastbone, its laser
rifle tumbling to the forest loam, released by death-numbed talons. The ridge was quiet. Almost the only
sound was his steady breathing and the soft rasp of moccasins against the
pebbles. Prickles of perspiration dried quickly as the breeze laid tracks of
goose bumps up his arms and legs. The touch of wind freshened as he
climbed. The slope of the trail tapered, and Robert at last found himself above
the trees, among the towering hill-spines of the ridge crest. The sudden warmth of the sun was welcome
now that he had darkened nearly to the shade of a foon-nut tree. His skin had
also toughened, making thorns and nettles less bothersome. I’m probably starting to
look like an oldtime Indian, he thought with some amusement. He leapt
over a fallen log and slipped down along a lefthand fork in the trail. As a child he had made much of his family
name. Little Robert Oneagle had never had to take turns as a bad guy when the
kids played Confederation Uprising. He always got to be a Cherokee or
Mohawk warrior, whooping it up in make-believe spacesuit and warpaint, zapping
the dictator’s soldiers during the Power Satellite War. When this is all over I’ve
got to find out more about the family gene-history, Robert thought. I wonder how much of it really is
Amerindian stock. White, fluffy stratus clouds slid along a
pressure ridge to the north, appearing to keep pace with him as he jogged along
the ridgetops, across the long hills leading toward home. Toward home. The phrase came easily now that he had a
job to do out under the trees and open sky. Now he could think of those
catachtonian caves as home. For they did represent sanctuary in uncertain
times. And Athaclena was there. He had been away longer than expected.
The trip had taken him high into the’ mountains as far away as Spring Valley,
recruiting volunteers, establishing communications, and generally spreading the
word. And of course, he and his fellow
partisans had also had a couple of skirmishes with the enemy. Robert knew they
had been little things—a small Gubru patrol trapped here and there—and
annihilated to the last alien. The Resistance only struck where total victory
seemed likely. There could be no survivors to tell the Gubru high command that
Earthlings had learned to become invisible. However minor, the victories had done
wonders for morale. Still, while they might make things a bit warm for the
Gubru up in the mountains, but what was the use if the enemy stayed out of
reach? Most of his trip had been taken up doing
things hardly related to the Resistance. Everywhere Robert had gone he found
himself surrounded by chims who whooped and chattered at the sight of him—the
sole remaining free human. To his frustration they seemed perfectly happy to
make him unofficial judge, arbitrator, and godfather to newborn babies. Never
before had he felt so heavily the burdens that Uplift demanded of the patron
race. Not that he blamed the chims, of course.
Robert doubted that in their species’ brief history so many chims had ever been
cut off from humans for so long. Wherever he went, it became known that
the last human in the mountains would not visit any pre-invasion building or,
indeed, even see anyone wearing any clothing or artifact of non-Garth origin.
As word spread how the alien gasbots found their targets, chims were soon
moving whole communities. Cottage industries sprang up, resurrecting the lost
arts of spinning and weaving, of tanning and cobbling. Actually, the chims in the mountains were
doing rather well. Food was plentiful and the young still attended school. Here
and there a few responsible types had even begun to reorganize the Garth
Ecological Reclamation Project, keeping the most urgent programs going,
improvising to replace the lost human experts. Perhaps they don’t really
need us, he
remembered thinking. His own kind had come within a hair’s
breadth of turning Earth-homeworld into an ecological Chelmno, in the years
just before humanity awakened into sanity. A horrible calamity was averted by
the narrowest of margins. Knowing that, it was humbling to see so many
so-called clients behaving more rationally than men had only a century before
Contact. Do we really have any
right to play god with these people? Maybe when this blows over we should just
go away and let them work out their future for themselves. A romantic idea. There was a rub, of
course. The Galactics would never
let us. So he let them crowd around him, ask his
advice, name their babies after him. Then, when he had done all he could for
the time being, he took off down the trail for home. Alone, since by now no
chim could keep up with his pace. The solitude of the last day or so had
been welcome. It gave him time to think. He had begun learning a lot about
himself these last few weeks and months, ever since that horrible afternoon
when his mind had crumpled under pounding fists of agony and Athaclena had come
into his mind to rescue him. Oddly, it had not turned out to be the beasts and
monsters of his neuroses that mattered most. Those were easily dealt with once
he faced them and knew them for what they were. Anyway, they were probably no
worse than any other person’s burdens of unresolved business from the past. No, what had been more important was
coming to grips with what he was as a man. That was an exploration he had only
just begun, but Robert liked the direction the journey seemed to be heading. He jogged around a bend in the mountain
trail and came out of the hill’s shadow with the sun on his back. Ahead, to the
south, lay the craggy limestone formations concealing the Valley of Caves. Robert stopped as a metallic glint caught
his eye. Something sparkled over the prominences beyond the valley, perhaps ten
miles away. Gasbots, he thought. Over in that area Benjamin’s
techs had begun laying out samples of everything from electronics to metals to
clothing, in an effort to discover what it was the Gubru robots homed in on.
Robert hoped they had made some progress while he was away. And yet, in another sense he hardly cared
anymore. The new longbow felt good in his hand. The chims in the mountains
preferred powerful homemade crossbows and arbalests, requiring less
coordination but greater simian strength to crank. The effect had been the same
with all three weapons . . . dead birds. The use of ancient skills and archaic
tools had turned into a galvanizing theme, resonating with the mythos of the
Wolfling Clan. There were disturbing consequences as
well. Once, after, a successful ambush, he had noticed some of the local
mountain chens drifting away from camp. He slipped into the shadows and
followed them to what appeared to be a secret cook fire, in a side canyon. Earlier, while they had stripped the
vanquished Gubru of their weapons and carried off the bodies, he had noticed
some of the chims glancing back at him furtively, perhaps guiltily. That night
he watched from a dark hillside as long-armed silhouettes danced in the
firelight under the windblown stars. Something roasted on a spit over the
flames, and the wind carried a sweet, smoky aroma. Robert had had a feeling there were a few
things the chims did not want seen by their patrons. He faded back into the
shadows and returned to the main camp, leaving them to their ritual. The images still flickered in his mind
like feral, savage fantasies. Robert never asked what had been done with the
bodies of the dead Galactics, but since then he could not think of the enemy
without remembering that aroma. If only there were a way to get more of
them to come into the mountains, he pondered. Only under the trees did it
seem possible to hurt the invaders. The afternoon was aging. Time to finish
the long jog home. Robert turned and was about to start down into the valley
when he stopped suddenly. He blinked. There was a blur in the air. Something
seemed to flutter at the edge of his vision, as if a tricky moth were dancing
just within his blind spot. It didn’t seem to be possible to look at the thing. Oh, Robert thought. He gave up trying to focus on it and
looked away, letting the odd non-thing chase him instead. Its touch laid
open the petals of his mind like a flower unfolding in the sun. The fluttering entity
danced timidly and winked at him ... a simple glyph of affection and mild
amusement. . . easy enough for even a thick-thewed, hairy-armed, road-smelly,
pinkish-brown human to understand. “Very funny, Clennie.” Robert shook his
head. But the flower opened still wider and he kenned warmth. Without
having to be told, he knew which way to go. He turned off the main trail and
leapt up a narrow game path. Halfway to the ridgetop he came upon a
brown figure lounging in the shade of a thornbush. The chen looked up from a
paperpage book and waved lazily. “Hi, Robert. You’re lookin’ a lot
better’n when.I saw you last.” “Fiben!” Robert grinned. “When did you
get back?” The chim suppressed a tired yawn. “Oh,
‘bout an hour ago. The boys down in th’ caves sent me right up here to see her
nibs. I picked up somethin’ for her in town. Sorry. Didn’t get anythin’ for
you, though.” “Did you get into any trouble in Port
Helenia?” “Hmmm, well, some. A little dancin’, a
little scratchin’, a little hootin’.” Robert smiled. Fiben’s “accent” was
always thickest when he had big news to downplay, the better to draw out the
story. If allowed to get away with it, he would surely keep them up all night. “Uh, Fiben ...” “Yeah, yeah. She’s up there.” The chim
gestured toward the top of the ridge. “And in a right fey mood, if you ask me.
But don’t ask me, I’m just a chimpanzee. I’ll see you later, Robert.” He picked
up his book again, not exactly the model of a reverent client. Robert grinned. “Thanks, Fiben. I’ll see ya.” He hurried
up the trail. Athaclena did not bother to turn around
as he approached, for they had already said hello. She stood at the hilltop
looking westward, her face to the sun, holding her hands outstretched before
her. Robert at once sensed that another glyph
floated over Athaclena now, supported by the waving tendrils of her corona. And
it was an impressive thing. Comparing her little greeting, earlier, to this one
would be like standing a dirty limerick next to “Xanadu.” He could not see it,
neither could he even begin to kenn its complexity, but it was there,
nearly palpable to his heightened empathy sense. Robert also realized that she held
something between her hands . . . like a slender thread of invisible
fire—intuited more than seen—that arched across the gap from one hand to the
other. “Athaclena, what is—” He stopped then, as he came around and
saw her face. Her features had changed. Most of the
humaniform contours she had shaped during the weeks of their exile were still
in place; but something they had displaced had returned, if only momentarily.
There was an alien glitter in her gold-flecked eyes, and it seemed to dance in
counterpoint to the throbbing of the half-seen glyph. Robert’s senses had grown. He looked
again at the thread in her hands and felt a thrill of recognition. “Your father . . . ?” Athaclena’s teeth flashed white. “W’ith-tanna
Uthacalthing bellinarri-t’hoo, haoon’nda! . . .” She breathed deeply through wide-open
nostrils. Her eyes—set as wide apart as possible—seemed to flash. “Robert, he lives!” He blinked, his mind overflowing with
questions. “That’s great! But . . . but where! Do you know anything about my
mother? The government? What does he say?” She did not reply at once. Athaclena held
up the thread. Sunlight seemed to run up and down its taut length. Robert might
have sworn that he heard sound, real sound, emitting from the thrumming
fiber. “W’ith-tanna
Uthacalthing!” Athaclena
seemed to look straight into the sun. She laughed, no longer quite the sober
girl he had known. She chortled, Tymbrimi fashion, and Robert was very
glad that he was not the object of that hilarity. Tymbrimi humor quite
often meant that someone else, sometime soon, would definitely not be amused. He followed her gaze out over the Vale of
Sind, where a flight of the ubiquitous Gubru transports moaned faintly as they
cruised across the sky. Unable to trace more than the outlines of her glyph,
Robert’s mind searched for and found something akin to it in the human fashion.
In his mind he pictured a metaphor. Suddenly, Athaclena’s smile was something
feral, almost catlike. And those warships, reflected in her eyes, seemed
to take on the aspect of complacent, rather unsuspecting mice. PART THREEThe
Garthlings The evolution of the
human race will not be accomplished in the ten thousand years of tame animals,
but in the million years of wild animals, because man is and will always be a
wild animal. CHARLES GALTON DARWIN Natural selection won’t
matter soon, not anywhere near as much as conscious selection. We will civilize
and alter ourselves to suit our ideas of what we can be. Within one more human
lifespan, we will have changed ourselves unrecognizably. GREG BEAR 43 Uthacalthing Inky stains marred the fen
near the place where the yacht had foundered. Dark fluids oozed slowly from
cracked, sunken tanks into the waters of the broad, flat estuary. Wherever the
slick trails touched, insects, small animals, and the tough salt grass all
died. The little spaceship had
bounced and skidded when it crashed, scything a twisted trail of destruction
before finally plunging nose first into the marshy river mouth. For days
thereafter the wreck lay where it had come to rest, slowly leaking and settling
into the mud. Neither rain nor the tidal
swell could wash away the battle scars etched into its scorched flanks. The
yacht’s skin, once allicient and pretty, was now seared and scored from
near-miss after near-miss. Crashing had only been the final insult. Incongruously large at the
stern of a makeshift boat, the Thennanin looked across the intervening flat
islets to survey the wreck. He stopped rowing to ponder the harsh reality of
his situation. Clearly, the ruined
spaceship would never fly again. Worse, the crash had made a sorrowful mess of
this patch of marshlands. His crest puffed up, a rooster’s comb ridged with
spiky gray fans. Uthacalthing lifted his own paddle and
politely waited for his fellow castaway to finish his stately contemplation. He
hoped the Thennanin diplomat was not about to serve up yet another lecture on
ecological responsibility and the burdens of patronhood. But, of course, Kault
was Kault. “The spirit of this place
is offended,” the large being said, his breathing slits rasping heavily. “We
sapients have no business taking our petty wars down into nurseries such as
these, polluting them with space poisons.” “Death comes to all
things, Kault. And evolution thrives on tragedies.” He was being ironic, but
Kault, of course, took him seriously. The Thennanin’s throat slits exhaled
heavily. “I know that, my Tymbrimi
colleague. It is why most registered nursery worlds are allowed to go through
their natural cycles unimpeded. Ice ages and planetoidal impacts are all part
of the natural order. Species are tempered and rise to meet such challenges. “However, this is a
special case. A world damaged as badly as Garth can only take so many disasters
before it goes into shock and becomes completely barren. It is only a short
time since the Bururalli worked out their madness here, from which this planet
has barely begun to recover. Now our battles add more stress . . . such as that
filth.” Kault gestured, pointing
at the fluids leaking from the broken yacht. His distaste was obvious. Uthacalthing chose, this
time, to keep his silence. Of course every patron-level Galactic race was
officially environmentalist. That was the oldest and greatest law. Those
spacefaring species who did not at least declare fealty to the Ecological
Management Codes were wiped out by the majority, for the protection of future
generations of sophonts. But there were degrees.
The Gubru, for instance, were less interested in nursery worlds than in their
products, ripe pre-sentient species to be brought into the Gubru Clan’s
peculiar color of conservative fanaticism. Among the other lines, the Soro took
great joy in the manipulation of newly fledged client races. And the Tandu were
simply horrible. Kault’s race was sometimes
irritating in their sanctimonious pursuit of ecological purity, but at least
theirs was a fixation Uthacalthing could understand. It was one thing to burn a
forest, or to build a city on a registered world. Those types of damage would
heal in a short time. It was quite another thing to release long-lasting
poisons into a biosphere, poisons which would be absorbed and accumulate.
Uthacal-thing’s own distaste at the oily slicks was only a little less intense
than Kault’s. But nothing could be done about it now. “The Earthlings had a good
emergency cleanup team on this planet, Kault. Obviously the invasion has left
it inoperative. Perhaps the Gubru will get around to taking care of this mess
themselves.” Kault’s entire upper body
twisted as the Thennanin performed a sneezelike expectoration. A gobbet struck
one of the nearby leafy fronds. Uthacalthing had come to know that this was an
expression of extreme incredulity. “The Gubru are slackers
and heretics! Uthacalthing, how can you be so naively optimistic?” Kault’s
crest trembled and his leathery lids blinked. Uthacalthing merely looked back
at his fellow castaway, his lips a compressed line. “Ah. Aha,” Kault rasped.
“I see! You test my sense of humor with a statement of irony.” The
Thennanin made his ridge crest inflate briefly. “Amusing. I get it. Indeed. Let
us proceed.” Uthacalthing turned and
lifted his oar again. He sighed and crafted tu’fluk, the glyph of
mourning for a joke not properly appreciated. Probably, this dour
creature was selected as ambassador to an Earthling world because he has what
passes for a great sense of humor among Thennanin. The choice might have been
a mirror image of the reason Uthacalthing himself had been chosen by the
Tymbrimi ... for his comparatively serious nature, for his restraint and tact. No, Uthacalthing thought as
they rowed, worming by patches of struggling salt grass. Kault, my friend,
you did not get the joke at all. But you will. It had been a long trek
back to the river mouth. Garth had rotated more than twenty times since he and
Kault had to abandon the crippled ship in midair, parachuting into the
wilderness. The Thennanin’s unfortunate Ynnin clients had panicked and gotten
their parasails intertangled, causing them to fall to their deaths. Since then,
the two diplomats had been solitary companions. At least with spring
weather they would not freeze. That was some comfort. It was slow going in their
makeshift boat, made from stripped tree branches and parasail cloth. The yacht
was only a few hundred meters from where they had sighted it, but it took the
better part of four hours to wend through the frequently tortuous channels.
Although the terrain was very flat, high grass blocked their view most of the
way. Then, suddenly, there it
was, the broken ruin of a once-sleek little ship of space. “I still do not see why we
had to come back to the wreck,” Kault rasped. “We got away with sufficient
dietary supplements to let us live off the land. When things calm down we can
intern ourselves—” “Wait here,” Uthacalthing
said, not caring that he interrupted the other. Thennanin weren’t fanatical
about that sort of punctilio, thank Ifni. He slipped over the side of the boat
and into the water. “There is no need that both of us risk approaching any
closer. I will continue alone.” Uthacalthing knew his
fellow castaway well enough to read Kault’s discomfort. Thennanin culture put
great store in personal courage—especially since space travel terrified them
so. “I will accompany you,
Uthacalthing.” He moved to put the oar aside. “There may be dangers.” Uthacalthing stopped him
with a raised hand. “Unnecessary, colleague and friend. Your physical form
isn’t suited for this mire. And you may tip the boat. Just rest. I’ll only be a
few minutes.” “Very well, then.” Kault
looked visibly relieved. “I shall await you here.” Uthacalthing stepped
through the shallows, feeling for his footing in the tricky mud. He skirted the
swirls of leaked ship-fluid and made toward the bank where the broken back of
the yacht arched over the bog. It was hard work. He felt
his body try to alter itself to better handle the effort of wading through the
muck, but Uthacalthing suppressed the reaction. The glyph nuturunow helped
him keep adaptations to a minimum. The distance just wasn’t worth the price the
changes would cost him. His ruff expanded, partly
to support nuturunow and partly as his corona felt among the weeds and
grass for presences. It was doubtful anything here could harm him. The
Bururalli had seen to that. Still, he probed the surrounding area as he waded,
and caressed the empathy net of this marshy life-stew. The little creatures were all around him,
all the basic, standard forms: sleek and spindly birds, scaled and horn-mouthed
reptiloids, hairy or furry types which scuttled among the reeds. It had long
been known that there were three classic ways for oxygen-breathing animals to
cover themselves. When skin cells buckled outward it led to feathers. When they
buckled inward there was hair. When they thickened, flat and hard, the animal
had scales. All three had developed
here, and in a typical pattern. Feathers were ideal for avians, who needed
maximum insulation for minimum weight. Fur covered the warm-blooded creatures,
who could not afford to lose heat. Of course, that was the
only surface. Within, there was a nearly infinite number of ways to approach
the problem of living. Each creature was unique, each world a wonderful
experiment in diversity. A planet was supposed to be a great nursery,
and deserved protection in that role. It was a belief both Uthacalthing and his
companion shared. His people and Kault’s
were enemies—not as the Gubru were to the humans of Garth, of course, but of a
certain style—registered with the Institute for Civilized Warfare. There were
many types of conflict, most of them dangerous and quite serious. Still,
Uthacalthing liked this Thennanin, in a way. That was preferable. It was
usually easier to pull a jest on someone you liked. His slick leggings shed
the greasy water as he slogged up onto the mudbank. Uthacalthing checked for
radiation, then stepped lightly toward the shattered yacht. Kault watched the Tymbrimi
disappear around the flank of the broken ship. He sat still, as he had been
bid, using the paddle occasionally to stroke against the sluggish current and
keep away from the oozing spijls. Mucus bubbled from his breathing slits to
drive out the stench. Throughout the Five
Galaxies the Thennanin were known as tough fighters and doughty starfarers. But
it was only on a living, breathing planet that Kault and his kind could relax.
That was why their ships, so resembled worlds themselves, solid and durable. A
scout craft made by his people would not have been swatted from the sky as this
one had, by a mere terawatt laser! The Tymbrimi preferred speed and
maneuverability over armor, but disasters such as this one seemed to bear out
the Thennanin philosophy. The crash had left them
with few options. Running the Gubru blockade would have been chancy at best,
and the other alternative had been hiding out with the surviving human
officials. Hardly choices one lingered over. Perhaps the crash had been the best
possible branching for reality to take, after all. At least here there was the
dirt and water, and they were amid life. Kault looked up when
Uthacalthing reappeared around the corner of the wreck, carrying a small
satchel. As the Tymbrimi envoy slipped into the water, Uthacalthing’s furry
ruff was fully expanded. Kault had learned that it was not as efficient at
dissipating excess heat as the Thennanin crest. Some groups within his
clan took facts like these as evidence of intrinsic Thennanin superiority, but
Kault belonged to a faction that was more charitable in outlook. Each lifeform
had its niche in the evolving,Whole, they believed. Even the wild and
unpredictable wolfling humans. Even-heretics. Uthacalthing’s corona
fluffed out as he worked his way back to the boat, but it was not because he
was overheated. He was Grafting a special glyph. Lurrunanu hovered under the bright
sunshine. It coalesced in the field of his corona, gathered, strained forward
eagerly, then catapulted over toward Kault, dancing over the big Thennanin’s
crest as if in delighted curiosity. The Galactic appeared
oblivious. He noticed nothing, and he could not be blamed for that. After all,
the glyph was nothing. Nothing real. Kault helped Uthacalthing
climb back aboard, grabbing his belt and pulling him into the rocky boat head
first. “I recovered some extra dietary supplements and a few tools we might
need,” Uthacalthing said in Galactic Seven as he rolled over. Kault steadied
him. The satchel broke open and
bottles rolled onto the fabric bottom. Lurrunanu still hovered above the
Thennanin, awaiting the right moment. As Kault reached down to help collect the
spilled items, the whirling glyph pounced! It struck the famed
Thennanin obstinacy and rebounded. Kault’s bluff stolidity was too tough to
penetrate. Under Uthacalthing’s prodding, lurrunanu leapt again,
furiously hurling itself against the leathery creature’s crest at just the
moment Kault picked up a bottle that was lighter than the others and handed it
to Uthacalthing. But the alien’s obdurate skepticism sent the glyph reeling
back once more. Uthacalthing tried a final time as he
fumbled with the bottle and put it away, but this time lurrunanu simply
shattered against the Thennanin’s impenetrable barrier of assumptions. “Are you all right?” Kault
asked. “Ohv fine.” Uthacalthing’s
ruff settled down and he exhaled in frustration. Somehow, he would have to find
a way to excite Kault’s curiosity! Oh well, he thought. I never expected it to be easy. There
will be time. Out there ahead of them
lay several hundred kilometers of wildlands, then the Mountains of Mulun, and
finally the Valley of the Sind before they could reach Port Helenia. Somewhere
in that expanse Uthacalthing’s secret partner waited, ready to help execute a
long, involved joke on Kault. Be patient, Uthacalthing told himself. The
best jests do take time. He put the satchel under
his makeshift seat and secured it with a length of twine. “Let us be off. I
believe we’ll find good fishing by the far bank, and those trees will make for
good shelter from the midday sun.” Kault rasped assent and
picked up his oar. Together they worked their way through the marsh, leaving
the derelict yacht behind them to settle slowly into the endurant mud. 44 Galactics In ‘orbit above the planet
the invasion force entered a new phase of operation. At the beginning, there
had been the assault against a brief, surprisingly bitter, but almost pointless
resistance. Then came the consolidation and plans for ritual and cleansing. All
through this, the major preoccupation of the fleet had been defensive. The Five Galaxies were in
a turmoil. Any of a score of other alliances might have also seen an
opportunity in seizing Garth. Or the Terran/Tymbrimi alliance—though hard beset
elsewhere—might choose to counterattack here. The tactical computers calculated
that the wolflings would be stupid to do so, but Earthlings were so
unpredictable, one could never tell. Too much had been invested
in this theater already. The clan of the Gooksyu-Gubru could not afford a loss
here. So the battle fleet had
arrayed itself. Ships kept watch over the five local layers of hyperspacBi over
nearby transfer points, over the cometary time-drop nexi. News came of Earth’s
travails, of the desperation of the Tymbrimi, and of the tricksters’
difficulties in acquiring allies among the lethargic Moderate clans. As the
interval stretched it became clear that no threat would come from those
directions. But some of the other
great clans were busy. Those who were quick to see advantage. Some were
engaged in futile searches for the missing dolphin ship. Others used the
confusion as a convenient excuse to carry through on ancient grudges.
Millennia-old agreements unraveled like gas clouds before sudden supernovae.
Flame licked at the ancient social fabric of the Five Galaxies. From the Gubru
Home Perch came new orders. As soon as ground-based defenses were completed,
the greater part of the fleet must go on to other duties. The remaining force
should be more than adequate to hold Garth against any reasonable threat. The Roost Masters did
accompany the order with compensations. To the Suzerain of Beam and Talon they
awarded a citation. To the Suzerain of Propriety they promised an improved
Planetary Library for the expedition on Garth. The new Suzerain of Cost
and Caution needed no compensation. The orders were victory in themselves for
they manifested caution in their essence. The chief bureaucrat won molt points,
badly needed in its competition with its more experienced peers. The naval units set forth for the nearest
transfer point, confident that matters on Garth were well in beak and hand. The
ground forces, however, watched the great battleships depart with slightly less
certitude. Down on the planet’s surface there were portents of a minor
resistance movement. The activity—as yet hardly more than a nuisance—had
started among
the chimpanzee population in the back country. As they were cousins and clients
of men, their irritating and unbecoming behavior came as no surprise. The Gubru
high command took precautions. Then they turned their attention to other
matters. Certain items of
information had come to the attention of the Triumvirate—data taken from an
enemy source—information having to do with Planet Garth itself. The hint might
turn out to be nothing at all. But if it were true the possibilities were vast! In any event, these things
had to be looked into. Important advantages might be at stake. In this, all
three Suzerains agreed completely. It was their first taste of true consensus
together. A platoon of Talon
Soldiers kept watch over the expedition making its way into the mountains.
Slender avians in battle dress swooped just over the trees, the faint whine of
their flight harnesses carrying softly down the narrow canyons. One hover tank
cruised ahead on point and another guarded the convoy’s rear. The scientist
investigators in their floater barges rode amidst this ample protection. The
vehicles headed upland on low cushions of air. Perforce they avoided the rough,
spiny ridgetops. There was no hurry, though. The rumor they chased was probably
nothing at all, but the Suzerains insisted that it be checked out, just in
case. Their goal came into sight
late on the second day. It was a flattened area at the bottom of a narrow
valley. A number of buildings had burned to the ground here, not too long ago. The hover tanks took
positions at opposite ends of the scorched area. Then Gubru scientists and
their Kwackoo client-assistants emerged from the barges. Standing back from the
still stinking ruins, the avians chirped commands to whirring specimen robots,
directing the search for clues. Less fastidious than their patrons, the fluffy
white Kwackoo dove right into the wreckage, squawking excitedly as they sniffed
and probed. One conclusion was clear
immediately. The destruction had been deliberate. The wreckers had wanted to
hide something under the smoke and ruin. Twilight came with subtropical
suddenness. Soon the investigators were working uncomfortably under the glare
of spotlights.
At last the team commander ordered a halt. Full-scale studies would have to
wait for morning. The specialists retired
into their barges for the night, chattering about what they had already
discovered. There were traces, hints of things exciting and not a little
disturbing. Still, there would be
ample time to do the work by day. The technicians closed their barges against
the darkness. Six drone watchers rose to hover in silent, mechanical diligence,
spinning patiently above the vehicles. Garth turned slowly under the starry
night. Faint creakings and rustles told of the busy, serious work of the
nocturnal forest creatures—hunting and being hunted. The watcher drones ignored
them, rotating unperturbed. The night wore on. Not long before dawn, new
shapes moved through the starlit lanes underneath the trees. The smaller local
beasts sought cover and listened as the newcomers crept past, slowly, warily. The watcher drones noticed
these new animals, too, and measured them against their programmed criteria. Harmless,
came the judgment. Once again, they did nothing. 45 Athaclena “They’re sitting ducks,”
Benjamin said from his vantage point on the western hillside. Athaclena glanced up at
her chim aide-de-camp. For a moment she struggled with Benjamin’s metaphor.
Perhaps he was referring to the enemy’s avian nature? “They appear to be complacent, if that is
what you mean,” she said. “But they have reason. The Gubru rely upon battle
robots more extensively than we Tymbrimi—We find them because they are
expensive and overly predictable. Nevertheless, those drones can be
formidable.” Benjamin nodded seriously.
“I’ll remember that, ser.” Still, Athaclena sensed
that he was unimpressed. He had helped plan this morning’s foray, coordinating
with representatives of the Port Helenia resistance. Benjamin was blithely
certain of its success. The town chims were to
launch a predawn attack in the Vale of Sind just before action was scheduled to
begin here. The official aim was to sow confusion among the enemy; and maybe do
him some harm he would remember. Athaclena wasn’t certain that was really
possible. But she had agreed to the venture anyway. She did not want the Gubru
finding out too much from the ruins of the Howletts Center. Not yet. “They’ve set up camp under
the ruins of the old main building,” Benjamin said. “Right where we expected
them to plant themselves.” Athaclena looked at the
chim’s solid-state night binoculars uncomfortably. “You are certain those
devices aren’t detectable?” Benjamin nodded without
looking up. “Yes’m. We laid instruments like these out on a hillside near a
cruising gasbot, and its flightpath didn’t even ripple. We’ve narrowed down the
list of materials the enemy’s able to sniff. Soon ...” Benjamin stiffened.
Athaclena felt his sudden- tension. “What is it?” The chen crouched forward.
“I see shapes movin’ through the trees. It must be our guys gettin’ into
position. Now we’ll find out if those battle robots are programmed the way you
expected.” Distracted as he was,
Benjamin did not offer to share the binoculars. So much for patron-client protocol,
Athaclena thought. Not that it mattered. She preferred to reach out with
her own senses. Down below she detected
three different species of biped arranging themselves around the Gubru
expedition. If Benjamin had spotted them they certainly had to be well within
range of the enemy’s sensitive watch drones. And yet the robots did
nothing! Seconds beat past, and the whirling drones did not fire on the shapes
approaching under the trees. Nor did they alert their sleeping masters. She sighed in increased hope. The
machines’ restraint was
a crucial piece of information. The fact that they spun on silently told her
volumes about what was happening not only here on Garth but elsewhere, beyond
the flecked star-field that glittered overhead. It told her something about the
state of the Five Galaxies as a whole. There is still law, Athaclena thought. The
Gubru are constrained. Like many other fanatic
clans, the Gubru Alliance was not pristine in its adherence to the codes of
planetary/ecological management. Knowing the avians’ dour paranoia, she had
figured that they would program their defense robots one way if the rules were
still valid, and quite another if they had fallen. If chaos had completely
taken over the Five Galaxies, the Gubru would have programmed their machines to
sterilize hundreds of acres rather than allow any risk to their feathery
frames. But if the Codes held,
then the enemy did not yet dare break them. For those same rules might protect them,
if the tide of war turned against their faction. Rule Nine Hundred and
Twelve: Where possible, non-combatants must be spared. That held for
noncombatant species, even more than individuals, especially on a
catastrophe world such as Garth. Native forms were protected by
billion-year-old tradition. “You are trapped by your
own assumptions, you vile things,” she murmured in Galactic Seven. Obviously
the Gubru had programmed their machines to watch for the trappings of
sapiency—factory-produced weapons, clothing, machinery—never imagining that an
enemy might assail their camp naked, indistinguishable from the animals of the
forest! She smiled, thinking of
Robert. This part had been his idea. Gray, antelucan
translucence was spreading across the sky, gradually driving out the fainter
stars. To Athaclena’s left their medic, the elderly chimmie Elayne Soo, looked
at her all-metal watch. She tapped its lens significantly. Athaclena nodded,
giving permission for matters to proceed. Dr. Soo cupped her mouth
and uttered a high trilling sound, the call of a fyuallu bird. Athaclena did
not hear the snapping twang of bowstrings as thirty crossbows fired. She tensed
though. If the Gubru had invested in really sophisticated drones . . . “Gotcha!” Benjamin
exulted. “Six little tops, all broken to bits! The robots are all down!” Athaclena breathed again.
Robert was down there. Now, perhaps, she could believe that he and the others
had a chance. She touched Benjamin’s shoulder, and the chim reluctantly handed
over the binoculars. Someone must have noticed
when the monitor screens went blank. There was a faint hum, and the upper hatch
of one of the hover tanks opened. A helmeted figure peered about the quiet
meadow, its beak working in alarm as it saw the wreckage of a nearby watch
robot. A sudden movement rustled the branches nearby. The soldier whirled about
with its laser drawn as something or someone leaped forth from one of the
neighboring trees. Blue lightning blazed at the dark figure. It missed. The confused
Gubru gunner couldn’t track a dim shape that neither flew nor fell but swung
across the narrow clearing at the end of a long vine! Bright bolts went
wide two more times, and then the soldier’s chance was gone.” There was a
“crack” as the shadowy figure wrapped its legs around the slender avian and
snapped its spine. Athaclena’s triple pulse
beat fast as she saw Robert’s silhouette stand on the turret of the tank, over
the crumpled body of the Talon Soldier. He raised an arm to signal, and
suddenly the clearing was filled with running forms. Chims hurried among the
tanks and floaters, carrying earthenware bottles. Behind them shambled larger
figures bearing bulky packs. Athaclena heard Benjamin mutter to himself in
suppressed resentment. It had been her choice to include gorillas in this
operation, and the decision was not popular. “... thirty-five . . .
thirty-six ...” Elayne Soo counted off the seconds. As the dawn light spread
they could see chims clambering over the alien vehicles. This was gamble number
three. Would surprise delay the inevitable reaction long enough? Their luck ran out after
thirty-eight seconds. Sirens shrieked, first from the lead tank and then from
the one in the rear. “Look out!” someone cried
below. The furry raiders scattered for the trees
as Talon Soldiers tumbled out of their hover barges, firing searing blasts from
their saber rifles. Chims fell screaming, batting at burning fur, or
toppled silently into the undergrowth, holed from front to back. Athaclena
clamped down on her corona in order not to faint under their agony. This was her first taste
of full-scale war. Right now there seemed to be no joke, only suffering and
pointless, hideous death. Then Talon Soldiers began
falling. The avians hopped about seeking targets that had disappeared into the
trees and were struck down by missiles as they stood. The fighters adjusted
their weapons to seek out energy sources, but there were no lasers out there to
home in on, no pulse-projectors, not even chemically powered pellet guns.
Meanwhile crossbow bolts whizzed like stinging gnats. One by one, the Gubru
warriors jerked and fell. First one tank, then the
other, began to rise on growling blasts of air. The lead vehicle turned. Its
triple barrels then started blasting swaths through the forest. The tops of towering trees
seemed to hang in midair for brief moments as their centers exploded, before
plummeting earthward in a haze of smoke and flying wood chips.’ Taut vines
whipped back and forth like agonized snakes, spraying their hard-won liquors in
all directions. Chims screamed as they spilled from shattered branches. Is it worth it? Oh, can
anything be worth this? Athaclena’s corona had
expanded in the emotion of the moment, and she felt a glyph start to take
shape. Angrily she rejected the unformed sense image, an answer to her
question. She wanted no laughing Tymbrimi poignancies now. She felt like
weeping, human style, but did not know how. The forest was afroth with
fear, and native animals fled the devastation. Some ran right over Athaclena
and Benjamin, squeaking in their panicked desperation to get away. The radius
of slaughter spread as the deadly vehicles opened up on everything in sight.
Explosions and flame were everywhere. Then, as abruptly as it
had started firing, the lead tank stopped! First one, then another barrel
glowed reddish white and shut down. Half of the noise abated. The other fighting machine
seemed to be suffering similar problems, but that one tried to continue firing,
in spite of its crackling, drooping barrels. “Duck!” Benjamin cried out as he pulled
Athaclena down. The crew on the hillside took cover just in time as the rear
tank exploded in a
searing, actinic flash. Pieces of metal and shape-plast armor whistled by
overhead. Athaclena blinked away the
sharp afterimage. In a momentary confusion brought on by sensory overload, she
wondered why Benjamin was so obsessed with Earthly waterfowl. “The other one’s jammed!”
Somebody shouted. Sure enough, by the time Athaclena was able to look again it
was easy to see smoke rising from the lead tank’s apron. The turret emitted
grinding noises, and it seemed unable to move. Mixed with the pungent odor of
burning vegetation came the sharp smell of corrosion. “It worked!” Elayne Soo
exulted. Then she was over the top and gone, running to tend the wounded. Benjamin and Robert had
proposed using chemicals to disable a Gubru patrol. Athaclena then modified the
plan to suit her own purposes. She did not want dead Gubru, as had been their
policy so far. This time she wanted live ones. There they were now,
bottled up inside their vehicles, unable to move or act. Their communications
antennae were melted, and anyway, by now the attacks in the Sind had surely
begun. The Gubru High Command had worries enough closer to home. Help would be
some time coming. Silence held for a moment
as debris rained to the forest floor. Dust slowly settled. Then there was heard a
growing chorus of high shrieks— shouts of glee unaltered since before Mankind
began meddling with chimpanzee genes. Athaclena heard another sound, as well
... a rolling, ululating cry of triumph—Robert’s “Tarzan” call. Good, she thought. It is good
to know he lived through all that killing. Now if only he follows the
plan and stays out of sight from now on! Chims were emerging from
the toppled trees, some hurrying to help Dr. Soo with the injured. Others took
up positions around the disabled machines. Benjamin was looking to
the northwest, where a few stars faded before the dawn. Faint, warlike
rumblings could be heard coming from that direction. “I wonder how Fiben and
the city boys are doin’ at their end,” he said. For the first time Athaclena set her
corona free. Released at last, it crafted kuhunnagarra ... the essence
of indeterminacy postponed. “It is beyond our grasp,” she told him. “Here, in
this place, is where We act.” With a raised hand she
signaled her hillside units forward. 46 Fiben Smoke rose from the Valley
of the Sind. Scattered fires had broken out in wheat fields and among the
orchards, injecting soot into a morning fast growing pale and dim. A hundred meters high in
the air, perched on the rough wooden frame of a handmade kite, Fiben used field
glasses to scan the scattered conflagrations. The fighting had not gone at all
well here in the Sind. The operation had been intended as a quick hit-and-run
uprising—a way to hurt the invader. But it had turned into a rout. And now the cloud deck was
dropping, as if overladen with dark smoke and the sinking of their hopes. Soon
he wouldn’t be able to see beyond a kilometer or so. “Fiben!” Below and to the left, not
far from the kite’s blocky shadow, Gailet Jones waved up at him. “Fiben, do you
see anything of C group? Did they get the Gubru guard post?” He shook his head,
exaggeratedly. “No sign of them!” he
called. “But there’s dust from “ enemy armor!” “Where? How much? We’ll
give you more slack so you can get a better—” “No way!” he shouted. “I’m
comin’ down now.” “But we need data—” He shook his head emphatically. “There
are patrols all over the place! We’ve got to get out of here!” Fiben motioned
to the chims controlling his tether rope. Gailet bit her lip and
nodded. They started reeling him in. As the attack collapsed
and their communications unraveled, Gailet had only become more frantic for
information. Frankly, he couldn’t blame her. He, too, wanted to know what was
happening. He had friends out there! But right now it might be better to think
of their own skins. And it all started so
well, he
thought as his craft slowly descended. The uprising had begun when chim workers
employed at Gubru construction sites set off explosives carefully emplaced over
the last week. At five of the eight target sites, satisfying fiery plumes had
risen to meet the dawn sky. But then the advantages of
technology began to be seen. It -had been mind-numbing, witnessing how quickly
the automated defense systems of the enemy responded, scything through
advancing teams of irregular fighters before their assaults could barely begin.
To his knowledge not a single of the more important objectives had been taken,
let alone held. All told, things did not
look good at all. Fiben was forced to luff
the kite, spilling air as the crude glider dropped. The ground rushed up, and
he gathered his legs for the impact. It came with a jarring thud. He heard one
of the wooden spars break as the wing took up most of the shock. Well, better a spar than a
bone. Fiben
grunted as he undid his harness and wrestled free of the heavy homespun fabric.
A real parasail, with composite struts and duracloth wings, would have been an
awful lot better. But they still didn’t know what it was about some
manufactured goods that the invader was able to home in on. So he had insisted
on homemade—and clumsy—substitutes. The big, scarred chim
named Max stood watch nearby, a captured Gubru laser rifle in one hand. He
offered a hand. “You okay, Fiben?” “Yeah, Max, fine. Let’s
get this thing broken down.” His crew hurried to disassemble the kite
and get it under the cover of the nearby trees. Gubru floaters and fighters had
been whistling overhead ever since the ill-fated foray had begun before dawn. The
kite was almost insignificant, virtually invisible to radar or infrared. Still,
they had surely been pushing their luck using it in daylight like this. Gailet met them at the
edge of the orchard. She had been reluctant to believe in the Gubru secret weapon—the
enemy’s ability to detect manufactured goods. But she had gone along partway at
his insistence. The chimmie wore a half-length brown robe over shorts and a
homespun tunic. She clutched a notebook and stylus to her breast. Getting her to leave behind
her portable data screen had taken a major effort of persuasion. If Fiben had imagined for
a moment that he saw relief on her face when he picked himself out of the
wreckage, he stood corrected. She was all business now. “What did you see? How
heavy were the enemy reinforcements from Port Helenia? How close did Yossy’s
team get to the skynet battery?” Good chens and chimmies
have died this morning, but all she seems to care about is her damned data! The space-defense
strongpoint had been one of several targets of opportunity. Until now the few
piddling ambushes in the mountains had hardly been enough to raise the enemy’s
notice. Fiben had insisted that the first raid would have to count big. They
would never find the enemy so unprepared again. And yet Gailet had planned
the operation in the Vale of Sind around her observers, not the fighting units.
To her, information was more important than any harm they might do to the
enemy. And to Fiben’s surprise the general had agreed. He shook his head.
“There’s a lot of smoke over in that direction, so I guess maybe Yossy
accomplished something.” Fiben dusted himself off. There was a tear in his
homespun overalls. “I saw plenty of enemy reinforcements moving about. It’s all
up here.” He tapped his head. Gailet grimaced, obviously
wishing she could hear it all right now. But the plan had been to be away well
before this. It was getting awfully late. “Okay, we’ll debrief you later. By
now this rendezvous must be compromised.” You gotta be kidding, Fiben
thought, sarcastically. He turned. “You guys got that thing buried yet?” The three chims in the
kite team were kicking leaves over a low mound under the bulging roots of a
fook sap tree. “All done, Fiben.” They began collecting their hunting rifles
stacked beneath another tree. Fiben frowned. “I think
we’d better get rid of those. They’re Terran-make.” Gailet shook her head
emphatically. “And replace them with what? If we’re stuck with just our six or
ten captured Gubru lasers, what can we accomplish? I’m willing to attack the
enemy stark naked if I have to, but not unarmed!” Her brown eyes were hot. Fiben felt his own anger.
“You’re willing to attack. Why not go after the damn birds with a sharpened
pencil then! That’s your favorite weapon.” “That’s not fair! I’m
taking all these notes because—” She never finished the
remark. Max interrupted, shouting, “Take cover!” The sudden whistle of
split air became a rocking boom as something white flashed past nearly at
treetop level. Fallen leaves whirled and floated out upon the meadow in its
wake. Fiben did not remember diving behind a knotted tree root, but he peered
over it in time to see the alien craft rise and come about at the crest of the
far hill, then begin its return run. He felt Gailet nearby. Max
was to the left, already high in the branches of another tree. The others had
flattened themselves over to the right, closer to the verge of the orchard. Fiben saw one of them
raise his weapon as the scoutcraft approached again. “No!” he shouted, realizing he
was already too late. The edge of the meadow
erupted. Gobbets of earth were thrown skyward, as if by angry demons. In the
blink of an eye the maelstrom ripped through the nearest trees, propelling
fragments of leaves, branches, dirt, flesh, and bone through the air in all directions. Gailet stared at the
chaos, slack-jawed. Fiben threw himself onto her just before the rolling
explosion swept past them. He felt the wake of the white fighting craft as it
roared past. Surviving trees rattled and shook from the momentum of displaced
air. A steady rain of debris fell onto Fiben’s back. “Hmm-mmmph!” Gailet’s face emerged from
under his arm. She gasped. “Get friggin’ offa me before I suffocate, you
smelly, flea-crackin’, moth-eaten ...” Fiben saw the enemy scout plane disappear
over the hill. He got up quickly. “Come on,” he said, hauling her to her feet.
“We’ve got to get out of here.” Gailet’s colorful curses
ceased abruptly as she stood up. She gasped at the sight of what the Gubru
weapon had done, staring as one does at what is too horrible to believe. Bits of wood had been
stirred vigorously with the grisly remains of three would-be warriors. The
chims’ rifles lay scattered among the wreckage. “If you’re plannin’ on
grabbing one of those weapons, you’re on your own, sister.” Gailet blinked, then she
shook her head and mouthed one word. No. She was convinced. Then she whirled. “Max!” She started toward where
they had last seen her big, dour servant. But just then there came a rumbling
sound. Fiben stopped her. “Troop
transports. We haven’t got time. If he’s alive and can get away he will. Let’s
go!” The drone of giant
machines drew closer. She resisted, still. “Oh, for Ifni’s sake, think of
saving your notes!” he urged. That struck home. Gailet
let him drag her along. She stumbled after him for a few paces, then caught her
stride. Together they began to run. Some girl, Fiben thought as they fled
under the cover of the trees. She might be a pain in the ass, but at least
she’s got spunk. First time she’s ever seen anything like that, and she doesn’t
even throw up. Yeah? Another little voice
seemed to say inside him. And when did you ever see such a mess,
either? Space battles are neat, clean, compared to this. Fiben admitted to himself
that the biggest reason he had not puked was that he’d be damned if he’d ever
let himself lose his breakfast in front of this particular chimmie. He’d never
give her the satisfaction. Together they splashed
across a muddy stream and sought cover away from there. 47 Athaclena It was all up to Benjamin
now. Athaclena and Robert
watched from cover up on the slopes as their friend approached the grounded
Gubru convoy. Two other chims accompanied Benjamin, one holding high a flag of
truce. Its device was the same as the symbol for the Library—the rayed spiral
of Galactic Civilization. The chim emissaries had
doffed homespun and were now decked out in silvery formal robes, cut in a style
appropriate for bipeds of their form and status. It took courage to approach
this way. Although the vehicles were disabled—there had not been a sign of
activity for more than half an hour— the three chims had to be wondering what
the enemy would do. “Ten to one the birds try
using a robot first,” Robert muttered, his eyes intent on the scene below. Athaclena shook her head.
“No bet, Robert. Notice! The door to the center barge is opening.” From their vantage point
they could survey the entire clearing. The wreckage of the Howletts Center
buildings loomed darkly over one still smoldering hover tank. Its sister,
useless barrels drooping, lay canted on its shattered pressure-skirts. In between the two wrecked
fighting machines, from one of the disabled barges, a floating shape emerged. “Right,” Robert sniffed in
disgust. It was, indeed, a robot. It, too, carried a flapping banner, another
depiction of the rayed spiral. “Damn birds won’t admit chims are above
the level of groundworms, not unless they’re forced to,” Robert commented.
“They’ll try to use a machine to handle the parlay. I only hope Benjamin
remembers what he’s supposed to do.” Athaclena touched Robert’s
arm, partly to remind him to keep his voice down. “He knows,” she said softly.
“And he has Elayne Soo to help him.” Nevertheless, they shared a formless
feeling of helplessness as they watched. This was patron-level business.
Clients should not be asked to face a situation such as this alone. The floating
drone—apparently one of the Gubru’s sample collection ‘bots, hastily adapted to
diplomatic functions—came to a halt four meters from the advancing chims, who
had already stopped and planted their banner. The robot emitted a squeal of
indignant chatter that Athaclena and Robert could not quite make out. The tone,
however, was peremptory. Two of the chims backed up
a step, grinning nervously. “You can do it, Ben!”
Robert growled. Athaclena saw knots stand out in his well-muscled arms. If
those bulges had been Tymbrimi change glands, instead . . . She shivered at the
comparison and looked back to the scene below. Down in the valley, Chim
Benjamin stood rock still, apparently ignoring the machine. He waited. At last
its tirade ran down. There was a moment of silence. Then Benjamin made a simple
arm motion—exactly as Athaclena had taught him—contemptuously dismissing the
nonliving from involvement in sapient affairs. The robot squawked again,
this time louder, and with a trace of desperation. The chims simply stood and
waited, not even deigning to answer the machine. “What hauteur,” Robert sighed.
“Good going, Ben. Show ‘em you got class.” Minutes passed. The
tableau held. “This convoy of Gubru came
into the mountains without psi shields!” Athaclena announced suddenly. She
touched her right temple as her corona waved. “That or the shields were wrecked
in the attack. Either way, I can tell they are growing nervous.” The invaders still
possessed some sensors. They would be detecting movement in the forest, runners
drawing nearer. The second assault group would arrive soon, this time bearing
modern weapons. The Resistance had kept its greatest
power in reserve for the sake of surprise. Antimatter tended to give off
resonances that
were detectable from a long way away. Now, though, it was time to show all of
their cards. By now the enemy would know that they were not safe, even within
their armored craft. Abruptly, and without
ceremony, the robot rose and fled to the center barge. Then, after a brief
pause, the lock cycled open again and a new pair of emissaries emerged. “Kwackoo,” Robert
announced. Athaclena suppressed the
glyph syrtunu. Her human friend did have a propensity for proclaiming
the obvious. The fluffy white
quadrupeds, loyal clients of the Gubru, approached the parlay point gobbling to
each other excitedly. They loomed large as they arrived in front of the chims.
A vodor hung from one thick, feathery throat, but the translator machine
remained silent. The three chims folded
their hands before themselves and bowed as one, inclining their heads to an
angle of about twenty degrees. They straightened and waited. The Kwackoo just stood
there. It was apparent who was ignoring whom this time. Through the binoculars
Athaclena saw Benjamin speak. She cursed the need to watch all this without any
way to listen in. The chim’s words were
effective, however. The Kwackoo chirped and blatted in flustered outrage.
Through the vodor came words too faint to pick out, but the results were nearly
instantaneous. Benjamin did not wait for them to finish. He and his companions
picked up their banner, turned about, and marched away. “Good fellow,” Robert said
in satisfaction. He knew chims. Right now their shoulder blades must be itching
terribly, yet they sauntered coolly. The lead Kwackoo stopped
speaking. It stared, nonplussed. Then it began hopping and giving out sharp
cries. Its partner, too, seemed quite agitated. Now those on the hill could hear
the amplified voice of the vodor, commanding “. . . come back! ...” over and
over again. The chims continued
walking toward the line of trees until, at last, Athaclena and Robert heard the
word. “. . .come back . . . PLEASE! .
. .” Human and Tymbrimi looked
at each other and shared a smile. That was half of what this fight had
been about. Benjamin and his party halted abruptly.
They turned around
and sauntered back. With the spiral standard in place once more they stood
silently, waiting. At last, quivering from what must have been terrible
humiliation, the feathered emissaries bowed. It was a shallow
bow—hardly a bending of two out of four knees—but it served. Indentured clients
of the Gubru had recognized as their equals the indentured clients of human
beings. “They might have chosen death over this,” Athaclena whispered in awe,
though she had planned for this very thing. “The Kwackoo are nearly sixty
thousand Earth years old. Neo-chimpanzees have been sapient for only three centuries,
and are the clients of wolflings.” She knew Robert would not be offended by
her choice of words. “The Kwackoo are far enough along in Uplift that they have
the right to choose death over this. They and the Gubru must be stupefied, and
have not thought out the implications. They probably can barely believe it is
happening.” Robert grinned. “Just wait
till they hear the rest of it. They’ll wish they’d chosen the easy way out.” The chims answered the bow
at the same angle. Then, with that distasteful formality out of the way, one of
the giant avioids spoke quickly, its vodor mumbling an Anglic translation. “The Kwackoo are probably
demanding to speak with the leaders of the ambush,” Robert commented, and
Athaclena agreed. Benjamin betrayed his
nervousness by using his hands as he replied. But that was no real problem. He
gestured at the ruins, at the destroyed hover tanks, at the helpless barges and
the forest on all sides, where vengeful forces were converging to finish the
job. “He’s telling them he is
the leader.” That was the script, of
course. Athaclena had written it, amazed all the while how easily she had
adapted from the subtle Tymbrimi art of dissemblement to the more blatant,
human technique of outright lying. Benjamin’s hand gestures
helped her follow the conversation. Through empathy and her own imagination,
she felt she could almost fill in the rest. “We have lost our
patrons,” Benjamin
had rehearsed saying. “You and your masters have taken them from us. We miss
them, and long for their return. Still, we know that helpless mourning would
not make them proud of us. Only by action may we show how well we have been
uplifted. “We are therefore doing as
they have taught us—behaving as sapient creatures of thought and honor. “In honor’s name then, and
by the Codes of War, I now demand that you and your masters offer their parole,
or face the consequences of our legal and righteous wrath!” “He is doing it,”
Athaclena whispered half in wonder. Robert coughed as he tried
not to laugh aloud. The Kwackoo seemed to grow more and more distressed as
Benjamin spoke. When he finished, the feathery quadrupeds hopped and squawked.
They puffed and preened and objected loudly. Benjamin, though, would
not be bluffed. He referred to his wrist chronometer then spoke three words. The Kwackoo suddenly
stopped protesting. Orders must have arrived, for all at once they bowed again,
swiveled, and sped back to the center barge at a gallop. The sun had risen above
the line of hills to the east. Splashes of morning light blazed through the
lanes of shattered trees. It grew warm out on the parlay ground, but the chims
stood and waited. At intervals Benjamin glanced to his watch and called out the
time remaining. At the edge of the forest
Athaclena saw their special weapons team begin setting up their only antimatter
projector. Certainly the Gubru were aware of it, too. She heard Robert softly
counting out the minutes. Finally—in fact nearly at
the very last moment—the hatches of all three hover craft opened. From each
emerged a procession. The entire complement of Gubru, dressed in the glistening
robes of senior patrons, led the way. They crooned a high-pitched song,
accompanied by the basso of their faithful Kwackoo. The pageantry was steeped
in ancient tradition. It had its roots in epochs long before life had crawled
ashore on the Earth. It wasn’t hard to imagine how nervous Benjamin and the
others must feel as those to be paroled assembled before them. Robert’s own
mouth felt dry. “Remember to bow again,” he urged in a whisper. Athaclena smiled, having
the advantage of her corona. “Have no fear, Robert. He will remember.” And
indeed, Benjamin folded his hands before him in the deeply respectful fashion
of a junior client greeting a senior patron. The chims bowed low. Only a flash of white
betrayed the fact that Benjamin was grinning from ear to ear. “Robert,” she said,
nodding in satisfaction. “Your people have done very well by theirs, in only
four hundred years.” “Don’t give us the
credit,” he answered. “It was all there in the raw from the start.” The paroled avians
departed toward the Valley of the Sind on foot. No doubt they would be picked
up before long. Even if they were not, Athaclena had ordered that word go out.
They were to reach home base unmolested. Any chim who touched one feather would
be outlawed, his plasm dumped into sewers, his gene-line extinguished. The
matter was that serious. The procession disappeared
down the mountain road. Then the hard work began. Crews of chims hurried to
strip the abandoned vehicles in the precious time remaining before retribution
arrived. Gorillas chuffed impatiently, grooming and signing to one another as
they awaited loads to carry off into the hills. By then Athaclena had
already moved her command post to a spine-covered ridge two miles farther into
the mountains. She watched through binoculars as the last salvage was loaded
and hauled away, leaving nearly empty hulks under the shadows of the ruined
buildings. Robert had left much
earlier, at Athaclena’s insistence. He was departing again on another mission
tomorrow and needed to get his rest. Her corona waved, and she kenned
Benjamin before his softly slapping feet could be heard padding up the
trail. When he spoke his voice was somber. “General, we’ve had word
by semaphore that the attacks in the Sind failed. A few Eatee construction
sites were blown up, but the rest of the assault was nearly a total disaster.” Athaclena closed her eyes.
She had expected as much. They had too many security problems down below, for
one thing. Fiben had suspected the town-side resistance was compromised by
traitors. And yet Athaclena had not
disallowed the attacks. They had served a valuable purpose by distracting the
Gubru defense forces, keeping their quick-reaction fighters busy for from here.
She only hoped that not too many chims had lost their lives drawing the
invader’s ire. “The day balances out,”
she told her aide. Their victories would have to be symbolic, she knew. To try
to expel the enemy with forces such as theirs would be futile. With her growing
knack at metaphors she likened it to a caterpillar attempting to move a tree. No, what we win, we
will achieve through subtlety. Benjamin cleared his
throat. Athaclena looked down at him. “You still do not believe we should have
let them leave alive,” she told him. He nodded. “No, ser, I do
not. I think I understand some of what you told me about symbolism and all that
. . . and I’m proud you seem to think we handled the parole ceremony all right.
But I still believe we should’ve burned them all.” “Out of revenge?” Benjamin shrugged. They
both knew that was how the majority of the chims felt. They couldn’t care less
about symbols. The races of Earth tended to look upon all the bowing and fine
class distinctions of the Galactics as the mincing foolishness of a mired, decadent
civilization. “You know that’s not what
I think,” Benjamin said. “I’d go along with your logic—about us scoring a real
coup here today just by getting them to talk to us—if it weren’t for one
thing.” “What thing is that?” “The birds had a chance to
snoop around the center. They saw traces of Uplift. And I can’t rule out the
possibility they caught a glimpse of the gorillas themselves, through
the trees!” Benjamin shook his head. “I just don’t think we should’ve allowed
them to walk out of here after that,” he said. Athaclena put a hand on
her aide’s shoulder. She did not speak because there did not seem to be
anything to say. How could she explain it
to Benjamin? Syulff-kuonn took form over her head,
whirling with satisfaction at the progress of things, things her father had
planned. No, she could not explain
to Benjamin that she had insisted on bringing the gorillas along, on making
them part of the raid, as a step in a long, involved, and very practical joke. 48 Fiben
and Gailet “Keep your head down!”
Fiben growled. “Will you stop snapping at
me?” Gailet answered hotly. She lifted her eyes just to the tops of the
surrounding grass stems. “I just want to see if—” The words cut off as Fiben
swept her supporting arms out from under her. She landed with a grunt of
expelled air and rolled over spitting dirt. “You pit-scratching, flea-bitten—” Her eyes remained eloquent
even with Fiben’s hand clamped firmly over her mouth. “I told you,” he
whispered. “With their sensors, if you can see them it means they’ve got to
see you. Our only chance is to crawl like worms until we can find a way to
blend back into the civilian chim population.!” From not far away came the
hum of agricultural machinery. The sound had drawn them here. If they could
only get close enough to mingle with the farmers, they might yet escape the
invaders’ dragnet. For all Fiben knew, he and
Gailet might be the only survivors of the ill-fated uprising in the valley. It
was hard to imagine how the mountain guerrillas under Athaclena’s command could
have done any better. The insurrection seemed all washed up from where he lay. He drew back his hand from
Gailet’s mouth. If looks could kill, he thought, contemplating the
expression in her eyes. With her hair matted and mud-splattered, she was hardly
the picture of the serene chimmie intellectual. “I ... thought . . . you .
. . said ...” she whispered deliberately, emphasizing calmness, “that the enemy
couldn’t detect us if we wear only native-made materials.” “That’s if they’re being
lazy and only counting on their secret weapon. But don’t forget they’ve
also got infrared, radar, seismic sonar, psi—” He stopped suddenly. A low whine
approached from his left. If it was the harvester they had heard before, there
might be a chance to catch a ride. “Wait here,” he whispered. Gailet grabbed his wrist.
“No! I’m coming with you!” She looked quickly left and right, then lowered her
eyes. “Don’t . . . don’t leave me alone.” Fiben bit his lip. “All
right. But stay down low, right behind me.” They moved single file,
hugging the ground. Slowly the whine grew louder. Soon Fiben felt a faint
tingling up the back of his neck. Gravities, he thought. It’s close. How close he didn’t
realize until the machine slipped over the grasstops, coming into view just two
meters away. He had been expecting a
large vehicle. But this thing was about the size of a basketball and was
covered with silvery and glassy knobs—sensors. It bobbed gently in the
afternoon breeze, regarding them. Aw hell. He sighed, sitting up on
his haunches and letting his arms drop in resignation. Not far away he heard
faint voices. No doubt this thing’s owners. “It’s a battle drone,
isn’t it?” Gailet asked tiredly. He nodded. “A sniffer.
Cheap model, I think. But good enough to find and hold us.” “What do we do?” He shrugged. “What can we
do? We’d better surrender.” Behind his back, however,
he sifted through the dark soil. His fingers closed around a smooth stone. The distant voices were
coming this way. What th’ heck, he thought. “Listen, Gailet. When I
move, duck. Get outta here. Get your notes to Athaclena, if she’s still alive.” Then, before she could ask
any questions, he let out a shout and hurled the stone with all his might. Several things happened
all at once. Pain erupted in Fiben’s right wrist. There was a flash of light,
so bright that it dazzled him. Then, during his leap forward, countless
stinging pinpricks rained up and down his chest. As he sailed toward the thing a sudden,
strange feeling overcame Fiben, one that said that he had performed this act before—lived this
particular moment of violence—not once or twice, but a hundred times, in a
hundred prior lives. The wave of familiarity, hooked on the flickering edge of
memory, washed over him as he dove through the drone’s pulsing gravitic field
to wrap himself over the alien machine. The world bucked and spun
as the thing tried to throw him off. Its laser blasted at his shadow and grass
fires broke out. Fiben held on for his life as the fields and the sky blended
in a sickening blur. The induced sense of deja
vu actually seemed to help! Fiben felt as if he had done this countless
times! A small, rational corner of his mind knew that he hadn’t, but the memory
misfunction said different and gave him a false confidence he badly needed
right then as he dared to loosen the grip of his injured right hand and fumbled
for the robot’s control box. Ground and sky merged.
Fiben tore a fingernail prying at the lid, breaking the lock. He reached in,
grabbed wires. The machine spun and
careened, as if sensing his intention. Fiben’s legs lost their grip and whipped
out. He was whirled around like a rag doll. When his left hand gave way he held
on only by a weakening grip on the wires themselves— round and round and round.
. . . At that moment only one
thing in the world was not a blur: the lens of the robot’s laser, directly in
front of him. Goodbye, he thought, and closed his
eyes. Then something tore loose.
He flew away, still holding wires in his right hand. When crunching impact
came, it was almost anticlimactic. He cried out and rolled up just short of one
of the smoldering fires. Oh, there was pain, all
right. Fiben’s ribs felt as if one of the big female gorillas at the Howletts
Center had been affectionate with him all night. He had been shot at least
twice. Still, he had expected to die. No matter what came after this, it was
good just to be alive. He blinked away dust and
soot. Five meters away the wreckage of the alien probe hissed and sputtered
inside a ring of blackened, smoking grass. So much for the vaunted quality of
Galactic hardware. What Eatee shyster sold
the Gubru that piece of shit? Fiben wondered. I don’t care, even if it was a Jophur made often smelly sap
rings, I’d kiss him right now, I really would. Excited voices. Running feet. Fiben felt
a sudden hope. He had expected Gubru to come after their downed probe. But
these were chims! He winced and held his side as he managed to stand. He
smiled. The expression froze on
his face when he saw who was approaching. “Well, well, what do we
have here? Mr. Bluecard himself! Looks like you’ve been running more obstacle
courses, college boy. You just don’t seem to know when you’re beat.” It was a tall chen with
carefully shaved facial hair and a mustache, elegantly waxed and curled. Fiben
recognized the leader of the Probationer gang at the Ape’s Grape. The one
calling himself Irongrip. Of all the chims in all
the world, why did it have to be him? Others arrived. The bright
zipsuits bore an added feature, a sash and arm patch, each bearing the same
sigil ... a claw outstretched, three sharp talons glistening in holographic
threat. They gathered around him
carrying modified saber rifles, obviously members of the new collaborators’
militia he and Gailet had heard rumors of. “Remember me, college
boy?” Irongrip asked, grinning. “Yes, I thought you would. I sure do remember
you.” Fiben sighed as he saw
Gailet Jones brought forward, held firmly by two other Probationers. “Are you
all right?” she asked softly. He could not read the expression in her eyes.
Fiben nodded. There seemed to be little to say. “Come on, my young genetic
beauties.” Irongrip laughed as he took Fiben hard just above his wounded right
wrist. “We’ve got some people we want you to meet. And this time, there won’t
be any distractions.” Fiben’s gaze was torn away
from Gailet’s as a jerk on his arm sent him stumbling. He lacked the strength
to put up a useless struggle. As his captors dragged him
ahead of Gailet, he had his first chance to look around and saw that they were
only a few hundred meters from the edge of Port Helenia! A pair of wide-eyed
chims in work dungarees watched from the running boards of a nearby cultivator. Fiben and Gailet were
being taken toward a small gate in the alien wall, the barrier that undulated
complacently over the countryside like a net settled firmly over their lives. 49 Galactics The Suzerain of Propriety
displayed its agitation by huffing and dancing a brief series of hops on its
Perch of Declamation. The half-formed squirms had actually delayed appearing before
its judgment, withholding the news for more than a planetary rotation! True, the survivors of the
mountain ambush were still in shock. Their first thought had been to report to
military command. And the military, busy cleaning up the last of the abortive
insurrections in the nearby flatlands, had made them wait. What, after all, was
a minor scuffle in the hills compared with a nearly effective assault on the
deep-space defense battery? The Suzerain could well
understand how such mistakes were made. And yet it was frustrating. The affair
in the mountains was actually far more significant than any of the other
outbreaks of wild guerrilla warfare. “You should have
extinguished—caused an end—eliminated yourselves!” The Suzerain chirped and
danced out its chastisement before the Gubru scientists. The specialists still
looked ruffled and unpreened from their long trek out of the hills. Now they
slumped further in dejection. “In accepting parole you
have injured—caused harm— reduced our propriety and honor,” the Suzerain
finished chiding. If they had been military the high priest
might have demanded reparations from these and their families. But most of
their escorts had been killed, and scientists were often less concerned or
knowledgeable in matters of propriety than soldiers. The Suzerain decided to forgive them. “Nevertheless, your
decision is understood—is given sanction. We shall abide by your parole.” The technicians danced in
relief. They would not suffer humiliation or worse upon returning to their
homes. Their solemn word would not be repudiated. The parole would be costly
however. These scientists had to depart from the Garth system at once and not
be replaced for at least a year. Furthermore, an equal number of human beings
had to be released from detention! The Suzerain suddenly had
an idea. This brought on a rare flutter of that strange emotion, amusement. It
would order sixteen humans freed, all right, but the mountain chimpanzees would
not be reunited with their dangerous masters. The released humans would be sent
to Earth! That would certainly
satisfy the propriety of the parole. The solution would be expensive, true, but
not nearly as much as letting such creatures loose again on the main continent
of Garth! It was stunning to
contemplate that neo-chimpanzees might have achieved what these reported they
had done in the mountains. How could it be? The proto-clients they had observed
in town and in the valley hardly seemed capable of such finesse. Might there, indeed, be humans out there
still? The thought was daunting,
and the Suzerain did not see how it would be possible. According to census
figures the number unaccounted for was too small to be significant anyway.
Statistically, all of those should simply be dead. Of course the gas bombings
would have to be stepped up. The new Suzerain of Cost and Caution would
complain, for the program had proved very expensive. But now the Suzerain of
Propriety would side with the military completely. There was a faint
stirring. The Suzerain of Propriety felt a twinge inside. Was it an early sign
of a change of sexual state? It should not begin yet, when things were still so
unsettled, and dominance not yet decided among the three peers. The molting
must wait until propriety had been served, until consensus had been reached, so
that it would be clear who was strongest! The Suzerain chirped a
prayer to the lost Progenitors, and the others immediately crooned in response. If only there was some way
to be sure which way the battles were going, out in the Galactic swirl! Had the
dolphin ship been found yet? Were the fleets of some alliance even now
approaching the returned Ancient Ones to call up the end of all things? Had the time of Change already begun? If the priest were certain
that Galactic Law had indeed broken down irreparably, it would feel free to
ignore this unpalatable parole and its implied recognition of neo-chimpanzee
sapiency. There were consolations,
of course. Even with humans to guide them, the near-animals would never know
the right ways to take advantage of that recognition. That was the way of
wolfling-type species. Ignoring the subtleties of the ancient Galactic culture,
they barged ahead using the direct approach, and nearly always died. Consolation, it chirped. Yes, consolation
and victory. There was one more matter
to take care of—potentially, the most important of all. The priest addressed
the leader of the expedition again. “Your final parole
agreement was to avoid—to abjure—to forswear ever visiting that site again.” The scientists danced
agreement. One small place on the surface of Garth was forbidden the Gubru
until the stars fell, or until the rules were changed. “And yet, before the
attack you found—did discover— did uncover traces of mysterious activity—of
gene meddling—of secret Uplift?” That too had been in their
report. The Suzerain questioned them carefully about details. There had only
been time for a cursory examination, but the hints were compelling. The
implications staggering. Up in those mountains the
chimpanzees were hiding a pre-sentient race! Prior to the invasion, they and
their human patrons had been engaging in Uplift of a new client species! So! The Suzerain danced.
The data recovered from the Tymbrimi cairn was no lie! Somehow, by some
miracle, this catastrophe world has given birth to a treasure! And now, in
spite of Gubru mastery of the surface and the sky, the Earth-lings continued to
hoard their discovery to themselves! No wonder the planetary
Branch Library had been ransacked of its Uplift files! They had tried to hide
the evidence. But now, the Suzerain rejoiced, we
know of this wonder. “You are
dismissed—released—set upon your ships for home,” it told the bedraggled
scientists. Then the Suzerain turned to its Kwackoo aides, gathered below its
perch. “Contact the Suzerain of
Beam and Talon,” it said with unaccustomed brevity. “Tell my peer that I wish a
colloquy at once.” One of the fluffy quadrupeds bowed at once, then scurried
off to call the commander of the armed forces. The Suzerain of Propriety
stood still upon its perch, disallowed by custom from setting foot upon the
surface until the ceremonies of protection had been completed. Its weight shifted from
time to time, and it rested its beak on its chest while standing deep in
thought. PART FOUR Traitors Accuse not Nature, she
hath done her part; Do thou but thine. JOHN MILTON, Paradise Lost 50 Government in Hiding The messenger sat on a
couch in the corner of the Council Room, holding a blanket around his shoulders
while he sipped from a steaming cup of soup. Now and then the young chen
shivered, but mostly he looked exhausted. His damp hair still lay in tangled
mats from the icy swim that had brought him on the last leg of his dangerous
journey. It’s a wonder he made it
here at all, Megan
Oneagle thought, watching him. All the spies and recon teams we sent ashore,
carrying the finest equipment—none ever returned. But this little chim makes it
to us, sailing a tiny raft made of cut trees, with homespun canvas sails. Carrying a message from my
son.’ Megan wiped her eyes
again, remembering the courier’s first words to her after swimming the last
stretch of underground caves to their deep island redoubt. “Captain Oneagle sends his
felic— his felicitations, ma’am.” He had drawn forth a
packet—waterproofed in oli tree sap—and offered it to her, then collapsed into
the arms of the medical techs. A message from Robert, she
thought in wonder. He is alive. He is free. He helps lead an army. She
didn’t know whether to exult or shudder at the thought. It was a thing to be proud of, for sure.
Robert might be the sole adult human loose on the surface of Garth, right now.
And if his “army” was little more than a ragged band of simian guerrillas,
well, at least they had accomplished more than her own carefully hoarded remnants
of the official planetary militia had. If he had made her proud,
Robert had also astonished her. Might there be more substance to the boy than
she had thought before? Something brought out by adversity, perhaps? There may be more of his
father in him than I’d wanted to see. Sam Tennace was a starship
pilot who stopped at Garth every five years or so, one of Megan’s three spacer
husbands. Each was home for only a few months at a stretch—almost never at the
same time—then off again. Other ferns might not have been able to deal with
such an arrangement, but what suited spacers also met her needs as a politician
and career woman. Of the three, only Sam Tennace had given her a child. And I never wanted my son
to be a hero, she
realized. As critical as I have been of him, I guess I never really wanted
him to be like Sam at all. For one thing, if Robert
had not been so resourceful he might be safe now—interned on the islands with
the rest of the human population, pursuing his playboy hobbies among his friends—instead
of engaged in a desperate, useless struggle against an omnipotent enemy. Well, she reassured herself. His
letter probably exaggerates . To her left, mutterings of
amazement grew ever more pronounced as the government in exile pored over the
message, printed on tree bark in homemade ink. “Son of a bitch!” she heard
Colonel Millchamp curse. “So that’s how they always knew where we were,
what we were up to, before we even got started!” Megan moved closer to the
table. “Please summarize, colonel.” Millchamp looked up at
her. The portly, red-faced militia officer shook several sheets until someone
grabbed his arm and pried them out of his hand. “Optical fibers!” he
cried. Megan shook her head. “I
beg your pardon?” “They doped them.
Every string, telephone cable, communications pipe . . . almost every piece of
electronics on the planet! They’re all tuned to resonate back on a probability
band the damn birds can broadcast...” Colonel Millchamp’s voice choked on his
anger. He swiveled and walked away. Megan’s puzzlement must
have shown. “Perhaps I can explain,
madam coordinator,” said John Kylie, a tall man with the sallow complexion of a
lifetime spacer. Kylie’s peacetime profession was captain of an in-system
civilian freighter. His merchant vessel had taken part in the mockery of a
space battle, one of the few survivors—if that was the right term. Overpowered,
battered, finally reduced to peppering Gubru fighting planetoids with its comm
laser, the wreck of the Esperanza only made it back to Port Helenia
because the enemy was leisurely in consolidating the Gimelhai system. Its
skipper now served as Megan’s naval advisor. Kylie’s expression was
stricken. “Madam coordinator, do you remember that excellent deal we made, oh,
twenty years ago, for a turnkey electronics and photonics factory? It was a
state-of-the-art, midget-scale auto-fac—perfect for a small colony world such
as ours.” Megan nodded. “Your uncle
was coordinator then. I believe your first merchant command was to finalize
negotiations and bring the factory home to Garth.” Kylie nodded. He looked
crestfallen. “One of its main products is optical fibers. A few said the
bargain we got from the Kwackoo was just too good to be true. But who could
have imagined they might have something like this in mind? So far in the
future? Just on the off chance that they might someday want to—” Megan gasped. “The
Kwackoo! They’re clients of—” “Of the Gubru.” Kylie
nodded. “The damn birds must have thought, even then, that something like this
might someday happen.” Megan recalled what
Uthacalthing had tried to teach her, that the ways of the Galactics are long
ways, and patient as the planets in their orbits. Someone else cleared his
throat. It was Major Pratha-chulthorn, the short, powerfully built Terragens
Marines officer. He and his small detachment were the only professional
soldiers left after the space battle and the hopeless gesture of defiance at
the Port Helenia space-field. Millchamp and Kylie held reserve commissions. “This is most grave, madam
coordinator,” Prathachulthorn said. “Optical fibers made at that factory have
been incorporated into almost every piece of military and civilian equipment
manufactured on the planet. They are integrated into nearly every building. Can
we have confidence in your son’sfindings?” Megan nearly shrugged, but
her politician’s instincts stopped her in time. How the hell would I know? she
thought. The boy is a stranger to me. She glanced at the small chen who
had nearly died bringing Robert’s message to her. She had never imagined Robert
could inspire such dedication. Megan wondered if she was
jealous. A woman Marine spoke next.
“The report is co-signed by the Tymbrimi Athaclena,” Lieutenant Lydia McCue
pointed out. The young officer pursed her lips. “That’s a second source of
verification,” she suggested. “With all respect, Lydia,”
Major Prathachulthorn replied. “The tym is barely more than a child.” “She’s Ambassador
Uthacalthing’s daughter!” Kylie snapped. “And chim technicians helped perform
the experiments as well.” Prathachulthorn shook his
head. “Then we have no truly qualified witnesses.” Several councillors
gasped. The sole neo-chimpanzee member, Dr. Suzinn Benirshke, blushed and
looked down at the table. But Prathachulthorn didn’t even seem to realize he’d
said anything insulting. The major wasn’t known to be strong on tact. Also,
he’s a Marine, Megan reminded herself. The corps was the elite Terragens
fighting service with the smallest number of dolphin and chim members. For that
matter, the Marines recruited mostly males, a last bastion of oldtime sexism. Commander Kylie sifted
through the rough-cut pages of Robert Oneagle’s report. “Still you must agree,
major, the scenario is plausible. It would explain our setbacks, and total
failure to establish contact, either with the islands or the mainland.” Major Prathachulthorn
nodded after a moment. “Plausible, yes. Nevertheless, we should perform our own
investigations before we commit ourselves to acting as if it is true.” “What’s the matter,
major?” Kylie asked. “You don’t like the idea of putting down your phase-burner
rifle and picking up bows and arrows?” Prathachulthorn’s reply
was surprisingly mild. “Not at all, ser, so long as the enemy is similarly
equipped. The problem lies in the fact that he is not.” Silence reigned for long moments. No one
seemed to have anything to say. The pause ended when Colonel Millchamp returned
to the table. He slammed the flat of his hand down. “Either way, what’s the
point in waiting?” Megan frowned. “What do
you mean, colonel?” Millchamp growled. “I mean
what good do our forces do down here?” he demanded. “We’re all going slowly
stir-crazy. Meanwhile, at this very moment, Earth herself may be fighting for
her life!” “There’s no such thing as this
very moment across interstellar space,” Commander Kylie commented.
“Simultaneity is a myth. The concept is imbedded in Anglic and other Earth
tongues, but—” “Oh, revert the
metaphysics!” Millchamp snapped. “What matters is that we can hurt Earth’s
enemies!” He picked up the tree-bark leaves. “Thanks to the guerrillas, we know
where the Gubru have placed many of their major planet-based yards. No matter what
damned Library-spawned tricks the birds have got up their feathers, they
can’t prevent us from launching our flicker-swivvers at them!” “But—” “We have three hidden
away—there weren’t any used in the space battle, and the Gubru can’t know we
have any of ‘em. If those missiles are supposed to be good against the Tandu,
damn their seven-chambered hearts, they’ll surely suffice for Gubru ground targets!” “And what good will that
do?” Lieutenant McCue asked mildly. “We can bend a few Gubru
beaks! Ambassador Uthacal-thing told us that symbols are important in Galactic
warfare. Right now they can pretend that we hardly put up a fight at all. But a
symbolic strike, one that hurt them, would tell the whole Five Galaxies that we
won’t be pushed around!” Megan Oneagle pinched the
bridge of her nose. She spoke with eyes closed. “I have always found it odd
that my Amerindian ancestors’ concept of ‘counting coup’ should have a place in
a hypertechnological galaxy.” She looked up. “It may, indeed, come to that, if
we can find no other way to be effective. “But you’ll recall that
Uthacalthing also advised patience.” She shook her head. “Please sit down,
Colonel Millchamp. Everybody. I’m determined not to throw our strength away in
a gesture, not until I know it’s the only thing left to do against the enemy. “Remember, nearly every
human on the planet is hostage on the islands, their lives dependent on doses
t>f Gubru antidote. And on the mainland there are the poor chims, for all
intents abandoned, alone.” Along the conference the
officers sat downcast. They’re frustrated, Megan thought. And I can’t
blame them. When war had loomed, when
they had begun planning ways to resist an invasion, nobody had ever suggested a
contingency like this. Perhaps a people more experienced in the sophistications
of the Great Library—in the arcane art of war that the aeons-old Galactics
knew—might have been better prepared. But the Gubru’s tactics had made a
shambles of their modest defense plans. She had not added her
final reason for refusing to sanction a gesture. Humans were notoriously
unsophisticated at the game of Galactic punctilio. A blow struck for honor
might be bungled, instead giving the enemy excuse for even greater horrors. Oh, the irony. If
Uthacalthing was right, it was a little Earthship, halfway across the Five
Galaxies from here, that had precipitated the crisis! Earthlings certainly did
have a knack for making trouble for themselves. They’d always had that talent. Megan looked up as the
small chen from the mainland, Robert’s messenger, approached the table, still
wearing his blanket. His dark brown eyes were troubled. “Yes, Petri?” she asked. The chim bowed. “Ma’am, th’ doctor wants
me to go to bed now.” She nodded. “That’s fine,
Petri. I’m sure we’ll want to debrief you some more, later . . . ask you some
more questions. But right now you should rest.” Petri nodded. “Yes’m.
Thank you, ma’am. But there was somethin’ else. Somethin’ I’d better tell you
while I remember.” “Yes? What is it?” The chen looked
uncomfortable. He glanced at the watching humans and back at Megan. “It’s
personal, ma’am. Somethin’ Captain Oneagle asked me to memorize an’ tell you.” Megan smiled. “Oh, very
well. Will you all excuse me , for a moment, please?” She walked with Petri over
to the far end of the room. There she sat down to bring her eyes
level with the little chim. “Tell me what Robert said.” Petri nodded. His eyes
went unfocused. “Captain Oneagle said to tell you that th’ Tymbrimi Athaclena
is actually doin’ most of the organizing for th’ army.” Megan nodded. She had
suspected as much. Robert might have found new resources, new depths, but he
was not and never would be a born leader. Petri went on. “Cap’n
Oneagle told me to tell you that it was important that th’ Tymbrimi Athaclena
have honorary patron status to our chims, legally.” Again, Megan nodded.
“Smart. We can vote it and send word back.” But the little chim shook
his head. “Uh, ma’am. We couldn’t wait for that. So, uh, I’m supposed to tell
you that Captain Oneagle an’ th’ Tymbrimi Athaclena have sealed a ... a consort
bond ... I think that’s what it’s called. I . . .” His voice trailed off, for
Megan had stood up. Slowly, she turned to the
wall and rested her forehead against the cool stone. That damn fool of a
boy! part of her cursed. It was the only thing they
could do, another
part answered. So, now I’m a
mother-in-law, the most ironic voice added. There would certainly be
no grandchildren from this union. That was not what interspecies consort
marriages were for. But there were other implications. Behind her, the council
debated. Again and again they turned over the options, coming up dry as they
had for months now. Oh, if only Uthacalthing
had made it here, Megan
thought. We need his experience, his wry wisdom and humor. We could talk,
like we used to. And maybe, he could explain to me these things that make a
mother feel so lost. She confessed to herself
that she missed the Tymbrimi Ambassador. She missed him more than any of her
three husbands and more even, God help her, than she missed her own strange
son. 51 Uthacalthing It was fascinating to
watch Kault play with a ne’ squirrel, one of the native animals of these southern
plains. He coaxed the small creature closer by holding out ripe nuts in his
great Thennanin hands. He had been at it for over an hour while they waited out
the hot noonday sun under the cover of a thick cluster of thorny bramble. Uthacalthing wondered at
the sight. The universe never seemed about to cease surprising him. Even bluff,
oblivious, obvious Kault was a perpetual source of amazement. Quivering nervously, the
ne’ squirrel gathered its courage. It took two more hops toward the huge
Thennanin and stretched out its paws. It plucked up one of the nuts. Astonishing. How did Kault
do it? Uthacalthing rested in the
muggy shade. He did not recognize the vegetation here in the uplands
overlooking the estuary where his pinnace had come down, but he felt he was
growing familiar with the scents, the rhythms, the gently throbbing pain of
daily life that surged and flowed through and all around the deceptively quiet
glade. His corona brought him
touches from tiny predators, now waiting out the hot part of the day, but soon
to resume stalking even smaller prey. There were no large animals, of course,
but Uthacalthing kenned a swarm of ground-hugging insectoids grubbing
through the detritus nearby, seeking tidbits for their queen. The tense little ne’
squirrel hovered between caution and gluttony as it approached once more to
feed from Kault’s outstretched hand. He should not be able to
do that. Uthacalthing
wondered why the squirrel trusted the Thennanin, so huge, so intimidating and
powerful. Life here on Garth was nervous, paranoid in the wake of the
Bururalli catastrophe—whose deathly pall still hung over these steppes far east
and south of the Mountains of Mulun. Kault could not be
soothing the creature as a Tymbrimi might—by glyph-singing to it in gentle tones
of empathy. A Thennanin had all the psi sense of a stone. But Kault spoke to the
creature in his own highly inflected dialect of Galactic. Uthacalthing
listened. “Know
you—sight-sound-image—an essence of destiny, yours? Little one? Carry
you—genes-essence-destiny—the fate of star-treaders, your descendants?” The ne’ squirrel quivered,
cheeks full. The native animal seemed mesmerized as Kault’s crest puffed up and
deflated, as his breathing slits sighed with every moist exhalation. The
Thennanin could not commune with the creature, not as Uthacalthing might. And
yet, the squirrel somehow appeared to sense Kault’s love. How ironic, Uthacalthing thought.
Tymbrimi lived their lives awash in the everflowing music of life, and yet he
did not personally identify with this small animal. It was one of hundreds of
millions, after all. Why should he care about this particular individual? Yet Kault loved the
creature. Without empathy sense, without any direct being-to-being link, he
cherished it entirely in abstract. He loved what the little thing
represented, its potential. Many humans still claim
that one can have empathy without psi, Uthacalthing pondered. To “put one’s self
into another’s shoes,” went the ancient metaphor. He had always thought it to
be one of their quaint pre-Contact ideas, but now he wasn’t so certain. Perhaps
Earthlings were sort of midway between Thennanin and Tymbrimi in this matter of
how one empathized with others. Kault’s people passionately believed in
Uplift, in the potential of diverse life forms eventually to achieve sapiency.
The long-lost Progenitors of Galactic culture had commanded this, billions of
years ago, and the Thennanin Clan took the injunction very seriously. Their
uncompromising fanaticism on this issue went beyond being admirable. At
times—as during the present Galactic turmoil—it made them terribly dangerous. But now, ironically,
Uthacalthing was counting on that fanaticism. He hoped to lure it into action
of his own design. The ne’ squirrel snatched
one last nut from Kault’s open hand and then decided it had enough. With a
swish of its fan-shaped tail it scooted off into the undergrowth. Kault turned
to look at Uthacalthing, his throat slits flapping as he breathed. “I have studied genome
reports gathered by the Earth-ling ecologists,” the Thennanin Consul said.
“This planet had impressive potential, only a few millennia ago. It should
never have been ceded to the Bururalli. The loss of Garth’s higher life forms
was a terrible tragedy.” “The Nahalli were punished
for what their clients did, weren’t they?” Uthacalthing asked, though he
already knew the answer. “Aye. They were reverted
to client status and put under foster care to a responsible elder patron clan.
My own, in fact. It is a most sad case.” “Why is that?” “Because the Nahalli are
actually quite a mature and elegant people. They simply did not understand the
nuances required in uplifting pure carnivores and so failed horribly with their
Bururalli clients. But the error was not theirs alone. The Galactic Uplift Institute
must take part in the blame.” Uthacalthing suppressed a
human-style smile. Instead his corona spiraled out a faint glyph, invisible to
Kault. “Would good news here on Garth help the Nahalli?” he asked. “Certainly.” Kauh
expressed the equivalent of a shrug with his flapping crest. “We Thennanin were
not in any way associated with the Nahalli when the catastrophe occurred, of
course, but that changed when they were demoted and given under our guidance.
Now, by adoption, my clan shares responsibility for this wounded place. It is
why a consul was sent here, to make certain the Earthlings do not do even more
harm to this sorry world.” “And have they?” Kault’s eyes closed and
opened again. “Have they what?” “Have the Earthlings done
a bad job, here?” Kault’s crest flapped again. “No. Our
peoples may be at war, theirs and mine, but I have found no new grievances here
to tally against them. Their ecological management program was exemplary. “However, I do plan to
file a report concerning the activities of the Gubru.” Uthacalthing believed he
could interpret bitterness in Kault’s voice inflection*. They had already seen
signs of the collapse of the environmental recovery effort. Two days ago they
had passed a reclamation station, now abandoned, its sampling traps and test
cages rusting. The gene-storage bins had gone rancid after refrigeration
failed. An agonized note had been
left behind, telling of the choice of a neo-chimpanzee ecology aide—who had
decided to abandon his post in order to help a sick human colleague. It would
be a long journey to the coast for an antidote to the coercion gas. Uthacalthing wondered if
they ever made it. Clearly the facility had been thoroughly dosed. The nearest
outpost of civilization was very far from here, even by hover car. Obviously, the Gubru were
content to leave the station unmanned. “If this pattern holds, it must be
documented,” Kault said. “I am glad you allowed me to persuade you to lead us
back toward inhabited regions, so we can collect more data on these crimes.” This time Uthacalthing did
smile at Kault’s choice of words. “Perhaps we will find something of interest,”
he agreed. They resumed their journey
when the sun, Gimelhai, had slipped down somewhat from its burning zenith. The plains southeast of
the Mulun range stretched like the undulating wavetops of a gently rolling sea,
frozen in place by the solidity of earth. Unlike the Vale of Sind and the open
lands on the other side of the mountains, here there were no signs of plant and
animal life forms introduced by Earth’s ecologists, only native Garth
creatures. And empty niches. Uthacalthing felt the
sparseness of species types as a gaping emptiness in the aura of this land. The
metaphor that came to mind was that of a musical instrument missing half its
strings. Yes. Apt. Poetically
appropriate. He hoped Athaclena was taking his advice and studying this
Earthling way of viewing the worM. Deep, on. the level of nahakieri, he
had dreamt of his daughter
last night. Dream-picted her with her corona reaching, kenning the
threatening, frightening beauty of a visitation by tutsunucann. Trembling,
Uthacalthing had awakened against his will, as if instinct had driven him to
flee that glyph. Through anything other
than tutstmucann he might have learned more of Athaclena, of how she
fared and what she did. But tutsunucann only shimmered—the essence of
dreadful expectation. From that glimmer he knew only that she still lived.
Nothing more. That will have to do, for
now. Kault carried most of
their supplies. The big Thennanin walked at an even pace, not too difficult to
follow. Uthacalthing suppressed body changes that would have made the trek
easier for a short while but cost him in the long run. He settled for a
loosening in his gait, a wide flaring of his nostrils— making them flat but
broad to let in more air yet keep out the ever-present dust. Ahead, a series of small,
tree-lined hummocks lay by a streambed, just off their path toward the distant
ruddy mountains. Uthacalthing checked his compass and wondered if the hills should
look familiar. He regretted the loss of his inertial guidance recorder in the
crash. If only he could be sure . . . There. He blinked. Had he
imagined a faint blue flash? “Kault.” The Thennanin lumbered to
a stop. “Mmm?” He turned around to face Uthacalthing. “Did you speak,
colleague?” “Kault, I think we should
head that way. We can reach those hills in time to make camp and forage before
dark.” “Mmm. It is somewhat off
our path.” Kault puffed for a moment. “Very well. I will defer to you in this.”
Without delay he bent and began striding toward the three green-topped mounds. It was about an hour
before sunset when they arrived by the watercourse and began setting camp.
While Kault erected their camouflaged shelter, Uthacalthing tested pulpy,
reddish, oblong fruits plucked from the branches of nearby trees. His portable
meter declared them nutritious. They had a sweet, tangy taste. The seeds inside, though, were hard,
obdurate, obviously evolved to withstand stomach acids, to pass through an
animal’s digestive system and scatter on the ground with its feces. It was a
common adaptation for fruit-bearing trees on many worlds. Probably some large,
omnivorous creature had once depended on the fruit as a food source and repaid
the favor by spreading the seeds far and wide. If it climbed for its meals it
probably had the rudiments of hands. Perhaps it even had Potential. The
creatures might have someday become pre-sentient, entered into the cycle of
Uplift, and eventually become a race of sophisticated people. But all that ended with
the Bururalli. And not only the large animals died. The tree’s fruit now fell
too close to the parent. Few embryos could break out of tough seeds that had
evolved to be etched away in the stomachs of the missing symbionts. Those saplings
that did germinate languished in their parents’ shade. There should have been a
forest here instead of a tiny, scrabbling woody patch. I wonder if this is the
place, Uthacalthing thought. There were so few landmarks out on this
rolling plain. He looked around, but there were no more tantalizing flashes of
blue. Kault sat in the entrance
of their shelter and whistled low, atonal melodies through his breathing slits.
Uthacalthing dropped an armload of fruit in front of the Thennanin and wandered
down toward the gurgling water. The stream rolled over a bank of semi-clear
stones, taking up the reddening hues of twilight. That was where
Uthacalthing found the artifact. He bent and picked it up.
Examined it. Native chert, chipped and
rubbed, flaked along sharp, glassy-edged lines, dull and round on one side
where a hand could find a grip. ... Uthacalthing’s corona
waved. Lurrunanu took form again, wafting among his silvery tendrils.
The glyph rotated slowly as Uthacalthing turned the little stone axe in his hand.
He contemplated the primitive tool, and lurrunanu regarded Kault, still
whistling to himself higher up the hillside. The’ glyph tensed and
launched itself toward the hulking Thennanin. Stone tools—among the
hallmarks of pre-sentience, Uthacalthing thought. He had asked
Athaclena to watch out for signs, for there were rumors . . . tales that told
of sight-ings in the wild back country of Garth . . . “Uthacalthing!” He swiveled, shifting to
hide the artifact behind his back as he faced the big Thennanin. “Yes, Kault?” “I ...” Kault appeared
uncertain. “Metoh kanmi, b’twuil’ph ... I ...” Kault shook his head. His
eyes closed and opened again. “I wonder if you have tested these fruits for my
needs, as well as yours.” Uthacalthing sighed. What
does it take? Do Thennanin have any curiosity at all? He let the crude artifact
slip out of his hand, to drop into the river mud where he had found it. “Aye,
my colleague. They are nutritious, so long as you remember to take your
supplements.” He walked back to join his
companion for a fireless supper by the growing sparkle of the galaxies’ light. 52 Athaclena Gorillas dropped over both
sharp rims of the narrow canyon, lowering themselves on stripped forest vines.
They slipped carefully past smoking crevices where recent explosions had torn
the escarpment. Landslides were still a danger. Nevertheless, they hurried. On their way down they
passed through shimmering rainbows. The gorillas’ fur glistened under coatings
of tiny water droplets. A terrible growling accompanied
their descent, echoing from the cliff faces and covering their labored
breathing. It had hidden the noise of battle, smothering the bellow of death
that had raged here only minutes before. Briefly, the dinsome waterfall had had
competition but not for long. Where its fremescent torrent had formerly
fallen to crash upon glistening smooth stones, it now splattered and spumed
against torn metal and polymers. Boulders’dislodged from the cliffsides had
pounded the new debris at the foot of the falls. Now the water worked it
flatter still. Athaclena watched from
atop the overlooking bluffs. “We do not want them to know how we managed this,”
she said to Benjamin. “The filament we bunched
up under the falls was pretreated to decay. It’ll all wash away within a few
hours, ser. When the enemy gets a relief party in here, they won’t know what
ruse we used to trap this bunch.” They watched the gorillas
join a party of chim warriors poking through the wreckage of three Gubru hover
tanks. Finally satisfied that all was clear, the chims slung their crossbows
and began pulling out bits of salvage, directing the gorillas to lift this
boulder or that shattered piece of armor plate out of the way. The enemy patrol had come
in fast, following the scent of hidden prey. Their instruments told them that
someone had taken refuge behind the waterfall. And it was a perfectly
logical place for such a hideaway—a barrier hard for their normal detectors to
penetrate. Only their special resonance scanners had flared, betraying the Earthlings
who had taken technology under there. In order to take those
hiding by surprise, the tanks had flown directly up the canyon, covered
overhead by swarming battle drones of the highest quality, ready for combat. Only they did not find
much of a battle awaiting them. There were, in fact, no Earthlings at all
behind the torrent. Only bundles of thin, spider-silk fiber. And a trip wire. And—planted all through
the cliffsides—a few hundred kilos of homemade nitroglycerin. Water spray had cleared
away the dust, and swirling eddies had carried off myriad tiny pieces. Still
the greater part of the Gubru strike force lay where it had been when
explosions rocked the overhanging walls, filling the sky with a rain of dark
volcanic stone. Athaclena watched a chim emerge from the wreckage. He hooted
and held up a small, deadly Gubru missile. Soon a stream of alien munitions
found its way into the packs of the waiting gorillas. The large pre-sentients
began climbing out again through the multi-hued spray. Athaclena scanned the
narrow streaks of blue sky that could be seen through the forest canopy. In
minutes the invader would have its fighters here. The colonial irregulars must
be gone by then, or their fate would be the same as the poor chims who rose
last week in the Vale of Sind. A few refugees had made it
to the mountains after that debacle. Fiben Bolger was not one of them. No
messenger had come with Gailet Jones’s promised notes. For lack of information,
Athaclena’s staff could only guess how long it would take for the Gubru to
respond to this latest ambush. “Pace, Benjamin.” Athaclena glanced
meaningfully at her timepiece. Her aide nodded. “I’ll go
hurry ‘em up, ser.” He sidled over next to their signaler. The young chimmie
began waving flapping flags. More gorillas and chims
appeared at the cliff edge, scrambling up onto the wet, glistening grass. As
the chim scavengers climbed out of the water-carved chasm, they grinned at
Athaclena and hurried off, guiding their larger cousins toward secret paths
through the forest. Now she no longer needed
to coax and persuade., For Athaclena had become an honorary Earthling. Even
those who had earlier resented taking orders “from an Eatee” now obeyed her
quickly, cheerfully. It was ironic. In signing
the articles that made them consorts, she and Robert had made it so that they
now saw less of each other than ever. She no longer needed his authority as the
sole free adult human, so he had set forth to raise havoc of his own elsewhere. I wish I had studied
such things better, she pondered. She was unsure just what was legally
implied by signing such a document before witnesses. Interspecies “marriages”
tended to be more for official convenience than anything else. Partners in a
business enterprise might “marry,” even though they came from totally different
genetic lines. A reptiloid Bi-Gle might enter into consort with a chitinous
F’ruthian. One did not expect issue from such joinings. But it was generally
expected that the partners appreciate each other’s company. She felt funny about the whole thing. In
a special sense, she
now had a “husband.” And he was not here. So it was for Mathicluanna, all
those long, lonely years, Athaclena thought, fingering the locket
that hung from a chain around her throat. Uthacalthing’s message thread had
joined her mother’s in there. Perhaps their laylacllapt’n spirits wound
together in there, close as their bond had been in life. Perhaps I begin to
comprehend something I never understood about them, she wondered. “Ser? . . . Uh, ma’am?” Athaclena blinked and
looked up. Benjamin was motioning to her from the trailhead, where one of the
ubiquitous vine clusters came together around a small pool of pinkish water. A
chimmie technician squatted by an opening in the crowded vines, adjusting a
delicate instrument. Athaclena approached. “You have word from
Robert?” “Yesser,” the chimmie
said. “I definitely am detecting one of th’ trace chemicals he took along with
him.” “Which is it?” she asked tensely. The chimmie grinned. “Th’
one with th’ left-handed adenine spiral. It’s the one we’d agreed would mean
victory.” Athaclena breathed a
little easier. So, Robert’s party, too, had met with success. His group had
gone to attack a small enemy observation post, north of Lome Pass, and must
have engaged the enemy yesterday. Two minor successes in as many days. At this
rate they might wear the Gubru down in, say, a million years or so. “Reply that we, also, have met our
goals.” Benjamin smiled as he
handed the signaler a vial of clear fluid, which was poured into the pool.
Within hours the tagged molecules would be detectable many miles away.
Tomorrow, probably, Robert’s signaler would report her message. The method was slow. But
she imagined the Gubru would have absolutely no inkling of it—for a while, at
least. “They’re finished with the
salvage, general. We’d better scoot.” She nodded. “Yes. Scoot we shall,
Benjamin.” In a minute they were
running together up the verdant trail toward the pass and home. A little while later, the
trees behind them rattled and thunder shook the sky. Clamorous booms pealed,
and for a time the waterfall’s roar fell away under a raptor’s scream of
frustrated vengeance. Too late, she cast contemptuously at
the enemy fighters. This time. 53 Robert The enemy had started
using better drones. This time the added expense saved them from annihilation. The battered Gubru patrol
retreated through dense jungle, blasting a ruined path on all sides for two
hundred meters. Trees blew apart, and sinuous vines whipped like tortured
worms. The hover tanks kept this up until they arrived at an area open enough
for heavy lifters to land. There the remaining vehicles circled, facing
outward, and kept up nearly continuous fire in all directions. Robert watched as one
party of chims ventured too close with their hand catapults and chemical
grenades. They were caught in the exploding trees, cut down in a hail of wooden
splinters, torn to shreds in the indisciminate scything. Robert used hand signals
to send the withdraw-and-disperse order rippling from squad to squad. No more
could be done to this convoy, not with the full force of the Gubru military no
doubt already on its way here. His bodyguards cradled their captured saber
rifles and darted into the shadows ahead of him and to the flanks. Robert hated the way the
chims kept this web of protection around him, forbidding him to approach a
skirmish site until all was safe. There was just no helping it though. They
were right, dammit. Clients were expected to
protect their patrons as individuals—and the patron race, in turn, protected
the client race as a species. Athaclena seemed better able to handle
this sort of thing. She was from a culture that had come into existence from
the start assuming that this was the way things were. Also, he admitted,
she doesn’t worry about machismo. One of his problems was that he seldom
got to see or touch the enemy. And he so wanted to touch the Gubru. “The withdrawal was
executed successfully before the sky filled with alien battlecraft. His company
of Earthling irregulars split up into small groups, to make their separate ways
to dispersed encampments until they received the call to arms again over the
forest vine network. Only Robert’s squad headed back toward the heights wherein
their cave headquarters lay. That required taking a
wide detour, for they were far east in the Mulun range, and the enemy had set
up outposts on several mountain peaks, easily supplied by air and defended with
space-based weaponry. One of these stood along their most direct path home, so
the chim scouts led Robert’s group down a jungle crevice, just north of Lome
Pass. The ropelike transfer
vines lay everywhere. They were wonders, certainly, but they made for slow
going down here below the heights. Robert had had plenty of time to think.
Mostly he wondered what the Gubru were doing coming up here into the mountains
at all. Oh, he was glad they came,
for it gave the Resistance a chance to strike at them. Otherwise, the
irregulars might as well spit at the enemy, with their vast, overpowering
weaponry. But why were the Gubru
bothering at all with the tiny guerrilla movement up in the Mulun when they had
a firm grip on the rest of the planet? Was there some symbolic reason—something
encrusted in Galactic tradition—that required they reduce every isolated pocket
of resistance? But even that would not
explain the large civilian presence at those mountaintop outposts. The Gubru
were pouring scientists into the Mulun. They were looking for something. Robert recognized this
area. He signaled for a halt. “Let’s stop and look in on
the gorillas,” he said. His lieutenant, a
bespectacled, -middle-aged chimmie named Elsie, frowned and looked at him
dubiously. “The enemy’s gasbots sometimes dose an area without cause, sir. Just
randomly. We chims will only be able to rest easy after you’re safe underground
again.” Robert was definitely not
looking forward to the caverns, especially since Athaclena wouldn’t be back
from her next mission for several days. He checked his compass and map. “Come on, the refuge is only a few miles
off our path. Anyway, if I know you chims from the Howletts Center, you must be
keeping your precious gorillas in a place that’s even safer than the caves.” He had her there, and
Elsie clearly knew it. She put her fingers to her mouth and trilled a quick
whistle, sending the scouts hurrying off in a new direction, to the southwest,
darting through the upper parts of the trees. In spite of the broken
terrain, Robert made his way mostly along the ground. He couldn’t dash pellmell
along narrow branches, not for mile after mile like the chims. Humans just
weren’t specialized for that sort of thing. They climbed another side
canyon that was hardly more than a split in the side of a mammoth bulwark of
stone. Down the narrow defile floated soft wisps of fog, made opalescent by
multiple refractions of daylight. There were rainbows, and once, when the sun
came out behind and above him, Robert looked down at a bank of drifting
moisture and saw his own shadow surrounded by a triply colored halo, like those
given saints in ancient iconography. It was the glory ...
an unusually appropriate technical term for a perfect,
one-hundred-and-eighty-degree reverse rainbow—much rarer than its more mundane
cousins that would arch over any misty landscape, lifting the hearts of the
blameless and the sinful alike. If only I weren’t so damn
rational, he
thought. If I didn’t know exactly what it was, I might have taken it
as a sign. He sighed. The apparition
faded even before he turned to move on. There were times when
Robert actually envied his ancestors, who had lived in dark ignorance before
the twenty-first century and seemed to have spent most of their time making up
weird, ornate explanations of the world to fill the yawning gap of their
ignorance. Back then, one could believe in anything at all. Simple, deliciously
elegant explanations of human behavior—it apparently never mattered whether
they were true or not, as long as they were incanted right. “Party lines” and
wonderful conspiracy theories abounded. You could even believe in your own
sainthood if you wanted. Nobody was there to show yo.u, with clear experimental
proof, that there was no easy answer, no magic bullet, no philosopher’s stone,
only simple, boring sanity. How narrow the Golden Age
looked in retrospect. No more than a century had intervened between the end of
the Darkness and contact with Galactic society. For not quite a hundred years,
war was unknown to Earth. And now look at us, Robert thought. I wonder, does the Universe conspire
against us? We finally grow up, make peace with ourselves . . . and emerge to
find the stars already owned by crazies and monsters. No, he corrected himself. Not
all monsters. In fact, the majority of Galactic clans were quite decent
folk. But moderate majorities were seldom allowed to live in peace by fanatics,
either in Earth’s past or in the Five Galaxies today. Perhaps golden ages simply
aren’t meant to last. Sound traveled oddly in
these closed, rocky confines, amid the crisscross lacing of native vines. One
moment it seemed as if he were climbing in a world gone entirely silent, as if
the rolling wisps of shining haze were folds of cotton batting that enveloped
and smothered all sound. The next instant, he might suddenly pick up a snatch
of conversation— just a few words—and know that some strange trick of acoustics
had carried back to him a whispered remark between two of his scouts, possibly
hundreds of meters away. He watched them, the
chims. They still looked nervous, these irregular soldiers who had until a few
months ago been farmers, miners, and backwoods ecological workers. But they
were growing more confident day by day. Tougher and more determined. And more feral, Robert also realized,
seeing them flit into and out of view among the untamed trees. There was
something fierce and wild in the way they moved, in the way their eyes darted
as they leaped from branch to branch. One seldom seemed to need words to know
what the other was doing. A grunt, a quick gesture, a grimace, these were often
more than enough. Other than their bows and
quivers and handspun weapons pouches, the chims mostly traveled naked. The
softening trappings of civilization, the shoes and factory-made fabrics, were
all gone. And with them had departed some illusions. Robert glanced down at
himself—bare-shanked, clad in breechcloth, moccasins, and cloth knapsack,
bitten, scratched and hardening every day. His nails were dirty. His hair had
been getting in the way so he’d cut it off in front and tied it in back. His
beard had long ago stopped itching. Some of the Eatees think
that humans need more uplifting—that we are ourselves little more than animals.
Robert
leaped for a vine and swung over a dark patch of evil-looking thorns, coming to
land in an agile crouch upon a fallen log. It’s a fairly common belief among
the Galactics. And who am I to say they’re wrong? There was a scurry of
movement up ahead. Rapid hand signals crossed the gaps between the trees. His
nearby guards, those directly responsible for his safety, motioned for him to
detour along the westward, upwind side of the canyon. After climbing a few
score meters higher he learned why. Even in the dampness he caught the musty,
oversweet smell of old coercion dust, of corroding metal, and of death. Soon he reached a point
where he could look across the little vale to a narrow scar—already healing
under layers of new growth—which ended in a crumpled mass of once-sleek
machinery, now seared and ruined. There were soft chim
whispers and hand signals among the scouts. They nervously approached and began
picking through the debris while others fingered their weapons and watched the
sky; Robert thought he saw jutting white bones amid the wreckage, already
picked clean by the ever-hungry jungle. If he had tried to approach any closer,
of course, the chims would have physically restrained him, so he waited until
Elsie returned with a report. “They were overloaded,”
she said, fingering the small, black flight recorder. Emotion obviously made it
hard for her to bring forth words. “They were tryin’ to carry too many humans
to Port Helenia, the day just after th’ hostage gas was first used. Some were
already sick, and it was their only transport. “The flitter didn’t clear
th’ peak, up there.” She gestured at the fog-shrouded heights to the south.
“Must’ve hit th’ rocks a dozen times, to fall this far. “Shall . . . shall we
leave a couple chims, sir? A ... a burial detail?” Robert scuffed the ground.
“No. Mark it. Map it. I’ll ask Athaclena if we should photograph it later, for
evidence. “Meanwhile, let Garth take
what she needs from them. I . . .” He turned away. The chims weren’t the
only ones finding words hard right now. With a nod he set the party going
again. As he clambered higher, Robert’s thoughts burned. There had to be
a way to hurt the enemy worse than they had so far! Days ago, on a dark,
moonless night, he had watched while twelve selected chims sailed down onto a
Gubru encampment, riding the winds on homemade, virtually invisible paper
gliders. They had swooped in, dropped their nitro and gas bombs, and slipped
away by starlight before the enemy even knew anything was happening. There had been noise and
smoke, uproar and squawking confusion, and no way at all to tell how effective
the raid was. Nevertheless, he remembered how he had hated watching from the sidelines.
He was a trained pilot, more qualified than any of these mountain chims for a
mission like that! But Athaclena had given
firm instructions to which the neo-chimps all adhered. Robert’s ass was sacred. It’s my own damn fault, he thought as he scrambled
through a dense thicket. By making Athaclena his formal consort, he had given
her that added status she had needed to run this small insurrection . . . and
some degree of authority over him, as well. No longer could he do as he damn
well pleased. So, she was his wife now,
in a fashion. Some marriage, he thought. While Athaclena kept adjusting
her appearance to look more human, that only served to remind him of what she couldn’t
do, frustrating Robert. No doubt that was one reason why interspecies consortions
were rare! I wonder what Megan
thinks of the news ... 7 wonder if our messenger ever got through. “Hssst!” He looked quickly to his
right. Elsie stood balanced on a tree branch. She pointed upslope, to where an
opening in the fog exposed a view of high clouds skimming like glass-bottomed
boats on invisible pressure layers in the deep blue sky. Underneath the clouds
could be seen the tree-fringed slope of a mountain. Narrow curls of smoke
spiraled upward from shrouded places on its flanks. “Mount Fossey,” Elsie
said, concisely. And Robert knew, at once, why the chims felt this might be a
safe place . . . safe enough even for their precious gorillas. Only a few semi-active volcanoes lay
along the rim of the Sea of Cilmar. Still, all through the Mulun there were
places where the ground occasionally trembled. And at rare intervals lava
poured forth. The range was still growing. Mount Fossey hissed. Vapor
condensed in shaggy, serpentine shapes above geothermal vents, where pools of
hot water steamed and intermittently burst forth in frothing geysers. The
ubiquitous transfer vines came together here from all directions, twisting into
great cables as they snaked up the flanks of the semi-dormant volcano. Here
they held market in shady, smoky pools, where trace elements that had
percolated through narrow trails of hot stone finally entered the forest
economy. “I should’ve guessed.”
Robert laughed. Of course the Gubru would be unlikely to detect anything here.
A few unclothed anthropoids on these slopes would be nothing amid all this
heat, spume, and chemical potpourris. If the invaders ever did come to check,
the gorillas and their guardians could just melt into the surrounding jungle
and return after the interlopers left. “Whose idea was this?” he
asked as they approached under the shade of a high forest canopy. The smell of
sulfur grew stronger. “Th’ gen’ral thought of
it,” Elsie answered. Figures. Robert didn’t feel
resentful. Athaclena was bright, even for a Tymbrimi, and he knew he himself
wasn’t much above human average, if that. “Why wasn’t I told about it?” Elsie looked
uncomfortable. “Um, you never asked, ser. You were busy with your experiments,
findin’ out about the optical fibers and the enemy’s detection trick. And ...” Her voice trailed off. “And?” he insisted. She shrugged. “And we
weren’t sure you wouldn’t ever get dosed with th’ gas, sooner or later. If that
happened you’d have to report to town for antidote. You’d be asked questions—
and maybe psi-scanned.” Robert closed his eyes.
Opened them. Nodded. “Okay. For a moment there I wondered if you trusted me.” “Ser!” “Never mind.” He waved.
Athaclena’s decision had been proper, logical—once again. He wanted to think
about it as little as possible. “Let’s go see the
gorillas.” * * * They sat about in small
family groups and were easily distinguished at a distance—much larger, darker,
and hairier than their neo-chimpanzee cousins. Their big, peaked faces—as black
as obsidian—bore expressions of peaceful concentration as they ate their meals,
or groomed each other, or worked at the main task that had been assigned them,
weaving cloth for the war. Shuttles flew across broad
wooden looms, carrying homespun weft over warped strands, snicking and clicking
to a rhythm matched by the great apes’ rumbling song. The ratcheting and the
low, atonal grunting followed Robert as he and his party moved toward the
center of the refuge. Now and then a weaver
would stop work, putting her shuttle aside to wave her hands in a flurry of
motion, making conversation with a neighbor. Robert knew sign-talk well enough
to follow some of the gossip, but the gorillas seemed to speak with a dialect
that was quite different from that used by infant chims. It was simple speech,
yes, but also elegant in its own way, with a gentle style that was all their
own. Clearly, these were not
just big chims but a completely different race, another path taken. A separate
route to sentience. The gorilla groups each
seemed to consist of a number of adult females, their young, a few juveniles,
and one hulking silver-backed adult male. The patriarch’s fur was always gray
along his spine and ribs. The top of his head was peaked and imposing. Uplift
engineering had altered the neo-gorilla’s stance, but the bigger males still
had to use at least one knuckle when they walked. Their huge chests and
shoulders made them too top-heavy still to move bipedally. In contrast, the lithe
gorilla children moved easily on two legs. Their foreheads were rounded,
smooth, without the severe sloping and bony brow ridges that would later give
them such deceptively fierce countenances. Robert found it interesting how much
alike infants of all three races looked— gorillas, chims, and humans. Only
later in life did the dramatic’ differences of inheritance and destiny become fully
apparent. Neoteny, Robert thought. It was a
classic, pre-Contact theory that had proven more valid than not—one proposing
that part of the secret of sapiency was to remain as childlike as possible, for
as long as possible. For instance, human beings retained the faces, the
adaptability, and (when it was not snuffed out) the insatiable curiosity
of young anthropoids, even well into adulthood. Was this trait an
accident? One which enabled pre-sentient Homo habilis to make the
supposedly impossible leap—uplifting himself to starfaring intelligence by his
own bootstraps? Or was it a gift from those mysterious beings some thought must
have once meddled in human genes, the long-hypothesized missing patrons of
humanity? All that was conjecture,
but one thing was clear. Other Earthly mammals largely lost all interest in
learning and play after puberty. But humans, dolphins—and now, more and more
with each generation, neo-chimpanzees—retained that fascination with the world
with which they entered it. Someday grown gorillas
might also share this trait. Already these members of an altered tribe were
brighter and remained curious longer than their fallow Earthly kin. Someday
their descendants, too, might live out their life spans forever young. If the Galactics ever
allow it, that is. Infant gorillas wandered
about freely, poking their noses into everything. They were never slapped or
chastised, only pushed gently aside when they got in the way, usually with a
pat and a chuffed vocalization of affection. As he passed one group, Robert
even caught a glimpse of a gray-flanked male mounting one of his females up in
the bushes. Three youngsters crawled over the male’s broad back, prying at his
massive arms. He ignored them, simply closing his eyes and hunkering down—doing
his duty by his species. More infants scurried
through breaking foliage to tumble in front of Robert. From their mouths hung
strips of some plastic material that they chewed into frayed tatters. Two of
the children stared up at him in something like awe. But the last one, less shy
than the others, waved its hands in eager, if sloppy signs. Robert smiled and
picked the little fellow up. Higher on the hillside, above the chain
of fog-shrouded hot springs, Robert saw other brown shapes moving through the
trees. “Younger males,” Elsie explained. “And bulls too old to hold a
patriarchy. Back before the invasion, the planners at th’ Howletts Center were
trying to decide whether to intervene in their family system. It’s their way,
yes, but it’s so hard on the poor males—a couple years’ pleasure and glory, but
at the cost of loneliness most of the rest of their lives.” She shook her head.
“We hadn’t made up our minds before the Gubru came. Now maybe we’ll never get
the chance.” Robert refrained from
commenting. He hated the restrictive treaties, but he still had trouble with
what Elsie’s colleagues had been doing at the Howletts Center. It had been
arrogance, to take the decision into their own hands. He could see no happy
outcome to it. As they approached the hot
springs, he saw chims moving about seriously on various errands. Here one
peered into the mouth of a huge gorilla easily six times her mass, probing with
a dental tool. There another patiently taught sign language to a class of ten
gorilla children. “How many chims are here
to take care of them?” “Dr. de Shriver from the
Center, about a dozen of the chim techs that used to work with her, plus about
twenty guards and volunteers from nearby settlements. It depends on when we
sometimes take Villas off to help in the war.” “How do they feed them
all?” Robert asked as they descended to the banks of one of the springs. Some
of the chims from his party had arrived ahead of them and were already lounging
by the humid bank, sipping at soup cups. A small nearby cave held a makeshift
storage chamber where resident workers in aprons were ladling out more steaming
mugs. “It’s a problem.” Elsie
nodded. “The gorillas have finicky digestions, and it’s hard to get them the
right balance of foods. Even in th’ restored ranges in Africa, a big
silver-back needs up to sixty pounds of vegetation, fruit, an’ insects a day.
Natural gorillas have to move around a lot to get that kind of forage, an’ we
can’t allow that.” Robert lowered himself to
the damp stones and released the gorilla infant, who scampered down to the
poolside, still chewing his ragged strip of plastic. “It sounds like quite a
quandary,” he said to Elsie. “Yeah. Fortunately, Dr.
Schultz solved the problem just last year. I’m glad he had that satisfaction
before he died.” Robert removed his
moccasins. The water looked hot. He dipped a toe and pulled it back quickly.
“Ouch! How did he do it?” “Um, beg your pardon?” “What was Schultz’s
solution?” “Microbiology, ser.” She
looked up suddenly, her eyes bright. “Ah, here they come with soup for us,
too!” , Robert accepted a cup
from a chimmie whose apron must have come from cloth woven on the gorillas’
looms. She walked with a limp. Robert wondered if she had been wounded in some
of the fighting. “Thank you,” he said,
appreciating the aroma. He hadn’t realized how hungry he was. “Elsie, what
d’you mean, microbiology?” She sipped delicately.
“Intestinal bacteria. Symbionts. We all have ‘em. Tiny critters that live in
our guts, an’ in our mouths. They’re harmless partners, mostly. Help us digest
our food in exchange for a free ride.” “Ah.” Of course Robert
knew about bio-symbionts; any school kid did. “Dr. Schultz managed to
come up with a suite of bugs that helps the Villas eat—and enjoy—a whole lot of
native Garth vegetation. They—” She was interrupted by a
high-pitched little cry, unlike anything an ape might produce. “Robert!”
shrieked a piping voice. He looked up. Robert
grinned. “April. Little April Wu. How are you, Sunshine?” The little girl was
dressed like Sheena, the jungle girl. She rode on the left shoulder of an
adolescent male gorilla whose black eyes were patiently gentle. April tipped
forward and waved her hands in a quick series of signs. The gorilla let go of
her legs and she climbed up to stand on his shoulder, holding his head for
balance. Her guardian chuffed uncomplainingly. “Catch me, Robert!” Robert hurried to his
feet. Before he could say anything to stop her, she sprang off, a sun-browned
windmill that streamed blo>d hair. He caught her in a tangle of legs. For a
moment, until he had a sure grip, his heart beat faster than it had in battle
or in climbing mountains. He had known the little
girl was being kept with the gorillas for safety. To his chagrin he realized
how busy he had been since recovering “from his injuries. Too busy to think of
this child, the only other human free in the mountains. “Hi, Pumpkin,” he said
to her. “How’re you doing these days? Are you taking good care of the Villas?” She nodded seriously.
“I’ve gotta take good care of th’Villas, Robert. We gotta be in charge,
‘cause there’s just us. Robert gave her a close
hug. At that moment he suddenly felt terribly lonely. He had not realized how
badly he missed human company. “Yup. It’s just you and me up here,” he said
softly. “You an’ me an’ Tymbimmie
Athaclena,” she reminded him. He met her eyes.
“Nevertheless, you’re doing what Dr. de Shriver asks, aren’t you?” She nodded. “Dr. de
Shriver’s nice. She says maybe I might get to go see Mommy and Daddy, sometime
soon.” Robert winced. He would
have to talk to de Shriver about deceiving the youngster. The chim in charge
probably could not bear to tell the human child the truth, that she would be in
their care for a long time to come. To send her to Port Helenia now would be to
give away the secret of the gorillas, something even Athaclena was now
determined to prevent. “Take me down there,
Robert.” April demanded with a sweet smile. She pointed to a flat rock where
the infant gorilla now capered before some of Robert’s group. The chims laughed
indulgently at the little male’s antics. The satisfied, slightly smug tone in
their voices was one Robert found understandable. A very young client race
would naturally feel this way toward one even younger. The chims were very
proprietary and parental toward the gorillas. Robert, in turn, felt a
little like a father with an unpleasant task ahead of him, one who must somehow
break it to his children that the puppy would not remain theirs for long. He carried April across to
the other bank and set her down. The water temperature was much more bearable
here. No, it was wonderful. He kicked off his moccasins and wriggled his toes
in the tingling warmth. April and the baby gorilla
flanked Robert, resting their elbows on his knees. Elsie sat by his side. It
was a brief, peaceful scene. If a neo-dolphin were magically to appear in the
water, spy-hopping into view with a wide grin, the tableau would have made a
good family portrait. “Hey, what’s that you’ve
got in your mouth?” He moved his hand toward the little gorilla, who quickly
shied back out of reach. It regarded him with wide, curious eyes. “What’s he chewing on?”
Robert asked Elsie. “It looks like a strip of
plastic. But . . . but what’s it doing here? There isn’t supposed to be
anything here that was manufactured on Garth.” “It’s not Garth-made,”
someone said. They looked up. It was the chimmie who had served them their
soup. She smiled and wiped her hands on her apron before bending over to pick
up the gorilla infant. It gave up the material without fuss. “All the little
ones chew these strips. They tested safe, and we’re absolutely positive nothing
about it screams Terran!’ to Gubru detectors.” Elsie and Robert exchanged
a puzzled look. “How can you be so sure? What is the stuff?” She teased the little ape,
waving the strip before its face until it chirped and grabbed it, popping the
well-masticated piece back into its mouth. “Some of their parents
brought shredded bits of it back from our first successful ambush, back at the
Howletts Center. They said it ‘smelled good.’ Now the brats chew it all the
time.” She grinned down at Elsie
and Robert. “It’s that super-plastic fiber from the Gubru fighting vehicles.
You know, that material that stops bullets flat?” Robert and Elsie stared. “Hey, Kongie. How about
that?” The chimmie cooed at the little gorilla. “You clever little thing, you.
Say, if you like chewing armor plating, how about taking on something really
tasty next? How about a city? Maybe something simple, like New
York?” The baby lowered the
frayed, wet end long enough to yawn, a wide gaping of sharp, glistening teeth. The chimmie smiled. “Yum!
Y’know, I think little Kongie likes the idea.” 54 Fiben “Hold still now,” Fiben
told Gailet as he combed his fingers through her fur. He needn’t have said
anything. For although Gailet was turned away, presenting her back to him, he
knew her face bore a momentary expression of beatific joy as he groomed her.
When she looked like that—calm, relaxed, happy with the delight of a simple,
tactile pleasure—her normally stern countenance took on a glow, one that
utterly transformed her somewhat ordinary features. It was only for a minute,
unfortunately. A tiny, scurrying movement caught Fiben’s eye, and he pounced
after it on instinct before it could vanish into her fine hair. “Ow!” she cried when his
fingernails bit a corner of skin, as well as a small squirming louse. Her
chains rattled as she slapped his foot. “What are you doing!” “Eating,” he muttered as
he cracked the wriggling thing between his teeth. Even then, it didn’t quite
stop struggling. “You’re lying,” she said,
in an unconvincing tone of voice. “Shall I show it to you?” She shuddered. “Never
mind. Just go on with what you were doing.” He spat out the dead louse, though for
all their captors had been feeding them, he probably could use the protein. In
all the thousands of times he had engaged in mutual grooming with other
chims—friends, classmates, the Throop Family back on Cilmar Island—he had never
before been so clearly reminded ofj>ne of the ritual’s original purposes,
inherited from the jungle of long ago—that of ridding another chim of
parasites. He hoped Gailet wouldn’t be too squeamish about doing the same for
him. After sleeping on straw ticks for more than two weeks, he was starting to
itch something awful. His arms hurt. He had to
stretch to reach Gailet, since they were chained to different parts of the
stone room and could barely get close enough to do this. “Well,” he said. “I’m
almost finished, at least with those places you’re willing to uncover. I can’t
believe the chimmie who said pink to me, a couple of months ago, is such
a prude about nudity.” Gailet only sniffed, not
even deigning to answer. She had seemed glad enough to see him yesterday, when
the renegade chims had brought him here from his former place of confinement.
So many days of separate carceral isolation had made them as happy to see each
other as long-lost siblings. Now, though, it seemed she
was back to finding fault with everything Fiben did. “Just a little more,” she
urged. “Over to the left.” “Gripe, gripe, gripe,”
Fiben muttered under his breath. But he complied. Chims needed to touch and be
touched, perhaps quite a bit more than their human patrons, who sometimes held
hands in public but seldom more. Fiben found it nice to have someone to groom
after all this time. Almost as pleasurable as having it done to you was doing
it for somebody else. Back in college he had
read that humans once restricted most of their person-to-person touching to
their sexual partners. Some dark-age parents had even refrained from hugging
their kids! Those primitives hardly ever engaged in anything that could be
likened to mutual grooming— completely nonsexual scratching, combing, massaging
one another, just for the pleasure of contact, with no sex involved at all. A brief Library search had
verified this slanderous rumor, to his amazement. No historical anecdote had
ever brought home to Fiben so well just how much agnosy and craziness poor
human mels and ferns had endured. It made forgiveness a little easier when he
also saw pictures of old-time zoos and circuses and trophies of “the hunt.” Fiben was pulled out of
his thoughts by the sound of keys rattling. The old-style wooden door slid
open. Someone knocked and then walked in. It was the chimmie who brought
them their evening meals. Since being moved here, Fiben had not learned her
name, but her heart-shaped face was striking, and somehow familiar. Her bright zipsuit was of
the style worn by the band of Probationers that worked for the Gubru. The
costume was bound by elastic bands at ankles and wrists, and a holo-projection
armband picted outstretched birds’ talons a few centimeters into space. “Someone’s comin’ to see
both of you,” the female Probie said lowly, softly. “I thought you’d want to
know. Have time to get ready.” Gailet nodded coolly.
“Thank you.” She hardly glanced at the chimmie. But Fiben, in spite of his
situation, watched their jailer’s sway as she turned and walked away. “Damn traitors!” Gailet
muttered. She strained against her slender chain, rattling it. “Oh, there are
times when I wish I were a chen. I’d ... I’d ...” Fiben looked up at the
ceiling and sighed. Gailet strained to turn
and look at him. “What! You’ve maybe got a comment?” Fiben shrugged. “Sure. If
you were a chen, you just might be able to bust out of that skinny little
chain. But then, they wouldn’t have used something like that if you were a male
chim, would they?” He lifted his own arms as
far as they would go, barely enough to bring them into her view. Heavy links
rattled. The chafing hurt his bandaged right wrist, so he let his hands drop to
the concrete floor. “I’d guess there were
other reasons she wishes she was male,” came a voice from the doorway. Fiben
looked up and saw the Probationer called Irongrip, the leader of the renegades.
The chirri smiled theatrically as he rolled one end of his waxed mustache, an
affectation Fiben was getting quite sick of. “Sorry. I couldn’t help
but overhear that last part, folks.” Gailet’s upper lip curled
in contempt. “So you were listening. So what? All that means is you’re an
eavesdropper, as well as a traitor.” The powerfully built chim grinned. “Shall
I go for voyeur, also? Why don’t I have you two chained together, hm?
Ought to make for lots of amusement, you like each other so much.” Gailet snorted. She
pointedly moved away from Fiben, shuffling over to the far wall. Fiben refused to give the
fellow the pleasure of a response. He returned Irongrip’s gaze evenly. “Actually,” the
Probationer went on, in a musing tone, “it’s pretty understandable, a chimmie
like you, wishing she was a chen. Especially with that white breeding card of
yours. Why, a white card’s damn near wasted on a girl! “What I find hard to
figure,” Irongrip said to Fiben, “is why you two have been doin’ what you were
doin’—running around playing soldier for the man. It’s hard to figure. You with
a blue card, her with a white—jeez, you two could do it any time she’s
pink—with no pills, no asking her guardian, no by-your-leave ‘from the Uplift
Board. All th’ kids you ever want, whenever you want ‘em.” Gailet offered the chim a
chilled stare. “You are disgusting.” Irongrip colored. It was
especially pronounced with his pale, shaved cheeks. “Why? Because I’m
fascinated by what’s been deprived me? With what I can’t have?” Fiben growled. “More like
with what you can’t do.” The blush deepened.
Irongrip knew his feelings were betraying him. He bent over to bring his face
almost even with Fiben’s. “Keep it up, college boy. Who knows what you’ll be
able to do, once we’ve decided your fate.” He grinned. Fiben wrinkled his nose.
“Y’know, the color of a chen’s card isn’t everything. F’rinstance, even you’d
probably get more girls if you just used a mouthwash once in a whi—’ He grunted and doubled
over as a fist drove into his abdomen. You pay for your pleasures, Fiben
reminded himself as his stomach convulsed and he fought for breath. Still, from
the look on the traitor’s face he must have struck paydirt. Irongrip’s reaction
spoke volumes. Fiben looked up to see
concern written in Gailet Jones’s eyes. The expression instantly turned to
anger. “Will you two stop it!
You’re acting like children . . . like pre-sentient—” Irongrip whirled and
pointed at her. “What do you know about it? Hm? Are you some sort of
expert? Are you a member of the goddam Uplift Board? Are you even a mother,
yet?” “I’m a student of Galactic
Sociology,” Gailet said rather stiffly. Irongrip laughed
bittterly. “A title given to reward a clever monkey! You must have really done
some beautiful tricks on the jungle gym to get a real-as-life, scale-model,
sheepskin doctorate!” He crouched near her.
“Haven’t you figured it out yet, little miss? Let me spell it for you. We’re all
goddam pre-sentients! Go ahead. Deny it. Tell me I’m wrong!” It was Gailet’s turn to
change color. She glanced at Fiben, and he knew she was remembering that
afternoon at the college in Port Helenia, when they had climbed to the top of
the bell tower and looked out over a campus empty of humans, filled only with
chim students and chim faculty trying to act as if nothing had changed. She had
to be remembering how bitter it had been, seeing that scene as a Galactic
would. “I’m a sapient being,” she
muttered, obviously trying to put conviction into her voice. “Yeah,” Irongrip sneered.
“What you mean to say, though, is that you’re just a little closer than
the rest of us . . . closer to what the Uplift Board defines as a target for us
neo-chims. Closer to what they think we ought to be. “Tell me, though. What if
you took a space trip to Earth, and the captain took a wrong turn onto D-level
hyperspace, and you arrived a couple hundred years from now? What do you
think would happen to your precious white card then?” Gailet locked away. “Sic transit
gloria mundi.” Irongrip snapped his fingers. “You’d be a relic then,
obsolete, a phase long bypassed in the relentless progress of Uplift.” He
laughed, reaching oui and taking her chin in his hand to make her meet his
eyes. “You’d be Probationer, honey.” Fiben surged forward but
was caught short by his chains. The jolting stop sent pain shooting up from his
right wrist, but in his anger Fiben hardly noticed. He was too filled with
wrath to be able to speak. Dimly, as he snarled at the other chen, he knew that
the same held for Gailet. It was all the more infuriating because it was just
one more proof that the bastard was right. Irongrip met Fiben’s gaze for a long
moment before letting go of Gailet. “A hundred years ago,” he went on,
“I would’ve been somethin’ special. They would’ve forgiven, ignored, my own
little ‘quirks and drawbacks.’ They’d have given me a white card, for my
cunning and my strength. “Time is what decides it, my
good little chen and chimmie. It’s all what generation you’re born in.” He stood up straight. “Or
is it?” Irongrip smiled. “Maybe it also depends on who your patrons are,
hm? If the standards change, if the target image of the ideal future Pans sapiens
changes, well ...” He spread his hands, letting the implication sink in. Gailet was the first to
find her voice. “You . . . actually . . .
expect . . . th’ Gubru ...” Irongrip shrugged. “Time’s
are achangin’, my darlings. I may yet have more grandkids than either of you.” Fiben found the key to
drive out the incapacitating anger and unlock his own voice. He laughed. He
guffawed. “Yeah?” he asked, grinning. “Well, first you’ll haveta fix your other
problem, boyo. How’re you going to pass on your genes if you can’t even get
it up to—” This time it was
Irongrip’s unshod foot that lashed out. Fiben was more prepared and rolled
aside to take the kick at an angle. But more blows followed in a dull rain. There were no more words,
though, and a quick glance told Fiben that it was Irongrip’s turn to be
tongue-tied. Low sounds emerged as his mouth opened and closed, flecked with
foam. Finally, in frustration, the tall chim gave up kicking at Fiben. He
swiveled and stomped out. The chimmie with the keys
watched him go. She stood by the door, looking uncertain what to do. Fiben grunted as he rolled
over onto his back. “Uh.” He winced as he felt
his ribs. None seemed to be broken. “At least Simon Legree wasn’t able to
perform a proper exit line. I half expected him to say: ‘I’ll be back, just you
wait!’ or somethin’ equally original.” Gailet shook her head.
“What do you gain by baiting him?” He shrugged. “I got my
reasons.” Gingerly, he backed
against the wall. The chimmie in the billowing zipsuit was watching him, but
when their eyes met she quickly blinked and turned to leave, closing the door
behind her. Fiben lifted his head and
inhaled deeply, through his nose, several times. “Now what are you doing?”
Gailet asked. He shook his head.
“Nothin”. Just passin’ the time.” When he looked again,
Gailet had turned her back to him again. She seemed to be crying. Small surprise, Fiben thought. It probably
wasn’t as much fun for her, being a prisoner, as it had been leading a
rebellion. For all the two of them knew, the Resistance was washed up,
finished, kaput. And there wasn’t any reason to believe things had gone any
better in the mountains. Athaclena and Robert and Benjamin might be dead or
captured by now. Port Helenia was still ruled by birds and quislings. “Don’t worry,” he said,
trying to cheer her up. “You know what they say about the truest test of
sapiency? You mean you haven’t heard of it? Why it’s just comin’ through when
the chimps are down!” Gailet wiped her eyes and
turned her head to look at him. “Oh, shut up,” she said. Okay, so it’s an old joke,
Fiben
admitted to himself. But it was worth a try . Still, she motioned for
him to turn around. “Come on. It’s your turn. Maybe . . .” She smiled weakly,
as if uncertain whether or not to try a joke of her own. “Maybe I can find
something to snack on, too.” Fiben grinned. He shuffled
about and stretched his chains until his back was as close to her as possible,
not minding how it strained his various hurts. He felt her hands working to
unknot his tangled, furry thatch and rolled his eyes upward. “Ah, aahh,” he
sighed. A different jailer brought
them their noon meal, a thin soup accompanied by two slices of bread. This male
Probie possessed none of Irongrip’s fluency. In fact, he seemed to have trouble
with even the simplest phrases and snarled when Fiben tried to draw him out.
His left cheek twitched intermittently in a nervous tic, and Gailet whispered
to Fiben that the feral glint in the chim’s eyes made her nervous. Fiben tried to distract
her. “Tell me about Earth,” he asked. “What’s it like?” Gailet used a bread crust
to sop up the last of her soup. “What’s to tell? Everybody knows about Earth.” “Yeah. From video and from
GoThere cube books, sure. But not from personal experience. You went as a child
with your parents, didn’t you? That’s where you got your doctorate?” She nodded. “University of
Djakarta. “ “And then what?” Her gaze was distant.
“Then I applied for a position at the Terragens Center for Galactic Studies, in
La Paz.” Fiben knew of the place.
Many of Earth’s diplomats, emissaries, and agents took training there, learning
how the ancient cultures of the Five Galaxies thought and acted. It was crucial
if the leaders were to plan a way for the three races of Earth to make their
way in a dangerous universe. Much of the fate of the wolfling clan depended on
the graduates of the CGS. “I’m impressed you even
applied,” he said, meaning it. “Did they ... I mean, did you pass?” She nodded. “I ... it was
close. I qualified. Barely. If I’d scored just a little better, they said
there’d have been no question.” Obviously, the memory was
painful. She seemed undecided, as if tempted to change the subject. Gailet shook
her head. “Then I was told that they’d prefer it if I returned to Garth
instead. I should take up a teaching position, they said. They made it plain
I’d be more useful here.” “They? Who’s this ‘they’
you’re talking about?” Gailet nervously picked at
the fur on the back of her arm. She noticed what she was doing and made both
hands lay still on her lap. “The Uplift Board,” she said quietly. “But . . . but what do
they have to say about assigning teaching positions, or influencing career
choices for that matter?” She looked at him. “They
have a lot to say, Fiben, if they think neo-chimp or neo-dolphin genetic
progress is at stake. They can keep you from becoming a spacer, for instance,
out of fear your precious plasm might get irradiated. Or they can prevent you
from entering chemistry as a profession, out of fear of unpredicted mutations.” She picked up a piece of
straw and twirled it slowly. “Oh, we have a lot more rights than other young
client races. I know that, I keep reminding myself.” “But they decided your
genes were needed on Garth,” Fiben guessed in low voice. She nodded. “There’s a
point system. If I’d really scored well on the CGS exam it would’ve been
okay. A few chims do get in. “But I was at the margin. Instead they
presented me with that damned white card—like it was some sort of consolation
prize, or maybe a wafer for some sacrament—and they sent me back to my native
planet, back to poor old Garth. “It seems my raison d’etre
is the babies I’ll have. Everything else is incidental.” She laughed, somewhat
bitterly. “Hell, I’ve been breaking the law for months now, risking my life and
womb in this rebellion. Even if we’d have won—fat chance—I could get a big fat
medal from the TAASF, maybe even ticker tape parades, and it wouldn’t matter.
When all the hooplah died down I’d still be thrown into prison by the Uplift
Board!” “Oh, Goodall,” Fiben
sighed, sagging back against the cool stones. “But you haven’t, I mean you
haven’t yet—” “Haven t procreated yet?
Good observation. One of the few advantages of being a female with a white card
is that I can choose anyone blue or higher for the father, and pick my own
timing, so long as I have three or more offspring before I’m thirty. I don’t
even have to raise them myself!” Again came the sharp, bitter laugh. “Hell,
half of the chim marriage groups on Garth would shave themselves bald for the
right to adopt one of my kids.” She makes her situation
sound so awful, Fiben
thought. And^yet there must be fewer than twenty other chims on the planet
regarded as highly by the Board. To a member of a client race, it’s the highest
honor. Still, maybe he understood
after all. She would have come home to Garth knowing one fact. That no matter
how brilliant her career, how great her accomplishments, it would only make her
ovaries all the more valuable ... only make more frequent the painful, invasive
visits to the Plasm Bank, and only bring on more pressure to carry as many as
possible to term in her own womb. Invitations to join group
marriages or pair bonds would be automatic, easy. Too easy. There would be no
way to know if a group wanted her for herself. Lone male suitors would seek her
for the status fathering her child would bring. And then there would be
the jealousy. He could empathize with that. Chims weren’t often very subtle at
hiding their feelings, especially envy. Quite a few would be downright mean
about it. “Irongrip was right,” Gailet said. “It’s
got to be different for a chen. A white card would be fun fora male chim, I can
see
that. But for a chimmie? One with ambition to be something for herself?” She looked away. “I ...” Fiben tried to
think of something to say, but for a moment all he could do was sit there
feeling thick-headed, stupid. Perhaps, someday, one of his great-to-the-nth
grandchildren would be smart enough to know the right words, to know how to
comfort someone too far gone into bitterness even to want comforting anymore. That more fully uplifted
neo-chim, a few score more generations down the chain of Uplift, might be
bright enough. But Fiben knew he wasn’t. He was only an ape. “Um.” He coughed. “I
remember a time, back on Cilmar Island, it musta been before you returned to
Garth. Let’s see, was it ten years ago? Ifni! I think I was just a freshman.
...” He sighed. “Anyway, the whole island got all excited, that year, when Igor
Patterson came to lecture and perform at the University.” Gailet’s head lifted a
little. “Igor Patterson? The drummer?” Fiben nodded. “So you’ve
heard of him?” She smirked sarcastically.
“Who hasn’t? He’s—” Gailet spread her hands and let them drop, palms up. “He’s
wonderful.” That summed it up all
right. For Igor Patterson was the best. The thunder dance was only
one aspect of the neo-chimpanzee’s love affair with rhythm. Percussion was a
favorite musical form, from the quaint farmlands of Hermes to the sophisticated
towers of Earth. Even in the early days—back when chims had been forced to
carry keyboard displays on their chests in order to speak at all—even then the
new race had loved the beat. And yet, all of the great
drummers on Earth and in the colonies were humans. Everyone until Igor
Patterson. He was the first. The
first chim with the fine finger coordination, the delicacy of timing, the sheer
chutzpah, to make it alongside the best. Listening to Patterson play “Clash
Ceramic Lighting” wasn’t only to experience pleasure; for a chim it was to
burst with pride. To many, his mere existence meant that chims weren’t just
approaching what the Uplift Board wanted them to be, but what they wanted
to be, as well. “The Carter Foundation sent him on a tour
of th’ colonies,” Fiben went on. “Partly it was as a goodwill trip for all the
outlying chim communities. And of course it was also to spread the good luck
around a bit.” Gailet snorted at the
obviousness of it. Of course Patterson had a white card. The chim
members of the Uplift Board would have insisted, even if he weren’t also as
wonderfully charming, intelligent, and handsome a specimen of neo-chimpanzee as
anyone could ask to meet. And Fiben thought he knew
what else Gailet was thinking. For a male having a white card wouldn’t be much
of a problem at all—just one long party. “I’ll bet,” she said. And Fiben
imagined he detected a clear tone of envy. “Yeah, well, you should’ve
been there, when he showed up to give his concert. I was one of the lucky ones.
My seat was way up in back, out of the way, and it happened that I had a real
bad cold that night. That was damn fortunate.” “WhatB^-GaiTet’s eyebrows
came together. “What does that have to do with . . . Oh.” She frowned at him
and her jaw tightened. “Oh. I see.” “I’ll bet you do. The air
conditioning was set on high, but I’m told the aroma was still overpowering. I
had to sit shivering under the blowers. Damn near caught my death—” “Will you get to the point?”
Gailet’s lips were a thin line. “Well, as no doubt you’ve
guessed, nearly every green-or blue-card chimmie on the island who happened to
be in estrus seemed to have a ticket to the concert. None of ‘em used
olfa-spray. They came, generally, with the complete okay of their group
husbands, wearing flaming pink lipstick, just on the off chance—” “I get the picture,”
Gailett said. And for just an instant Fiben wondered if he saw her blink back a
faint smile as she pictured the scene. If so, it was only a momentary flicker of
her severe frown. “So what happened?” Fiben stretched, yawning.
“What would you expect to happen? A riot, of course.” Her jaw dropped. “Really?
At the University?”. “Sure as I’m sitting
here.” “But—” “Oh, the first few minutes
went all right. Man, old Igor could play as good as his rep, I’ll tell you. The
crowd kept getting more and more excited. Even the backup band was feelin’ it.
Then things kinda got out of hand.” “But—” “Remember old Professor
Olvfing, from the Terragens Traditions Department? You know, the elderly chim
who sports a monocle? Used to spend his spare time lobbying to get a chim
monogamy bill before the legislature?” “Yes, I knew him.” She
nodded, her eyes wide open. Fiben made a gesture with
two hands. “No! In public? Professor
Olvfing?” “With th’ dean of th’
College of frigging Nutrition, no less.” Gailet let out a sharp
sound. She turned aside, hand to her breast. She seemed to suffer a sudden bout
of hiccups. “Of course, Olvfing’s
pair-bond wife forgave him later. It was that or’lose him to a ten-group that
said they liked his style.” Gailet slapped her chest,
coughing. She turned further away from Fiben, shaking her head vigorously. “Poor Igor Patterson,”
Fiben continued. “He had problems of his own, of course. Some of th’ guys from the
football team had been drafted as bouncers. When it started getting out of
hand, they tried using fire extinguishers. That made things slippery, but it
didn’t slow ‘em down much.” Gailet coughed louder.
“Fiben ...” “It was too bad, really,”
he mused aloud. “Igor was getting into a great blues riff, really pounding
those skins, packin’ in a backbeat you couldn’t believe. I was groovin’ on it
... until this forty-year-old chimmie, naked and slick as a dolphin, dropped
straight onto him from th’ rafters.” Gailet doubled over
clutching her belly. She held up a hand, pleading for mercy. “Stop, please.
...” she whimpered, weakly. “Thank heavens it was the
snare drum she fell through. Took her long enough gettin’ untangled for poor
Igor to escape out the back way, just barely ahead of the mob.” She toppled over sideways.
For a moment Fiben felt concern, her face was so flushed and red. She hooted,
slapping the floor, and tears streamed from her eyes. Gailet rolled over onto
her back, rocking with peals of laughter. Fiben shrugged. “And all
that was just from playin’ the first number—Patterson’s special version of the
bloody national anthem! What a pity. I never did get to hear his variation on
Tnagadda Da Vita.’ “ “Now that I think about
it, though,” he sighed once more, “maybe it’s just as well.” * * * Power curfew came at 2000
hours, and no exception was made for prisons. A wind had risen before sunset
and soon was rattling the shutters of their small window. It came in off the
ocean, carrying a heavy salt smell. In the distance could be heard the faint
rumblings of an early summer storm. They slept curled in their
blankets as close to each other as their chains allowed, head to head so they
could hear each other breathing in the darkness. They slumbered inhaling the
soft tang of stone and the mustiness of straw, and exhaled the soft mutterings
of their dreams. Gailet’s hands moved in
tiny jerks, as if trying to follow the rhythms of some illusory escape. Her
chains tinkled faintly. Fiben lay motionless, but
now and then he blinked, his eyes occasionally opening and closing without the
light of consciousness in them. Sometimes a breath caught and held for a long
moment before releasing, at last. They did not notice the
low humming sound that penetrated from the hallway outside, nor the light which
speared into their cell through cracks in the wooden door. Feet shuffled and
claws clicked on flagstones. When keys rattled in the
lock, Fiben jerked, rolled to one side, and sat up. He knuckled his eyes as the
hinges creaked. Gailet lifted her head. She used her hand to block the sharp
glare of two lamps, held high on poles. Fiben sneezed, smelling
lavender and feathers. When he and Gailet were hauled to their feet by several
of the zipsuited chims, he recognized the gruff voice of their head captor,
Irongrip. “You two better behave
yourselves. You’ve got important visitors.” Fiben blinked, trying to
adjust to the light. At last he made out a small crowd of feathered quadrupeds,
large balls of white fluff bedecked in ribbons and sashes. Two of them held
staffs from which the bright lanterns hung. The rest twittered around what
looked like a short pole ending in a narrow platform. On that perch stood a
most singular-looking bird. It, too, was arrayed in bright ribbons.
The large, bipedal Gubru shifted its weight from one leg to another, nervously.
It might have been the way the light struck the alien’s plumage, but the
coloration seemed richer, more luminous than the normal off-white shade. It
reminded Fiben of something, as if he had seen this invader or one like it
before, somewhere. What the hell is the thing
doing, moving around at night? Fiben wondered. I thought they hated to do that. “Pay proper respect to
honored elders, members of the high clan Gooksyu-Gubru!” Irongrip said,
sharply, nudging Fiben. “I’ll show th’ damn thing
my respect.” Fiben made a rude sound in his throat and gathered phlegm. “No!” Gailet cried. She
grabbed his arm and whispered urgently. “Fiben, don’t! Please. Do this for me.
Act exactly as I do!” Her brown eyes were
pleading. Fiben swallowed. “Aw hell, Gailet.” She turned back toward the Gubru
and folded her arms across her chest. Fiben imitated her, even as she bowed
low. The Galactic peered at
them, first with one large, unblinking eye, then another. It
shuffled-te-one-end of the^ perch, forcing its holders to adjust their balance.
Finally, it began chirping in a_series of sharp, clipped squawks. From the quadrupeds there
emerged a strange, swooping accompaniment, rising and falling, sounding something
like “Zoooon.” One of the Kwackoo
servitors ambled forward. A bright, metallic disk hung from a chain around its
neck. The vodor gave forth a low, jerky Anglic translation. “It has been judged . . .
judged in honor judged in propriety . . . That you two have not
transgressed . . . have not broken . . . The rules of conduct . . .
the rules of war. Zooooon. “We judge that it is right
. . . proper . . . meet to allow for infant status . . . To charitably credit . . .
believe . . . that your struggles were on your patrons’ behalf. Zoooooon. “It comes to our attention
. . . awareness ... knowledge that your status is As leaders of your
gene-flux . . . race-flow . . . species in this place and time. Zooooooon. “We therefore offer . . .
present . . . deign to honor you With an invitation ... a blessing . . . a chance to earn the boon of representation. Zooooooon. “It is an honor . . .
beneficence . . . glory to be chosenTo seek out . . . penetrate . . . create the future of your
race. Zoon!” There it finished as
abruptly as it had begun. “Bow again!” Gailet urged
in a whisper. He bent over with arms crossed, as she demonstrated. When Fiben
looked up again, the small crowd of alien avians had swiveled and moved toward
the doorway. The perch was lowered, but still the tall Gubru had to duck down,
feathered arms splayed apart for balance, in order to pass through. Irongrip
followed behind. The Probationer’s parting glare at them was one of pure
loathing. Fiben’s head rang. He had
given up trying to follow the bird’s queer, formal dialect of Galactic Three
after the first phrase. Even the Anglic translation had been well nigh
impossible to understand. The sharp lighting faded
as the procession moved away down the hallway in a babble of clucking gabble.
In the remaining dimness, Fiben and Gailet turned and looked at each other. “Now who th’ hell was that?”
he asked. Gailet frowned. “It was a
Suzerain. One of their three leaders. If I’m not wrong—and I could easily be—it
was the Suzerain of Propriety.” “That tells me a whole
lot. Just what on Ifni’s roulette wheel is a Suzerain of Propriety?” Gailet waved away his question. Her
forehead was knotted in deep concentration. “Why did it come to us, instead of
having us brought to it?” she wondered aloud, though obviously she
wasn’t soliciting his opinion. “And why meet us at night? Did you notice
it didn’t even stay to hear if we accepted its offer? It probably felt
compelled, by propriety, to make it in person. But its aides can get our answer
later.” “Answer to what? What offer?
Gailet, I couldn’t even follow—” But she made a nervous
waving motion with both hands. “Not now. I’ve got to think, Fiben. Give me a
few minutes.” She walked back to the wall and sat-down^on the straw facing the
blank stone. Fiben had a suspicion it would be considerably longer than she’d
estimated before she was done. You sure can choose
‘em, he thought. You deserve what you get when you fall in love with a
genius.... He blinked. Shook his
head. Say what? But movement in the hall
distracted him from pursuing his own unexpected thought. A solitary chim
entered, carrying an armload of straw and folded bolts of dark brown cloth. The
load hid the short neochimp’s face. Only when she lowered it to the ground did
Fiben see that it was the chimmie who had stared at him earlier, the one who
seemed so strangely familiar. “I brought you some fresh
straw, and some more blankets. These nights are still pretty cool.” He nodded. “Thank you.” She did not meet his eyes.
She turned and walked back toward the door, moving with a lithe grace that was
obvious, even under the billowing zipsuit. “Wait!” he said suddenly. She stopped, still facing
the door. Fiben walked toward her as far as the heavy chains would allow.
“What’s your name?” he asked softly, not wanting to disturb Gailet in her
corner. Her shoulders were
hunched. She still faced away from him. “I’m ...” Her voice was very low.
“S-some people call me Sylvie. ...” Even in swirling quickly
through the doorway she moved like a dancer. There was a rattle of keys, and
hurried footsteps could be heard receding down the hall outside. Fiben stared at the blank
door. “Well, I’ll be a monkey’s grandson.” He turned around and
walked back to the wall where Gailet sat, muttering to herself, and leaned over
to drape a blanket upon her shoulders. Then he returned to his own corner to
collapse into a heap of sweet-smelling straw. 55 Uthacalthing Scummy algae foamed in the
shallows where a few small, stilt-legged native birds picked desultorily for insects.
Bushy plants lay in clumps, outlining the surrounding steppes. Footprints led from the
banks of the small lake up into the nearby scrub-covered hillside. Just
glancing at the muddy tracks, Uthacalthing could tell that the walker had
stepped with a pigeon-toed gait. It seemed to use a three-legged stance. He looked up quickly as a
flash of blue caught the corner of his eye—the same glimmer that had led him to
this place. He tried to focus on the faint twinkle, hut it was gone before he
could track it. He knelt to examine the
impressions in the mud. A smile spread as he measured them with his hands. Such
beautiful outlines! The third foot was off center from the other two and its
print was much smaller than the others, almost as if some bipedal creature had
crossed from lake to brush leaning on a blunt-headed staff. Uthacalthing picked up a
fallen branch, but he hesitated before brushing away the outlines. Shall I leave them? he wondered. Is it
really necessary to hide them?He shook his head. No. As the humans say, do
not change game plans in midstream. The footprints disappeared as he swept
the branch back and forth. Just as he was finishing, he heard heavy footsteps
and the sound of breaking shrubs behind him. He turned as Kault rounded a bend in
the narrow game trail to the small prairie lake. The glyph, lurrunanu, hovered
and darted over the Thennanin’s big, crested head like some frustrated
parasitic insect, buzzing about in search of a soft spot that never seemed to
be there. Uthacalthing’s corona ached
like an overused muscle. He let lurrunanu bounce against Kault’s bluff
stolidity for a minute longer before admitting defeat. He drew the defeated
glyph back in and dropped the branch to the ground. The Thennanin wasn’t
looking at the terrain anyway. His concentration was on a small instrument
resting in his broad palm. “I am growing suspicious, my friend,” Kault said as
he drew even with the Tymbrimi. Uthacalthing felt blood
rush in the arteries at the back of his neck. At last? he wondered. “Suspicious of what, my
colleague?” Kault folded an instrument
and put it away in one of his many vest pouches. “There are signs ...” His
crest flapped. “I have been listening to the uncoded transmissions of the
Gubru, and something odd seems to be going on.” Uthacalthing sighed. No,
Kault’s one-track mind was concentrating on a completely different subject.
There was no use trying to draw him away from it with subtle clues. “What are the invaders up
to now?” he asked. “Well, first of all, I am
picking up much less excited military traffic. Suddenly they appear to be
engaged in fewer of those small-scale fights up in the mountains than they were
days and weeks ago. You’ll recall we were both wondering why they were
expending so much effort to suppress what had to be a rather tiny partisan
resistance.” Actually, Uthacalthing had
been pretty certain he knew the reason for the frantic flurry of activity on
the part of the Gubru. From what the two of them had been able to piece
together, it seemed the invaders were very anxious to find something up
in the Mountains of Mulun. They had thrown soldiers and scientists into the
rough range with apparent reckless energy, and appeared to have paid a heavy
cost for the effort. “Can you think of a reason
why the fighting has ebbed?” he asked Kault. “I am uncertain from what
I can decipher. One possibility is that the Gubru have found and captured the
thing they were so desperately looking for—” Doubtful, Uthacalthing thought with
conviction. It is hard to cage a ghost. “Or they may have given up
searching for it—” More likely, Uthacalthing agreed. It
was inevitable that, sooner or later, the avians should realize they had been
made fools of, and cease chasing wild gooses. “Or, perhaps,” Kault
concluded, “the Gubru have simply finished suppressing all opposition and
liquidated whoever was opposing them.” Uthacalthing prayed the
last answer was not the correct one. It was among the risks he had taken, of
course, in arranging to tease the enemy into such a frenzy. He could only hope
that his daughter and Megan Oneagle’s son had not paid the ultimate price to
further his own convoluted hoax on the malign birds. “Hmm,” he commented. “Did
you say there was something else puzzling you?” “This,” Kault went on.
“That after five twelves of planetary days, during which they have done nothing
at all for the benefit of this world, suddenly the Gubru are making
announcements, offering amnesty and employment to former members of the
Ecological Recovery Service.” “Yes? Well, maybe it just
means they’ve completed their consolidation and can now spare a little
attention to their responsibilties.” Kault snorted. “Perhaps.
But the Gubru are accountants. Credit counters. Humorless, selfish worriers.
They are fanatically prim about those aspects of Galactic tradition that
interest them, yet they hardly seem to care at all about preserving planets as
nursery worlds, only about the near-term status of their clan.” Although Uthacalthing
agreed with that assessment, he considered Kault less than an,impartial observer.
And the Thennanin was hardly the one to accuse others of being humorless. Anyway, one thing was
obvious. So long as Kault was distracted like this, thinking about the Gubru,
it would be useless to try to draw his attention to subtle clues and footprints
in the ground. He could sense movement in the prairie
all around him. The little carnivores and their prey were all seeking cover,
settling into small niches and burrows to wait out midday, when the fierce heat
of summer would beat down and it would cost too much energy either to give
chase or to flee. In that respect, tall Galactics were no exception. “Come,”
Uthacalthing said. “The sun is high. We must find a shady place to rest. I see
some trees over on the other side of the water.” Kault followed without
comment. He appeared to be indifferent about minor deviations in their path, so
long as the distant mountains grew perceptibly closer each day. The
white-topped peaks were now more than just a faint line against the horizon. It
might take weeks to reach them, and indeterminably longer to find a way through
unknown passes to the Sind. But Thennanin were patient when it suited their
purposes. There were no blue
glimmerings as Uthacalthing found them shelter under a too-tight cluster of
stunted trees, though he kept his eye “peeled” anyway. Still, with his corona
he thought he kenned a touch of feral joy from some mind hiding out
there on the steppe, something large, clever, and familiar. “I am, indeed, considered
to be something of an expert on Terrans,” Kault said a little later as they
made conversation under the gnarled branches. Small insects buzzed near the
Thennanin’s breathing slits, only to be blown away every time they approached.
“That, plus my ecological expertise, won me my assignment to this planet.” “Don’t forget your sense
of humor,” Uthacalthing added, with a smile. “Yes,” Kault’s crest
puffed in the Thennanin equivalent of a nod. “At home I was thought quite the
devil. Just the sort to deal with wolflings and Tymbrimi pixies.” He finished with
a rapid, low set of raspy breaths. It was obviously a conscious affectation,
for Thennanin did not have a laughter reflex as such. No matter, Uthacalthing
thought. As Thennanin humor goes, it was pretty good. “Have you had much
first-hand experience with Earth-lings?” “Oh, yes,” Kault said. “I have been to
Earth. I have had the delight of walking her rain forests and seeing the
strange, diverse lifeforms there. I have met neo-dolphins and whales. While my
people believe humans themselves should never have been declared fully
uplifted—they would profit much from a few more millennia of polishing under
proper guidance—can admit that their world is beautiful and their clients
promising.” One reason the Thennanin
were in this current war was in hopes of picking up all three Earthling species
for their clan by forced adoption—”for the Terrans’ own good,” of course.
Though, to be fair, it was also clear that there were disagreements over this
among the Thennanin themselves. Kault’s party, for instance, preferred a
ten-thousand-year campaign of persuasion, to try to win the Earthlings
over to adoption voluntarily, with “love.” Obviously, Kault’s party
did not dominate the present government. “And of course, I met a
few Earthlings in the course of a term working for the Galactic Institute of
Migration, during an expedition to negotiate with the Fah’fah’n*fah.” Uthacalthing’s corona
erupted in a whirl of silvery tendrils, an open show of surprise. He knew his
stunned expression was readable even to Kault, and did not care. “You . . . you
have been to meet the hydrogen breathers?” He did not even know the trick of
pronouncing the hyper-alien name, not part of any sanctioned Galactic tongue. Kault had surprised him
once again! “The Fah’fah’n*fah.” Again
Kault’s breathing slits pulsed in mimicry of laughter. This time, it sounded
much more realistic. “The negotiations were held in the Poul-Kren sub-quadrant,
not far from what the Earthlings call the Orion sector.” “That’s very close to
Terra’s Canaan colonies.” “Yes. That is one reason
why they were invited to take part. Even though these infrequent meetings
between the civilizations of oxygen breathers and hydrogen breathers are among
the most critical and delicate in any era, it was thought appropriate to bring
a few Terrans along, to show them some of the subtleties of high-level
diplomacy.” It must have been his
state of confused surprise, but at that moment Uthacalthing thought he actually
caught a kenning from Kault ... a trace of something deep and troubling
to the Thennanin. He is not telling me all of it, Uthacalthing realized.
There were other reasons Earthlings were involved. For billions of years, uneasy peace had
been maintained between two parallel, completely separate cultures. It was
almost as if the Five Galaxies were actually Ten, for there were at least as
many stable worlds with hydrogen atmospheres as planets like Garth and Earth
and Tymbrim. The two strands of life, each supporting vast numbers of species
and lifeforms, had almost nothing in common. The Fah’fah’n*fah wanted nothing
of rock, and their worlds were too vast and cold and heavy for the Galactics
ever to covet. Also, they seemed even to
operate on different levels or rates of time. The hydrogen breathers
preferred the slow routes, through D-Level hyperspace and even normal space
between the stars—the realm where relativity ruled—leaving the quicker lanes
among the stars to the fast-living heirs of the fabled Progenitors. ^ Sometimes there were
conflicts. Entire systems and clans died. There were no rules to such wars. Sometimes there was trade,
metals for gases, or machinery in exchange for strange things not found even in
the records of the Great Library. There were periods when
whole spiral arms would be abandoned by one civilization or the other. The
Galactic Institute of Migration organized these huge movements for the oxygen
breathers, every hundred million years or so. The official reason was to allow
great tracts of stars to “go fallow” for an era, to give their planets time to
develop new pre-sentient life. Still, the other purpose was widely known . . .
to put space between hydrogen and oxygen life where it seemed impossible to
ignore each other any longer. And now Kault was telling
him that there had been a recent negotiation right in the Poul-Kren sector? And
humans had been there? Why have I never heard of
this before? he
wondered. He wanted to follow this
thread, but had no opportunity. Kault was obviously unwilling to pursue it, and
returned to the earlier topic of conversation. “I still believe there is
something anomalous about the Gubru transmissions, Uthacalthing. From their
broadcasts itis clear that they are combing both Port Helenia and theislands,
seeking out the Earthlings’ ecology and uplift experts.” Uthacalthing decided that
his curiosity could wait—a hard decision for a Tymbrimi. “Well, as I suggested
earlier, perhaps the Gubru have decided to do their duty by Garth, at last.” Kault gurgled in a tone Uthacalthing knew
denoted doubt. “Even if that were so, they would require ecologists, but why
Uplift specialists? I intuit that something curious is still going on,” Kault
concluded. “The Gubru have been extremely agitated for several megaseconds.” Even without their small
receiver, or any news over the airwaves at all, Uthacalthing would still have
known that much. It was implicit in the intermittent blue light he had been
following since weeks ago. The flickering glow meant that the Tymbrimi
Diplomatic Cache had to have been breached. The bait he had left inside the
cairn, along with numerous other hints and clues, could only lead a sapient
being to one conclusion. It was apparent his jest
on the Gubru had proved very expensive for them. Still, all good things
come to an end. By now even the Gubru must have figured out that it was all
just a Tymbrimi trick. The avians weren’t exactly stupid. They had to discover
sooner or later that there really weren’t any such things as “Garthlings.” The sages say that it can
be a mistake to push a joke too far. Am I making that error trying to pull the
same jest on Kault? Ah, but in this case the
procedure was so totally different! Fooling Kault was turning into a much
slower, more difficult, more personal task. Anyway, what else have I
to do, to pass the time? “Do tell me more about
your suspicions,” Uthacalthing said aloud to his companion. “I am very, very
interested.” 56 Galactics Against all expectation,
the new Suzerain of Cost and Caution was actually scoring points. Its plumage
had barely even begun to show the royal hues of candidacy, and it had started
out far, far behind its peers in the competition. Nevertheless, when it danced
the other Suzerains were forced to watch closely and pay heed to its
well-parsed arguments. “This effort was
misguided, costly, unwise,” it chirpedand whirled in delicate rhythm. “We have
spent treasure,time, and honor seeking, chasing, hunting achimera!” The new chief bureaucrat
did have a few advantages. It had been trained by its predecessor—the
impressive deceased Suzerain of Cost and Caution. Also, to this conclave it had
brought an equally impressive, indicting array of facts. Data cubes lay
scattered across the floor. The presentation by the head civil servant had, in
fact, been quite devastating. “There is no way, no
possibility, no chance that thisworld could have hidden upon it a
presentient survivor ofthe Bururalli! It was a hoax, a ruse, a fiendish
wolfling-and-Tymbrimi plot to get us to waste, squander, throw away our wealth!” To the Suzerain of
Propriety this was most humiliating. In fact, it was not much short of
catastrophic. During the hiatus, while a
new bureaucratic candidate was being chosen, the priest and the admiral had
reigned supreme, with no one to hold them in check. They had well known that it
was not wise to act so, without the voice of a third peer to restrain them, but
what being always acted wisely when opportunity beckoned seductively? The admiral had gone on
personal search and destroy missions in pursuit of the mountain partisans,
seeking gloss to add to its personal honor. For its part, the priest had
ordered expensive new works built and had rushed the delivery of a new
planetary Branch Library. It had been a lovely
interregnum of two-way consensus. The Suzerain of Beam and Talon approved every
purchase, and the Suzerain of Propriety blessed every foray of the Talon
Soldiers. Expedition after expedition was sent into the mountains as closely
guarded scientists eagerly sought out a prize beyond price. Mistakes were made. The
wolflings proved diabolical in their ambushes and animal elusiveness. And yet,
there would never have been any carping about cost had they actually found what
they were looking for. It all would have been worth it, if only . . . But we were tricked,
fooled, made fools of, the priest thought bitterly. The treasure
had been a lie. And now the new Suzerain of Cost and Caution was rubbing it in
for all it was worth. The bureaucrat danced a brilliant dance of chastisement
of excess. Already it had dominated several points of consensus—for instance,
that there would be no more useless chases into the mountains, not until a
cheaper way was found to eliminate the resistance fighters. The plumage of the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon drooped miserably. The priest knew how much this
must gall the admiral. But they were both held hypnotized by the righteous
correctness of the Dance of Chastisement. Two could not outvote one when that
one was so clearly in the right. Now the bureaucrat had launched into a
new cadence, leading into a new dance. It proposed that the new construction
projects be abandoned. They had nothing to do with defending the Gubru hold
upon this world. They had been begun on the assumption that these “Garthling”
creatures would
be found. Now it was simply pointless to continuebuilding a hyperspace shunt
and a ceremonial mound! The dance was powerful,
convincing, backed up with charts and statistics and tables of figures. The
Suzerain of Propriety realized that something would have to be done and done
soon, or this upstart would end the day in the foremost position. It was
unthinkable that such a sudden reverse of order should happen just as their
bodies were starting to give them twinges preliminary to Molt! Even leaving out the
question of molt order, there was also the message from the Roost Masters to
consider. The queens and princes back home were desperate in their queries. Had
the Three on Garth come up with a bold new policy yet? Calculations showed that
it would be important to have something original and imaginative soon, or else
the initiative would pass forever to some other clan. It was intimidating to
have the fate of the race riding in one’s slipstream. And for all of its obvious
finesse and fine preening, one thing was readily apparent about the new chief
bureaucrat. The new Suzerain of Cost and Caution lacked the depth, the clarity
of vision of its dead predecessor. The Suzerain of Propriety knew that no grand
policy was going to come out of picayune, short sighted credit-pinching. Something had to be done,
and done now! The priest took up a posture of presentiment, spreading its
brightly feathered arms in display. Politely, perhaps even indulgently, the
bureaucrat cut short its own dance and lowered its beak, yielding time. The Suzerain of Propriety
started slowly, shuffling in small steps upon its perch. Purposely, the priest
adopted a cadence used earlier by its adversary. “Although there may be no
Garthlings, there remains achance, opportunity, opening, for us to use the
ceremonialsite we have planned, built, dedicated at such cost. “There is a plan, scheme,
concept, which may still yet win glory, honor, propriety for our clan. “At the center, focus,
essence of this plan, we shall examine, inspect, investigate the clients of wolflings.” Across the chamber the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon looked up. A hopeful light appeared in the dejected
admiral’s eye, and the priest knew that it could win a temporary victory, or at
least a delay. Much, much would depend in
the days ahead upon finding out whether this bold new idea would work. 57 Athaclena “You see?” he called down
to her. “It moved during the night!” Athaclena had to shade her
eyes as she looked up at her human friend—perched on a tree branch more than
thirty feet above the forest floor. He pulled on a leafy green cable that
stretched down to him at a forty-five-degree angle from its even higher anchor. “Are you certain that is
the same vine you snipped last night?” she called. “It sure is! I climbed up
and poured a liter of chromium-rich water—the very stuff this particular vine
specializes in— into the crotch of that branch, way up there above me. Now you
can see this vine has reanchored itself to that exact spot!” Athaclena nodded. She felt
a fringe of truth around his words. “I see it, Robert. And now I believe it.” She had to smile.
Sometimes Robert acted so much like a young Tymbrimi male—so quick, impulsive,
puckish. It was a little disconcerting, in a way. Aliens were supposed to
behave in strange and inscrutable ways, not just like . . . well, boys. But Robert is not an alien,
she
reminded herself. He is my consort. And anyway, she had been living
among Terrans for so long, she wondered if she had started to think like one. When—if-—I ever get home,
will I disconcert all around me, frightening and amazing them with metaphors? With
bizarre wolfling attitudes? Does that prospect attract me? A lull had settled over
the war. The Gubru had stopped sending vulnerable expeditions into the
mountains. Their outposts were quiescent. Even the ceaseless droning of gasbots
had been absent from the high valleys for more than a week, te the great relief
of the chim farmers and villagers. With some time on their
hands, she and Robert had decided to have themselves just one day off while
they had a chance, to try to get to know each other better. After all, who knew
when the fighting would resume? Would there ever be another opportunity? They both needed
distraction anyway. There had still been no reply from Robert’s mother, and the
fate of Ambassador Uthacalthing remained unclear, in spite of the glimpse she
had been given of her father’s design. All she could do was try to perform her
part as well as possible, and hope he was still alive and able to do his. “All right,” she called up
to Robert. “I accept it. The vines can be trained, after a fashion. Now come
down! Your perch looks precarious.” But Robert only smiled.
“I’ll come down, in my own way. You know me, Clennie. I can’t resist an
opportunity like this.” Athaclena tensed. There it
was again, that whimsy at the edges of his emotional aura. It wasn’t unlike syulff-kuonn,
the coronal kenning surrounding a young Tymbrimi who was savoring an
anticipated jest. Robert gave the vine a
hearty tug. He inhaled, expanding his ribcage to a degree no Tymbrimi could
have equaled, then thumped his chest hollowly, rapidly, and gave out a long,
ululating yodel. It echoed down the forest corridors. Athaclena sighed. Oh,
yes. He must pay respects to their wolfling deity, Tarzan With the vine clutched in
both hands, Robert vaulted from the branch. He sailed, legs outstretched
together, in a smooth arc down and across the forest meadow, barely clearing
the low shrubs. He whooped aloud. Of course it was just the
sort of thing humans would have invented during those dark centuries between
the advent of intelligence and their discovery of science. None of the
Library-raised Galactic races, not even the Tymbrimi, would ever have thought
up such a mode of transportation. The pendulum swing carried
Robert upward again, toward a thick mass of leaves and branchlets halfway up
the side of a forest giant. Robert’s warbling cry cut off suddenly as he
crashed through the foliage with a splintering sound and disappeared. The silence was punctuated
only by a faint, steady rain of minor debris. Athaclena hesitated, then called
out. “Robert?” There was neither reply
nor movement up there in that high thicket. “Robert! Are you all right? Answer
me!” The Anglic words felt thick in her mouth. She tried to locate him
with her corona, the little strands above her ears strained forward. He was in
there, all right . . . and in some degree of pain, she could tell. She ran across the meadow,
leaping over low obstacles as the gheer transforrriation set in—her
nostrils automatically widening to accept more air as her heart rate tripled.
By the time she reached the tree, her finger- and toenails had already begun to
harden. She kicked off her soft shoes and began climbing at once, quickly
finding holds in the rough bark as she shimmied up the giant bole to the first
branch. The ubiquitous vines clustered
here, snaking at an angle toward the leafy morass that had swallowed Robert.
She tested one of the ropy cables, then used it to shimmy up to the next level. Athaclena knew she should
pace herself. For all of her Tymbrimi speed and adaptability, her musculature
wasn’t as strong as a human’s, and coronal-radiation didn’t dissipate heat as
well as Terran sweat glands. Still, she could not taper off from full,
emergency speed. It felt dim and close within the leafy
blind where Robert had crashed. Athaclena blinked and sniffed as she entered
the darkness. The odors reminded her that this was a wild world, and she was no
wolfling to be at home in a ferine jungle. Athaclena had to retract her
tendrils so they wouldn’t get tangled in the thicket. That was why she was
taken by surprise when something reached out from the shadows to grab her
tightly. Hormones rushed. She
gasped and coiled around to strike out at her assailant. Just in time she
recognized Robert’s aura, his human male odor very near, and his strong arms
holding her close. Athaclena experienced a momentary wave of dizziness as the gheer
reaction braked hard. It was in that stunned
state, while still immobilized by change-rigor, that her surprise was
redoubled. For that was when Robert began touching her mouth with his.
At first his actions seemed meaningless, insane. But then, as her corona
unwound, she started picking up feelings again. . . . and all at once she
remembered scenes from human video dramas— scenes involving mating and sexual
play. The storm of emotions that
swept over Athaclena was so powerfully contradictory that she remained frozen
for a while longer. Also, part of it might have been the relaxed power in his
arms. Only when Robert finally let go of her did Athaclena back away from him
quickly, wedging herself against the bole of the giant tree, gasping. “An . . .
An-thwillathbielna! Naha. . . . You . . . you blenchuql How dare
you . . . Cleth-tnub. . . .” She ran out of breath and had to stop her
polyglot cursing, panting slowly. It didn’t seem to be penetrating Robert’s
mild expression of good cheer anyway. “Uh, I didn’t catch all
that, Athaclena. My GalSeven is still pretty bad, though I’ve been working on
it. Tell me, what’s a ... a blenchuq?” Athaclena made a gesture,
a twist of the head that was the Tymbrimi equivalent to an irritated shrug.
“Never mind that! Tell me at once. Are you badly hurt? And if not, why did you
do what you just did? “Third, tell me why I
should not punish you for tricking and assaulting me like that!” Robert’s eyes widened.
“Oh, don’t take it all so seriously, Clennie. I appreciate the way you came
charging to my rescue. I was still a bit dazed, I guess, and got carried away
being happy to see you.” Athaclena’s nostrils
flared. Her tendrils waved, preparing she knew not what caustic glyph. Robert
clearly sensed this. He held up a hand. “All right, all right. In order—I’m not
badly hurt, only a bit scraped. Actually, it was fun.” He erased his smile on
seeing her expression. “‘Uh, as for question number two—I greeted you that way
because it’s a common human courtship ritual that I was strongly motivated to
perform with you, even though I admit you might not have understood it.” Now Athaclena frowned. Her
tendrils curled in confusion. “And finally,” Robert sighed.
“I can’t think of a single reason why you shouldn’t punish me for my
presumption. It’s your privilege, as it’d be the right of any human female to
break my arm for handling her without permission. I don’t doubt you could do
it, too. “All I can say in my
defense is that a broken arm is sometimes an occupational hazard to a young
human mel. Half the time a courtship can hardly get started unless a fellow
pulls something impulsive. If he’s read the signs right, the fem likes it and
doesn’t give him a black eye. If he’s wrong, he pays.” Athaclena watched Robert’s
expression turn thoughtful. “You know,” he went on. “I’d never quite parsed it
out that way before. It’s true, though. Maybe humans are crazy cleth
th-tnubs, at that.” Athaclena blinked. The
tension had begun to leak away, dripping from the tips of her corona as her
body returned to normal. The change nodes under her skin pulsed, reabsorb-ing
the gheer flux. Like little mice, she remembered, but she
shuddered a little less this time. In fact, she found herself
smiling. Robert’s strange confession had put matters—almost laughably—on a
logical plane. “Amazing,” she said. “As usual, there are parallels in Tymbrimi
methodology. Our own males must take chances as well.” She paused then, frowning.
“But stylistically this technique of yours is so crude! The error rate must be
tremendous, since you are without coronae to sense what the female is feeling.
Beyond your crude empathy sense, you have only hints and coquetry and body cues
to go on. I’m surprised you manage to reproduce at all without killing each
other off well beforehand!” Robert’s face darkened
slightly, and she knew he was blushing. “Oh, I exaggerated a bit, I suppose.” Athaclena couldn’t help
but smile once more, not only a subtlety of the mouth, but an actual, full
widening of the separation between her eyes. “That much, Robert, I had
already guessed.” The human’s features
reddened even more. He looked down at his hands and there was silence.
Athaclena felt a stirring within her own deepself, and she kenned the
simple sense-glyph kiniwullun . , . the parable-boy caught doing what
boys inevitably do. Sitting there, his open aura of abashed sincerity seemed to
cover over his fix-eyed, big-nosed alien-ness and make him more familiar to her
than most of her peers had been back in school. At last Athaclena slipped
down from the dusty corner where she had wedged herself in self-defense. “All right, Robert,” she
sighed. “I will let you explain to me why you were ‘strongly motivated’ to
attempt this classical human mating ritual with a member of another species—me.
I suppose it is because we have signed an agreement to be consorts? Did you
feel honor bound to consummate it, in order to satisfy human tradition?” He shrugged, looking away.
“No, I can’t use that as an excuse. I know interspecies marriages are for
business. It’s just, well—I think it was just because you’re pretty and bright,
and I’m lonely, and . . . and maybe I’m just a bit in love with you.” Her heart beat faster.
This time it was not the gheer chemicals responsible. Her tendrils
lifted of their own accord, but no glyph emerged. Instead, she found they were reaching
toward him along subtle, strong lines, like the fields of a dipole. “I think, I think I
understand, Robert. I want you to know that I ...” It was hard to think of
what to say. She wasn’t sure herself just what she was thinking at that moment.
Athaclena shook her head. “Robert?” she said softly. “Will you do me a favor?” “Anything, Clennie.
Anything in the world.” His eyes were wide open. “Good. Then, taking care
not to get carried away, perhaps you might go on to explain and demonstrate
what you were doing, when you touched me just then . . . the various physical
aspects involved. Only this time, more slowly please?” The next day they strolled
slowly on their way back to the caves. She and Robert dawdled, stopping to
contemplate how the sunlight came down in little glades, or standing by small
pools of colored liquid, wondering aloud which trace chemical was stockpiled
here or there by the ubiquitous trade vines, and not really caring about the
answer. Sometimes they just held hands while they listened to the quiet sounds
of Garth Planet’s forest life. At intervals they sat and
experimented, gently, with the sensations brought on by touching. Athaclena was surprised to
find that most of the needed nerve pathways were already in place. No deep
auto-suggestion was required—just a subtle shifting of a few capillaries and
pressure receptors—in order to make the experiment feasible. Apparently, the
Tymbrimi might have once engaged in a courtship ritual such as kissing. At
least they had the capability. When she resumed her old
form she just might keep some of these adaptations to her lips, throat, and
ears. The breeze felt good on them as she and Robert walked. It was like a
rather nice empathy glyph tingling at the tips of her corona. And kissing, that
warm pressure, stirred intense, if primitive feelings in her. Of course none of it would
have been possible if humans and Tymbrimi weren’t already so very similar. Many
charming, stupid theories had circulated among unsophisticated people of both
races to explain the coincidence—for instance, proposing that they might once
have had a common ancestor. The idea was ridiculous,
of course. Still, she knew that her case was not the first. Close association
over several centuries had led to quite a few cases of cross-species dalliance,
some even openly avowed. Her discoveries must have been made many times before. She just hadn’t been
aware, having considered such tales rather seamy while growing up. Athaclena
realized her friends back on Tymbrim must have thought her pretty much of a
prude. And here she was, behaving in a way that would have shocked most of
them! She still wasn’t sure she
wanted anyone back home— assuming she ever made it there again—to think her
consor-tion with Robert was anything but businesslike. Uthacalthing would
probably laugh. No matter, she told
herself firmly. I must live for
today. The experiment helped to pass the time. It did have its pleasant
aspects. And Robert was an enthusiastic teacher. Of course she was going to have to set
limits. She was willing
to adjust the distribution of fatty tissues in her breasts, for instance, and
it was fun to play with the sensations made possible by new nerve endings. But
where it came to fundamentals she would have to be adamant. She wasn’t about to
: go changing any really basic mechanisms . . . not for any human
being! On the return trip they
stopped to inspect a few rebel ioutposts and talk with small bands of chim
fighters. Moralewas high. The veterans of three months’ hard battles askedwhen
their leaders would find a way to lure more Gubru upinto the mountains within
reach. Athaclena and Robert laughed Iand promised to do what they could about
the lack of targetpractice. Still, they found
themselves hard pressed for ideas. Afterall, how does one invite back a guest
whose beak one hasrepeatedly bloodied? Perhaps it was time to try taking the
war !to the enemy, instead. The problem was lack of
good intelligence about matters !down in the Sind and Port Helenia. A few
survivors of theurban uprising had wandered in and reported that their orga-
Inization was a shambles. Nobody had seen either GailetJones or Fiben Bolger
since that ill-fated day. Contact with a ifew individuals in town was restored,
but on a patchy, piece- meal basis. They had considered
sending in new spies. There seemed i to be an opportunity offered by the Gubru
public announcements, offering lucrative employment to ecological and uplift
experts. But by now the avians must certainly have tuned their interrogation
apparatus and developed a fair chim lie detector. In any event, Robert and
Athaclena decided against taking the risk. For now, at least. They were walking homeward
up a narrow, seldom-visited valley, when they encountered a slope with a
southern exposure, covered with a low-lying expanse of peculiar vegetation.
They stood quietly for a time, looking over the green field of flat, inverted
bowls. “I never did cook you a
meal of baked plate ivy root,” Robert commented at last, dryly. Athaclena sniffed,
appreciating his irony. The place where the accident had occurred was far from
here. And yet, this bumpy hillside brought back vivid memories of that horrible
afternoon when their “adventures” all began. “Are the plants sick? Is-
there something wrong with them?” She gestured at the field of plates,
overlapping closely like the scales of some slumbering dragon. The upper layers
did not look glassy smooth and fat, like those she recalled. The topmost caps
in this colony seemed much less thick and sturdy. “Hm.” Robert bent to
examine the Nearest. “Summer’s on its way out, soon. All this heat is already
drying the uppermost plates. By mid-autumn, when the east winds come blowing
down the Mulun range, the caps will be as thin and light as wafers. Did I ever
tell you they were seed pod carriers? The wind will catch them, and they’ll
blow away into the sky like a cloud of butterflies.” “Oh, yes. I remember you
did mention it.” Athaclena nodded thoughtfully. “But did not you also say
that—” She was interrupted by a
sharp call. “General! Captain
Oneagle!” A group of chims hurried
into view, puffing along the narrow forest trail. Two were members of their
escort squad, but the third was Benjamin! He looked exhausted. Obviously he had
run all the way from the caves to meet them. Athaclena felt Robert grow
tense with sudden worry. But with the advantage of her corona, she already knew
that Ben was not bringing dire news. There was no emergency, no enemy attack. And yet, her chim aide
clearly was confused and distraught. “What is it, Benjamin?” she asked. He mopped his brow with a
homespun handkerchief. Then he reached into another pocket and drew out a small
black cube. “Sers, our courier, young Petri, has finally returned.” Robert stepped forward.
“Did he reach the refuge?” Benjamin nodded. “He got
there, all right, and he’s brought a message from th’ Council. This is it
here.” He held out the cube. , “A message from Megan?”
Robert sounded breathless ashe looked down at the recording. “Yesser. Petri says she’s
well, and sends her best.” “But—but that’s great!”
Robert whooped. “We’re in contact again! We aren’t alone anymore!” “Yesser. That’s true
enough. In fact...” Athaclena watched Benjamin struggle to find the right
words. “In fact, Petri brought more than a message. There are
five people waitingfor you, back at the caves.” Both Robert and Athaclena
blinked. “Five humans?” Benjamin nodded, but with
a look that implied he wasn’t exactly sure that term was the most applicable.
“Terragens Marines, ser.” “Oh,” Robert said.
Athaclena merely maintained her silence, kenning more closely than she
was listening. Benjamin nodded.
“Professionals, ser. Five humans. I swear, it’s incredible how it feels after
all this time without—I mean, with only th’ two of you until now. It’s made the
chims pretty hyper right at the moment. I think it might be best if you both
came on back as quick as possible.” Robert and Athaclena spoke
almost at once. “Of course.” “Yes, let’s go at once.” Almost imperceptibly, the
closeness between Athaclena and Robert altered. They had been holding hands
when Benjamin ran up. Now they did not renew that grasp. It seemed
inappropriate as they marched along the narrow trail. A new unknown factor had
slipped in between them. They did not have to look at each other to know what
the other was thinking. For better or for worse,
things had changed. 58 Robert Major Prathachulthorn pored over the
readouts that lay like blown leaves spread across the plotting table. The chaos
was only apparent, Robert realized as he watched the small, dark man work, for
Prathachulthorn never needed to search for anything. Whatever it was he wanted,
somehow he found it with barely a flick of his shadowed eyes and a quick grasp
of his callused hands. At intervals the Marine
officer glanced over to a holo-tank and muttered subvocally into his throat
microphone. Data whirled in the tank, shifting and turning in subtle
rearrangements at his command. Robert waited, standing at
ease in front of the table of rough-cut logs. It was the fourth time
Prathachulthorn had summoned him to answer tersely phrased questions. Each time
Robert grew more awed by the man’s obvious precision and skill. Clearly, Major Prathachulthorn
was a professional. In only a day he and his small staff had started to bring
order to the partisans’ makeshift tactical programs, rearranging data, sifting
out patterns and insights the amateur insurgents had never even imagined. Prathachulthorn was
everything their movement had needed. He was exactly what they had been praying
for. No question about it.
Robert hated the man’s guts. Now he was trying to figure out exactly why. I mean, besides the fact
that he’s making, me stand here in silence until he’s good and ready. Robert
recognized that for a simple way of reinforcing the message of who was boss.
Knowing that helped him take it with good grace, mostly. The major looked every
inch the compleat Terragens commando, even though his sole military adornment
was an insignia of rank at his left shoulder. Not even in full dress uniform
would Robert ever look as much a soldier as Prathachulthorn did right now,
draped in ill-fitting cloth woven by gorillas under a sulfrous volcano. The Earthman spent some
time drumming his fingers on the table. The repetitious thumping reminded
Robert of the headache he’d been trying to fight off with biofeedback for an
hour or more. For some reason the technique wasn’t working this time. He felt
closed in, claustrophobic, short of breath. And seemed to be getting worse. At last Prathachulthorn
looked up. To Robert’s surprise the man’s first remark could be taken as
something distantly akin to a compliment. “Well, Captain Oneagle,”
Prathachulthorn said. “I confess to having feared things would be much, much
worse than I find them here.’ “I’m relieved to hear it,
sir.” Prathachulthorn’s eyes
narrowed, as if he suspected an ever-so-thin veneer of sarcasm in Robert’s
voice. “To be precise,” he went on, “I feared I would discover that you had
lied in your report to the Council in Exile, and that I would have to shoot
you.” Robert suppressed an
impulse to swallow and managed to maintain an impassive expression. “I’m glad
that did not turn out to be necessary, sir.” “So am I. I’m sure your
mother would have been irritated, for one thing. As it is, and bearing in mind
that yours was a strictly amateur enterprise, I’m willing to credit you with a
good effort here.” Major Prathachulthorn
shook his head. “No, that’s unfairly restrained. Let me put it this way. There
is much I’d have done otherwise, had I been here. But in light of how poorly
the official forces have fared, you and your chims have performed very well
indeed.” Robert felt a hollowness
in his chest begin to relax. “I’m sure the chims will be glad to hear it, sir.
I’d like to point out, though, that I was not sole leader here. The Tymbrimi
Athaclena carried a good part of that burden.” Major Prathachulthorn’s
expression turned sour. Robert wasn’t sure if it was because Athaclena was a
Galactic, or because Robert, as a militia officer, should have retained all
authority himself. “Ah, yes. The ‘General.’ “
His indulgent smile was patronizing, at the very least. He nodded. “I will
mention her assistance in my report. Ambassador Uthacalthing’s daughter is
clearly a resourceful young alien. I hope she is willing to continue helping
us, in some capacity.” “The chims worship her,
sir,” Robert pointed out. Major Prathachulthorn
nodded. As he looked over toward the wall, his voice took on a thoughtful tone.
“The Tymbrimi mystique, I know. Sometimes I wonder if the media knows what the
hell it’s doing, creating such ideas. Allies or no allies, our people have got
to understand that Earthclan will always be fundamentally alone. We’ll never be
able to fully trust anything Galactic. “- Then, as if he felt he
might have said too much, Prathachulthorn shook his head and changed the
subject. “Now about future operations against the enemy—” “We’ve been thinking about that, sir.
Their mysterious surge of activity in the mountains seems to have ended, though
for how long we don’t know. Still, there are some ideas we’ve been batting
around. Things we might use against them when and if they come back.” “Good.” Prathachulthorn
nodded. “But you must understand that in the future we’ll have to coordinate
all actions in the Mulun with other planetary forces. Irregulars are simply
incapable of hurting the enemy where his real assets are. That was demonstrated
when the city chim insurrectionists were wiped out trying to attack the space
batteries near Port Helenia.” Robert saw
Prathachulthorn’s point. “Yessir. Although since then we have captured some
munitions which could be useful.” “A few missiles, yes. They
might be handy, if we can figure out how to use them. And especially if we have
the right information about where to point them. “We have altogether too
little data,” the major went on. “I want to gather more and report back to the
Council. After that, our task will be to prepare to support any action they
choose to undertake.” Robert finally asked the
question that he had put off since returning to find Prathachulthorn and his
small group of human officers here, turning the cave refuge upside down, poking
into everything, taking over. “What will be done with our organization, sir?
Athaclena and I, we’ve given a number of chims working officer status. But
except for me nobody here has a real colonial commission.” Prathachulthorn pursed his
lips. “Well, you’re the simplest case, captain. Clearly you deserve a rest. You
can escort Ambassador Uthacalthing’s daughter back to the Refuge with our next
report, along with my recommendation for a promotion and a medal. I know the
Coordinator would like that. You can fill them in on how you made your fine
discovery about the Gubru resonance tracking technique.” From his tone of voice,
the major made it quite clear what he would think of Robert if he took up the
offer. “On the other hand, I’d be pleased to have you join my staff, with a
brevet marine status of first lieutenant in addition to your colonial
commission. We could use your experience.” “Thank you, sir. I think
I’ll remain here, if it’s all right with you.” “Fine. Then we’ll assign
someone else to escort—” “I’m sure Athaclena will
want to stay as well,” Robert hurriedly added. “Hmm. Well, yes. I am
certain she could be helpful for a while. Tell you what, captain. I’ll put the
matter to the Council in my next letter. But we must be sure of one thing. Her
status is no longer military. The chims are to cease referring to her as a
command officer. Is that clear?” “Yessir, quite clear.”
Robert only wondered how one enforced that sort of order on civilian
neo-chimpanzees, who tended to call anybody and anything whatever they pleased. “Good. Now, as for those
formerly under your command ... I do happen to have brought with me a few blank
colonial commissions which we can assign to chims who have shown notable
initiative. I have no doubt you’ll recommend names.” Robert nodded. “I will,
sir’.” He recalled that one other
member of their “army” besides himself had already been in the militia. The
thought of Fiben—certainly dead for a long time, now—made him suddenly even
more depressed. These caves! They’re driving me nuts. It’s getting harder
and harder to bear the time I must spend down here. Major Prathachulthorn was
a disciplined soldier and had spent months in the Council’s underground refuge.
But Robert had no such firmness of character. I’ve got to get out! “Sir,” he said quickly.
“I’d like to ask your permission to leave base camp for a few days, to run an
errand down near Lome Pass ... at the ruins of the Howletts Center.” Prathachulthorn frowned.
“The place where those gorillas were illegally gene-meddled?” “The place where we won
our first victory,” he reminded the commando, “and where we made the Gubru
accept parole.” “Hmph,” the major grunted.
“What do you expect to find there?” Robert suppressed an
impulse to shrug. In his suddenly worsening claustrophobia, in his need for any
excuse to get away, he pulled forth an idea that had until then only been a
glimmer at the back of his mind. “A possible weapon, sir.
It’s a concept for something that might help a lot, if it worked.” That piqued
Prathachulthorn’s interest. “What is this weapon?” “I’d rather not be specific right now,
sir. Not until I’ve had a chance to verify a few things. I’ll only be gone
three or four days at the most. I promise.” “Hmm. Well.”
Prathachulthorn’s lips pursed. “It will take that long just to put these data
systems into shape. You’ll only get underfoot till that’s done. Afterwards,
though, I’ll be needing you. We’ve got to prepare a report to the Council.” “Yessir, I’ll hurry back.” “Very well, then. Take
Lieutenant McCue with you. I want one of my own men to see the countryside.
Show McCue how you accomplished your little coup, introduce her to the leaders
of the more important chim partisan bands in that area, then return without
delay. Dismissed.” Robert came to attention. I think I know now why I hate him, Robert
realized as he saluted, performed an about-face, and walked out through the
hanging blanket that served as a door to the subterranean office. Ever since he had returned
to the caves to find Prathachulthorn and his aides moving around like owners,
patronizing the chims and judging everything they had all done together, Robert
had been unable to stop feeling like a child who had, until that moment,
been allowed to play a wonderful dramatic role, a really fun game. But
now the child had to bear paternal pats on the head—strokes that burned, even
if intended in praise. It was an embarrassing
analogy, and yet he knew that in a sense it was true after all. Robert blew a silent sigh
and hurried away from the office and dark armory he had shared with Athaclena,
but which.now had been completely taken over by grownups. Only when he was finally
back under the tall forest canopy did Robert feel he could breathe freely
again. The trees’ familiar scents seemed to cleanse his lungs of the dank cave
odors. The scouts who flitted ahead of him and alongside were those he knew,
quick, loyal, feral-looking with their crossbows and sooty faces. My chims, he
thought, feeling a little guilty that it came to hjm in those words. But the
feeling of proprietorship was there anyway. It was like the “old days”— before
yesterday—when he had felt important and needed. The illusion broke apart,
though, the next time Lieutenant McCue spoke. “These mountain forests are very
beautiful,” she said. “I wish I’d taken the time to come up here before the war
broke out.”
The Earthling officer stopped by the side of the trail to touch a blue-veined
flower, but it folded away from her fingers and retreated backward into the
thicket. “I’ve read about these things, but this is my first chance to see them
for myself.” Robert grunted
noncommittally. He would be polite and answer any direct question, but he
wasn’t interested in conversation, especially with Major Prathachulthorn’s
second in command. Lydia McCue was an
athletic young woman, with dark, well-cut features. Her movements, lithe like a
commando’s—or an assassin’s—were by that same nature also quite graceful.
Dressed in homespun kilt and blouse, she might have been taken for a peasant
dancer, if it weren’t for the self-winding arbalest she cradled in the crook of
one arm like a child. In hip pouches were enough darts to pincushion half the
Gubru within a hundred kilometers. The knives sheathed at her wrists and ankles
were for more than show. She seemed to have very
little trouble keeping up with his rapid pace through the criss-cross jungle
mesh of vines. That was just as well, for he wasn’t about to slow down. At the
back, of his mind Robert knew he was being unfair. She was probably a nice
enough person in her own way, for a professional soldier. But for some reason
everything likable about her seemed to irritate him all the more. Robert wished Athaclena
had consented to come along. But she had insisted on remaining in her glade
near the caves, experimenting with tame vines and crafting strange, ornate
glyphs that were far too subtle to be kenned by his own weak powers.
Robert had felt hurt and stormed off, almost outracing his escorts for the
first few kilometers. “So much life.” The Earth
woman kept pace beside him and inhaled the rich odors. “This is a peaceful
place.” You’re wrong on both
counts, Robert
thought, with a trace of contempt for her dull, human insensitivity to the
truth about Garth, a truth he could feel all around him. Through Athaclena’s
tutoring he now could reach out—albeit tentatively, awkwardly—and trace the
life-waves that fluxed through the quiet forest. “This is an unhappy land,”
he replied simply. He did not elaborate, even when she gave him a puzzled look.
His primitive empathy sense withdrew from her confusion. For a while they moved in silence. The
morning aged. Once the scouts whistled, and they took cover under thick
branches as great cruisers lumbered overhead. When the way was clear Robert
took to the trail again without a word. At last, Lydia McCue spoke
again. “This place we’re heading for,” she asked, “this Howletts Center. Would
you please tell me about it?” It was a simple request.
He could not refuse, since Prathachulthorn had sent her along to be shown
things. But Robert avoided her black eyes as he spoke. He tried to be
matter-of-fact, but emotion kept creeping into his voice. Under her low
prompting Robert told Lydia McCue about the sad, misguided, but brilliant work
of the renegade scientists. His mother had known nothing of the Howletts
Center, of course. It was only by accident that he himself had learned of it a
year or so before the invasion, and he had decided to keep silent. Of course the daring
experiment was over now. It would take more than a miracle to save the
neo-gorillas from sterilization, now that the secret was known, to people like
Major Prathachulthorn. Prathachulthorn might hate
Galactic Civilization with a passion that bordered on fanaticism, but he knew
how essential it was that Terrans not break their solemn pacts with the great
Institutes. Right now, Earth’s only hope lay in the ancient codes of the
Progenitors. To keep the protection of those codes, weak clans had to be like
Caesar’s wife, above reproach. Lydia McCue listened
attentively. She had high cheekbones and eyes that were sultry in their
darkness. It pained Robert to look at them, though. Those eyes seemed somehow
to be set too close together, too immobile. He kept his attention on the
crooked path ahead of him. And yet, with a soft voice
the young Marine officer drew him out. Robert found himself talking about Fiben
Bolger, about their narrow escape together from the gas-bombing of the Mendoza
Freehold, and of his friend’s first journey down into the Sind. And the second, from which
he never returned. They crested a ridge
topped with eerie spine-stones and came to an opening overlooking a narrow
vale, just west of Lome Pass. He gestured to the tumbled outlines of several
burned structures. “The Howletts Center,” he said, flatly. “This is where you forced the Gubru to
acknowledge chim combatants, isn’t it? And made them give parole?” Lydia McCue
asked. Robert realized he was hearing respect in her voice, and turned
briefly to stare at her. She returned his look with a smile. Robert felt his
face grow warm. He swung back quickly,
pointing to the hillside nearest the center and rapidly describing how the trap
had been laid and sprung, skipping only his own trapeze leap to take out the
Gubru sentry. His part had been unimportant, anyway. The chims were the crucial
ones that morning. He wanted the Earthling soldiers to know that. He was finishing his story
when Elsie approached. The chimmie saluted him, something that had never seemed
necessary before the Marines arrived. “I don t know about
actually goin’ down there, ser,” she said, earnestly. “The enemy’s already
shown an interest in those ruins. They may have come back.” Robert shook his head.
“When Benjamin paroled the enemy survivors, one condition they accepted was to
stay out of this valley, and not even keep its approaches under surveillance,
from then on. Has there been any sign of them breaking their word?” Elsie shook her head. “No,
but—” Her lips pressed together, as if she felt she ought to forbear comment on
the wisdom of trusting the pledges of Eatees. Robert smiled. “Well,
then. Come on. If we hurry we can be in and back out by nightfall.” Elsie shrugged. She made a
quick set of hand gestures. Several chims darted out of the spine-stones and
down into the forest. After a moment there came an all-clear whistle. The rest
of the party crossed the gap at a brisk run. “They are very good,”
Lydia McCue told him softly after they were back under the trees again. Robert nodded, recognizing
that she had not qualified her remark by adding, “for amateurs,” as
Prathachulthorn would have done. He was grateful for that, and wished she
wasn’t being so nice. Soon they were picking
their way toward tumbled ruins, carefully searching for signs that anyone else
had been there since the battle, months ago. There did not seem to be any, but
that did not diminish the intense vigilance of the chims. Robert tried to kenn, to
use the Net to probe for intruders, but his own jumbled feelings kept getting
in the way. He wished Athaclena were here. The wreckage of the Howletts Center was
even more comp\ete ttvan \\ad been apparent from the hillside. The
fire-blackened buildings had collapsed further under wild jungle vegetation now
growing rampant over former lawns. The Gubru vehicles, long ago stripped of
anything useful, lay in tangles of thick grass as tall as his waist. No, clearly nobody’s
been here, he thought. Robert kicked through the wreckage. Nothing remained
of interest. Why did I insist on coming? he wondered. He knew his hunch—
whether it panned out or not—had actually been little more than an excuse to
escape from the caves—to get away from Prathachulthorn. To get away from
uncomfortable glimpses of himself. Perhaps one reason he had
chosen to come to this place was because it was here that he had had his own
brief moment of hand-to-hand contact with the enemy. Or maybe he had hoped to
recreate the feelings of only a few days ago, traveling unfettered and
unjudged. He had hoped to come here with different female company than the
woman who now followed him, eyes darting left and right, putting everything
under professional scrutiny. Robert turned away from
his brooding thoughts and walked toward the ruined alien hover tanks. He sank
to one knee, brushing aside the tall, rank grass. Gubru machinery, the
exposed guts of the armored vehicles, gears, impellers, gravities . . . A fine yellow patina
overlay many of the parts. In some places the shining plastimesh had
discolored, thinned, and even broken through. Robert pulled on a small chunk
which came off, crumbling, in his hands. Well I’ll be a blue-nosed
gopher. I was right. My hunch was right. “What is it?” Lieutenant
McCue asked over his shoulder. He shook his head. “I’m
not sure, yet. But something seems to be eating through a lot of these parts.” “May I see?” Robert handed her the
piece of corroded ceramet. “This is why you wanted to
come here? You suspected this?” He saw no point in telling
her all the complex reasons, the personal ones. “That was a large part of it. I
thought, maybe, there might be a weapon in it. They burned all the records and
facilities when they evacuated the center. But they couldn’t eradicate all the
microbes developed in Dr. Schultz’s lab.” He didn’t add that he had
a vial of gorilla saliva in his pack. If he had not found the Gubru armor in
this state, on arriving here, he had planned to perform his own experiments. “Hm.” Lydia McCue crumbled
the material in her hand. She got down and crawled under the machine to examine
which parts had been affected. Finally she emerged and sat next to Robert. “It could prove useful.
But there would still be the problem of a delivery system. We don’t dare
venture out of the mountains to spray the tittle bugs over Gubru equipment in
Port Helenia. “Also, bio-sabotage
weapons are very short term in their effectiveness. They have to be used all at
once and by surprise, since countermeasures are usually swift and effective.
After a few weeks, the bugs would be neutralized—chemically, with coatings, or
by cloning another beastie to eat ours. “Still,” she turned
another piece over and looked up to smile at Robert. “This is great. What you
did here before, and now this . . . These are the right ways to fight guerrilla
war! I like it. We’ll find a way to use it.” Her smile was so open and
friendly that Robert couldn’t help responding. And in that shared moment he
felt a stirring that he had been trying to suppress all day. Damn, she’s attractive, he realized, miserably.
His body was sending him signals more powerful than it ever had in the company
of Athaclena. And he barely knew this woman! He didn’t love her. He wasn’t
bound up with her, as he was with his Tymbrimi consort. And yet his mouth was dry
and his heart beat faster as she looked at him, this narrow-eyed, thin-nosed,
tall-browed, female human. . . . “We’d better be heading
home,” he said quickly. “Go ahead and take some samples, lieutenant. We’ll test
them back at base.” He ignored her long look
as he stood up and signaled to Elsie. Soon, with specimens stowed away in their
packs, they were climbing once more toward the spine-stones. The watchful
guards showed obvious relief as they shouldered their rifles and leaped back
into the trees. Robert followed his escort
with little attention to the path. He was trying not to think of the other
member of his own race walking beside him, so he frowned and kept himself
banked in behind a brumous cloud of his own thoughts. 59 Fiben Fiben and Gailet sat near
each other under the unblinking regard of masked Gubru technicians, who focused
their instruments on the two chims with dispassionate, clinical precision.
Multi-lensed globes and flat-plate phrased arrays floated on all sides, peering
down at them. The testing chamber was a jungle of glistening tubes and
shiny-faced machinery, all antiseptic and sterile. Still, the place reeked of
alien bird. Fiben’s nose wrinkled, and once again he disciplined himself to
avoid thinking unfriendly thoughts about the Gubru. Certainly several of the
imposing machines must be psi detectors. And while it was doubtful they could
actually “read his mind,” the Galactics certainly would be able to trace his
surface attitudes. Fiben reached for
something else to think about. He leaned to his left and spoke to Gailet. “Um, I talked to Sylvie
before they came for us this morning. She told me she hasn’t been back to the
Ape’s Grape since that night I first came to Port Helenia.” Gailet turned to look at
Fiben. Her expression was tense, disapproving. “So? Games like that
striptease of hers may be obsolete now, but I’m sure the Gubru are finding
other ways to use her unique talents.” “She’s refused to do anything
like that since then, Gailet. Honestly. I can’t see why you’re so hostile
toward her.” “And I find it hard
to understand how you can be so friendly with one of our jailers!” Gailet
snapped. “She’s a probationer and a collaborator!” Fiben shook his head.
“Actually, Sylvie’s not really a probie at all, nor even a gray or yellow. She
has a green repro-card. She joined them because—” *’l don’t give a damn what
her reasons were! Oh, I can imagine what sort of sob story she’s told you, you
big dope, while she batted her eyelashes and softened you up for—” From one of the nearby
machines came a low, atonal voice. “Young neo-chimpanzee sophonts . . . be
still. Be still, young clients . . .” it soothed. Gailet swiveled to face forward, her jaw
set. Fiben blinked. I wish I understood her better, he
thought. Half the time he had no idea what would set Gailet off. It was Gailet’s moodiness
that had started him talking with Sylvie in the first place, simply for
company. He wanted to explain that to Gailet, but decided it would do no good.
Better to wait. She would come out of this funk. She always did. Only an hour ago they had
been laughing, jostling each other while they fumbled with a complicated
mechanical puzzle. For a few minutes they had been able to forget the staring
mechanical and alien eyes while they worked as a team, sorting and resorting
the pieces and arranging them together. When they stood back at last and looked
on the completed tower they had made, they both knew that they had surprised
the note-takers. In that moment of satisfaction, Gailet’s hand had slipped,
innocently and affectionately, into his. Imprisonment was like
that. Part of the time, Fiben actually felt as if he were profiting from the
experience. It was the first time in his life, for instance, that he’d ever
really had time to just sit and think. Their captors now let them have books,
and he was catching up on quite a few volumes he’d always wanted to read.
Conversations with Gailet had opened up the arcane world of alienology. He, in
turn, had spoken to her of the great work being done here on Garth, delicately
nudging a ruined ecosystem back toward health. But then, all too common,
had been die long, darker intervals, when the hours dragged on and on. A pall
hung over them at such times. The walls seemed to close in, and conversation
always came back to the War] to memories of their failed insurrection, to lost
friends and gloomy speculations over the fate of Earth itself. At such times, Fiben thought he might
trade all hope of a long life for just an hour to run free under trees and
clean sky. So even this new routine
of testing by the Gubru had come as a relief for both of them. At least it was
a distraction. Without warning, the
machines suddenly pulled away, opening an avenue in front of their bench. “We
are finished, finished. . . . You have done well, done well, you have . . . Now
follow the globe, follow it, toward transportation.” As Fiben and Gailet stood
up, a brown, octahedral projection took form in front of them. Without looking
at each other they followed the hologram past the silent, brooding avian
technicians, out of the testing chamber, and down a long hallway. Service robots swept past
them with the soft whisper of well-tuned machinery. Once a Kwackoo technician
darted out of an office door, favored them with a startled look, then ducked
back inside. At last Fiben and Gailet passed through a hissing portal and
emerged into bright sunshine. Fiben had to shade his eyes. The day was fair,
but with a bite that seemed to say that brief summer was now well on its way
out. The chims he could see in the streets, beyond the Gubru compound, were
wearing light sweaters and sneakers, another sure sign that autumn was near. None of the chims looked
their way. The distance was too great for Fiben to tell anything of their mood,
or to hope that somebody might recognize him or Gailet. “We won’t be riding the
same car back,” whispered Gailet. And she motioned down a long parapet toward
the landing ramp below. Sure enough, the tan military van that had brought them
had been replaced by a large, roofless hover barge. An ornate pedestal stood in
the open deck behind the pilot’s station. Kwackoo servitors adjusted a sunshade
to keep the fierce light of Gimelhai off their master’s beak and crest. The large Gubru was
recognizable. Its thick, faintly luminous plumage looked shaggier than the last
time they had seen it, in the furtive darkness of their suburban prison. The
effect was to make it seem even more different than the run-of-the-mill Gubru
functionaries they had seen. In some places the allochroous feathers had begun
to appear frayed, tattered. The avian aristocrat wore a striped collar. It
paced impatiently atop its perch. “Well, well,” Fiben
muttered. “If it ain’t our old friend, the Somethin’ of Good Housekeeping.” Gailet snorted in
something just short of a small laugh. “It’s called the Suzerain of Propriety,”
she reminded him. “The striped tore means it’s the leader of the priestly
caste. Now just you remember to behave yourself. Try not to scratch too much,
and watch what I do.” “I’ll imitate yer very
steps precisely, mistress.” Gailet ignored his sarcasm
and followed the brown guidance hologram down the long ramp toward the brightly
colored barge. Fiben kept pace just a little behind her. The guide projection
vanished as they reached the landing. A Kwackoo, with its feathery ruff tinted
a garish shade of pink, offered them both a very shallow bow. “You are
honored—honored . . . that our patron—noble patron does deign to show you—you
half-formed ones . . . the favor of your destiny.” The Kwackoo spoke without
the assistance of a vodor. That in itself was no small miracle, given the
creature’s highly specialized speech organs. In fact, it spoke the Anglic words
fairly clearly, if with a breathless quality which made the alien sound
nervous, expectant. It wasn’t likely the
Suzerain of Propriety was the easiest boss in the Universe to work for. Fiben
imitated Gailet’s bow and kept silent as she replied. “We are honored by the
attention that your master, the high patron of a great clan, condescends to
offer us,” she said in slow, carefully enunciated Galactic Seven.
“Nevertheless, we retain, in our own patrons’ names, the right to disapprove
its actions.” Even Fiben gasped. The
assembled Kwackoo cooed in anger, fluffing up threateningly. Three high, chirped notes
cut their outrage off abruptly. The lead Kwackoo swiveled quickly and bowed to
the Suzerain, who had scuttled to the end of its perch closest to the two
chims. The Gubru’s beak gaped as it bent to regard Gailet, first with one eye,
then the other. Fiben found himself sweating rivulets. Finally, the alien
straightened and squawked a pronouncement in its own highly clipped, inflected
version of Galactic Three. Only Fiben saw the tremor of relief that passed down
Gailet’s tense spine. He could not follow the Suzerain’s stilted prose, but a
vodor nearby commenced translating promptly. “Well said—said well . . . spoken well
for captured, client-class soldiers of foe-clan Terra. . . . Come, then—come
and see . . . come and see and hear a bargain you will certainly not
disapprove—not even in your patrons’ names.” Gailet and Fiben glanced at each
other. Then, as one, they bowed. The late morning air was
clear, and the faint ozone smell probably did not foretell rain. Such ancient
cues were useless in the presence of high technology anyway. The barge cruised south
past the closed pleasure piers of Port Helenia and out across the bay. It was
Fiben’s first chance to see how the harbor had changed since the aliens had
arrived. The fishing fleet had been
crippled for one thing. Only one in four trawlers did not lie beached or in dry
dock. The main commercial port was almost dead as well. A clump of
dispirited-looking seafaring vessels listed at their moorings, clearly
untouched for months. Fiben watched one of the still working fishing trawlers
heave into view around the point of the bay, probably returning early with a
fortuitous catch—or with a mechanical failure the chim crew felt unable to deal
with at sea. The tub-bottomed boat rose and fell as it rode the standing swell
where sea met bay. The crew had to struggle since the passage was narrower than
it had been in days of peace. Half of the strait was now blocked by a towering,
curving cliff face—a great fortress of alien cerametal. The Gubru battleship
seemed to shimmer in a faint -haze. Water droplets condensed at the fringes of
its ward-screens, rainbows sparkled, and a mist fell over the struggling
trawler as it forced its way past the northern tongue of land at last. Fiben
could not make out the faces of the chim crew as the Suzerain’s barge swept
overhead, but he saw several long-armed forms slump in relief as the boat
reached calm waters at last. From Point Borealis the
upper arm of the bayshore swept several kilometers north and east toward Port
Helenia itself. Except for a small navigation beacon, those rough heights were
unoccupied. The branches of ridgetop pines riffled gently in the sea breezes. Southward, however, across the narrow
strait, things were quite different. Beyond the grounded battleship, the
terrain had been transformed. Forest growth had been removed, the contours of
the bluffs altered. Dust rose from a site just out of view beyond the
headland. A swarm of hovers and heavy lifters could be seen buzzing to and fro
in that direction. Much farther to the south,
toward the spaceport, new domes had been erected as part of the Gubru defensive
network—the facilities the urban guerrillas had only mildly inconvenienced in
their abortive insurrection. But the barge did not seem to be heading that way.
Rather they turned toward the new construction on the narrow, hilly slopes
between Aspinal Bay and the Sea of Cilmar. Fiben knew it was hopeless
asking their hosts what was going on. The Kwackoo technicians and servitors
were polite, but it was a severe sort of courtesy, probably on orders. And they
were not forthcoming with much information. Gailet joined him at the
railing and took his elbow. “Look,” she whispered in a hushed voice. Together they stared as
the barge rose over the bluffs. A hilltop had been shorn
flat near the ocean shoreline. Buildings Fiben recognized as proton power
plants lay clustered around its base, feeding cables upward, along its flanks.
At the top, a hemispherical structure lay face upward, glimmering and open like
a marble bowl in the sunshine. “What is it? A force field
projector? Some kind of weapon?” Fiben nodded, shook his
head, and finally shrugged. “Beats me. It doesn’t look military. But whatever
it does sure must take a lot of juice. Look at all those power plants.
Goodall!” A shadow slipped over
them—not with the fluffy, ragged coolness of a cloud passing before the sun,
but with the sudden, sharp chill of something solid and huge rumbling over
their heads. Fiben shivered, only partly from the drop in temperature. He and
Gailet couldn’t help crouching as they looked up at the giant lifter-carrier
that cruised only a hundred meters higher. Their avian hosts, on the other
hand, appeared unruffled. The Suzerain stood on its perch, placidly ignoring
the thrumming fields that made the chims tremble. They don’t like surprise, Fiben thought. But they
are pretty tough when they know what’s happening. Their transport began a
long, slow, lazy circuit around the perimeter of the construction site. Fiben
was pondering the white, upturned bowl below when the Kwackoo with the pink
ruff approached and inclined its head ever so slightly. “The Great One deigns—does offer favor .
. . and will suggest commonality—complementarity ... of goals and aims.” Across the barge, the
Suzerain of Propriety could be seen perched regally on its pedestal. Fiben
wished he could read expressions on a Gubru face. What’s the old bird got in
mind? he wondered. Fiben wasn’t entirely sure he really wanted to know. Gailet returned the
shallow bow of the Kwackoo. “Please tell your honored patron we will humbly
attend his offer.” The Suzerain’s Galactic
Three was stilted and formal, embellished with mincing, courtly dance steps.
The vodor translation did not help Fiben much. He found himself watching
Gailet, rather than the alien, as he tried to follow what the hell they were
talking about. “... allowable revision
to Ritual of Choice of Uplift Advisor . . , modification made during time of
stress, by foremost client representatives . . . if performed truly in best
interests of their patron race . . .” Gaflet seemed visibly shaken, looking
up at the Gubru. Her lips pressed together in a tight line, and her intertwined
fingers were white with tension. When the Suzerain stopped chirping, the vodor
continued on for a moment, then silence closed in around them, leaving only the
whistle of passing air and the faint droning of the hover’s engines. Gailet swallowed. She
bowed and seemed to have difficulty finding her voice. You can do it, Fiben urged silently.
Speechlock could strike any chim, especially under pressure like this, but he
knew he dared not do anything to help her. Gailet coughed, swallowed
again, and managed to bring forth words. “Hon-honored elder, we ...
we cannot speak for our patrons, or even for all the chims on Garth. What you
ask is ... is ...” The Suzerain spoke again,
as if her reply had been complete. Or perhaps it simply was not considered
impolite for a patron-class being to interrupt a client. “You have no need—need not
... to answer now,” the vodor pronounced as the Gubru chirped and bobbed on its
perch. “Study—learn—consider . . . the materials you will be given. This
opportunity will be to your advantage.” The chirping ceased again,
followed by the buzzing vodor. The Suzerian seemed to dismiss them then,
simply by closing its eyes. As if at some signal
invisible to Fiben, the pilot of the hover barge banked away from the frenzied
activity atop the ravaged hilltop and sent the craft streaking back across the
bay, northward, toward Port Helenia. Soon the battleship in the harbor—gigantic
and imperturbable—fell behind them in its wreath of mist and rainbows. Fiben and Gailet followed
a Kwackoo to seats at the back of the barge. “What was all that about?” Fiben
whispered to her. “What was the damn thing sayin’ about some sort of ceremony?
What does it want us to do?” “Sh!” Gailet motioned for
him to be silent. “I’ll explain later, Fiben. Right now, please, let me think.” Gailet settled into a corner,
wrapping her arms around her knees. Absently, she scratched the fur on her left
leg. Her eyes were unfocused, and when Fiben made a gesture, as if to offer to
groom her, she did not even respond. She only looked off toward the horizon, as
if her mind were very far away. Back in their cell they
found that many changes had been made. “I guess we passed,all those tests,”
Fiben said, staring at their transformed quarters. The chains had been taken
away soon after the Suzerain’s first visit, that dark night weeks ago. After
that occasion the straw on the floor had been replaced by mattresses, and they
had been allowed books. Now, though, that was made
to seem Spartan, indeed. Plush carpeting had been laid down, and an expensive
holo-tapestry covered most of one wall. There were such amenities as beds and
chairs and a desk, and even a music deck. “Bribes,” Fiben muttered
as he sorted through some of the record cubes. “Hot damn, we’ve got something
they want. Maybe the Resistance isn’t over. Maybe Athaclena and Robert
are stinging them, and they want us to—” “This hasn’t got anything
to do with your general, Fiben,” Gailet said in a very low voice, barely above
a whisper. “Or not much, at least. It’s a whole lot bigger than that.” Her
expression was tense. All the way back, she had been silent and nervous. At
times Fiben imagined he could hear wheels turning in her head. Gailet motioned for him to follow her to
the new holo wall. At the moment it was set to depict a three-dimensional scene
of abstract shapes and patterns—a seemingly endless vista of glossy cubes,
spheres, and pyramids stretching into the infinite distance. She sat
cross-legged and twiddled with the controls. “This is an expensive unit,” she
said, a little louder than necessary. “Let’s have some fun and find out what it
can do.” As Fiben sat down beside
her, the Euclidean shapes blurred and vanished. The controller clicked under
Gailet’s hand, and a new scene suddenly leaped into place. The wall now seemed
to open onto a vast, sandy beach. Clouds filled the sky out to a lowering, gray
horizon, pregnant with storms. Breakers rolled less than twenty meters away, so
realistic that Fiben’s nostrils flared as he tried to catch the salt scent. Gailet concentrated on the
controls. “This may be the ticket,” he heard her mumble. The almost perfect
beachscape flickered, and in its place there suddenly loomed a wall of leafy
green—a jungle scene, so near and real that Fiben almost felt he could leap
through and escape into its green mists, as if this were one of those mythical
“teleportation devices” one read of in romantic fiction, and not just a
high-quality holo-tapestry. He contemplated the scene
Gailet had chosen. Fiben could tell at once that it wasn’t a jungle of Garth.
The creeper-entwined rain forest was a vibrant, lively, noisy scene, filled
with color and variety. Birds cawed and howler monkeys shrieked. Earth, then, he thought, and wondered
if the Galaxy would ever let him fulfill his dream of someday seeing the
homewor\d. Not bloody likely, the way things are. His attention drew back as
Gailet spoke. “Just let me adjust this here, to make it more realistic.” The
sound level rose. Jungle noise burst forth to surround them. What is she
trying to do? he wondered. ‘ Suddenly he noticed
something. As Gailet twiddled with the volume level, her left hand moved in a
crude but eloquent gesture. Fiben blinked. It was a sign in baby talk, the hand
language all infant chims used until the age of four, when speech finally
became useful. Grownups listening, she said. Jungle sounds seemed to fill the room,
reverberating from the other walls. “There,” she said in a low voice. “Now they
can’t listen in on us. We can talk frankly.” “But—” Fiben started to
object, then he saw the gesture again. Grownups listening. . . . Once more his respect for
Gailet’s cleverness grew. Of course she knew this simple method would
not stop snoopers from picking up their every word. But the Gubru and their
agents might imagine the chims foolish enough to think it would! If the two of
them acted as if they believed they were safe from eavesdropping . . . Such a tangled web we
weave, Fiben
thought. This was real spy stuff. Fun, in a way. It was also, he knew,
dangerous as hell. “The Suzerain of Propriety
has a problem,” Gailet told him aloud. Her hands lay still on her lap. “It told you that?
But if the Gubru are in trouble, why—” “I didn’t say the Gubru—although
I think that’s true, as well. I was talking about the Suzerain of Propriety
itself. It’s having troubles with its peers. The priest seriously
overcom-mitted itself in a certain matter, some time back, and now it seems
there’s hell to pay over it.” Fiben just sat there,
amazed that the lofty alien lord had deigned to tell an earthworm of a Terran
client such things. He wasn’t comfortable with the idea. Such confidences were
likely to be unhealthy. “What were these overcommitments?” he asked. “Well, for one thing,”
Gailet went on, scratching her kneecap, “some months ago it insisted that many
parties of Talon Soldiers and scientists be sent up into the mountains.” “What for?” Gailet’s face took on an
expression of severe control. “They were sent searching for ... for
Garthlings.” “For what?” Fiben
blinked. He started to laugh. Then he cut short when he saw the warning flicker
in her eyes. The hand scratching her knee curled and turned in a motion that
signified caution. “For Garthlings,” she
repeated. Of all the superstitious
nonsense, Fiben
thought. Ignorant, yellow-card chims use Garthling fables to frighten their
children. It was rich to think of the sophisticated Gubru falling for such
tall tales. Gailet did not seem to
find the idea amusing, though. “You can imagine why the Suzerain would
be excited, Fiben, once it had reason to believe Garthlings might exist.
Imagine what a fantastic coup it would be for any clan who claimed adoption
rights on a pre-sentient race that had survived the Bururalli Holocaust.
Immediate takeover of Earth’s tenancy rights here would be the very least of
the consequences.” Fiben saw her point. “But
. . . but what in the world made it think in the first place, that—” “It seems our Tymbrimi
Ambassador, Uthacalthing, was largely responsible for the Suzerain’s fixation,
Fiben. You remember that day of the chancery explosion, when you tried to break
into the Tymbrimi Diplomatic Cache?” Fiben opened his mouth. He
closed it again. He tried to think. What kind of game was Gailet playing now? The Suzerain of Propriety
obviously knew that he, Fiben, was the chim who had been sighted ducking
through the smoke and stench of fried Gubru clerical workers on the day of the
explosion at the one-time Tymbrimi Embassy. It knew Fiben was the one who had
played a frustrated game of tag with the cache guardian, and who later escaped
over a cliff face under the very beaks of a squad of Talon Soldiers. Did it know because Gailet
had told it? If so,’ had she also told the Suzerain about the secret message
Fiben had found in the back of the cache and delivered to Athaclena? He could not ask her these
things. The warning look in her eyes kept him silent. I hope she knows what she’s doing, he prayed fervently.
Fiben felt clammy under his arms. He brushed a bead of sweaf from his eyebrow.
“Go on,” he said in a dry voice. “Your visit invalidated
diplomatic immunity and gave the Gubru the excuse they were looking for, to
break into the cache. Then the Gubru had what they thought was a real stroke of
luck. The cache autodestruct partially failed. There was evidence inside,
Fiben, evidence pertaining to private investigations into the Garthling question
by the Tymbrimi Ambassador.” “By Uthacalthing? But ...” And
then it hit Fiben. He stared at Gailet, goggle-eyed. Then he doubled over,
coughing as he fought not to laugh out loud. Hilarity was like a head of steam
in his chest, a force in its own right, barely contained. A sudden, brief spell
of speechlock was actually a blessing, as it kept Gailet from having to shush
him. He coughed some more and slapped his chest. “Excuse me,” he said in a
small voice. “The Gubru now believe
that the evidence was contrived, a clever ruse,” she went on. No kidding, Fiben thought silently. “In addition to faked
data, Uthacalthing also arranged to have the Planetary Library stripped of its
Uplift files, making it seem to the Suzerain as if something was being hidden.
It cost the Gubru a lot to find out that Uthacalthing had tricked them. A
research-class Planetary Library was shipped in, for instance. And they lost
quite a few scientists and soldiers up in the mountains before they figured it
out.” “Lost them?” Fiben sat forward.
“Lost how?” “Chim irregulars,” Gailet
answered tersely. And again there was that warning look. Come on, Gailet, he
thought. I’m not an idiot. Fiben knew better than to refer in any way to
Robert or Athaclena. He shied away from even thinking about them. Still, he couldn’t quite
suppress a smile. So that was why the Kwackoo had been so polite! If chims were
waging intelligent war, and by the official rules at that, then all chims
had to be treated with some minimal degree of respect. “The mountain chims
survived that first day! They must’ve stung the invaders, and kept stingin’
“em!” He knew he was free to vent a bit of exultation. It would only be keeping
in character. Gailet’s smile was -thin.
This news must have given rise to mixed feelings. After all, her own part of
the insurrection had gone very much worse. So, Fiben thought, Uthacalthing
s elaborate ruse persuaded the Gubru that there was something on the planet at
least as important as the colony’s value as hostage. Garthlings! Imagine that. They
went up into the mountains chasing a myth. And somehow the general found a way
to hurt them as soon as they came within reach. Oh, I’m sorry for all
those things I thought about her old man. What a great jape, Uthacalthing! But now the invaders are
wise to it. I wonder if . . . Fiben glanced up and saw
that Gailet was watching him intently, as if gauging his very thoughts. At last
Fiben understood one of the reasons why she could not be completely open and
frank with him. We have to make a
decision, he
realized. Should we try to lie to the Gubru? He and Gailet might make
the attempt, try to prop up Uthacalthing’s practical joke for just a while
longer. They might succeed in convincing the Suzerain just one more time to go
off hunting mythical Garthlings. It would be worth the effort if it drew even
one more party of Gubru within reach of the mountain fighters. But did either he or
Gailet have anywhere near enough sophistication to pull off such a ruse? What
would it take? He could just picture it. Oh yes, massa, there is Garthlin’s
after all, yes boss. ‘You can believe brer chim, yassa. Or, alternatively, they
could try reverse psychology. D-o-o-on’t throw me in dat briar patch . . . ! Neither approach at all
resembled the way Uthacalthing had done it, of course. The tricky Tymbrimi had
played a game of subtle, colubrine misdirection. Fiben did not even toy with
the idea of trying to operate on so sophisticated a plane. And anyway, if he and
Gailet were caught trying to lie to the Gubru, it could very well disqualify
the two of them from whatever special status the Suzerain of Propriety seemed
to be offering this afternoon. Fiben had no idea what the creature wanted of
them, but it just might mean a chance to find out what the invaders were
building out there by the Sea of Cilmar. That could be vital information. No, it just wasn’t worth
the risk, Fiben decided. Now he faced another
problem, how to communicate these thoughts to Gailet. “Even the most
sophisticated sophont race can make mistakes,” he said slowly, enunciating
carefully. “Especially when they are on a strange world.” Pretending to look
for a flea, he shaped the baby talk sign for Game finished now? Obviously Gailet agreed.
She nodded firmly. “The mistake, is over now. They’re sure Garthlings are a
myth. The Gubru are convinced it was just a Tymbrimi trap. Anyway, I get ah
impression the other Suzerains—the ones that share command with the high
priest—won’t allow any more pointless forays into the mountains, where they can
be potshotted by guerrillas.” Fiben’s head jerked up. His heart pounded
for a few, quick moments. Then it came to him what Gailet had meant . . . how
the last word she had spoken was intended to be spelled. Homonyms were one of
many awkward drawbacks modern Anglic had inherited from old-style English,
Chinese, and Japanese. While Galactic languages had been carefully designed to
maximize information content and eliminate ambiguity, wolfling tongues had
evolved rough and wild, with lots of idiosyncrasies, such as words with identical
sounds but different meanings. Fiben found his fists had
clenched. He forced himself to relax. Guerrillas, not gorillas. She doesn’t
know about the clandestine Uplift project in the mountains, Fiben reassured
himself. She has no idea how ironic her remark sounded. One more reason, though,
to end Uthacalthing’s “joke” once and for all. The Tymbrimi could not have been
any more aware of the Howletts Center than his daughter. Had he known about the
secret work there, Uthacalthing would certainly have chosen a different ruse,
not one meant to send the Gubru into those very same mountains. The Gubru must not go back into the Mulun,
Fiben realized. It’s only luck they haven’t already discovered the
‘rillas. “Stupid birds,” he
muttered, playing to Gailet’s line. “Imagine them falling for a dumb, wolfling
folk tale. After Garthlings, what’ll they go after next? Peter Pan?” Superficially, Gailet’s
expression was reproving. “You must try to be more respectful, Fiben.”
Underneath, though, he felt a strong current of approval. They might not have
the same reasons, but they were in agreement this far. Uthacalthing’s joke was
over. “What they’re going after
next, Fiben, is us.” He blinked. “Us?” She nodded. “I’m guessing
the war isn’t going very well for the Gubru. Certainly they haven’t found the
dolphin ship that everyone’s chasing, over on the other side of the Galaxy. And
taking Garth hostage doesn’t seem to have budged Earth or the Tymbrimi. I’d bet
it only stiffened the resistance, and gained Terra some sympathy among former
neutrals.” Fiben frowned. It had been
so long since he had thought about the larger scope—about the turmoil raging
all across the Five Galaxies—about the Streaker—about the siege of
Terra. Just how much did Gailet know, and how much was mere speculation? In the nearby weather wall, a big black
bird with a huge, gaily colored bill was depicted landing in a rustle very
close to the carpet where Fiben and Gailet sat. It stepped forward and seemed
to regard Fiben, first with one eye, then the other. The Toucan reminded him of
the Suzerain of Propriety. Fiben shivered. “Anyway,” Gailet went on,
“the enterprise here on Garth seems to be a drain on their resources that the
Gubru can’t afford too well, especially if peace does return to Galactic
society, and the Institute for Civilized Warfare makes them give the planet
back in only a few decades or so. I figure they re looking real hard for some
way to make a profit out of all this.” Fiben had an inspiration.
“All that construction by South Point is part of that, right? It’s part of the
Suzerain’s plan to save his hash.” Gailet’s lips pursed.
“Colorfully put. Have you figured out what it is they’re building?” The multicolored bird on
the branch cawed sharply and seemed to be laughing at Fiben. But when he glanced
sharply that way it had already returned to the serious business of picking
through the imaginary detritus on the forest floor. Fiben looked back at
Gailet. “You tell me,” he said. “I’m not sure I can
remember well enough to translate what the Suzerain said. I was pretty nervous,
you’ll remember.” Her eyes closed for a moment. “Would—would a hyperspace
shunt mean anything to you?” The bird in the wall took
off in an explosion of feathers and leaves as Fiben leaped to his feet, backing
more than a meter away. He stared down at Gailet in disbelief. “A what? But that’s
. . . that’s crazy! Build a shunt on the surface of a planet? It’s just
not—” Then he stopped,
remembering the great marble bowl, the mammoth power plants. Fiben’s lips
quivered and his hands came together, pulling on opposite thumbs. In this way,
Fiben reminded himself that he was officially almost the equal of a man—that
he. should be able to think like one when facing such incredible improbability.
“What ...” He whispered, licked his lips, and concentrated on the words.
“What’s it for?” “I’m not so clear on
that,” Gailet said. He could barely hear her over the squawking from the
make-believe forest. Her finger traced a hand sign on the carpet, one which
stood for confusion. “I think it was originally intended for some ceremony, if
they were ever able to find and claim Garthlings. Now, the Suzerain needs something to
salvage out of their investment, probably another use for the shunt. “If I understood the Gubru
leader, Fiben, it wants to use the shunt for us.” Fiben sat down again. For
a long moment they did not look at each other. There were only the amplified
jungle sounds, the colors of a luminescent fog flowing in between the leaves of
a holographic rain forest, and the inaudible murmur of their own uncertain
fear. The facsimile of a bright bird watched them for a little while longer
from a replicant branch high overhead. When the ghostly fog turned to
insubstantial rain, however, it finally spread fictitious wings and flew away. 60 Uthacalthing The Thennanin was
obdurate. There did not seem to be any way to get through to him. Kault seemed almost a
stereotype, a caricature of his race—bluff, open, honorable to a fault, and so
trusting that it threatened to drive Uthacalthing into fits of frustration. The
glyph, teev’nus, was incapable of expressing Uthacalthing’s bafflement.
Over the last few days, something stronger had begun taking shape in the
tendrils of his corona—something pungent and reminiscent of human metaphor. Uthacalthing realized he was starting to
get “pissed off.” Just what would it take to
raise Kault’s suspicions? Uthacalthing wondered if he should pretend to talk in
his sleep, muttering dire hints and confessions. Would that raise an inkling
under the Thennanin’s thick skull? Or maybe he should abandon all subtlety and write
out the entire scenario, leaving the unfolded pages in the open for Kault
to find! Individuals can vary
widely within a species, Uthacalthing knew. And Kault was an
anomaly, even for a Thennanin. It would probably never occur to the fellow to
spy on his Tymbrimi companion. Uthacalthing found it hard to understand how
Kault could have made it this far in the diplomatic corps of any race. Fortunately, the darker
aspects of the Thennanin nature were not also exaggerated in him. Members of
Kault’s faction, it seemed, weren’t quite as smugly sanctimonious or utterly
convinced of their own righteousness as those currently in charge of clan
policy. More the pity, then, that one side effect of Uthacalthing’s planned
jest, if it ever succeeded, would be to weaken that moderate wing even more. Regrettable. But it would
take a miracle to ever bring Kault’s group into power anyway, Uthacalthing
reminded himself. Anyway, the way things
were heading, he was going to be spared the moral quandary of worrying about
the consequences of his practical joke. At the moment it was getting exactly
nowhere. So far this had been a most frustrating journey. The only compensation
was that this was not, after all, a Gubru detention camp. They were in the low,
rolling countryside leading inexorably upward toward the southern slopes of the
Mountains of Mulun. The variety-starved ecosystem of the plains was giving way
gradually to somewhat less monotonous scenery— scrub trees and eroded terraces
whose reddish and tan sedimentary layers glittered with the morning light,
winking as if in secret knowledge of long departed days. As the wanderers’ trek
brought them ever closer to the mountains, Uthacalthing kept adjusting their
path, guided by a certain blue twinkle on the horizon—a glimmer so faint that
his eyes could barely make it out at times. He knew for a fact that Kault’s
visual apparatus could not detect the spark at all. It had been planned that
way. Faithfully following the
intermittent glow, Uthacalthing had led the way and kept a careful watch for
the telltale clues. Every time he spotted one, Uthacalthing went through the
motions, dutifully rubbing out traces in the dirt, surreptitiously throwing
away stone tools, making furtive notes and hiding them quickly when his fellow
refugee appeared around the bend. By now anyone else would
be positively seething with curiosity. But not Kault. No, not Kault. Just this morning it had
been the Thennanin’s turn to lead. Their route took them along the edge of a
mud flat, still damp from the recent onset of autumn rains. There, crossing
their path in plain sight, had been a trail of footprints no more than a fe”w
hours old, obviously laid by something shuffling on two legs and a knuckle. But
Kault just strode on past, sniffing the air with those great breathing slits of
his, commenting in his booming voice on how fresh the day felt! Uthacalthing consoled
himself that this part of his scheme had always been a long shot anyway. Maybe
his plan just wasn’t meant to come about. Perhaps I am simply not
clever enough. Perhaps both Kault’s race and my own assigned their dullest
types to duty on this back-of-the-arm planet. Even among humans, there
were those who certainly would have been able to come up with something better.
One of those legendary agents of the Terragens Council, for instance. Of course there were no
agents or other, more imaginative Tymbrimi here on Garth when the crisis hit.
He had been forced to come up with the best plan he could. Uthacalthing wondered
about the other half of his jest. It was clear the Gubru had fallen for his
ruse. But how deeply? How much trouble and expense had it cost them? More
importantly from the point of view of a Galactic diplomat, how badly had they
been embarrassed? If the Gubru had proved as
dense and slow as Kault . . . But no, the Gubru are
reliable, Uthacalthing reassured himself. The Gubru, at least, are quite
proficient at deceit and hypocrisy. It made them easier enemies than the
Thennanin. He shaded his eyes,
contemplating how the morning had aged. The air was getting warm. There was a
swishing sound, the crackle of breaking foliage. Kault strode into view a few
meters back, grumbling a low marching tune and using a long stick to brush
shrubs out of his path. Uthacalthing wondered. If our peoples are officially
at war, why is it so hard for Kault to notice that I am obviously hiding
something from him? “Hmmmph,” the big
Thennanian grunted as he approached. “Colleague, why have we stopped?” The words were in Anglic. Recently they
had made a game of using a different language every day, for practice.
Uthacalthing gestured skyward. “It is almost midday, Kault. Gimelhai is getting
fierce. We had better find a place to get out of the sun.” Kault’s leathery ridge
crest puffed. “Get out of the sun? But we are not in ... oh. Aha. Ha. Ha. A
wolfling figure of speech. Very droll. Yes, Uthacalthing. When Gimelhai reaches
zenith, it might indeed feel somewhat as if we were roasting in its outer
shell. Let us find shelter.” A small stand of brushy
trees stood atop a hillock, not far away. This time Kault led, swinging his
homemade staff to clear a path through the tall, grassy growth. By now they were well
practiced at the routine. Kault did the heavy work of delving a comfortable
niche, down to where the soil was cool. Uthacalthing’s nimble hands tied the
Thennanin’s cape into place as a sunshade. They rested against their packs and
waited out the hot middle part of the day. While Uthacalthing dozed,
Kault spent the time entering data in his lap datawell. He picked up twigs,
berries, bits of dirt, rubbed them between his large, powerful fingers, and
held the dust up to his scent-slits before examining it with his small
collection of instruments salvaged from the crashed yacht. The Thennanin’s diligence
was all the more frustrating to Uthacalthing, since Kault’s serious
investigations of the local ecosystem had somehow missed every single clue
Uthacalthing had thrown his way. Perhaps it is because they were
thrown at him. Uthacalthing pondered. The Thennanin were a systematic folk.
Possibly, Kault’s worldview prevented him from seeing that which did not fit
into the pattern that his careful studies revealed. An interesting thought. Uthacalthing’s corona
fashioned a glyph of appreciated surprise as, all at once, he saw that the
Thennanin approach might not be as cumbersome as he had thought. He had assumed
that it was stupidity that made Kault impervious to his fabricated clues, but .
. . But after all, the clues
really are lies. My confederate out in the bush lays out hints for me to “find”
ana “hide.” When Kault ignores them, could it be because his obstinate
worldview is actually superior? In reality, he has proven almost impossible to
fool! True or not, it was an
interesting idea. Syrtunu riffled and tried to lift off, but
Uthacalthing’s corona lay limp, too lazy to abet the glyph. Instead, his thoughts
drifted to Athaclena. He knew his daughter still
lived. To try to learn more would invite detection by the enemy’s psi devices.
Still, there was something in those traces—trembling undertones down in the nahakieri
levels of feeling—which told Uthacalthing that he would have much new to
learn about Athaclena, should they ever meet again in this world. “In the end, there is a
limit to the guidance of parents,” a soft voice seemed to say to him as he
drifted in half-slumber. “Beyond that, a child’s destiny is her own.” And what of the strangers
who enter her life? Uthacalthing asked the glimmering figure
of his long-dead wife, whose shape seemed to hover before him, beyond his
closed eyelids. “Husband, what of them?
They, too, will shape her. And she them. But our own time ebbs.” Her face was so clear. . .
. This was a dream such as humans were known to have, but which was rarer among
Tymbrimi. It was visual, and meaning was conveyed in words rather than glyphs.
A flux of emotion made his fingertips tremble. Mathicluanna’s eyes
separated, and her smile reminded him of that day in the capital when their
coronae had first touched . . . stopping him, stunned and still in the middle
of a crowded street. Half-blinded by a glyph without any name, he had hunted
the trace of her down alleyways, across bridges, and past dark cafes, seeking
with growing desperation until, at last, he found her waiting for him on a
bench not twelve sistaars from where he had first sensed her. “You see?” she
asked in the dream voice of that long ago girl. “We are shaped. We change.
But what we once were, that, too, remains always.” Uthacalthing stirred. His
wife’s image rippled, then vanished in wavelets of rolling light. Syullf-tha
was the glyph that hovered in the space where she had been . . . standing
for the joy of a puzzle not yet solved. He sighed and sat up,
rubbing his eyes. For some reason Uthacalthing
thought that the bright daylight might disperse the glyph. But syullf-tha was
more than a mere dream by now. Without any volition on his part, it rose and
moved slowly away from Uthacalthing toward his companion, the big Thennanin. Kault sat with his back to Uthacalthing,
still absorbed in his studies, completely unaware as syullf-tha transformed,
changed subtly into syulff-kuonn. It settled slowly over Kault’s ridge
crest, descended, settled in, and disappeared. Uthacalthing stared, amazed, as
Kault grunted and looked up. The Thennanin’s breath-slits wheezed as he put
down his instruments and turned to face Uthacalthing. “There is something very
strange here, colleague. Something I am at a loss to explain.” Uthacalthing moistened his
lips before answering. “Do tell me what concerns you, esteemed ambassador.” Kault’s voice was a low
rumble. “There appears to be a creature . . . one that has been foraging in
these berry patches not long ago. I have seen traces of its eating for some
days now, Uthacalthing. It is large . . . very large for a creature of Garth.” Uthacalthing was still
getting used to the idea that syulff-kuonn had penetrated where so many
subtler and more powerful glyphs had failed. “Indeed? Is this of significance?” Kault paused, as if uncertain
whether to say more. The Thennanin finally sighed. “My friend, it is most odd.
But I must tell you that there should be no animal, since the Bururalli
Holocaust, able to reach so high into these bushes. And its manner of foraging
is quite extraordinary.” “Extraordinary in what
way?” Kault’s crest inflated in
short puffs, indicating confusion. “I ask that you do not laugh at me,
colleague.” “Laugh at you? Never!”
Uthacalthing lied. “Then I shall tell you. By
now I am convinced that this creature has hands, Uthacalthing. I am sure
of it.” “Hm,” Uthacalthing
commented noncommittally. The Thennanin’s voice
dropped even lower. “There is a mystery here, colleague. There is something
very odd going on here on Garth.” Uthacalthing suppressed
his corona. He extinguished all facial expression. Now he understood why it had
been syulff-kuonn—the glyph of anticipation of a practical joke
fulfilled— that penetrated where none had succeeded before. The joke was on me! Uthacalthing looked beyond
the fringe of their sunshade, where the bright afternoon had begun to color
from an overcast spilling over the mountains. Out there in the bush his confederate had
been laying “clues” for weeks, ever since the Tymbrimi yacht came down where
Uthacalthing had intended it to, at the edge of the marshlands far southeast
of the mountains. Little Jo-Jo—the throwback chim who could not even speak
except with his hands—moved just ahead of Uthacalthing, naked as an animal,
laying tantalizing footprints, chipping stone tools to leave in their path,
maintaining tenuous contact with Uthacalthing through the blue Warder Globe. It had all been part of a
convoluted plan to lead the Thennanin inexorably to the conclusion that
pre-sentient life existed on Garth, but Kault had seen none of the clues! None
of the specially contrived hints! No, what Kault had finally
noticed was Jo-Jo himself. . . the traces the little chim left as he
foraged and lived off the land! Uthacalthing realized that
syulff-kuonn was exactly right. The joke on himself was rich, indeed. He thought he could almost
hear Mathicluanna’s voice once again. “You never know . . .” she seemed
to say. “Amazing,” he told the
Thennanin. “That is simply amazing.” 61 Athaclena Every now and then she
worried that she was getting too used to the changes. The rearranged nerve
endings, the redistributed fatty tissues, the funny protrusion of her
now-so-humanoid nose—these were things now so accustomed that she sometimes
wondered if she would ever be able to return to standard Tymbrimi morphology. The thought frightened
Athaclena. Until now there had been good reasons for
maintaining these humaniform alterations. While she was leading an army of
half-uplifted wolfling clients, looking more like a human female had been more
than good politics. It had been a sort of bond between her and the chims and
gorillas. And with Robert, she remembered. Athaclena wondered. Would
the two of them ever again experiment, as they once had, with the
half-forbidden sweetness of interspecies dalliance? Right now it seemed so very
unlikely. Their consortship was reduced to a pair of signatures on a piece of
tree bark, a useful bit of politics. Nothing else was the same as before. She looked down. In the
murky water before her, Athaclena saw her own reflection. “Neither fish nor
fowl,” she whispered in Anglic, not remembering where she had read or heard the
phrase, but knowing its metaphorical meaning. Any young Tymbrimi male who saw
her in her present form would surely break down laughing. And as for Robert,
well, less than a month ago she had felt very close to him. His growing
attraction toward her—the raw, wolfling hunger of it—had flattered and pleased
her in a daring sort of way. Now, though, he is among
his own kind again. And I am alone. Athaclena shook her head
and resolved to drive out such thoughts. She picked up a flask and scattered
her reflection by pouring a quarter liter of pale liquid into the pool. Plumes
of mud stirred near the bank, obscuring the fine web of tendrils that laced
through the pond from overhanging vines. This was the last of a
chain of small basins, a few kilometers from the caves. As Athaclena worked she
concentrated and kept careful notes, for she knew she was no trained scientist
and would have to make up for that with meticulous-ness. Still, her simple
experiments had already begun to bear promising results. If her assistants
returned from the next valley in time with the data she had sent for, she might
have something of importance to show Major Prathachulthorn. I may look like a freak,
but I am still Tymbrimi! I shall prove my usefulness, even if the Earthmen do
not think of me as a warrior. So intense was her
concentration, so quiet the still forest, that sudden words were like
thunderclaps. “So this is where you are,
Clennie! I’ve been looking all over for you.” Athaclena spun about, almost spilling a
vial of umber-colored fluid. The vines all around her suddenly felt like a net woven just to catch her.
Her pulse pounded for the fraction of a second it took to recognize Robert, looking
down at her from the arching root of a ‘giant near-oak. He wore moccassins, a soft
leather jerkin, and hose. The bow and quiver across his back made him look like
the hero of one of those old-time
wolfling romances Athaclena’s mother used to read to her when she was a child.
It took longer to regain
her composure than she would have preferred. “Robert. You startled me.” He blushed. “Sorry. Didn’t
mean to.” That
wasn’t strictly true, she knew. Robert’s psi shield was better than before,
and he obviously was proud of being able to approach undetected. A simple but
clear version of kiniwullun
flickered
like a pixie over Robert’s head. If she squinted, she might almost imagine a
young Tymbrimi male standing
there. . . . Athaclena shuddered. She
had already decided she could not afford this. “Come and sit down, Robert. Tell
me what you have been doing.” Holding onto a nearby
vine, he swung lightly onto the leaf-strewn loam and stepped over to where her
experiment case lay open beside the dark pool. Robert slipped off his bow and
quiver and sat down, cross-legged. “I’ve been looking around
for some way to be useful.” He shrugged. “Prathachulthorn’s finished pumping me
for information. Now he wants me to serve as sort of a glorified chim morale
officer.” His voice rose a quarter octave as he mimicked the Terragens Marine’s
South Asian accent. “We must keep the little fellows’ chins up, Oneagle. Make
them feel they’re important to the Resistance!” Athaclena nodded,
understanding Robert’s unspoken meaning. In spite of the partisans’ past
successes, Pratha-chulthorn obviously considered the chims superfluous—at best
useful in diversions or as grunt soldiery. Liaison to childlike clients would
seem an appropriate cubbyhole to assign the undertrained, presumably spoiled
young son of the Planetary Coordinator. “I thought Prathachulthorn
liked your idea of using digestion bacteria against the Gubru,” Athaclena said. Robert sniffed. He picked
up a twig and twirled it deftly from finger to finger. “Oh, he admitted it was
intriguing (hat the gorillas’ gut critters dissolved Gubru armor. He agreed to
assign Benjamin and some of the chim techs to my project.” Athaclena tried to trace
the murky pattern of his feelings. “Did not Lieutenant McCue help you persuade
him?” Robert looked away at the
mention of the young Earth-ling woman. His shield went up at the same time,
confirming some of Athaclena’s suspicions. “Lydia helped, yeah. But
Prathachulthorn says it’d be next to impossible to deliver enough bacteria to
important Gubru installations before they detect it and neutralize it. I still
get the impression Prathachulthorn thinks it a side issue, maybe slightly
useful to his main plan.” “Do you have any idea what
he has in mind?” “He smiles and says he’s
going to bloody the birds’ beaks. There’s been intelligence of some major
facility the Gubru are building, south of Port Helenia, and that may make a
good target. But he won’t go into any more detail than that. After all,
strategy and tactics are for professionals, don’t y’know.” “Anyway, I didn’t come
here to talk about Prathachulthorn. I brought something to show you.” Robert
shrugged out of his pack and reached inside to pull out an object wrapped in
cloth. He unfolded the coverings. “Look familiar at all?” At first sight it appeared
to be a pile of wrinkled rags with knotted strings hanging off the edges. On
closer examination, the thing on Robert’s lap reminded Athaclena of a shriveled
fungus of some sort. Robert grabbed the largest knot, where most of the thin
fibers came together in a clump, and extended the strings until the filmy
fabric unfolded entirely in the gentle breeze. “It ... it looks familiar,
Robert. I would say it was a small parachute, but it is obviously natural ...
as if it came from some sort of plant.” She shook her head. “Pretty close. Try to
think back a few months, Clennie, to a certain rather traumatic day . . . one I
don’t think either of us will ever forget.” His words were opaque, but
flickerings of empathy drew her memories forth. “This?” Athaclena fingered the
soft, almost translucent material. “This is from the plate ivy?” “That’s right.” Robert
nodded. “In springtime the upper layers are glossy, rubbery, and so stiff you
can flip them and ride them as sleds—” “If you are coordinated,”
Athaclena teased. “Um, yeah. But by the time autumn rolls
around, the upper plates have withered back until they’re like this.” He waved
the floppy, parachute-like plate by its fibrous shrouds, catching the wind. “In
a few more weeks they’ll be even lighter.” Athaclena shook her head.
“I recall you explained the reason. It is for propagation, is it not?” “Correct. This little
spore pod here”—he opened his hand to show a small capsule where the lines
met—”gets carried aloft by the parachute into the late autumn winds. The sky
fills with the things, making air travel hazardous for some time. They cause a
real mess down in the city. “Fortunately, I guess, the
ancient creatures that used to pollinate the plate ivy went extinct during the
Bururalli fiasco, and nearly all of the pods are sterile. If they weren’t, I
guess half the Sind would be covered with plate ivy by now. Whatever used to
eat it is long dead as well.” “Fascinating.” Athaclena
followed a tremor in Robert’s aura. “You have plans for these things, do you
not?” He folded the spore
carrier away again. “Yeah. An idea at least. Though I don’t imagine
Prathachulthorn will listen to me. He’s got me too well categorized, thanks to
my mother.” Of course Megan Oneagle
was partly responsible for the Earthling officer’s assessment and dismissal of
her son. How can a mother so misunderstand her own child? Athaclena
wondered. Humans might have come a long way since their dark centuries, but she
still pitied the k’chu-non, the poor wolflings. They still had much to
learn about themselves. “Prathachulthorn might not
listen to you directly, Robert. But Lieutenant McCue has his respect. She will
certainly hear you out and convey your idea to the major.” Robert shook his head. “I
don’t know.” “Why not?” Athaclena
asked. “This young Earthwoman likes you, I can tell. In fact, I was quite
certain I detected in her aura—” “You shouldn’t do that,
Clennie,” Robert snapped. “You shouldn’t nose around in people’s feelings that
way. “It’s . . . it’s none of your business.” She looked down. “Perhaps
you are right. But you are my friend and consort, Robert. When you are tense
and frustrated, it is bad for both of us, no?” “I guess so.” He did not
meet her gaze. “Are you sexually
attracted to this Lydia McCue, then?” Athaclena asked. “Do you feel affection
for her?” “I don’t see why you have
to ask—” “Because I cannot kenn you,
Robert!” Athaclena interrupted, partly out of irritation. “You are no longer
open to me. If you are having such feelings you should share them with me!
Perhaps I can help you.” Now he looked at her, his
face flushed. “Help me?” “Of course. You are my
consort and friend. If you desire this woman of your own species, should I not
be your collaborator? Should I not help you achieve happiness?” Robert only blinked. But
in his tight shield Athaclena now found cracks. She felt her tendrils wafting
over her ears, tracing the edges of those loose places, forming a delicate new
glyph. “Were you feeling guilty over these feelings, Robert? Did you think they
were somehow being disloyal to me?” Athaclena laughed. “But interspecies
consorts may have lovers and spouses of their own race. You knew that! “So what would you have of
me, Robert? I certainly cannot give you children! If I could, can you imagine
what mongrels they would be?” This time Robert smiled.
He looked away. In the space between them her glyph took stronger form. “And as for recreational
sex, you know that I am not equipped to leave you anything but frustrated, you
overen-dowed/underendowed, wrong-shaped ape-man! Why should I not take
joy in it, if you find one with whom you might share such things?” “It’s . . . it’s not as
easy as that, Clennie. I . . .” She held up a hand and
smiled, at once beseeching him to be quiet and to let go. “I am here, Robert,”
she said, softly. The young man’s confusion
was like an uncertain quantum potential, hesitating between two states. His
eyes darted as he glanced upward and tried to focus on the nonthing she
had made. Then he remembered what he had learned and looked away again,
allowing kenning to open him to the glyph, her gift. La’thsthoon hovered and danced,
beckoning to him. Robert exhaled. His eyes opened in surprise as his own aura
unlocked without his conscious will. Uncurling like a flower. Something—a twin
to la’thsthoon—emerged, resonating, amplifying against Athaclena’s
corona. Two wisps of nothing, one
human, one Tymbrimi, touched, darted apart playfully, and came together again. “Do not fear that you will
lose what you have with me, Robert,” Athaclena whispered. “After all, will any
human lover be able to do this with you?” At that, he smiled. They
shared laughter. Overhead, mirrored la’thsthoon manifested intimacy
performed in pairs. Only later, after Robert
had departed again, did Athaclena loosen the deep shield she had locked around
her own innermost feelings. Only when he was gone did she let herself
acknowledge her envy. He goes to her now. What Athaclena had done
was right, by any standard she knew. She had done the proper thing. And yet, it was so unfair! I am a freak. I was one
before I ever came to this planet. Now I am not even anything recognizable any
longer. Robert might have an
Earthly lover, but in that area Athaclena was all alone. She could seek no such
solace with one of her own kind. To touch me, to hold me,
to mingle his tendrils and his body with mine, to make me feel aflame . . . With some surprise,
Athaclena noticed that this was the first time she had ever felt this thing . .
. this longing to be with a man of her own race—not a friend, or classmate, but
a lover—perhaps a mate. Mathicluanna and
Uthacalthing had told her it would happen someday—that every girl has her own
pace. Now, however, the feeling was only bitter. It enhanced her loneliness. A
part of her blamed Robert for the limitations of his species. If only he could
have changed his body, as well. If only he could have met her halfway! But she was the Tymbrimi,
one of the “masters of adaptability. “ How far that malleability had gone was
made evident when Athaclena felt wetness on her cheeks. Miserably, she wiped
away salty tears, the first in her life. That was how her
assistants found her hours later, when they returned from the errands she had
sent them on—sitting by the edge of a small, muddy pool, while autumn winds
blew through the treetops and sent gravid clouds hurrying eastward toward the
gray mountains. 62 Galactics The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution was worried. All signs pointed to a molting, and the direction things
appeared to be going was not to its liking. Across the pavilion, the Suzerain
of Beam and Talon paced in front of its aides, looking more erect and stately
than ever. Beneath the shaggy outer feathers there was a faint reddish sheen to
the military commander’s underplumage. Not a single Gubru present could help
but notice even a trace of that color. Soon, perhaps within only a twelve-day,
the process would have progressed beyond the point of no return. The occupation force would have a new
queen. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution contemplated the unfairness of it all as it preened its own feathers.
They, too, were starting to dry out, but there were still no discernible signs
of a final color. First it had been elevated
to the status of candidate and chief bureaucrat after the death of its
predecessor. It had dreamed of such a destiny, but not to be plunged into the
midst of an already mature Triumvirate! Its peers were already well on the way
toward sexuality by that time. It had been forced to try to catch up. At first that had seemed
to matter little. To the surprise of all, it had won many points from the
start. Discovering the foolishness the other two had been up to during the
interregnum had enabled the Suzerain of Cost and Caution to make great leaps
forward. Then a new equilibrium was reached. The
admiral and the
priest had proven brilliant and imaginative in the defense But the molting was
supposed to be decided by correctness of policy! The prize was supposed to go
to the leader whose wisdom had proven most sage. It was the way! And yet, the bureaucrat
knew that these matters were as often decided by happenstance, or by quirks of
metabolism. Or by alliance of two
against the third, it reminded itself. The Suzerain of Cost and Caution
wondered if it had been wise to support the military against Propriety, these
last few weeks, giving the admiral by now an almost unassailable advantage. But there had been no
choice! The priest had to be opposed, for the Suzerain of Propriety
appeared to have lost all control! First had come that
nonsense about “Garthlings.” If the bureaucrat’s predecessor had lived, perhaps
the extravagance might have been kept down. As it was, however, vast amounts
had been squandered . . . bringing in a new Planetary Branch Library, sending
expeditions into the dangerous mountains, building a hyperspace shunt for a
Ceremony of Adoption— before there was any confirmation that anything existed
to adopt! Then there was the matter
of ecological management. The Suzerain of Propriety insisted that it was
essential to restore the Earthlings’ program on Garth to at least a minimal
level. But the Suzerain of Beam and Talon had adamantly refused to allow any
humans to leave the islands. So, at great cost, help was sent for off-planet. A
shipload of Linten gardeners, neutrals in the present crisis, were on the way.
And the Great Egg only knew how they were to pay for them! Now that the hyperspace
shunt was nearing completion, both the Suzerain of Propriety and the Suzerain
of Beam and Talon were ready to admit that the rumors of “Garthlings” were just
a Tymbrimi trick. But would they allow construction to be stopped? No. Each, it seemed, had
its reasons for wanting completion. If the bureaucrat had agreed it would have
made a consensus, a step toward the policy so much desired by the Roost Masters.
But how could it agree with such nonsense! The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution chirped in frustration. The Suzerain of Propriety was late for yet
another colloquy. Its passion for rectitude did not extend,
it seemed, to courtesy to its peers. By this point,
theoretically, the initial competitiveness among the candidates should have
begun transforming into respect, and then affection, and finally true mating.
But here they were, on the verge of a Molt, still dancing a dance of mutual
loathing. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution was not happy about how things were turning out, but at least there
would be one satisfaction if things went on in the direction they seemed
headed—when Propriety was brought down from its haughty perch at last. One of the chief bureaucrats’
aides approached, and the Suzerain took its proffered message slab. After
picting its contents, it stood in thought. Outside there was a
commotion ... no doubt the third peer arriving at last. But for a moment the
Suzerain of Cost and Caution still considered the message it had received from
its spies. Soon, yes soon. Very
soon we will penetrate secret plans, plans which may not be good policy. Then
perhaps we shall see a change, a change in sexuality . . . soon. 63 Fiben His head ached. Back when he had been a
student at the University he had also been forced to study hour after hour,
days at a stretch, cramming for tests. Fiben had never thought of himself as a
scholar, and sometimes examinations used to make him sick in anticipation. But at least back then
there were also extracurricular activities, trips home, breathing spells, when
a chen could cut loose and have some fun! And back at the University
Fiben had liked some of his professors. Right at this moment, though, he had
had just about as much as he could take of Gailet Jones. “So you think Galactic
Sociology’s stuffy and tedious?” Gailet accused him after he threw down the
books in disgust and stalked off to pace in the farthest corner of the room.
“Well, I’m sorry Planetary Ecology isn’t the subject, instead,” she said.
“Then, maybe, you’d be the teacher and I’d be the student.” Fiben snorted. “Thanks for
allowing for the possibility. I was beginning to think you already knew
everything.” “That’s not fair!” Gailet
put aside the heavy book on her lap. “You know the ceremony’s only weeks away.
At that point you and I may be called upon to act as spokesmen for our entire
race! Shouldn’t we try to be as prepared as possible beforehand?” “And you’re so certain you
know what knowledge will be relevant? What’s to say that Planetary Ecology won’t
be crucial then, hm?” Gailet shrugged. “It might
very well be.” “Or mechanics, or space
piloting, or ... or beer-swilling, or sexual aptitude, for Goodall’s
sake!” “In that case, our race
will be fortunate you were selected as one of its representatives, won’t it?”
Gailet snapped back. There was a long, tense silence as they glared at each
other. Finally, Gailet lifted a hand. “Fiben. I’m sorry. I know this is
frustrating for you. But I didn’t ask to be put in this position either, you
know.” No. But that doesn’t
matter, he thought. You were designed for it. Neo-chimpdom couldn’t hope
for a chimmie better suited to be rational, collected, and oh, so cool when the
time comes. “As for Galactic
Sociology, Fiben, you know there are several reasons why it’s the essential
topic.” There it was again, that look
in Gailet’s eyes. Fiben knew it meant that there were levels and levels in
her words. Superficially, she meant that the two
chim representatives would have to know the right protocols, and pass certain
stringent tests, during the Rituals of Acceptance, or the qfficials of the
Institute of Uplift would declare the ceremonies null and void. The Suzerain of Propriety
had made it abundantly clear
that the outcome would be
most unpleasant if that happened. But there was another
reason Gailet wanted him to know as much as possible. Sometime soon we pass
the point of no return . . . when we can no longer change our minds about
cooperating with the Suzerain. Gailet and I cannot discuss it openly, not with
the Gubru probably listening in all the time. We’ll have to act in consensus,
and to her that means I’ve got to be educated. Or was it simply that
Gailet did not want to bear the burden of their decision all by herself, when
the time came? Certainly Fiben knew a lot
more about Galactic civilization than before his capture. Perhaps more than he
had ever wanted to know. The intricacies of a three-billion-year-old culture
made up of a thousand diverse, bickering patron-client clan lines, held
together loosely by a network of ancient institutes and traditions, made
Fiben’s head swim. Half the time he would come away cynically
disgusted—convinced that the Galactics were little more than powerful spoiled
brats, combining the worst qualities of the old nation-states of Earth before
Mankind’s maturity. But then something would
crystallize, and Gailet would make clear to him some tradition or principle
that displayed uncanny subtlety and hard-won wisdom, developed over
hundreds of millions of years. It was getting to the
point where he didn’t even know what to think anymore. “I gotta get some air,”
he told her. “I’m going for a walk.” He stepped over to the coatrack and
grabbed his parka. “See you in an hour or so.” He rapped on the door. It
slid open. He stepped through and closed it behind him without looking back. “Need an escort, Fiben?” The chimmie, Sylvie,
.picked up a datawell and scribbled an entry. She wore a simple, ankle-length
dress with long sleeves. To look at her now, it was hard to imagine her up on
the dance mound at the Ape’s Grape, driving crowds of chens to the verge of mob
violence. Her smile was hesitant, almost timid. And it occurred to Fiben that
there was something unaccountably nervous about her tonight. “What if I said no?” he asked. Before
Sylvie could look alarmed he grinned. “Just kidding. Sure, Sylvie. Give me Rover Twelve. He’s a
friendly old globe, and he doesn’t spook
the natives too much.” “Watch robot RVG-12.
Logged as escort to Fiben Bolger for release outside,” she said into the
datawell. A door opened down the hallway behind her, and out floated a remote
vigilance globe, a simple version of a battle robot, whose sole mission was to
accompany a prisoner and see that he did not escape. “Have a nice walk, Fiben.” He winked at Sylvie and
affected an airy burr. “Now, lass, what other kind is there, for a prisoner?” The last one, Fiben answered himself. The
one leading to the gallows. But he waved gaily. “C’mon, Rover.” The front
door hissed as it slid back to let him emerge into a blustery autumn afternoon. Much had changed since
their capture. The conditions of their imprisonment grew gentler as he and
Gailet seemed to become more important to the Suzerain of Propriety’s
inscrutable plan. I still hate
this place, Fiben thought as he descended concrete steps and made his way
through an unkempt garden toward the outer gate. Sophisticated surveillance
robots rotated slowly at the corners of the high wall. Near the portal, Fiben
came upon the chim guards. Irongrip was not present,
fortunately, but the other Probationers on duty were hardly friendlier. For
although the Gubru still paid their wages, it seemed their masters had recently
deserted their cause. There had been no overturning of the Uplift program on
Garth, no sudden reversal of the eugenics pyramid. The Suzerain tried to
find fault in the way neo-chimps are being uplifted, Fiben knew. But it
must’ve failed. Otherwise, why would it be grooming a blue card and a white
card, like me and Gailet, for their ceremony? In fact, the use of
Probationers as auxiliaries had sort of ‘backfired
on the invaders. The chim population resented it. No words passed between
Fiben and the zipsuited guards. The ritual was well understood. He ignored
them, and they dawdled just as long as they dared without giving him an excuse
to complain. Once, when the claviger delayed too long with the keys, Fiben had
simply turned around and marched back inside. He did not even have to say a
word to Sylvie. Next watch, those guards were gone. Fiben never saw them again. This time, just on
impulse, Fiben broke tradition and spoke. “Nice weather, ain’t it?” The taller of the two
Probationers looked up in surprise. Something about the zipsuited chen suddenly
struck Fiben as eerily familiar, although he was certain he had never met him
before. “What, are you kidding?” The guard glanced up at rumbling cumulonimbus
clouds. A cold front was moving in, and rain could not be far off. “Yeah,” Fiben grinned.
“I’m kidding. Actually, it’s too sunny for my tastes.” The guard gave Fiben a
sour look and stepped aside. The gate squeaked open, and Fiben slipped out onto
a back street lined by ivy-decked walls. Neither he nor Gailet had ever seen
any of their neighbors. Presumably local chims kept a low profile around
Irongrip’s crew and the watchful alien robots. He whistled as he walked
toward the bay, trying to ignore the hovering watch globe following just a
meter above and behind him. The first time he had been allowed out this way,
Fiben avoided the populated areas of Port Helenia, sticking to back alleys and
the now almost abandoned industrial zone. Nowadays he still kept away from the
main shopping and business areas, where crowds would gather and stare, but he
no longer felt he had to avoid people completely. - Early on he had seen
other chims accompanied by watch globes. At first he thought they were
prisoners like himself. Chens and chimmies in work clothes stepped aside and
gave the guarded chims wide berth, as they did him. Then he noticed the differences.
Those other escorted chims wore fine clothes and walked with a haughty bearing.
Their watch globes’ eye facets and weaponry faced outward, rather than
upon the ones they guarded. Quislings, Fiben realized. He was pleased to
see the faces many chim citizens cast at these high-level collaborators when
their backs were turned—looks of sullen, ill-concealed disdain. After that, in his
quarters, he had stenciled the proud letters P-R-I-S-O-N-E-R on the back of his
parka. From then on, the stares that followed him were less cold. They were
curious, perhaps even respectful. The globe was not
programmed to let him speak to people. Once, when a chimmie dropped a folded
piece of paper in his path, Fiben tested the machine’s tolerance by bending
over to pick it up ... He awoke sometime later in the globe’s
grasp, on his way back to prison. It was several days before he was allowed out
again. No matter. It had been
worth it. Word of the episode spread. Now, chens and chimmies nodded as he
passed storefronts and long ration lines. Some even signed little messages of
encouragement in hand talk. They haven’t twisted us, Fiben thought proudly. A
few traitors hardly mattered. What counted was the behavior of a people, as a
whole. Fiben.remembered reading how, during the most horrible of Earth’s old,
pre-Contact world wars, the citizens of the little nation of Denmark resisted
every effort of the Nazi conquerors to dehumanize them. Instead they behaved
with startling unity and decency. It was a story well worth emulating. We’ll hold out, he replied in sign
language. Terra remembers, and will come for us. He clung to the hope, no
matter how hard it became. As he learned the subtleties of Galactic law from
Gailet, he came to realize that even if peace broke out all across the spiral
arms, it might not be enough to eject the invaders. There were tricks a clan as
ancient as the Gubru knew, ways to invalidate a weaker clan’s lease on a planet
like Garth. It was apparent one faction of the avian enemy wanted to end Earth’s
tenancy here and take it over for themselves. Fiben knew that the
Suzerain of Propriety had searched in vain for evidence the Earthlings were
mishandling the ecological recovery on Garth. Now, after the way the occupation
forces had bollixed decades of hard work, they dared not raise that issue. The Suzerain had also
spent months hunting for elusive “Garthlings.” If the mysterious pre-sentients
had proven real, a claim on them would have justified every dime spent here.
Finally, they saw through Uthacalthing’s practical joke, but that did not end
their efforts. All along, ever since the
invasion, the Gubru had tried to find fault with the way neo-chimpanzees were
being uplifted. And just because they seemed to have accepted the status of
advanced chims like Gailet, that did not mean they had given up completely. There was this business of
the damned Ceremony of Acceptance—whose implications still escaped Fiben no
matter how hard Gailet tried to make them clear to him. He hardly noticed the chims on the streets
as his feet kicked windblown leaves and snatches of Gailet’s explanations came back to him. “... client species
pass through phases, each marked by ceremonies sanctioned by the Galactic
Uplift Institute.... These ceremonies are expensive, and can be blocked
by political maneuvering.... For the Gubru to offer to pay for and
support a ceremony for the clients ofwolfling humans is more than
unprecedented. . . . And the Suzerain also offers to commit all its folk to a
new policy ending hostilities with Earth. . . . “... Of course, there
is a catch. . . .” Oh, Fiben could well
imagine there would be a catch! He shook his head, as if
to drive all the words out of it. There was something unnatural about Gailet.
Uplift was all very well and good, and she might be a peerless example of
neo-chimpdom, but it just wasn’t natural to think and talk so much without
giving the brain some off-time to air out! He came at last to a place
by the docks where fishing boats lay tied up against the coming storm. Seabirds
chirped and dove, trying to catch a last meal in the time remaining before the
water became too choppy. One of them ventured too close to Fiben and was
rewarded with a warning shock from “Rover,” the watch robot. The bird—no more a
biological cousin to the avian invaders than Fiben was—squawked in anger and
took off toward the west. Fiben took a seat on the
end of the pier. From his pocket he removed half a sandwich he had put there
earlier in the day. He munched quietly, watching the clouds and the water. For
the moment, at least, he was able to stop thinking, stop worrying. And no words
echoed in his head. Right then all it would
have taken to make him happy would have been a banana and a beer, and freedom. An hour or so later,
“Rover” began buzzing insistently. The watch robot maneuvered to a position
interposing itself between him and the water, bobbing insistently. With a sign Fiben got up
and dusted himself off. He walked back along the dock and soon was headed past
drifts of leaves toward his urban prison. Very few chims were still about on
the windy streets. The guard with the oddly familiar face
frowned at him when Fiben arrived at the gate, but there was no delay passing him through. It’s
always been easier gettiri into jail than
gettin’ out, Fiben thought. Sylvie was still on duty
at her desk. “Did you have a nice walk, Fiben?” “Hm. You ought to come
along sometime. We could stop at the Park and I’d show you my Cheetah
imitation.” He gave her an amiable wink. “I’ve already seen it,
remember? Pretty unimpressive, as I recall.” But Sylvie’s tone did not match
her banter. She seemed tense. “Go on in, Fiben. I’ll put Rover away.” “Yeah, well.” The door
hissed open. “Good night, Sylvie.” Gailet was seated on a
plush throw rug in front of the weather wall—now tuned to show a scene of
steamy savannah heat. She looked up from the book on her lap and took off her
reading glasses. “Hello. Feeling better?” “Yeah.” He nodded. “Sorry
about earlier. I guess I just had a bad case of cabin fever. I’ll knuckle down
and get back to work now.” “No need. We’re done for
today.” She patted the rug. “Why don’t you come over and give me back a
scratch? Then I’ll reciprocate.” Fiben did not have to be
asked twice. One thing he had to grant Gailet, she was a truly fine grooming
partner. He shrugged out of his parka and came over to sit behind her. She laid
one hand idly on his knee while he began combing his fingers through her hair.
Soon her eyes were closed. Her. breath came in soft, low sighs. It was frustrating trying
to define the relationship he had with Gailet. They were not lovers. For most
chimmies, that was only possible or practical during certain parts of their
bodily cycles, anyway. And Gailet had made it clear that hers was a very
private sense of sexuality, more like a human female’s. Fiben understood this
and had put no pressure on her. Trouble was, he just could
not get her out of his mind. He reminded himself not to
confuse his sex drive with other things. I
may be obsessed with her, but I’m not crazy. Lovemaking with this
chimmie would require a level of bonding he wasn’t sure he was ready to think
about. As he worked his way
through the fur at the back of Gailet’s neck he encountered knots of tension.
“Say, you’re really tight! What’s the matter? Have th’ damn Gu—” The fingers on his knee dug in sharply,
though Gailet did not move otherwise. Fiben thought quickly and changed what he
had been about to say. “... g-guards been making
moves on you? Have those Probationers been getting fresh?” “And what if they had?
What would you do about it, march out there and defend my honor?” She laughed.
But he felt her relief, expressed through her body. Something was going on. He
had never seen Gailet so worked up. As he scratched her back,
his fingers encountered an object embedded in the fur . . . something round,
thin, disk-like. “I think there’s a knot of hair, back there,” Gailet said
quickly as he started to pull it free. “Be careful, Fiben.” “Uh, okay.” He bent over.
“Um, you’re right. It’s a knot all right. I’m gonna have to work this out with
my teeth.” Her back trembled and her
aroma was sweaty as he brought his face close. Just as I thought. A message
capsule! As his eye came even with it, a tiny holographic projector came
alight. The beam entered his iris and automatically adjusted to focus on his
retina. There were just a few,
simple lines of text. What he read, however, made him blink in surprise. It was
a document written in his own name! STATEMENT OF WHY I AM DOING THIS:
RECORDED BY LUTENANT FIBEN BOLGER, NEOCHIMPANZEE. ALTHOUGH IVE BEEN WELL TREATED SINCE
BEING CAPTURED, AND I APPRECIATE THE KIND ATTENTION IVE BEEN GIVEN, IM AFRAID I
JUST HAVE GOT TO GET OUT OF HERE. THERES STILL A WAR GOING ON, AND ITS MY DUTY
TO ESCAPE IF I CAN. IN TRYING TO ESCAPE I DONT MEAN ANY INSULT
TO THE SUZERAIN OF PROPRIETY OR THE CLAN OF THE GUBRU. ITS JUST THAT IM LOYAL
TO THE HUMANS AND MY CLAN. THAT MAKES THIS SOMETHING I JUST HAVE TO DO. Below the text was an area
that pulsed redly, as if expectantly. Fiben blinked. He pulled back a
little and the message disappeared. Of course he knew about
records such as this. All he had to do was look at the red spot, and earnestly
will it, and the disk would record his assent, along with his retinal pattern. The document would be at least as binding
as a signature on some piece of paper. Escape! The very thought made
Fiben’s heart race faster. But . . . how? He had not failed to
notice that the record mentioned only his name. If Gailet had intended
to go with him, she surely would have included herself. And even if it were
possible, would it be the right thing to do? He had apparently been
chosen by the Suzerain of Propriety to be Gailet’s partner in an enterprise as
complex and potentially hazardous as any in the history of their race. How
could Fiben desert her at a time like this? He brought his eye close
and read the message again, thinking furiously. When did Gailet ever have
a chance to write this? Was she in contact with elements of the Resistance
somehow? Also, something about the
text struck Fiben as wrong. It wasn’t just the misspellings and less
than erudite grammar. Just at a glance, Fiben could think of several
improvements the statement badly needed if it was to do any good at all. Of course. Someone other
than Gailet must have written it, and she was just passing it on for him to
read! “Sylvie came in a while
ago,” Gailet said. “We groomed each other. She had trouble with the same knot.” Sylvie! So. No wonder the chimmie
had been so nervous, earlier. Fiben considered
carefully, trying to reassemble a puzzle. Sylvie must have planted the disk on
Gailet. . . . No, she must have worn it herself, let Gailet read it, and
then transferred it to Gailet’s fur with her permission. “Maybe I was wrong about
Sylvie,” Gailet continued. “She strikes me as a rather nice chimmie after all.
I’m not sure how dependable she is, but my guess is she’s pretty solid, down
deep.” What was Gailet telling
him now? That this wasn’t her idea at all but Sylvie’s? Gailet would have had
to consider the other chimmie’s proposition without being able to speak aloud
at all. She would not even be able to give Fiben any advice. Not out in the
open, at least. “It’s a tough knot,” Fiben
said, leaving a patch of wet fur as he sat back. “I’ll try again in a minute.” “That’s all right. Take
your time. I’m sure you’ll work it out.” He combed through another
area, near her right shoulder, but Fiben’s thoughts were far from there. Come on, think, he chided himself. But it was all so damn
murky! The Suzerain’s fancy test equipment must have been on the fritz when the
technicians selected him as an “advanced” neo-chimp. At that moment Fiben felt
far from being anyone’s sterling example of a sapient being. Okay, he concentrated. So I’m
being offered a chance to escape. First off, is it valid? For one thing, Sylvie
could be a plant. Her offer could be a trap. But that didn’t make any
sense! For one thing, Fiben had never given his parole, never agreed not to run
away, if he ever got the chance. In fact, as a Terragens officer it was his
duty to do so, especially if he could do it politely, satisfying
Galactic punctilio. Actually, accepting the
ofFer might be considered the correct answer. If this’were yet another
Gubru test, his proper response might be to say yes. It could satisfy the
inscrutable ETs . . . show them he understood a client’s duties. Then again, the offer
might be for real. Fiben remembered Sylvie’s agitation earlier. She had been
very friendly toward him the last few weeks, in ways a chen would hate to think
were just playacting. Okay. But if it’s for
real, how does she plan to pull it off? There was only one way to
find out, and that was by asking her. Certainly, any escape would have to
involve fooling the surveillance system. Perhaps there was a way to do that,
but Sylvie would only be able to use it one time. Once he and Gailet started
asking open questions aloud, the decision would already have to be made. So what I’m really
deciding is whether to tell Sylvie, “Okay, let’s hear your plan.” If I say yes,
I had better be ready to go. Veah, but go where? There was only one answer,
of course. Up to the mountains, to report to Athaclena and Robert all he had
learned. That meant getting out of Port Helenia, as well as this jail. “The Soro tell a story,” Gailet said in a
low voice. Her eyes were closed, and she seemed almost relaxed as he rubbed her
shoulder. “They tell about a certain Paha warrior, back when the Paha were
still being uplifted. Would you like to hear it?” Puzzled Fiben nodded.
“Sure, tell me about it, Gailet.” “Okay. Well, you’ve surely
heard of the Paha. They’re tough fighters, loyal to their Soro patrons. Back
then they were coming along nicely in the tests given by the Uplift Institute.
So one day the Soro decide to give ‘em some responsibility. Sent a group of them
to guard an emissary to the Seven Spin Clans.” “Seven Spin . . . Uh,
they’re a machine civilization, right?” “Yes. But they aren’t
outlaws. They’re one of the few machine cultures who’ve joined Galactic society
as honorary members. They keep mostly out of the way by sticking to
high-density spiral arm areas, useless to both oxygen and hydrogen- breathers.” What’s she getting at? Fiben wondered. “Anyway, the Soro
Ambassador is dickering with the high muckity mucks of the Seven Spinners when
this Paha scout detects something out at the edge of the local system and goes
to investigate. “Well, as luck would have
it, he comes upon the scene to find one of the Seven Spinners’ cargo vessels
under attack by rogue machines.” “Berserkers? Planet
busters?” Gailet shuddered. “You
read too much science fiction, Fiben. No, just outlaw robots looking for loot.
Anyway, when our Paha scout gets no answer to his calls for instructions, he
decides to take some initiative. He dives right in, guns blazing.” “Let me guess, he saved
the cargo ship.” She nodded. “Sent the
rogues flying. The Seven Spinners were grateful, too. The reward turned a
questionable business deal into a profit for the Soro.” “So he was a hero.” Gailet shook her head.
“No. He went home in disgrace, for acting on his own without guidance.” “Crazy Eatees,” Fiben
muttered. “No, Fiben.” She touched
his knee. “It’s an important point. Encouraging initiative in a new client race
is fine, but during sensitive Galactic-level negotiations? Do you trust a
bright child with a fusion power plant?” Fiben understood what Gailet was driving
at. The two of them were being oifered a deal that sounded very sweet for
Earth—on the surface, at least. The Suzerain of Propriety was offering to
finance a major Ceremony of Acceptance for neo-chimps. The Gubru would end
their policy of obstructing humanity’s patron status and cease all hostilities
against Terra. All the Suzerain seemed to want in exchange was for Fiben and
Gailet to tell the Five Galaxies, by hyperspacial shunt, what great guys the
Gubru were. It sounded like a
face-saving gesture for the Suzerain of Propriety, and a major coup for
Earthkind. But, Fiben wondered, did
he and Gailet have the right to make such a decision? Might there be
ramifications beyond what they could figure out for themselves? Potentially
deadly ramifications? The Suzerain of Propriety
had told them that there were reasons why they weren’t allowed to consult with
human leaders, out on the island detention camps. Its rivalry with the other
Suzerains was reaching a critical phase, and they might not approve of how much
it was planning on giving away. The Suzerain of Propriety needed surprise in
order to outmaneuver them and present a fait accompli. Something struck Fiben as
odd about that logic. But then, aliens were alien by definition. He couldn’t
imagine any Terran-based society operating in such a way. So was Gailet telling him
that they should pull out of the ceremony? Fine! As far as Fiben was concerned,
she could decide. After all, they only had to say no ... respectfully, of
course. Gailet said. “The story
doesn’t end there.” “There’s more?” “Oh, yes. A few years
later the Seven Spin Clans came forward with evidence that the Paha warrior
really had made every effort to call back for instructions before beginning his
intervention, but subspace conditions had prevented any*mes-sage from getting
through.” “So that made all the
difference to the Soro! In one case he was taking responsibility he didn’t
merit. In the other he was only doing the best he could! “The scout was exonerated,
posthumously, and his heirs were granted advanced Uplift rights.” There was a long silence.
Neither of them spoke as Fiben thought carefully. Suddenly it was all clear to
him. It’s the effort that
counts. That’s what she means. It’d be unforgivable to cooperate with the
Suzerain without at least trying to consult with our patrons. I
might fail, probably will fail, but I must try. “Let’s take a look at that
knot again.” He bent over, brought his eye close to the message capsule. Again
the lines of text appeared, along with the pulsing red spot. Fiben looked right
at the expectant blob and thought hard. I agree to this. The patch changed color at
once, signifying his assent. Now what? Fiben wondered as he sat back. His answer came a moment
later, when the door opened quietly. Sylvie entered, wearing the same
ankle-length dress as before. She sat down in front of them. “Surveillance is off. I’m
feeding the cameras a tape loop. It ought to work for at least an hour before
their computer gets suspicious.” Fiben plucked the disk out
of Gailet’s fur and she held out her hand for it. “Give me a minute,” Gailet
whispered, and hurried over to her personal datawell to drop the capsule
inside. “No offense, Sylvie, but the wording needs improvement. Fiben can
initial my changes.” “I’m not offended. I knew
you’d have to fix it up. I just wanted it to be clear enough for you two to
understand what I was offering.” It was all happening so
fast. And yet Fiben felt the adrenaline already starting to sing in his veins.
“So I’m going?” “We’re going,” Sylvie corrected.
“You and me. I’ve got supplies stashed, disguises, and a route out of town.” “Are you with the
underground, then?” She shook her head. “I’d
like to join, of course, but this is strictly my own show. I ... I’m doing this
for a price.” “What is it you want?” Sylvie shook her head,
indicating she would wait for Gailet to return. ‘“If you two agree to take the
chance, I’ll go back outside and call in the night guard. I picked him out
carefully and worked hard to get Irongrip to assign him duty tonight.” i “What’s so special about
that guy?” “Maybe you noticed, that
Probationer looks a lot like you, Fiben, and he’s got a similar build. Close
enough to fool the spy-comps in the dark for a while, I’d guess.” So that was why that chen
at the gate had looked so familiar! Fiben speculated concisely. “Drug him.
Leave him with Gailet while I sneak out in his clothes, using his pass.” “There’s a lot mo’re to
it, believe me.” Sylvie looked nervous, exhausted. “But you get the general
idea. He and I both go off shift in twenty minutes. So it’s got to be before
then.” Gailet returned. She
handed the pellet to Fiben. He held it up to one eye and read the revised text
carefully, not because he planned to criticize Gailet’s work, but so he would
be able to recite it word for word if he ever did make it back to Athaclena and
Robert. Gailet had entirely
rewritten the message. STATEMENT OF INTENT: RECORDED BY FIBEN
BOLGER, A-CHIM-AB-HUMAN, CLIENT CITIZEN OF THE TERRAGENS FEDERATION AND RESERVE
LIEUTENANT, GARTH COLONIAL DEFENSE FORCE. I ACKNOWLEDGE THE COURTESY I HAVE BEEN
SHOWN DURING MY IMPRISONMENT, AND AM COGNIZANT OF THE KIND ATTENTION GIVEN ME
BY THE EXALTED AND RESPECTED SUZERAINS OF THE GREAT CLAN OF THE GUBRU.
NEVERTHELESS, I FIND THAT MY DUTY AS A COMBATANT IN THE PRESENT WAR BETWEEN MY
LINE AND THAT OF THE GUBRU COMPELS ME TO RESPECTFULLY REFUSE FURTHER
CONFINEMENT, HOWEVER COURTEOUS. IN ATTEMPTING TO ESCAPE, I IN NO WAY
SPURN THE HONOR GRANTED ME BY THE EXALTED SUZERAIN, IN CONSIDERING ME FOR THE
STATUS OF RACE-REPRESENTATIVE. BY CONTINUING HONORABLE RESISTANCE TO THE GUBRU
OCCUPATION OF GARTH, I HOPE THAT I AM BEHAVING AS SUCH A CLIENT-SOPHONT SHOULD,
IN PROPER OBEDIENCE TO THE WILL OF MY PATRONS. I ACT NOW IN THE TRADITIONS OF GALACTIC
SOCIETY., AS BEST I HAVE BEEN GIVEN TO UNDERSTAND THEM. Yeah. Fiben had learned
enough under Gailet’s tutelage to see how much better this version was. He
registered his assent again, and once more the recording spot changed color.
Fiben handed the disk back to Gailet. What matters is that we
try, he
told himself, knowing how forlorn this venture certainly was. “Now.” Gailet turned to
Sylvie. “What is this fee you spoke of? What is it you want?” Sylvie bit her lip. She faced
Gailet, but pointed at Fiben. “Him,” she said quickly. “I want you to share him
with me.” “What?” Fiben started to get up,
but Gailet shushed him with a quick gesture. “Explain,” she asked Sylvie. Sylvie shrugged. “I wasn’t
sure what kind of marriage arrangement the two of you had.” “We don’t have any!” Fiben
said, hotly. “And what business—” “Shut up, Fiben,” Gailet
told him evenly. “That’s right, Sylvie. We have no agreement, group or
monogamous. So what’s this all about? What is it you want from him?” “Isn’t it obvious?” Sylvie
glanced over at Fiben. “Whatever his Uplift rating was before, he’s now
effectively a white card. Look at his amazing war record, and the way he foiled
the Eatees against all odds, not once but twice, in Port Helenia. Any of those’d
be enough to advance him from blue status. “And now the Suzerain’s
invited him to be a race-representative. That kind of attention sticks. It’ll
hold whoever wins the war, you know that, Dr. Jones.” Sylvie summarized. “He’s a
white card. I’m a green. I also happen to like his style. It’s that simple.” Me? A Goodall-damned
whitie? Fiben
burst out laughing at the absurdity of it. It was just dawning on him what
Sylvie was driving at. “Whoever wins,” Sylvie
went on, quietly ignoring him. “Whether it’s Earth or the Gubru, I want my
child to ride the crest of Uplift and be protected by the Board. My child is
going to have a destiny. I’ll have grandchildren, and a piece of tomorrow.” Sylvie obviously felt
passionately about this. But Fiben was in no mood to be sympathetic. Of all
the metaphysical claptrap! he thought. And she wasn’t even telling this to him.
Sylvie was talking to Gailet, appealing to her! “Hey, don’t I have
anything to say about this?” he protested. ‘ “Of course not, silly,”
Gailet replied, shaking her head. “You’re a chen. A male chim will screw a
goat, or a leaf, if nothing better is available.” An exaggeration, but a
stereotype based on enough truth to make Fiben blush. “But—” “Sylvie’s attractive and approaching
pink. What do you expect you’ll do once you get free, if all of us have
agreed in advance that your duty and pleasure coincide?” Gailet shifted.
“No, this is not your decision. Now for the last time be quiet, Fiben.” Gailet turned back to ask
Sylvie a new question, but at that moment Fiben could not even hear the words.
The roaring in his ears drowned out every other sound. All he could think of at
that moment was the drummer, poor Igor Patterson. No. Oh, Goodall, protect
me! “... males work that way.” “Yes, of course. But I
figure you have a bond with him, whether it’s formal or not. Theory is fine,
but anyone can tell he’s got an honor-streak a mile thick. He might prove
obstinate unless he knew it was all right with you.” Is this how females think
of us chens, down deep? Fiben pondered. He remembered secondary
school “health” classes, when the young male chims would be taken off to attend
lectures about procreative rights and see films about VD. Like the other
boy-chims, he used to wonder what the chimmies were learning at those times. Do
the schools teach them this cold-blooded type of logic? Or do they learn it the
hard way? From us? “I do not own him.” Gailet
shrugged. “If you are right, nobody will ever have that sort of claim on him .
. . nobody but the Uplift Board, poor fellow.” She frowned. “All I demand of
you is that you get him to the mountains safely. He doesn’t touch you till
then, understood? You get your fee when he’s safe with the guerrillas.” A male human would not
put up with this, Fiben pondered bitterly. But then, male humans weren’t
unfinished, client-level creatures who would “screw a goat, or a leaf, if
nothing better was available,” were they? Sylvie nodded in
agreement. She extended her hand. Gailet took it. They shared a long look, then
separated. Sylvie stood up. “I’ll
knock before I come in. It’ll be about ten minutes.” When she looked at Fiben
her expression was satisfied, as if she had done very well in a business
arrangement. “Be ready to leave by then,” she said, and turned to go. When she had left, Fiben
finally found Iris voice. “You assume too much with all your glib theories,
Gailet. What the hell makes you so sure—” “I’m not sure of anything!” she snapped
back. And the confused, hurt look on her face stunned Fiben more than anything
else that had happened that evening. Gailet passed a hand in
front of her eyes. “I’m sorry, Fiben. Just do as you think best. Only please
don’t get offended. None of us can really afford pride right now. Anyway,
Sylvie’s not asking all that much, on the scale of things, is she?” Fiben read the suppressed
tension in Gailet’s eyes, and his outrage leaked away. It was replaced by
concern for her. “Are . . . are you sure you’ll be okay?” She shrugged. “I guess so.
The Suzerain’ll probably find me another partner. I’ll do my best to delay
things as long as I can.” Fiben bit his lip. “We’ll
get word back to you from the humans, I promise.’ Her expression told him
that she held out little hope. But she smiled. “You do that, Fiben.” She
reached up and touched the side of his face gently. “You know,” she whispered.
“I really will miss you.” The moment passed. She
withdrew her hand and her expression was serious once more. “Now you’d better
gather whatever you want to take with you. Meanwhile, there are a few things I
suggest you ought to tell your general. You’ll try to remember, Fiben?” “Yeah, sure.” But for one
instant he mourned, wondering if he would ever again see the gentleness that
had shone so briefly in her eyes. All business once more, she followed him
around the room as he gathered food and clothing. She was still talking a few
minutes later when there came a knock on the door. 64 Gailet In the darkness, after
they had left, she sat on her mattress with a blanket oyer her head, hugging
her knees and rocking slowly to the tempo of her loneliness. Her darkness was not
entirely solitary. Far better if it had been, in fact. Gailet sensed the
sleeping chen near her, wrapped in Fiben’s bedclothes, softly exhaling faint
fumes from the drug that had rendered him unconscious. The Probie guard would
not awaken for many hours yet. Gailet figured this quiet time probably would
not last as long as his slumber. No, she was not quite
alone. But Gailet Jones had never felt quite so cut off, so isolated. Poor Fiben, she thought. Maybe
Sylvie’s right about him. Certainly he is one of the best chens I’ll ever meet.
And yet . . . She shook her head. And yet, he only saw part of the way
through this plot. And I could not even tell him the rest. Not without
revealing what I knew to hidden listeners. She wasn’t sure whether
Sylvie was sincere or not. Gailet never had been much good at judging people. But
I’ll bet gametes to zygotes Sylvie never fooled the Gubru surveillance. Gailet sniffed at the very
idea—that one little chimmie could have bollixed the Eatees’ monitors in such a
way that they would not have instantly noticed it. No, this was all far too
easy. It was arranged. By whom? Why? Did it really matter? We never had any choice,
of course. Fiben had to accept the offer. Gailet wondered if she would ever see him
again. If this were
just another sapiency test ordered by the Suzerain of She shuddered. Until
tonight she had never considered j the implications, but Sylvie had made it all
too clear. Even if j they were brought together again, it would never be the }
same for her and Fiben. If her white card had been a barrier between them
before, his would almost certainly be a yawning chasm. Anyway, Gailet had begun
to suspect that this wasn’t just another test, arranged by the Suzerain of
Propriety. And if not, then some faction of the Gubru had to be responsible for
tonight’s escapade. Perhaps one of the other Suzerains, or ... Gailet shook her head
again. She did not know enough even to guess. There wasn’t sufficient data. Or
maybe she was just too blind/stupid to see the pattern. A play was unfolding all
around them, and at every stage it seemed there was no choice which way to
turn. Fiben had to go tonight, whether the offer of escape was a trap or
not. She had to stay and wrestle with vagaries beyond her grasp. That
was her written fate. This sensation of being
manipulated, with no real power over her own destiny, was a familiar one to
Gailet, even if Fiben was only beginning to get used to it. For Gailet it had
been a lifelong companion. Some of the old-time
religions of Earth had included the concept of predetermination—a belief that
all events were foreordained since the very first act of creation, and that
so-called free will was nothing more than an illusion. Soon after Contact, two
centuries ago, human philosophers had asked the first Galactics they met what
they thought of this and many other ideas. Quite often the alien sages had
responded patronizingly. “These are questions that can only be posed in an
illogical wolfling language,” had been a typical response. “There are no
paradoxes,” they had assured. And no mysteries left to
be solved ... or at least none that could ever be approached by the likes of
Earthlings. “ Predestination was not
all that hard for the Galactics to understand actually. Most thought the
wolfling clan predestined for a sad, brief story. And yet, Gailet found
herself suddenly recalling a time, back when she was living on Earth, when she
had met a certain neo-dolphin—an elderly, retired poet—who told her stories
about occasions when he had swum in the slipstreams of great whales, listening
for hours on end to their moaning songs of ancient cetacean gods. She had been
flattered and fascinated when the aged ‘fin composed a poem especially for her. Where does a ball alight, Falling through the bright midair? Hit it with your snout! Gailet figured the haiku
had to be even more pungent in Trinary, the hybrid language neo-dolphins
generally used for their poetry. She did not know Trinary, of course, but even
in Anglic the little allegory had stuck with her. Thinking about it, Gailet
gradually came to realize that she was smiling. Hit it with your snout, indeed! The sleeping form next to
her snored softly. Gailet tapped her tongue against her front teeth and
pretended to be listening to the rhythm of drums. She was still sitting
there, thinking, some hours later when the door slid open with a loud bang and
light spilled in from the hall. Several four-legged avian forms marched in.
Kwackoo. At the head of the procession Gailet recognized the pastel-tinted down
of the Servitor of the Suzerain of Propriety. She stood up, but her shallow bow
received no answer. The Kwackoo stared at her.
Then it motioned down at the form under the blankets. “Your companion does not
rise. This is unseemly.” Obviously, with no Gubru
around, the Servitor did not feel obligated to be courteous. Gailet looked up
at the ceiling. “Perhaps he is indisposed.” “Does he require medical assistance?” “I imagine he’ll recover without it.” The Kwackoo’s three-toed
feet shuffled in irritation. “I shall be frank. We wish to inspect your
companion, to ascertain his identity.” She raised an eyebrow, even though she
knew the gesture was wasted on this creature. “And who do you think he might be? Grandpa
Bonzo? Don’t you Kwackoo keep track of your prisoners?” The avian’s agitation
increased. “This confinement area was placed under the authority of
neo-chimpanzee auxiliaries. If there was a failure, it is due to their animal
incompetence. Their unsapient negligence.” Gailet laughed. “Bullshit.” The Kwackoo stopped its
dance of irritation and listened to its portable translator. When it only
stared at her, Gailef shook her head. “You can’t palm this off on us, Kwackoo.
You and I both know putting chim Probationers in charge here was just a sham.
If there’s been a security breach, it was inside your own camp.” The Servitor’s beak opened
a few degrees. Its tongue flicked, a gesture Gailet by now knew signified pure
hatred. The alien gestured, and two globuform robots whined forward. Gently but
firmly they used gravitic fields to pick up the sleeping neo-chimp without even
disturbing the blankets, and backed away with him toward the door. Since the
Kwackoo had not bothered to look under the covers, obviously it already knew
what it would find there. “There will be an investigation,”
it promised. Then it swiveled to depart. In minutes, Gailet knew, they would be
reading Fiben’s “goodbye note,” which had been left attached to the snoring
guard. Gailet tried to help Fiben with one more delay. “Fine,” she said. “In the
meantime, I have a request. . . . No, make that a demand, that I wish to make.” The Servitor had been
stepping toward the door, ahead of its entourage of fluttering Kwackoo. At
Gailet’s words, however, it stopped, causing a mini traffic jam. There was a
babble of angry cooing as its followers brushed against each other and flicked
their tongues at Gailet. The pink-crested leader turned back and faced her. “You are not able to make demands.” “I make this one in the
name of Galactic tradition,” Gailet insisted. “Do not force me to send my
petition directly to its eminence, the Suzerain of Propriety.” There was a long pause,
during which the Kwackoo seemed to contemplate the risks involved. At last it
asked. “What is your foolish demand?” Now though, Gailet remained silent,
waiting. Finally, with obvious ill grace, the
Servitor bowed, a bending so minuscule as to be barely detectable. Gailet re- “I want to go to the
Library,” she said in perfect GalSeven. “In fact, under my rights as a Galactic
citizen, I insist on it.” 65 Fiben Exiting in the drugged
guard’s clothes had turned out to be almost absurdly simple, once Sylvie taught
him a simple code phrase to speak to the robots hovering over the gate. The
sole chim on duty had been mumbling around a sandwich and waved the two of them
through with barely a glance. “Where are you taking me?”
Fiben asked once the dark, vine-covered wall of the prison was behind them. “To the docks,” Sylvie
answered over her shoulder. She maintained a quick pace down the damp,
leaf-blown sidewalks, leading him past blocks of dark, empty, human-style
dwellings. Then, further on, they passed through a chim neighborhood,
consisting mostly of large, rambling, group-marriage houses, brightly painted,
with doorlike windows and sturdy trellises for kids to climb. Now and then, as
they hurried by, Fiben caught glimpses of silhouettes cast against tightly
drawn curtains. “Why the docks?” “Because that’s where the
boats are!” Sylvie replied tersely. Her eyes darted to and fro. She twisted the
chronometer ring on her left hand and kept looking back over her shoulder, as
if worried they might be followed. That she seemed nervous was natural.
Still, Fiben had reached his limit. He grabbed her arm and made her stop. “Listen, Sylvie. I
appreciate everything you’ve done so far. But now don’t you think it’s time for
you to let me in on the plan?” She sighed. “Yeah, I
suppose so.” Her anxious grin reminded him of that night at the Ape’s Grape.
What he had imagined then to be animal lust that evening must have been
something like this instead, fear suppressed under a well-laid veneer of
bravado. “Except for the gates in
the fence, the only way out of the city is by boat. My plan is for us to sneak
aboard one of the fishing vessels. The night fishers generally put to sea
at”—she glanced at her finger watch—”oh, in about an hour.” Fiben nodded. “Then what?” “Then we slip overboard as
the boat passes out of Aspinal Bay. We’ll swim to North Point Park. From there
it’ll be a hard march north, along the beach, but we should be able to make
hilly country by daybreak.” Fiben nodded. It sounded
like a good plan. He liked the fact that there were several points along the
way where they could change their minds if problems or opportunities presented
themselves. For instance, they might try for the south point of the bay,
instead. Certainly the enemy would not expect two fugitives to head straight
toward their new hypershunt installation! There would be a lot of construction
equipment parked there. The idea of stealing one of the Gubru’s own ships
appealed to Fiben. If he ever pulled something like that off, maybe he’d
actually merit a white card after all! He shook aside that
thought quickly, for it made him think of Gailet. Damn it, he missed her
already. “Sounds pretty well
thought out, Sylvie.” She smiled guardedly.
“Thanks, Fiben. Uh, can we go now?” He gestured for her to
lead on. Soon they were winding their way past shuttered shops and food stands.
The clouds overhead were low and ominous, and the night smelled of the coming
storm. A southwesterly wind blew in stiff but erratic gusts, pushing leaves and
bits of paper around their ankles as they walked. When it started to
drizzle, Sylvie raised the hood of her parka, but Fiben left his own down. He
did not mind wet hair half as much as having his sight and hearing obstructed
now. Off toward the sea he saw
a flickering in the sky, accompanied by distant, gray growling. Hell, Fiben
thought. What am I thinking! He grabbed his companion’s arm again.
‘“Nobody’s going to go to sea in this kind of weather, Sylvie.” “The captain of this boat
will, Fiben.” She shook her head. “I really shouldn’t tell you this, but he’s .
. . he’s a smuggler. Was even before the war. His craft has foul weather
integrity and can partially submerge.” Fiben blinked. “What’s he
smuggling, nowadays?” Sylvie looked left and
right. “Chims, some of the times. To and from Cilmar Island.” “Cilmar! Would he take us
there?” Sylvie frowned. “I
promised Gailet I’d get you to the mountains, Fiben. And anyway, I’m not
sure I’d trust this captain
that far.” But Fiben’s head was
awhirl. Half the humans on the planet were interned on Cilmar Island!
Why settle for Robert and Athaclena, who were, after all, barely more than children,
when he might be able to bring Gailet’s questions before the experts at the
University! “Let’s play it by ear,” he
said noncommittally. But he was already determined to evaluate this smuggler
captain for himself. Perhaps under the cover of this storm it might turn out to
be possible! Fiben thought about it as they resumed their journey. Soon they were near the
docks—in fact, not far from the spot where Fiben had spent part of the
afternoon watching the gulls. The rain now fell in sudden, unpredictable
sheets. Each time it blew away again the air was left startlingly clear,
enhancing every odor—from decaying fish to the beery stink of a fisherman’s
tavern across the way, where a few lights still shone and low, sad music leaked
into the night. Fiben’s nostrils flared.
He sniffed, trying to trace something that seemed to fade in and out with the
fickle rain. Likewise, Fiben’s senses fed his imagination, laying out
possibilities for his consideration. His companion led him
around a corner and Fiben saw three piers. Several dark,
bulky shadows lay moored next to each. One of those, no doubt, was the
smugglers’ boat. Fiben stopped Sylvie, again with a hand on her
arm. “We’d
better hurry,” she urged. “Wouldn’t do to be too early,” he
replied. “It’s going to be cramped and smelly in that boat. Come on back here.
There’s something we may not have a chance to do for some time.” She gave him a puzzled
expression as he drew her back around the corner, into the shadows. When he put
his arms around her, she stiffened, then relaxed and tilted her face up. Fiben kissed her. Sylvie
answered in kind. When he started using his
lips to nibble from her left ear across the line of her jaw and down her neck,
Sylvie sighed. “Oh, Fiben. If only we had time. If only you knew how much ...” “Shh,” he told her as he
let go. With a flourish he took off his parka and laid it on the ground. “What
. . . ?” she began. But he drew her down to sit on the jacket. He settled down
behind her. Her tension eased a bit
when he began combing his fingers through her hair, grooming her. “Whoosh,” Sylvie said.
“For a moment I thought—” “Who me? You should know
me better than that, darlin’. I’m the kind who likes to build up slowly. None
of this rush-rush stuff. We can take our time.” She turned her head to
smile up at him. “I’m glad. I won’t be pink for a week, anyway. Though, I mean,
we don’t really have to wait that long. It’s just—” Her words cut short
suddenly as Fiben’s left arm tightened hard around her throat. In a flash he
reached into her parka and clicked open her pocket knife. Sylvie’s eyes bulged
as he pressed the sharp blade close against her carotid artery. “One word,” he whispered
directly into her left ear. “One sound and you feed the gulls tonight. Do you
understand?” She nodded, jerkily. He
could feel her pulse pound, the vibration carrying up the knife blade. Fiben’s
own heart was not beating much slower. “Mouth your words,” he told her
hoarsely. “I’ll lip read. Now tell me, where are tracers planted?” Sylvie blinked. Aloud, she
said, “What—” That was all. Her voice stopped as he instantly increased
pressure. “Try again,” he whispered. This time she formed the
words silently. “What . . . are . . . you
talking about, Fiben?” His own voice was a barely
audible murmur in her ear. “They’re waiting for us out there, aren’t they,
darlin’? And I don’t mean fairy tale chim smugglers. I’m talking Gubru, sweets.
You’re leading me right into their fine feathered clutches.” Sylvie stiffened. “Fiben
... I ... no! No, Fiben.” “I smell bird!” he hissed.
“They’re out there, all right. And as soon as I picked up that scent it all
suddenly made perfect sense!” Sylvie remained silent.
Her eyes were eloquent enough by themselves. “Oh, Gailet must think I’m
a prize sap. Now that I think on it, of course the escape must’ve been
arranged! In fact, the date must’ve been set for some time. You all probably
didn’t count on this storm tying up the fishing fleet. That tale about a
smuggler captain was a resourceful ad lib to push back my suspicions. Did you
think of it yourself, Sylvie?” “Fiben—” “Shut up. Oh, it was
appealing, all right, to imagine some chims were smart enough to be pulling
runs to Cilmar and back, right under the enemy’s beak! Vanity almost won,
Sylvie. But I was once a scout pilot, remember? I started thinking about how
hard that’d be to pull off, even in weather like this!” He sniffed the air, and
there it was again, that distinct musty odor. Now that he thought about
it, he realized that none of the tests he and Gailet had been put through, during
the last several weeks, had dealt with the sense of smell. Of course not.
Galactics think it’s mostly a relic for animals. Moisture fell onto his
hand, even though it was not raining just then. Sylvie’s tears dripped. She
shook her head. “You . . . won’t ... be
harmed, Fiben. The Suz— Suzerain just wants to ask you some questions. Then
you’ll be let go! It ... It promised!” So this was just
another test, after all. Fiben felt like laughing at himself for ever
believing escape was possible. I guess
I’ll see Gailet again sooner than I thought. He was beginning to feel
ashamed of the way he had terrorized Sylvie. After all, this had all been just
a “game” anyway. Simply one more examination. It wouldn’t do to take anything
too seriously under such conditions. She was only doing her job. He started to relax,
easing his grip on her throat, when suddenly part of what Sylvie had said
struck Fiben. “The Suzerain said it’d
let me go?” he whispered. “You mean it’ll send me back to jail, don’t
you?” She shook her head
vigorously. “N-no!” she mouthed. “It’ll drop us off in the mountains. I
meant that part of my deal with you and Gailet! The Suzerain promised, if you
answer its questions—” “Wait a minute,” Fiben
snapped. “You aren’t talking about the Suzerain of Propriety, are you?” She shook her head. Fiben felt suddenly
lightheaded. “Which . . . Which Suzerain is waiting for us out there?” Sylvie sniffed. “The
Suzerain of Cost and ... of Cost and Caution,” she whispered. He closed his eyes in the
dreadful realization of what this meant. This was no “game” or test, after all.
Oh, Goodall, he thought. Now he had to think to save his own neck! If it had been the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon, Fiben would have been ready to throw in the towel
right then and there. For then all of the resources of the Gubru military
machine would have been arrayed against him. As it was, the chances were slim
enough. But Fiben was starting to get ideas. Accountants. Insurance
agents. Bureaucrats. Those made up the army of the Suzerain of
Cost and Caution. Maybe, Fiben thought. Just maybe. Before doing anything,
though, he had to deal with Sylvie. He couldn’t just tie her up and leave her.
And he simply wasn’t a bloody-minded killer. That led to only one option. He
had to win her cooperation, and quickly. He might tell her of his
certainty that the Suzerain of Cost and Caution wasn’t quite the stickler for
truth the Suzerain of Propriety was. When it was its word against hers, why
should the bird keep any promise to release them? In fact, tonight’s raid on
its peer might even be illegal, by the invaders’ standards, in which case it
would be stupid to let two chims who knew about it run around free. Knowing the
Gubru, Fiben figured the Suzerain of Cost and Caution would probably let them
go, all right—straight out an airlock into deep space. Would she believe me,
though, if I told her? He couldn’t chance that.
Fiben thought he knew another way to get Sylvie’s undivided attention. “I want
you to listen to me carefully,” he told her. “I am not going out to meet your
Suzerain. I am not going out there for one simple reason. If I walk out there, knowing
what I now know, you and I can kiss my white card goodbye.” Her eyes locked onto his.
A tremor ran down her spine. “You see, darlin’. I have
to behave like a superlative example to chimpdom in order to qualify for that
encomium. And what kind of superchimp goes and walks right into somethin’ he already
knows is a trap? Hmm? “No, Sylvie. We’ll
probably still get caught anyway. But we’ve gotta be caught tryin’ our very
best to escape or it just won’t count! Do you see what I mean?” She blinked a few times,
and finally nodded. “Hey,” he whispered
amiably. “Cheer up! You should be glad I saw through this stunt. It just
means our kid’ll be all the more clever a little bastard. He’ll probably find a
way to blow up his kindergarten.” Sylvie blinked.
Hesitantly, she smiled. “Yeah,” she said quietly. “I guess that’s right.” Fiben let his knife hand
drop away and released Sylvie’s throat. He stood up. This was the moment of
truth. All she probably had to do was let out a shout and the followers of the
Suzerain of Cost and Caution would be on them in moments. Instead, though, she
pulled off her ring watch and handed it to Fiben. The tracer. He nodded and offered her
his hand to help her rise. She stumbled at first, still trembling from
reaction. But he kept his arm around her as he led her back one block and a
little south. Now, if only this idea
works, he
thought. The dovecote was where he
remembered it, behind an ill-kempt group house in the neighborhood bordering
the harbor. Everyone was asleep apparently. But Fiben nevertheless kept quiet
as possible as he cut a few wires and crept into the coop. It was dank and smelled
uncomfortably of bird. The pigeons’ soft cooing reminded Fiben of Kwackoo. “Come on, kids,” he
whispered to them. “You’re gonna help me fool your cousins, tonight.” He had recalled this place
from one of his walks. The proximity was more than convenient, it was probably
essential. He and Sylvie dared not leave the harbor area until they had
disposed of the tracer. The pigeons edged away from him. While
Sylvie kept watch, Fiben cornered and seized a fat, strong-looking bird. With a
piece of string he bound the ring watch to its foot. “Nice night for a long
flight, don’t ya think?” he whispered, and threw the pigeon into the air. He
repeated the process with his own watch, for good measure. He left the door open. If
the birds returned early, the Gubru might follow the tracer signal here. But
their typically noisy arrival would send the whole flock flapping off again,
starting another wild goose chase. Fiben congratulated
himself on his cleverness as he and Sylvie ran eastward, away from the harbor.
Soon they were in a dilapidated industrial area. Fiben knew where he was. He
had been here before, leading the placid horse, Tycho, on his first foray into
town after the invasion. Sometime before they reached the wall, he signaled for
a stop. He had to catch his breath, though Sylvie seemed hardly winded at all. Well, she’s a dancer, of
course, he
thought. “Okay, now we strip,” he
told her. To her credit, Sylvie did
not even bat an eye. The logic was inescapable. Her watch might not have been
the only tracer planted on their person. She hurried through the disrobing and
was finished before him. When everything lay in a pile, Fiben spared her a
brief, appreciative whistle. Sylvie blushed. “Now what?” she asked. “Now we go for the fence,”
he answered. “The fence? But Fiben—” “C’mon. I’ve wanted to
look at the thing close up for some time anyway.” It was only a few hundred
yards farther before they reached the broad strip of ground the aliens had
leveled all the way around Port Helenia. Sylvie shivered as they approached the
tall barrier, which glistened damply under the light of bright watch globes
placed at wide intervals along its length. “Fiben,” Sylvie said as he
stepped out onto the strip. “We can’t go out there.” “Why not?” he asked.
Still, he stopped and turned to look back at her. “Do you know anyone who has?” She shook her head. “Why would
anybody? It’s obviously crazy! Those watch globes ...” “Yeah,” Fiben said
contemplatively. “I was just wondering how many of ‘em it took to line a fence
around the whole city. Ten thousand? Twenty? Thirty?” He was remembering the guardian drones
that had lined the much smaller and much more sensitive perimeter around the
former Tymbrimi Embassy, that day when the chancery building exploded and Fiben
had had his lesson in ET humor. Those devices had turned out to be pretty unimpressive
compared with “Rover,” or the typical battle robot the Gubru Talon Soldiers
took into battle. I wonder about these, he
thought, and took another step forward. “Fiben!” Sylvie sounded
close to panic. “Let’s try the gate. We can tell the guards ... we can tell
them we were robbed. We were hicks from the farms, visiting town, and somebody
stole our clothes and ID cards. If we act dumb enough, maybe they’ll just let
us through!” Yeah, sure. Fiben stepped closer
still. Now he stood no more than half a dozen meters from the barrier. He saw
that it comprised a series of narrow slats connected by wire at the top and
bottom. He had chosen a point between two of the glowing globes, as far from
each as possible. Still, as he approached he felt a powerful sensation that
they were watching him. The certainty filled Fiben
with resignation. By now, of course, Gubru soldiery were on their way here.
They would arrive any minute now. His best course was to turn around. To run.
Now! He glanced back at Sylvie.
She stood where he had left her. It was easy to tell that she would rather be
almost anywhere else in the world than here. He wasn’t at all sure why she had
remained. Fiben grabbed his left
wrist with his right hand. His pulse was fast and thready and his mouth felt dry
as sand. Trembling, he made an effort of will and took another step toward the
fence. An almost palpable dread
seemed to close in all around him, as he had felt when he heard poor Simon
Levin’s death wail, during that useless, futile battle out in space. He felt a
dark foreboding of imminent doom. Mortality pressed in—a sense of the futility
of life. Fiben turned around,
slowly, to look at Sylvie. He grinned. “Cheap chickenshit birds!”
he grunted. “They aren’t watch globes at all! They’re stupid psi radiatorsl” Sylvie blinked. Her mouth
opened. Closed. “Are you sure?” she asked unbelievingly. “Come on out and see,” he
urged. “Right there you’ll suddenly be sure you’re being watched. Then you’ll
think every Talon Soldier in space is coming after you!” Sylvie swallowed. She
clenched her fists and moved out onto the empty strip. Step by step, Fiben
watched her. He had to give Sylvie credit. A lesser chimmie would have cut and
run, screaming, long before she reached his position. Beads of perspiration
popped out on her brow, joining the intermittent raindrops. Part of him, distant from
the adrenaline roar, appreciated her naked form. It helped to distract his
mind. So, she really has nursed. The faint stretch marks of childbearing
and lactation were often faked by some dummies, in order to make themselves
look more attractive, but in this case it was clear that Sylvie had borne a
child. I wonder what her story is. When she stood next to
him, eyes closed tightly, she whispered. “What . . . what’s happening to me
right now?” Fiben listened to his own
feelings. He thought of Gailet and her long mourning for her friend and
protector, the giant chim Max. He thought of the chims he had seen blown apart
by the enemy’s overpowering weaponry. He remembered Simon. “You feel like your best
friend in all the world just died,” he told her gently, and took her hand. Her
answering grip was hard, but across her face there swept a look of relief. “Psi emitters. That’s . .
. that’s all?” She opened her eyes. “Why . . . why those cheap, chickenshit
birds!” Fiben guffawed. Sylvie
slowly smiled. With her free hand she covered her mouth. They laughed, standing
there in the rain in the midst of a riverbed of sorrow. They laughed, and when
their tears finally slowed they walked together the rest of the way to the
fence, still holding hands. “Now when I say push, push!” “I’m ready, Fiben.” Sylvie
crouched beneath him, feet set, shoulder braced against one of the tall slats,
arms gripping the part of the wall next to it. Standing over her, Fiben
took a similar stance and planted his feet in the mud. He took several deep
breaths. “Okay, push!” Together they heaved. The slats were
already a few centimeters apart. As he and Sylvie strained, he could feel the
space begin to widen. Evolution is never wasted, Fiben thought as he
heaved with all his might. A million years ago humans
were going through all the pangs of self-uplift, evolving what the Galactics
said could only be given—sapiency—the ability to think and to covet the stars. Meanwhile, though, Fiben’s
ancestors had not been idle. We were getting strong! Fiben concentrated
on that thought while sweat popped out on his brow and the plastisheath slats
groaned. He grunted and could feel Sylvie’s own desperate struggle as her back
quivered against his leg. “Ah!” Sylvie lost her
footing in the mud and her legs flew out, throwing her backward hard. Recoil
spun Fiben about, and the springy slats bounced back, tossing him on top of
her. For a minute or two they
just lay there, breathing in shuddering gasps. Finally though, Sylvie spoke. “Please, honey . . . not
tonight. I gotta headache.” Fiben laughed. He rolled
off of her and onto his back, coughing.
They needed humor. It was their best defense against the constant hammering of the psi
globes. Panic was -incipient, ever creeping
on the verge of their minds. Laughter kept it at bay. They helped each other up
and inspected what they had accomplished. The gap was noticeably larger,
perhaps ten centimeters, now. But it was still far from wide enough. And Fiben
knew they were running out of time. They would need at least three hours to
have any hope of reaching the foothills before daybreak. At least if they made it
through they would have the storm on their side. Another sheet of rain swept
across them as he and Sylvie settled in again, bracing themselves. The
lightning had drawn closer over the last half hour. Thunder rolled, shaking
trees and rattling shutters. It’s a mixed blessing, Fiben thought. For while
it no doubt hampered Gubru scanners, the rain also made it hard to get a good
grip on the slippery fence material. The mud was a curse. “You ready?” he asked. “Sure, if you can manage
to keep that thing of yours out of my face,” Sylvie said, looking up at him.
“It’s distracting, you know.” “It’s what you told Gailet
you wanted to share, honey. Besides, you’ve seen it all before, back at the
Thunder Mound.” “Yes.” She smiled. “But it
didn’t look quite the same.” “Oh, shut up and push,”
Fiben growled. Together they heaved again, putting all their strength into the
effort. Give! Give way! He heard Sylvie gasp, and
his own muscles threatened to cramp as the fence material creaked, budged ever
so slightly, and creaked again. This time it was Fiben who
slipped, letting the springy material bounce back. Once more they collapsed
together in the mud, panting. The rain was steady now,
Fiben wiped a rivulet out of his eyes and looked at the gap again. Maybe
twelve centimeters . Ifni! That’s not anywhere near enough. He could feel the
captivating power of the psi globes broadcasting their gloom into his skull.
The message was sapping his strength, he knew, pushing him and Sylvie toward
resignation. He felt terribly heavy as he slowly stood up and leaned against
the obdurate fence. Hell, we tried. We’ll get
credit for that much. Almost made it, too. If only . . . “No!” he shouted suddenly.
“No! I won’t let you!” He hurled himself at the gap, tried to pry his body
through, wriggled and writhed against the recalcitrant opening. Lightning
struck, somewhere in the dark realm just beyond, illuminating an open
countryside of fields and forests and, beyond them, the beckoning foothills of
the Mulun range. Thunder pealed, setting
the fence rocking. The slats squeezed Fiben between them, .and he howled in
agony. When they let go he fell, half-numbed with pain, to the ground near
Sylvie. But he was on his feet again in an instant. Another electric ladder lit
the glowering clouds. He screamed back at the sky. He beat the ground. Mud and
pebbles flew up as he threw handful into the air. More thunder drove the stones
back, pelting them into his face. There was no longer any
such thing as speech. No words. The part of him that knew such things reeled in
shock, and in reaction other older, sturdier portions took control. Now there was only the
storm. The wind and rain. The lightning and thunder. He beat his breast, lips
curled back, baring his teeth to the stinging rain. The storm sang to
Fiben, reverberating in the ground and the throbbing air. He answered with a
howl. This music was no prissy,
human thing. It was not poetical, like the whale dream phantoms of the
dolphins. No, this was music he could feel clear down to his bones. It
rocked him. It rolled him. It lifted Fiben like a rag doll and tossed him down
into the mud. He came back up, spitting and hooting. He could feel Sylvie’s
gaze upon him. She was slapping the ground, watching him, wide-eyed, excited.
That only made him beat his breast harder and shriek louder. He knew he was not
drooping now! Throwing pebbles into the air he cried defiance to the storm,
calling out for the lightning to come and get him! Obligingly, it came.
Brilliance filled space, charging it, sending his hair bristling outward,
sparking. The soundless bellow blew him backward, like a giant’s hand come down
to slap him straight against the wall. Fiben screamed as he
struck the slats. Before he blacked out, he distinctly smelled the aroma of
burning fur. 66 Gailet In the darkness, with the
sound of rain pelting against the roof tiles, she suddenly opened her eyes.
Alone, she stood up with the blanket wrapped around her and went to the window. ‘ Outside, a storm blew
across Port Helenia, announcing the full arrival of autumn. The caliginous
clouds rumbled angrily, threateningly. There was no view to the east,
but Gailet let her cheek rest against the cool glass and faced that way anyway. The room was comfortably
warm. Nevertheless, she closed her eyes and shivered against a sudden chill. 67 Fiben Eyes . . . eyes . .. eyes
were everywhere. They whirled and danced, glowing in the darkness, taunting
him. An elephant
appeared—crashing through the jungle, trumpeting with red irises aflame. He
tried to flee but it caught him, picked him up in its trunk, and carried him
off bouncing, jouncing him, cracking his ribs. He wanted to tell the
beast to go ahead and eat him already, or ^rample him . . . only to get it over
with! After a while, though, he grew used to it. The pain dulled to a throbbing
ache, and the journey settled into a steady rhythm. ... The first thing he
realized, on awakening, was that the rain was somehow missing his face. He lay on his back, on
what felt like grass. All around him the sounds of the storm rolled on,
scarcely diminished. He could feel the wet showers on his legs and torso. And
yet, none of the raindrops fell onto his nose or mouth. Fiben opened his eyes to
look and see why . . . and, incidentally, to find out how he happened to be
alive. A silhouette blocked out
the dim underglow of the clouds. A lightning stroke, not far away, briefly
illuminated a face above his own. Sylvie looked down in concern, holding his
head in her lap. Fiben tried to speak.
“Where ...” but the word came out as a croak. Most of his voice seemed to be
gone. Fiben dimly recalled an episode of screaming, howling at the sky. . . .
That had to be why his throat hurt so. “We’re outside,” Sylvie
said, just loud enough to be heard over the rain. Fiben blinked. Outside? Wincing, he lifted his head just enough
to look around. Against the stormy
backdrop it was hard to see anything at all. But he was able to make out the
dim shapes of trees and low, rolling hills. He turned to his left. The outline
of Port Helenia was unmistakable, especially the curving trail of tiny lights
that followed the course of the Gubru fence. “But . . . but how did we get here?” “I carried you,” she said
matter-of-factly. “You weren’t in much shape for walking after you tore down
that wall.” “Tore down ...?”. She nodded. There appeared
to be a shining light in Sylvie’s eyes. “I thought I’d seen thunder dances
before, Fiben Bolger. But that was one to beat all others on record. I swear
it. If I live to ninety, and have a hundred respectful grandchildren, I don’t
imagine I’ll ever be able to tell it so I’ll be believed.” Dimly, it sort of came
back to him now. He recalled the anger, the outrage over having come so close,
and yet so far from freedom. It shamed him to remember giving in that way to
frustration, to the animal within him. Some white card. Fiben
snorted, knowing how stupid the Suzerain of Propriety had to be to have^chosen
a chim like him for such a role. “I must’ve lost my grip for a while.” Sylvie touched his left
shoulder. He winced and looked down to see a nasty burn there. Oddly, it did
not seem to hurt as badly as a score of lesser aches and bruises. “You taunted the storm,
Fiben,” she said in a hushed voice. “You dared it to come down after
you. And when it came . . . you made it do your bidding.” Fiben closed his eyes. Oh,
Goodatt. Of all the siUy, superstitious nonsense. And yet, there was a part
of him, deep down, that felt warmly satisfied. It was as if that portion
actually believed that there had been cause and effect, that he had done
exactly what Sylvie described! Fiben shuddered. “Help me sit up, okay?” There was a disorienting
moment or two as the horizon tilted and vision swam. At last, though, when she
had him seated so the world no longer wavered all around him, he gestured for
her to help him stand. “You should rest, Fiben.” “When we reach the Mulun,”
he told her. “Dawn can’t be far off. And the storm won’t last forever. Come on,
I’ll lean on you.” She took his good arm over
her shoulder, bracing him. Somehow, they managed to get him onto his feet. “Y’know,” he said. “You’re
a strong lil” chimmie. Hmph. Carried me all the way up here, did you?” She nodded, looking up at
him with that same light. Fiben smiled. “Okay,” he said. “Pretty damn okay.” Together they started out,
limping toward the glowering dark hummocks to the east. PART FIVE Avengers In
ancient days, when Poseidon still reigned and the ships of man were as weak as
tinder, bad luck struck a certain Thracian freighter, who foundered and broke
apart under an early winter storm. All hands were lost under those savage
waves, save one—the boat’s mascot—a monkey. As
the fates would have it, a dolphin appeared just as the monkey
was gasping its last breath. Knowing of the great love between man and dolphin,
the monkey cried out, “Save me! For the sake of my poor children in Athens!” Quick
as a streak, the dolphin offered its broad back. “Thou art very strange, small,
and ugly for a man,” the dolphin said as the monkey took a desperate grip. “As
men go, I might be quite handsome,” replied the monkey, who coughed, holding on
tightly as the dolphin turned towards land. “You say you are a man
of Athens?” the wary sea creature asked. “Indeed,
who would claim it were he not?” the monkey proclaimed. “Then you know Piraeus?” the suspicious
dolphin inquired further. The
monkey thought quickly. “Oh, yes!” he cried. “Piraeus is my dear friend. I only
spoke with him last week!” With
that the dolphin bucked angrily and flung the monkey into the sea to drown. The
moral of the story, one might suppose, is that one should always get one’s
story straight, when pretending to be what one is not. M.
N. PLANO 68 Galactics The image in the
holographic display flickered. That was not surprising, since it came from many
parsecs away, refracted through the folded space of the Pourmin transfer point.
The muddy picture wavered and occasionally lost definition. Still, to the Suzerain of
Propriety the message was coming in all too clearly. A diverse collection of
beings stood depicted before the Suzerain’s pedestal. It recognized most of the
races by sight. There was a Pila, for instance—short, furry, and stubby-armed.
And there was a tall, gangling Z’Tang who stood beside a spiderlike Serentin. A
Bi-Gle glowered lazily, coiled next to a being the Suzerain did not immediately
recognize, and which might have been a client or a decorative pet. Also, to the Suzerain’s
dismay, the delegation included a Synthian and a human. A human! And there was no way to
complain. It was only appropriate to include a Terran among the official
observers—if a qualified human were available—since this world was registered
to the wolflings. But the Suzerain had felt certain that there were none
employed by the Uplift Institute in this sector! Perhaps this was one more sign that the
political situation in the Five Galaxies had worsened. Word had come from the homeworld
Roost Masters telling of serious setbacks out between the spiral arms. Battles
had gone badly. Allies had proven unreliable. Tandu and Soro fleets dominated
once profitable
trade routes and now monopolized the siege of These were trying times
for the great and powerful clan of the Gooksyu-Gubru. All now depended on
certain important neutralist patron-lines. Should something happen to draw one
or two of them into an alliance, triumph might yet be attained for the
righteous. On the other side of the
wing, it would be disastrous to see any of the neutrals turn against the Great
Glan! To influence such matters
had been a major reason, back when the Suzerain of Propriety originated the
idea of invading Garth in the first place. Superficially this expedition had
been intended to seize hostages for use in prying secrets out of the High
Command of Earth. But psychological profiles had always made success in that
seem unlikely. Wolflings were obstinate creatures. No, what had won the Roost
Masters over to the priest’s proposal was the possibility that this would bring
honor to the cause of the clan—to score a coup and win new alliances from
wavering parties. And at first all seemed to go so well! The first Suzerain of
Cost and Caution— The priest chirped a deep
note of mourning. It had not before realized what wisdom they had lost, how the
old bureaucrat had tempered the rash brilliance of the younger two with deep
and reliable sense. What a consensus, unity, policy we might
have had. Now, though, in addition
to the constant struggles among the still disunited Triumvirate, there was this
latest bad news. A Terran would be among the official observers from the
Uplift Institute. The implications were unpleasant to consider. And that was not to be the
worst of it! As the Suzerain watched in dismay, the Earthling stepped forward
as spokesman! Its statement was in clear Galactic Seven. “Greetings to the
Triumvirate of the Forces of Gooksyu-Gubru, now in contested occupation of the
limited-leasehold world known as Garth. I greet you in the name of
Cough’Quinn*3, Grand High Examiner of the Uplift Institute. This message is
being sent ahead of our vessel by the quickest available means, so that you may
prepare for our arrival. Conditions in hyperspace and at transfer points
indicate that causality will almost certainly allow us to attend the proposed
ceremonies, and administer appropriate sapiency tests at the time and place
requested by you. “You are further informed
that Galactic Uplift Institute has gone to great lengths to accommodate your
unusual request—first in exercising such haste and second in acting on the
basis of so little information. “Ceremonies of Uplift are
joyous occasions, especially in times of turmoil such as these. They celebrate
the continuity and perpetual renewal of Galactic culture, in the name of the
most revered Progenitors. Client species are the hope, the future of our
civilization, and on such occasions as this we demonstrate our responsibility,
our honor, and our love. “We approach this event,
then, filled with curiosity as to what wonder the clan of Gooksyu-Gubru plans
to unveil before the Five Galaxies.” The scene vanished,
leaving the Suzerain to contemplate this news. It was too late, of
course, to recall the invitations and cancel the ceremony. Even the other
Suzerains recognized this. The shunt must be completed, and they must prepare
to receive honored guests. To do otherwise might damage the Gubru cause
irrevocably. The Suzerain danced a
dance of anger and frustration. It muttered short, sharp imprecations. Curse the devil-trickster
Tymbrimi! In retrospect, the very idea of “Garthlings”—native pre-sentients
that survived the Holocaust of the Bururalli—was absurd. And yet the trail of
false evidence had been so startlingly plausible, so striking in its implied
opportunity! The Suzerain of Propriety
had begun this expedition in a lead position. Its place in the eventual Molt
had seemed assured after the untimely demise of the first Suzerain of Cost and
Caution. But all that changed when
no Garthlings were found— when it became clear just how thoroughly Propriety
had been tricked. Failure to find evidence of human misuse of Garth or their
clients meant that the Suzerain still had not yet set foot upon the soil of
this planet. That, in turn, had retarded the development of completion
hormones. All of these factors were setbacks, throwing the Molt into serious
doubt. Then, insurrection among
the neo-chimpanzees helped bring the military to the fore. Now the Suzerain of
Beam and Talon was rapidly growing preeminent, unstoppable. The coming Molt filled the Suzerain of
Propriety with foreboding. Such events were supposed to be triumphant, transcendent, even for the
losers. Moltings were times of renewal and sexual fulfillment for the race. They
were also supposed to represent crystallization of policy—consensus on
correct action. This time, however, there
was little or no consensus. Something was very wrong, indeed, about this
molting. The only thing all three
Suzerains were in agreement about was that the hyperspace shunt must be used
for some sort of Uplift ceremony. To do otherwise would be suicidal at this
point. But beyond that they parted company. Their incessant arguing had begun
affecting the entire expedition. The more religious Talon Soldiers had taken to
bickering with their comrades. Bureaucrats who were retired soldiers sided with
their former comrades over logistical expenditures, or turned sullen when their
chief overruled them. Even among the priesthood there were frequent arguments
where there should already be unanimity. The priest had just
recently discovered what factionalism could do. The divisiveness had gone all
the way to the point of betrayal! Why else had one of its two race-leader
chimpanzees been stolen? Now the Suzerain of Cost
and Caution was insisting on a role in choosing the new male. No doubt the
bureaucrat was responsible for the “escape” of the Fiben Bolger chimp in the
first place! Such a promising creature it had been! By now it no doubt had been
converted to vapor and ashes. There would be no way to
pin this on either of the rival Suzerains, of course. A Kwackoo servitor
approached and knelt, proffering a data cube in its beak. Given assent, it
popped the record into a player unit. The room dimmed and the
Suzerain of Propriety watched a camera’s-eye view of driving rain and darkness.
It shivered involuntarily, disliking the ugly, dank dinginess of a wolfling
town. The view panned over a
muddy patch in a dark alley . . . a broken shack made of wire and wood, where
Terran birds had been kept as pets ... a pile of soggy clothing beside a
padlocked factory . . . footprints leading to a churned up field of mud beside
a bent and battered fence . . . more footprints leading off into the dim
wilderness. . . . The implications were
apparent to the Suzerain before the investigators’ report reached its
conclusion. The male neo-chimpanzee
had perceived the trap set for it! It appeared to have made good its escape! The Suzerain danced upon
its perch, a series of mincing steps of ancient lineage. “The harm, damage, setback to our program is severe. But it is not, may not be irreparable!” At a gesture its Kwackoo
followers hurried forward. The Suzerain’s first command was straightforward. - “We must increase,
improve, enhance our commitment, our
incentives. Inform the female that we
agree, accept, acquiesce to her
request. “She may go to the Library.” The servitor bowed, and the other Kwackoo
crooned. “Zoooon!” 69 Government
in Exile The holo-tank cleared as
the interstellar message ran to its end. When the lights came on, the Council
members looked at each other in puzzlement. “What. . . what does it mean?”
Colonel Maiven asked. “I’m not sure,” said
Commander Kylie. “But it’s clear the Gubru are up to something.” Refuge Administrator Mu
Chen drummed her fingers on the table. “They appeared to be officials from the
Uplift Institute. It seems to mean the invaders are planning some sort of
Uplift ceremony, and have invited witnesses.” That much is obvious, Megan thought. “Do you
think this has anything to do with that mysterious construction south of Port
Helenia?” she asked. The site had been a topic of much discussion lately. Colonel Maiven nodded. “I
had been reluctant to admit the possibility before, but now I’d have to say
so.” The chim member spoke.
“Why would they want to hold an Uplift ceremony for the Kwackoo here on Garth?
It doesn’t make sense. Would that improve their claim on our leasehold?” “I doubt it,” Megan said.
“Maybe . . . maybe it isn’t for the Kwackoo at all.” “But then for who?” Megan shrugged. Kylie
commented. “The Uplift Institute officials appear to be in the dark as well.” There was a long silence. Then Kylie
broke it again. “How significant do you
think it is that the spokesman was human?” Megan smiled. “Obviously
it was meant as a dig at the Gubru. That man might have been no more than a
junior clerk trainee at the local Uplift Institute branch. Putting him out in
front of Pila and Z’Tang and Serentini means Earth isn’t finished yet. And certain
powers want to point that out to the Gubru.” “Hm. Pila. They’re tough
customers, and members of the Soro clan. Having a human spokesman might be an
insult to the Gubru, but it’s no guarantee Earth is okay.” Megan understood what
Kylie meant. If the Soro now dominated Earthspace, there were rough times
ahead. Again, another long silence. Then Colonel
Maiven spoke. “They mentioned a
hyperspace shunt. Those are expensive. The Gubru must set great store by this
ceremony thing.” Indeed, Megan thought, knowing
that a motion had been put before the Council. And this time she realized that
it would be hard to justify holding to Uthacalthing’s advice. “You are suggesting a target, colonel?” “I sure am, madam
coordinator.” Maiven sat up and met her eyes. “I think this is the opportunity
we’ve been waiting for.” There were nods of agreement up and down
the table. They
are voting out of boredom, and frustration, and sheer cabin fever, Megan knew. And yet, is
this not a golden chance, to be seized or lost forever? “We cannot attack once the
emissaries from the Uplift Institute have arrived,” she emphasized, and saw
that everybody understood how important that was. “However, I agree that there
may be a window of opportunity during which a strike could be made.” Consensus was obvious. In
a corner of her mind, Megan felt there really ought to be more discussion. But
she, too, was near filled to bursting with impatience. “We shall cut new orders
to Major Prathachulthorn then. He shall receive carte blanche, subject only to,
the condition that any attack be completed by November first. Is it agreed?” A simple raising of hands.
Commander Kylie hesitated, then joined in to make it unanimous. We are committed, Megan thought. And she
wondered if Hell reserved a special place for mothers who send their own sons
into battle. 70 Robert She didn’t have to go
away, did she? I mean she herself said it was all right. Robert rubbed his stubbled
chin. He thought about taking a shower and shaving. Major Prathachulthorn would
be calling a meeting sometime after it reached full light, and the commander
liked to see his officers well groomed. What I really should be
doing is sleeping, Robert knew. They had just finished a
whole series of night exercises. It would be wise to catch up on his rest. And yet, after a couple of
hours of fitful slumber he had found himself too nervous, too full of restless
energy to stay in bed any longer. He had risen and gone to his small desk,
setting up the datawell so its light would not disturb the chamber’s other
occupant. For some time he read through Major Prathachulthorn’s detailed order
of battle. It was ingenious,
professional. The various options appeared to offer a number of efficient” ways
to use limited forces to strike the enemy, and strike Rim hard. All that
remained was choosing the right target. There were several choices available,
any of which ought to do. Still, something about the
entire edifice struck Robert as wrong. The document did not increase his
confidence, as he had hoped it would. In the space over his head Robert almost
imagined something taking form—something faintly akin to the dark clouds that
had shrouded the mountains in storms so recently—a symbolic manifestation of
his unease. Across the little chamber
a form moved under the blankets. One slender arm lay exposed, and a smooth
length of calf and thigh. Robert concentrated and
erased the nonthing that he had been forming with his simple aura-power. It had
begun affecting Lydia’s dreams, and it wouldn’t be fair to inflict his own
turmoil upon her. For all of their recent physical intimacy, they were still in
many ways strangers. Robert reminded himself
that there were some positive aspects to the last few days. The battle plan,
for instance, showed that Prathachulthorn was at last taking some of his ideas
seriously. And spending time with Lydia had brought more than physical
pleasure. Robert had not realized how much he missed the simple touch of his
own kind. Humans might be able to withstand isolation better than chims—who could
fall into deep depression if they lacked a grooming partner for very long. But
mel and fern humans, too, had their apelike needs. Still, Robert’s thoughts
kept drifting. Even during his most passionate moments with Lydia, he kept
thinking of somebody else. Did she really have to
leave? Logically there was no reason to have to go to Mount Fossey. The
gorillas were already well cared for. Of course, the gorillas might have been
just an excuse. An excuse to escape the disapproving aura of Major
Prathachulthorn. An excuse to avoid the sparking discharges from human passion. Athaclena might be correct
that there was nothing wrong with Robert seeking his own kind. But logic was
not everything. She had feelings, too. Young and alone, she could be hurt even
by what she knew to be right. “Damn!” Robert muttered.
Prathachulthorn’s words and graphs were a blur. “Damn, I miss her.” There was a commotion
outside, beyond the flap of cloth that sectioned off this chamber from the rest
of the caves. Robert looked at his watch. It was still only four a.m. He stood
up and gathered his trousers. Any unplanned excitement at this hour was likely
to be bad news. Just because the enemy had been quiet for a month did not mean
it had to stay that way. Perhaps the Gubru had gotten wind of their plans and
were striking preemptively! There was the slap of
unshod feet upon stone. “Capt’n Oneagle?” a voice said from just beyond the
cloth. Robert strode over and pulled it aside. A winded chim messenger breathed
heavily. “What’s happening?” Robert asked. “Urn, sir, you’d better
come quick.” “All right. Let me get my
weapons.” The chim shook her head.
“It’s not fighting, sir. It’s . . . it’s some chims just arrivin’ from Port
Helenia.” Robert frowned. New
recruits from town had been arriving in small groups all along. What was all
the excitement about this time? He heard Lydia stir as the talking disturbed
her sleep. “Fine,” he told the chimmie. “We’ll interview them a little later—” She interrupted. “Sir!
It’s Fiben! Fiben Bolger, sir. He’s come back.” Robert blinked. “What?” There was movement behind
him. “Rob?” a feminine voice spoke. “What is—” Robert whooped. His shout
reverberated in the closed spaces. He hugged and kissed the surprised chimmie,
then caught up Lydia and tossed her lightly into the air. “What . . . ?” she started
to ask, then stopped, for she found herself addressing only the empty space
where he had been. Actually, there was little
need to hurry. Fiben and his escorts were still some distance away. By the time
their horses
could be seen, puffing up the trail from the north, Lydia had dressed and
joined Robert up on the escarpment. There dawn’s gray light was just driving
out the last wan stars. “Everybody’s up,” Lydia
commented. “They even roused the major. Chims are dashing all over the place,
jabbering in excitement. This must be some chen we’re waiting for.” “Fiben?” Robert laughed.
He blew into his hands. “Yeah, you might say old Fiben’s unusual.” “I gathered as much.” She
shaded her eyes against the glow to the east and watched the mounted party pass
a switchback climbing the narrow trail. “Is he the one in the bandages?” “Hm?” Robert squinted.
Lydia’s eyesight had been bio-organically enhanced during her Marine training.
He was envious. “It wouldn’t surprise me. Fiben’s always getting banged up, one
way or another. Claims he hates it. Says it’s all due to’innate clumsiness and
a universe that has it in for him, but I’ve always suspected it was an affinity
for trouble. Never known a chim who went to such lengths just to get a story to
tell.” In a minute he could make
out the features of his friend. He shouted and raised his hand. Fiben grinned
and waved back, although his left arm was immobilized in a sling. Next to him,
on a pale mare, rode a chimmie Robert did not recognize. A messenger arrived from
the cave entrance and saluted. “Sers, the major requests that you an’
Lieutenant Bolger come down just as soon’s he’s here.” Robert nodded. “Please
tell Major Prathachulthorn we’ll be right there.” As the horses climbed the
last switchback, Lydia slipped her hand into his, and Robert felt a sudden wave
of both gladness and guilt. He squeezed back and tried not to let his
ambivalence show. Fiben’s alive! he thought. I must get word to Athaclena.
I’m’sure she’ll be thrilled. Major Prathachulthorn had
a nervous habit of tugging at one ear or the other. While listening to reports
from his subordinates, he would shift in his chair, occasionally leaning over
to mumble into his datawell, retrieving some quick dollop of information. At
such times he might seem distracted, but if the speaker stopped talking, or
even slowed down, the major would snap
his fingers, impatiently. Apparently, Prathachulthorn had a quick mind and was
able to juggle
several tasks at once. However, these behaviors were very hard on some of the
chims, often making them nervous and tongue-tied. That, in turn, did not
improve the major’s opinion
of the irregulars that had only recently been under Robert’s and Athaclena’s
command. In Fiben’s case, though,
this was no problem. As long as he was kept supplied with orange juice, he kept
on with his story. Even Prathachulthorn, who usually interrupted reports with
frequent questions, probing mercilessly for details, sat silently through the
tale of the disastrous valley insurrection, Fiben’s subsequent capture, the
interviews and tests by the followers of the Suzerain of Propriety, and the
theories of Dr. Gailet Jones. . Now and then Robert
glanced at the chimmie Fiben had brought with him from Port Helenia. Sylvie sat
to one side, between the chims Benjamin and Elsie, her posture erect and her
expression composed. Occasionally, when asked to verify or elaborate on
something, she answered in a quiet voice. Otherwise, her gaze remained on Fiben
constantly. Fiben carefully described
the political situation among the Gubru, as he understood it. When he came to
the evening of the escape, he told of the trap that had been laid by the
“Suzerain of Cost and Caution,” and concluded simply by saying, “So we decided,
Sylvie and I, that we’d better exit Port Helenia by a different route than by
sea.” He shrugged. “We got out through a gap in the fence and finally made it
to a rebel outpost. So here we are.” Right! Robert thought
sardonically. Of course Fiben had left out any mention of his injuries and
exactly how he escaped. He would no doubt fill in the details in his
written report to the major, but anyone else would have to bribe them out of
him. Robert saw Fiben glance
his way and wink. I’d bet this is at least a five-beer tale, Robert
thought. Prathachulthorn leaned
forward. “You say that you actually saw this hyperspace shunt? You know exactly
where it is located?” “I was trained as a scout,
major. I know where it is. I’ll include a map, and a sketch of the facility, in
my written report.” Prathachulthorn nodded.
“If I had not already had other reports of this thing I’d never have credited
this story. As it is though, I am forced to believe you. You say this facility
is expensive, even by Gubru standards?” “Yessir. That’s what Gailet
and I came to believe. Think about it. Humans have only been able to throw one
Uplift ceremony for each of their clients in all the years since Contact, and
both had to be held on Tymbrim. That’s why other clients Me the Kwackoo can get
away with snubbing us. “Part of the reason has
been political obstruction by antagonistic clans like the Gubru and the Soro,
who’ve been able to drag out Terran applications for status. But another reason
is because we’re so frightfully poor, by Galactic standards.” Fiben had been learning
things, obviously. Robert realized part of it must have been picked up from
this Gailet Jones person. With his heightened empathy sense, he picked up faint
tremors from his friend whenever her name came up. Robert glanced at Sylvie. Hmm.
Life seems to have grown complicated for Fiben. That reminded Robert of
his own situation, of course. Fiben isn’t the only one, he thought. All
his life he had wanted to learn to be more sensitive, to better understand
others and his own feelings. Now he had his wish, and he hated it. “By Darwin, Goodall, and
Greenpeace!” Prathachulthorn pounded the table. “Mr. Bolger, you bring your
news at a most opportune time!” He turned to address Lydia and Robert. “Do you
know what this means, gentlemen?” “Um,” Robert began. “A target, sir,” Lydia
answered succinctly. “A target is right! This
fits perfectly with that message we just received from the Council. If we can
smash this shunt—preferably before the dignitaries from the Uplift Institute
arrive—then we could rap the Gubru right where it pains them most, in their
wallets!” “But—” Robert started to
object. “You heard what our spy
just told us.” Prathachulthorn said. “The Gubru are hurting out there in
space! They’re overextended, their leaders here on Garth are at each others’
throats, and this could be the last straw! Why, we might even be able to time
it so their entire Triumvirate is at the same Robert shook his head.
“Don’t you think we ought to give it some thought, sir? I mean, what about the
offer that the Suzerain of Probity—” “Propriety,” Fiben
corrected. “Propriety. Yes. What
about the offer it made to Fiben and Dr. Jones?” Prathachulthorn shook his
head. “An obvious trap, Oneagle. Be serious now.” “I am being
serious, sir. I’m no more an expert on these matters than Fiben, and certainly
less of one than Dr. Jones. And certainly I concede it may be a trap.
But on the surface, at least, it sounds like a terrific deal for Earth! A deal
I don’t think we can pass up without at least reporting this back to the
Council.” “There isn’t time.”
Prathachulthorn said, shaking his head. “My orders are to operate at my own
discretion and, if appropriate, to act before the Galactic dignitaries arrive.” Robert felt a growing
desperation. “Then at least let’s consult with Athaclena. She’s the daughter of
a diplomat. She might be able to see some ramifications we don’t.” Prathachulthorn’s frown
spoke volumes. “If there’s time, of course I’ll be happy to solicit the young
Tymbrimi’s opinion.” But it was clear that even mentioning the idea had brought
Robert down a peg in the man’s eyes. Prathachulthorn slapped
the table. “Right now I think we had better have a staff meeting of
commissioned officers and discuss potential tactics against this hypershunt installation.”
He turned and nodded to the chims. “That will be all for now, Fiben. Thank you
very much for your courageous and timely action. That goes the same to you too,
miss.” He nodded at Sylvie. “I look forward to seeing your written reports.” Elsie and Benjamin stood
up and held the door. As mere brevet officers they were excluded from
Prathachulthorn’s inner staff. Fiben rose and moved more slowly, aided by
Sylvie. Robert hurriedly spoke in
a low voice to Prathachulthorn. “Sir, I’m sure it only slipped your mind, but
Fiben holds a full commission in the colonial defense forces. If he’s excluded
it might not go down well, urn, politically.” Prathachulthorn blinked. His expression
barely flickered, though
Robert knew he had once again failed to score points. “Yes, of course,” the
major said evenly. “Please tell Lieutenant Bolger he is welcome to stay, if
he’s not too tired.” With that he turned back
to his datawell and started calling up files. Robert could feel Lydia’s eyes on
him. She may despair of my ever learning tact, he thought as he hurried
to the door and caught Fiben’s arm just as he was leaving. His friend grinned at him.
“I guess it’s grownup time again, here,” Fiben said, sotto voce, glancing in
Pratha-chulthorn’s direction. “It’s worse even than
that, old chim. I just got you tapped as an honorary adult.” If looks could maim, Robert
mused on seeing Fiben’s sour expression. And you thought it was Miller time,
didn’t you? They had argued before about the possible historical origins of
that expression. Fiben squeezed Sylvie’s
shoulder and hobbled back into the room. She watched him for a moment, then
turned and followed Elsie down the hall. Benjamin, however,
lingered for a moment. He had caught Robert’s gesture bidding him to stay.
Robert slipped a small disk into the chim’s palm. He dared not say anything
aloud, but with his left hand he made a simple sign. “Auntie,” he said in hand talk. Benjamin nodded quickly
and walked away. Prathachulthorn and Lydia
were already deep into the arcana of battle planning as Robert returned to the
table. The major turned to Robert, “I’m afraid there just won’t be time to use
enhanced bacteriological eifects, as ingenious as your idea was on its own
merits. ...” The words washed past
unnoted. Robert sat down, thinking only that he had just committed his first
felony. By secretly recording the meeting—including Fiben’s lengthy report—he
had violated procedure. By giving the pellet to Benjamin he had broken
protocol. And by ordering the chim
to deliver the recording to an alien he had, by some lights, just committed
treason. 71 Max A large neo-chimpanzee
shambled into the vast underground chamber, hands cuffed together, drawn along
at the end of a stout chain. He remained aloof from his guards, chims wearing the
invader’s livery, who pulled at the other end of his leash, but occasionally he
did glare defiantly at the alien technicians watching from catwalks overhead. His face had not been
unblemished to start with, but now fresh patterns of pink scar tissue lay livid
and open, exposed by patches of missing fur. The wounds were healing, but they
would never be pretty. “C’mon, Reb,” one of the
chim guards said as he pushed the prisoner forward. “Bird wants to ask you some
questions.” Max ignored the Probie as
best he could as he was led over to a raised area near the center of the huge
chamber. There several Kwackoo waited, standing upon an elevated instrument
platform. Max kept his eyes level on
the apparent leader, and his bow was shallow—just low enough to force the avian
to give one in return. Next to the Kwackoo stood three more of
the quislings. Two were well-dressed chims who had made tidy profits providing
construction equipment and workers to the Gubru—it was rumored that some of the
deals had been at the expense of their missing human business partners. Other
stories implied approval and direct connivance by men interned on Cilmar and
the other islands. Max didn’t know which version he wanted to believe. The
third chim on the platform was the commander of the Probie auxiliary force, the
tall, haughty chen called Irongrip. Max also knew the proper
protocol for greeting traitors. He grinned, exposing his large canines to view,
and spat at their feet. With a shout the Probies yanked at his chain, sending
him stumbling. They lifted their truncheons. But a quick chirp from the lead
Kwackoo stopped them in mid-blow. They stepped back, bowing. “You are sure—certain that
this one—this individual is the one we have been looking for?” the feathered
officer asked Irongrip. The chim nodded. “This one was found
wounded near the site where Gailet Jones and Fiben Bolger were captured. He was
seen in their company before the uprising, and was known to be one of her
family’s retainers for many years before that. I have prepared an analysis
showing how his contact with these individuals makes him appropriate for close
attention.” The Kwackoo nodded. “You
have been most resourceful,” he told Irongrip. “You shall be
rewarded—compensated with high status. Although one of the candidates of the
Suzerain of Propriety has escaped our net somehow. We are now in a good
position to choose—select his replacement. You will be informed.” Max had lived under Gubru
rule long enough to recognize that these were bureaucrats, followers of
the Suzerain of Cost and Caution. Though what they wanted from him, what use he
could be to them in their internal struggles, he had no idea. Why had he been brought
here? Deep in the bowels of the handmade mountain, across the bay from Port
Helenia, there sat an intimidating honeycomb of machinery and humming power
supplies. During the long ride down the autolift, Max had felt his hair stand
out with static electricity as the Gubru and their clients tested titanic
devices. The Kwackoo functionary
turned to regard him with one eye. “You will serve two functions,” it told Max.
“Two purposes now. You will give us information—data about your former
employer, information of use to us. And you will help—assist us in an
experiment.” Again, Max grinned. “I
won’t do neither, an’ I don’t even care if it is disrespectful. You can go put
on a clown suit an’ ride a tricycle, for all I’ll tell you.” The Kwackoo blinked once, twice, as it
listened to a computer translation for verification. It chirped an exchange with
its associates, then turned back to face him. “You
misunderstand-—mistake our meaning. There will be no questions. You need not
speak. Your cooperation is not necessary.” The complacent assuredness
of the statement sounded dire. Max shivered under a sudden premonition. Back when he had first
been captured, the enemy had tried to get information out of him. He had
steeled himself to resist with all his might, but it really rocked him when all
they seemed to be interested in were “Garthlings.” That’s what they asked him
about again and again. “Where are the pre-sentients?” they had inquired. Garthlings? It had been easy to
mislead them, to lie in spite of all the drugs and psi machines, because the
enemy’s basic assumptions had been so cockeyed dumb. Imagine Galactics
falling for a bunch of children’s tales! He had had a field day, and learned
many tricks to fool the questioners. For instance, he struggled
hard not to “admit” that Garthlings existed. For a while that seemed to
convince them all the more that the trail was hot. At last, they gave up and
left him alone. Perhaps they finally figured out how they’d been duped. Anyway,
after that he was assigned to a work detail at one of the construction sites,
and Max thought they’d forgotten about him. Apparently not, he now knew. Anyway, the
Kwackoo’s words disturbed him. “What do you mean, you
won’t be asking questions?” This time it was the
Probationer leader who replied. Irongrip stroked his mustache with relish. “It
means you’re going to have everything you know squeezed out of you. All
this machinery”—he waved around him—”will be focused on just little ol’ you.
Your answers will come out. But you won’t.” Max inhaled sharply and
felt his heart beat faster. What kept him steady was one firm resolve; he
wasn’t going to give these traitors the satisfaction of finding him
tongue-tied! He concentrated to form words. “That . . . that’s against
th’ . . . the Rules of War.” Irongrip shrugged. He left
it to the Kwackoo bureaucrat to explain. “The Rules protect—provide for species and
worlds far more
than individuals. And anyway, none of those you see here are followers of
priests!” So, Max realized. I’m
in the hold of fanatics. Mentally he said farewell to the chens and
chimmies and kids of his group family, especially his senior group wife, whom
he now knew he would never see again. Also mentally, he bent over and kissed
his own posterior goodbye. “Y’made two mistakes,” he
told his captors. “Th” first was lettin’ it slip that Gailet is alive, an’ that
Fiben’s made a fool of you again. Knowin’ that makes up for anythin’ you can do
to me.” Irongrip growled. “Enjoy
your brief pleasure. You’re still going to be a big help in bringing your
ex-employer down a few pegs.” “Maybe.” Max nodded. “But
your second mistake was leaving me, attached to this—” He had been letting his
arms go slack. Now he brought them back with a savage jerk and pulled the chain
with all his might. It yanked two of the Probie guards off their feet before
the links flew out of their hands. Max planted his feet and
snapped the heavy chain like a whip. His escorts dove for cover, but not all of
them made it in time, One of the chim contractors had his skull laid open by a
glancing blow. Another stumbled in his desperation to get away and knocked down
all three Kwackoo like bowling pins. Max shouted with joy. He
whirled his makeshift weapon until everyone was either toppled or out of reach,
then he worked the arc sideways, changing the axis of rotation. When he let go,
the chain flew upwards at an angle and wrapped itself around the guardrail of
the catwalk overhead. Shimmying up the heavy
links was the easy part. They were too stunned to react in time to stop him.
But at the top he had to waste precious seconds unwrapping the chain. Since it
was attached to his handcuffs, he’d have to take it along. Along where? he wondered as he got the
links gathered. Max spun about when he glimpsed white feathers over to his
right. So he ran the other way and scurried up a flight of stairs to reach the
next level. Of course escape was an absurd
notion. He had only two short-term objectives: doing as much harm as possible,
and then ending his own life before he could be forced against his will to
betray Gailet. The former goal he
accomplished as he ran, flailing the tip of the chain against every knob, tube,
or delicate-looking instrument within reach. Some bits of equipment were
tougher than they looked, but others smashed and tinkled nicely. Trays of tools
went over the edge, toppling onto those below. He kept a watch out,
though, for other options. If no ready implement or weapon presented itself
before the time came, he ought to try to get high enough for a good leap over
the railing to do the trick. A Gubru technician and two
Kwackoo aides appeared around a corner, immersed in technical discussions in
their own chirping dialect. When they looked up Max hollered and swung his
chain. One Kwackoo gained a new apterium as feathers flew. During the
backstroke Max yelled, “Boo!” at the staring Gubru, who erupted in a squawk of
dismay, leaving a cloud of down in its wake. “With respect,” Max added,
addressing the departing avian’s backside. One never knew if cameras were
recording an event. Gailet had told him it was okay to kill birds, just so long
as he was polite about it. Alarms and sirens were
going off on all sides. Max pushed a Kwackoo over, vaulted another, and swept
up a new flight of steps. One level up he found a target just too tempting to
pass by. A large cart carrying about a ton of delicate photonics parts lay
abandoned very near the edge of a loading platform. There was no guardrail to
the lifter shaft. Max ignored all the shouts and noise that approached from
every side and put his shoulder to the back end. Move! he grunted, and
the wheeled wagon started forward. “Hey! He’s over this way!”
he heard some chim cry out. Max strained harder, wishing his wounds had not
weakened him so. The cart started rolling. “You! Reb! Stop that!” There were footsteps, too
late, he knew, to prevent inertia from doing its work. The wagon and its load toppled
over the edge. Now to follow it, Max thought. But as the command went to
his legs they spasmed suddenly. He recognized the agonizing effects of a neural
stunning. Recoil spun him about in time to see the gun held by the chim called
Irongrip. Max’s hands clenched
spastically, as if the Probie’s throat were within reach. Desperately, he
willed himself to fall backward, into the shaft. Success! Max felt victory as he
plummeted past the landing. The tingling numbness would not last long. Now
we’re even, Fiben, he thought. But it wasn’t the end
after all. Max distantly felt his nerve-numbed arms half yanked out of their
sockets as he came up suddenly short. The cuffs around his wrists had torn
bleeding rents, and the taut chain led upward past the end of the landing.
Through the metal mesh of the platform, Max could see Irongrip straining,
holding on with all his might. Slowly, the Probie looked down at him, and
smiled. Max sighed in resignation
and closed his eyes. When he came to his senses
Max snorted and pulled away involuntarily from an odious smell. He blinked and
blearily made out a mustachioed neo-chimp holding a broken snap-capsule in his
hand. From it still emitted noxious fumes. “Ah, awake again, I see.” Max felt miserable. Of
course he ached all over from the stunning and could barely move. But also his
arms and wrists seemed to be burning. They were tied behind him, but he could
guess they were probably broken. “Wh . . . where am I?” he
asked. “You’re at the focus of a
hyperspace shunt,” Irongrip told him matter-of-factly. Max spat. “You’re a
Goodall-damned liar,” “Have it your way.”
Irongrip shrugged. “I just figured you deserved an explanation. You see, this
machine is a special kind of shunt, what’s called an amplifier. It’s
s’pozed to take images out of a brain and make em clear for all to see. During
the ceremony it’ll be under Institute control, but their representatives
haven’t arrived yet. So today we’re going to overload it just a bit as a test. “Normally the subject’s
supposed to be cooperative, and the process is benign. Today though, well, it
just isn’t going to matter that much.” A sharp, chirping
complaint came from behind Irongrip. Through a narrow hatch could be seen the
technicians of the Suzerain of Cost and Caution. “Time!” the lead Kwackoo
snapped. “Quickly! Make haste!” “What’s your hurry?” Max
asked. “Afraid some of the other Gubru factions may have heard the commotion
and be on their way?” Irongrip looked up from
closing the hatch. He shrugged. “All that means is we’ve got time to ask
just one question- But it’ll serve. Just tell
us all about Gailet.” “Never!” “You won’t be able to help
it.” Irongrip laughed. “Ever tried not to think about something? You
won’t be able to avoid thoughts about her. And once it’s got somethin’ to get a
grip on, the machine will rip the rest out of you.” “You . . . you . . .” Max
strugggled for words, but this time they were gone. He writhed, trying to move
out of the focus of the massive coiled tubes aimed at him from all sides. But
his strength was gone. There was nothing he could do. Except not think of Gailet
Jones. But by trying not to, of course, he was thinking about
her! Max moaned, even as the machines began giving out a low hum in superficial
accompaniment. All at once he felt as if the gravitic fields of a hundred
starships were playing up and down his skin. And in his mind a thousand
images whirled. More and more of them pictured his former employer and friend. “No!” Max struggled for an
idea. He mustn’t try not to think of something. What he had to do was
find something else to contemplate. He had to find something new to
focus his attention on during the remaining seconds before he was torn apart. Of course! He let the enemy be his
guide. For weeks they had questioned him, asking only about Garthlings,
Garthlings, nothing but Garthlings. It had become something of a chant. For him
it now became a mantra. “Where are the
pre-sentients?” they
had insisted. Max concentrated, and in spite of the pain it just had to make
him laugh. “Of... all th’ stupid . . . dumb . . . idiotic ...” Contempt for the Galactics
filled him. They wanted a projection out of him? Well let them amplify thisl Outside, in the mountains
and forests, he knew it would be about dawn. He pictured those forests, and the
closest thing he could imagine to “Garthlings,” and laughed at the image he had
made. His last moments were
spent guffawing over the idiocy of life. 72 Athaclena The autumn storms had
returned again, only this time as a great cyclonic front, rolling down the
Valley of the Sind. In the mountains the accelerated winds surged to savage
gusts that sloughed the outer leaves from trees and sent them flying in tight
eddies. The debris gave shape and substance to whirling devil outlines in the
gray sky. As if in counterpoint, the
volcano had begun to grumble as well. Its rumbling complaint was lower, slower
in building than the wind, but its tremors made the forest creatures even more
nervous as they huddled in their dens or tightly grasped the swaying tree trunks. Sentience was no certain
protection against the gloom. Within their tents, under the mountain’s shrouded
flanks, the chims clung to each other and listened to the moaning zephyrs. Now
and then one would give in to the tension and disappear screaming into the
forest, only to return an hour or so later, disheveled and embarrassed,
dragging a trail of torn foliage behind him. The gorillas also were
susceptible, but they showed it in other ways. At night they stared up at the
billowing clouds with a quiet, focused concentration, sniffling, as if
searching for something expectantly. Athaclena could not quite decide what it
reminded her of, that evening, but later, in her own tent under the dense
forest canopy, she could easily hear their low, atonal singing as they answered
the storm. It was a lullaby that
eased her into sleep, but not without a price. Expectancy . . . such a
song would, of course, beckon back that which had never completely gone
away. Athaclena’s head tossed
back and forth on her pillow. Her tendrils waved—seeking, repelled, probing,
compelled. Gradually, as if in no particular hurry, the familiar essence
gathered. “Tutsunucann . . .” she breathed, unable to
awaken or avoid the inevitable. It formed overhead, fashioned out of that which
was not. “Tutsunucann, s’ah
brannitsun. A’twillith’t . . .” A Tymbrimi knew better
than to ask for mercy, especially from Ifni’s universe. But Athaclena had
changed into something that was both more and less than mere Tymbrimi. Tutsunucann
had allies now. It was joined by visual images, metaphors. Its aura
of threat was amplified, made almost palpable, filled out by the added
substance of human-style nightmare. “... s’ah brannitsun, . . .” she
sighed, pleading antephialticly in her sleep. Night winds blew the flaps
of her tent, and her dreaming mind fashioned the wings of huge birds.
Malevolent, they flew just over the tree tops, their gleaming eyes searching,
searching. . . . A faint volcanic trembling
shook the ground beneath her bedroll, and Athaclena shivered in syncopation,
imagining burrowing creatures—the dead—the unavenged, wasted Potential
of this world—ruined and destroyed by the Bururalli so long ago. They squirmed
just underneath the disturbed ground, seeking. ... “S’ah brannitsun,
tutsunucann!” The brush of her own
waving tendrils felt like the webs and feet of tiny spiders. Gheer flux
sent tiny gnomes wriggling under her skin, busy fashioning unwilled changes. Athaclena moaned as the
glyph of terrible expectant laughter hovered nearer and regarded her, bent over
her, reached down— “General? Mizz Athaclena.
Excuse me, ma’am, are you awake? I’m sorry to disturb you, ser, but—” The chim stopped. He had
pulled aside the tent flap to enter, but now he rocked back in dismay as
Athaclena sat up suddenly, eyes wide apart, catlike irises dilated, her lips
curled back in a rictus of somnolent fear. She did not appear to be aware of him. He
blinked, staring at the pulsations that coursed slowly, like soliton waves, down her throat and
shoulders. Above her agitated tendrils he briefly glimpsed something terrible. He almost fled right then.
It took a powerful effort of courage to swallow instead, to bear down, and to
choke forth words. “M-Ma’am, p-please. It’s
me . . . S-Sammy ...” Slowly, as if drawn back
by the sheerest force of will, the light of awareness returned to those
gold-flecked eyes. They closed, reopened. With a tremulous sigh, Athaclena
shuddered. Then she collapsed forward. Sammy stood there, holding
her while she sobbed. At that moment, stunned and frightened and astonished,
all he could think of was how light and frail she felt in his arms. “... That was when
Gailet became convinced that any trick, if th’ Ceremony was a trick at all, had
to be a subtle one. “You see, the Suzerain
of Propriety seems to have done a complete about-face regarding chim Uplift. It
had started out convinced it would find evidence of mismanagement, and perhaps
even cause to take neo-chimps away from humans. But now the Suzerain seemed to
be earnest in searchin’ out ... in searchin out appropriate race
representatives . . .” The voice of Fiben Bolger
came from a small playback unit resting on the rough-hewn logs of Athaclena’s
table. She listened to the recording Robert had sent. The chim’s report back at
the caves had had its amusing moments. Fiben’s irrepressible good nature and
dry wit had helped lift Athaclena’s limp spirits. Now, though, while relating
Dr. Gailet Jones’s ideas about Gubru intentions, his voice had dropped, and he
sounded reticent, almost embarrassed. Athaclena could feel
Fiben’s discomfort through the vibrations in the air. Sometimes one did not
need another’s presence in order to sense their essence. She smiled at the irony. He
is starting to know who and what he is, and it frightens him. Athaclena
sympathized. A sane being wished for peace and serenity, not to be the mortar
in which the ingredients of destiny are finely ground. In her hand she held the locket
containing her mother’s legacy thread, and her father’s. For the moment, at
least, tutsunucann was held at bay. But Athaclena knew somehow that the
glyph had returned for good. There would be no sleep now, no rest until tutsunucann
changed into something else. Such a glyph was one of the largest known
manifestations of quantum mechanics—a probability amplitude that hummed and
throbbed in a cloud of uncertainty, pregnant with a thousand million
possibilities. Once the wave function collapsed, all that remained would be
fate. “... delicate political
maneuverings on so many levels— among the local leaders of th’ invasion force,
among factions back on the Gubru homeworld, between the Gubru and their enemies
and possible allies, between the Gubru and Earth, and among th’ various
Galactic Institutes . . . She stroked the locket.
Sometimes one does -not need another’s presence in order to sense their
essence. There was too much
complexity here. What did Robert think he would accomplish by sending her this
taping? Was she supposed to delve into some vast storehouse of sage Galactic
wisdom—or perform some incantation—and somehow come up with a policy to guide
them through this? Through this? She sighed. Oh father,
how I must be a disappointment to you. The locket seemed to
vibrate under her trembling fingers. For some time it seemed that another
trance was settling in, drawing her downward into despair. “. . .By Darwin,
Goodall, and Greenpeace!” It was the voice of Major
Prathachulthorn that jarred her out of it. She listened for a while longer. “. . . a target! ...” Athaclena shuddered. So.
Things were, indeed, quite dire. All was explained now. Particularly the
sudden, gravid insistence of an impatient glyph. Wheivthe pellet ran out she
turned to her aides, Elayne Soo, Sammy, and Dr. de Shriver. The chims watched
her patiently. “I will seek altitude
now,” she told them. “But—but the storm, ma’am.
We aren’t sure it’s passed. And then there’s the volcano. We’ve been talking
about an evacuation.” Athaclena stood up. “I do
not expect to be long. Please send nobody along to guard or look out for me,
they will only disturb me and make more difficult what I must do.” She stopped at the flap of the tent then,
feeling the wind push at the fabric as if searching for some gap at which to
pry. Be patient. I am coming. When she spoke to the chims again, it was in a low voice.
“Please have horses ready for when I return.” The flap dropped after
her. The chims looked at each other, then silently went about preparing for the
day. Mount Fossey steamed in
places where the vapor could not be entirely attributed to rising dew.»Moist
droplets still fell from leaves that shivered in the wind—now waning but still
returning now and then in sudden, violent gusts. Athaclena climbed doggedly
up a narrow game trail. She could tett that her wishes were being respected.
The chims remained behind, leaving her undisturbed. The day was beginning with
low clouds cutting through the peaks like the vanguards of some aerial
invasion. Between them she could see patches of dark blue sky. A human’s
eyesight might even have picked out a few stubborn stars. Athaclena climbed for
height, but even more for solitude. In the upper reaches the animal life of the
forest was even sparser. She sought emptiness. At one point the trail was
clogged with debris from the storm, sheets of some clothlike material that she
soon recognized. Plate ivy parachutes. They reminded her. Down in
the camp the chim techs had been striving to meet a strict timetable,
developing variations on gorilla gut bacteria in time to meet nature’s
deadline. Now, though, it looked as if Major Prathachulthorn’s schedule would
not allow Robert’s plan to be used. Such foolishness, Athaclena thought. How
did humans last even this long, I wonder? Perhaps they had to be
lucky. She had read of their twentieth century, when it seemed more than Ifni’s
chance that helped them squeeze past near certain doom . . . doom not only for
themselves but for all future sapient races that might be born of their rich,
fecund world. The tale of that narrow escape was perhaps one reason why so many
races feared or hated the k’chu’non, the wolflings. It was uncanny, and
unexplained to this day. The Earthlings had a
saying, “There, but for the love of God, go I.” The sick, raped paucity of
Garth was mild compared to what they might easily have done to Terra. How many of us would have done better
under such circumstances? That was the question that underlay all
the smug, superior posturings, and all of the contempt pouring from the great
clans. For they had never been tested by the ages of ignorance Mankind
suffered. What might it have felt like, to have no patrons, no Library, no
ancient wisdom, only the bright flame of mind, unchanneled and undirected, free
to challenge the Universe or to consume the world? The question was one few
clans dared ask themselves. She brushed aside the little
parachutes. Athaclena edged past the snagged cluster of early spore carriers
and continued her ascent, pondering the vagaries of destiny. At last she came to a
stony slope where the southern outlook gave a view of more mountains and, in
the far distance, just the faintest possible colored trace of a sloping steppe.
She breathed deeply and took out the locket her father had given her. Growing daylight did not
keep away the thing that had begun to form amid her waving tendrils. This time
Athaclena did not even try to stop it. She ignored it—always the best thing to
do when an observer does not yet want to collapse probability into reality. Her fingers worked the
clasp, the locket opened, and she flipped back the lid. Your marriage was true, she thought of her
parents. For where two threads had formerly lain, now there was only one larger
one, shimmering upon the velvety lining. An end curled around one
of her fingers. The locket tumbled to the rocky ground and lay there forgotten
as she plucked the other end out of the air. Stretched out, the tendril hummed,
at first quietly. But she held it tautly in front of her, allowing the wind
to stroke it, and she began to hear harmonics. Perhaps she should have
eaten, should have built her strength for this thing she was about to attempt.
It was something few of her race did even once in their lifetimes. On occasions
Tymbrimi had died. . . . “A t’ith’tuanoo,
Uthacalthing,” she
breathed. And she added her mother’s name. “A t’ith’tuanine, Mathicluanna!” The throbbing increased.
It seemed to carry up her arms, to resonate against her heartbeat. Her own
tendrils responded to the notes and Athaclena began to sway. “A t’ith’tuanoo,
Uthacalthing ...” “It’s a beauty, all right.
Maybe a few more weeks’ work would make it more potent, but this batch will do,
an’ it’ll be ready in time for when the ivy sheds.” Dr. de Shriver put the
culture back into its incubator. Their makeshift laboratory on the flanks of
the mountain had been sheltered from the winds. The storm had not interfered
with the experiments. Now, the fruit of their labors seemed nearly ripe. Her assistant grumbled,
though. “What’s th’ use? The Gubru’d just come up with countermeasures. And
anyway, the major says the attack is gonna take place before the stuffs ready to
be used.” De Shriver took off her
glasses. “The point is that we keep working until Miss Athaclena tells us
otherwise. I’m a civilian. So’re you. Fiben and Robert may have to obey the
chain of command when they don’t like it, but you and I can choose . . .” Her voice trailed off when
she saw that Sammy wasn’t listening any longer. He stared over her shoulder.
She whirled to see what he was looking at. If Athaclena had appeared
strange, eerie this morning, after her terrifying nightmare, now her features made
Dr. de Shriver gasp. The disheveled alien girl blinked with eyes narrow and
close together in fatigue. She clutched the tent pole as they hurried forward,
but when the chims tried to move her to a cot she shook her head. “No,” she said simply.
“Take me to Robert. Take me to Robert now.” The gorillas were singing
again, their low music without melody. Sammy ran out to fetch Benjamin while de
Shriver settled Athaclena into a chair. Not knowing what to do, she spent a few
moments brushing leaves and dirt from the young Tymbrimi’s ruff. The tendrils
of her corona seemed to give off a heavy, fragrant heat that she could feel
with her fingers. And above them, the thing
that tutsunucann had become made the air seem to ripple even before the
eyes of the befuddled chim. Athaclena sat there,
listening to the gorillas’ song, and feeling for the first time as if she
understood it. All, all would play their
role, she now knew. The chims would not be very happy about what was to come.
But that was their problem. Everybody had problems. “Take me to Robert,” she
breathed again. 73 Uthacalthing He trembled, standing
there with his back to the rising sun, feeling as if he had been sucked as dry
as a husk. Never before had a
metaphor felt more appropriate. Uthacalthing blinked, slowly returning to the
world ... to the dry steppe facing the looming Mountains of Mulun. All at once
it seemed that he was old, and the years lay heavier than ever before. Deep down, on the nahakieri
level, he felt a numbness. After all of this, there was no way to tell if
Athaclena had even survived the experience of drawing so much into herself. She must have felt great
need, he
thought. For the first time his daughter had attempted something neither of her
parents could ever have prepared her for. Nor was this something one picked up
in school. “You have returned,” Kault
said, matter-of-factly. The Thennanin, Uthacalthing’s companion for so many
months, leaned on a stout staff and watched him from a few meters away. They
stood in the midst of a sea of brown savannah grass, their long shadows
gradually shortening with the rising sun. “Did you receive a message
of some sort?” Kault asked. He had the curiosity shared by many total
nonpsychics about matters that must seem, to him, quite unnatural. “I—” Uthacalthing moistened his lips. But
how could he explain that he had not really received anything at all?
No, what happened was that his daughter had taken him up on an offer he had
made, in leaving both his own thread and his dead wife’s in her hands. She had
called in the debt that parents owe a child for bringing her, unasked, into a
strange world. One should never make an
offer without knowing full well what will happen if it is accepted. Indeed, she drained me
dry. He
felt as if there was nothing left. And after all that, there was still no
guarantee she had even survived the experience. Or that it had left her still
sane. Shall I lie down and die, then? Uthacalthing shivered. No, I think. Not quite yet. “I did experience a communion, of sorts,”
he told Kault. “Will the Gubru be able to
detect this thing you have done?” Uthacalthing could not
even craft a palanq shrug. “I do not think so. Maybe.” His tendrils lay
flat, like human hair. “I don’t know.” The Thennanin sighed, his
breathing slits flapping. “I wish you would be honest with me, colleague. It
pains me to be forced to believe that you are hiding things from me.” How Uthacalthing had tried
and tried to get Kault to utter those words! And now he could not really bring
himself to care. “What do you mean?” he asked. The Thennanin blew in
exasperation. “I mean that I have begun to suspect that you know more than you
are telling me about this fascinating creature I have seen traces of. I warn
you, Uthacalthing, I am building a device that will solve this riddle for me.
You would be well served to be direct with me before I discover the truth all
by myself!” Uthacalthing nodded. “I
understand your warning. Now, though, perhaps we had better be walking again.
If the Gubru did detect what just happened, and come to investigate, we should
try to be far from here before they arrive.”“ He owed Athaclena that
much, still. Not to be captured before she could make use of what she had
taken. “Very well, then,” Kault
said. “We shall speak of this later.” Without any great
interest, more out of habit than for any other reason, Uthacalthing led his
companion toward the mountains—in a direction selected—again by habit—by a
faint blue twinkling only his eyes could see. 74 Gailet The new Planetary Branch Library
was a beauty. Its beige highlights glistened on a site recently cleared atop
Sea Bluff Park, a kilometer south of the Tymbrimi Embassy. The architecture did not
blend as well as the old branch had, into the neo-Fullerite motif of Port
Helenia. But it was quite stunning nevertheless—a windowless cube whose pastel
shades contrasted well with the nearby chalky, cretaceous outcrops. Gailet stepped out into a
cloud of dry dust as the aircar settled onto the landing apron. She followed
her Kwackoo escort up a paved walkway toward the entrance of the towering
edifice. Most of Port Helenia had
turned out to watch, a few weeks ago, as a huge freighter the size of a Gubru
battleship cruised lazily out of a chalybeous sky and lowered the structure
into place. For a large part of the afternoon the sun had been eclipsed while
technicians from the Library Institute set the sanctuary of knowledge firmly
into place in its new home. Gailet wondered if the new
Library would ever really benefit the citizens of Port Helenia. There were
landing pads on all sides, but no provision had been made for groundcar or
bicycle or foot access to these bluffs from the town nearby. As she passed
through the ornate columned portal, Gailet realized that she was probably the
first chim ever to enter the building. Inside, the vaulted ceiling cast a soft
light that seemed to come from everywhere at once. A great ruddy cube dominated the center of the
hall, and Gailet knew at once that this was, indeed, an expensive setup. The
main data store was many times larger than the old one, a few miles from here.
It might even be bigger than Earth’s Main Library, where she had done research
at La Paz. But the vastness was
mostly empty compared to the constant, round-the-clock bustle she was used to.
There were Gubru, of course, and Kwackoo. They stood at study stations
scattered about the broad hall. Here and there avians clustered in small
groups. Gailet could see their beaks move in sharp jerks, and their feet were
constantly in motion as they argued. But no sound at all escaped the mufflsd
privacy zones. In ribbons and hoods and
feather dyes she saw the colors of Propriety, of Accountancy, and of Soldiery.
For the most part, each faction kept apart in its own area. There was bristling
and some ruffling of down when the follower of one Suzerain passed too close to
another. In one place, however, a
multi-hued gaggle of fluttering Gubru displayed that some communication
remained among the factions. There was much head ducking and preening and
gesturing toward floating holographic displays, all apparently as much
ritualistic as based on fact and reason. As Gailet hurried by,
several of the hopping, chattering birds turned to stare at her. Pointing
talons and beak gestures made Gailet guess that they knew exactly who she was,
and what she was supposed to represent. She did not hesitate or
linger. Gailet’s cheeks felt warm. “Is there any way I can be
of service to you, miss?” At first Gailet thought
that what stood at the dais, directly beneath the rayed spiral of the Five
Galaxies, was a decorative plant of some sort. When it addressed her, she
jumped slightly. The “plant” spoke perfect
Anglic! Gailet took in the rounded, bulbous foliage, lined with silvery bits
which tinkled gently as it moved. The brown trunk led down to knobby rootlets
that were mobile, allowing the creature to move in a slow, awkward shuffle. A Kanten, she
realized. Of course, the Institutes provided a Librarian. The vege-sentient Kanten were old friends
of Earth. Individual Kanten had advised the Terragens Council since the early
days after Contact, helping the wolfling humans weave their way through the
complex, tricky jungle of Galactic politics and win their original status as
patrons of an independent clan. Nevertheless, Gailet restrained her initial
surge of hope. She reminded herself that those who entered the service of the
great Galactic Institutes were supposed to forsake all prior loyalties, even to
their own lines, in favor of a holier mission. Impartiality was the best she
could hope for, here. “Urn, yes,” she said,
remembering to bow. “I want to look up information on Uplift Ceremonies.” The little bell-like
things—probably the being’s sensory apparatus—made a chiming that almost
sounded amused. “That is a very broad
topic, miss.” She had expected that
response and was ready with an answer. Still, it was unnerving talking with an
intelligent being without anything even faintly resembling a face. “I’ll start
with a simple overview then, if you please.” “Very well, miss. Station
twenty-two is formatted for use by humans and neo-chimpanzees. Please go there
and make yourself comfortable. Just follow the blue line.” She turned and saw a
shimmering hologram take form next to her. The blue trail seemed to hang in
space, leading around the dais and on toward a far corner of the chamber.
“Thank you,” she said quietly. As she followed the guide
trail she imagined she heard sleigh bells behind her. Station twenty-two was
like a friendly, familiar song. A chair and desk and beanbag sat next to a
standard holo-console. There were even well-known versions of datawells and
styluses, all neatly arranged on a rack. She sat at the desk gratefully. Gailet
had been afraid she would have to stand stiltwise, craning her neck to use a
Gubru study station. As it was, she felt
nervous. Gailet hopped slightly as the display came alight with a slight “pop.”
Anglic text filled the central space. PLEASE ASK FOR ADJUSTMENTS ORALLY.
REQUESTED REMEDIAL SURVEY WILL BEGIN AT YOUR SIGNAL. “Remedial survey ...”
Gailet muttered. But yet, it would be best to begin at the simplest level. Not
only would it guarantee that she had not forgotten some vital fundamental, but
it-would tell her what the Galactics themselves considered most basic. “Proceed,” she said. The side displays came
alight with pictures, displaying images of faces, the faces of other beings on
worlds far away in both space and time. “When nature brings forth
a new pre-sentient race, all Galactic society rejoices. For it is then that the
adventure of Uplift is about to begin. ...” Soon the old patterns
reasserted themselves. Gailet swam easily into the flow of information,
drinking from the font of knowledge. Her datawell filled with notes and
cross-references. Soon she lost all sense of the passage of time. Food appeared on the
desktop without Gailet ever becoming aware of how it arrived. A nearby
enclosure took care of her other needs, when nature’s call grew too insistent
to ignore. During some periods of
Galactic history, Uplift Ceremonies have been almost purely ceremonial. Patron
species have been responsible for declaring their clients suitable, and their
word was simply accepted that their charges were ready. There have been other
epochs, however, in which the role of the Uplift Institute has been much stronger,
such as during the Sumubulum Meritocracy, when the entire process was under
direct Institution supervision in all cases. The present era falls
somewhere in between these extremes, featuring patron responsibility but with
medium to extensive Institute involvement. The latter participation has
increased since a rash of Uplift failures forty to sixty thousand GYU’s ago* resulted in
several severe and embarrassing ecological holocausts (Ref: Gl’kahesh,
Bururalli, Sstienn, MuhurnS.) Today the patron of a client cannot vouch alone
for its client’s development. It must allow close observation by the client’s
Stage Consort, and by the Uplift Institute. *GYU = Galactic year unit
(approximately fourteen Earth months) Uplift Ceremonies are now
more than perfunctory celebrations. They serve two other major purposes. First,
they allow representatives from the client race to be tested—under rigorous and
stressful circumstances—to satisfy the Institute that the race is ready to
assume the rights and duties appropriate to the next Stage. Also, the ceremony
allows the client race an opportunity to choose a new consort for the
subsequent Stage, to watch over it and, if necessary, to intercede on its
behalf. The criteria used in testing depend upon
the level of development the client race has reached. Among other important
factors are phagocity type (e.g., carnivore, herbivore, autophagic, or
ergogenic), modality of movement (e.g., bipedal or quadrupedal walker,
amphibious, roller, or sessile), mental technique (e.g., associative,
extrapolative, intuitive, holographic, or nulutative) . . . Slowly she worked her way
through the “remedial” stuff. It was fairly heavy plodding. This Library branch
would need some new translation routines if the chim-on-the-street in Port Helenia
was going to be able to use the vast storehouse of knowledge. Assuming Joe and
Jane Chim ever got the opportunity. Nevertheless, it was a
wonderful edifice—far, far greater than the miserable little branch they’d had
before. And unlike back at La Paz, there was not the perpetual hustle and
bustle of hundreds, thousands of frantic users, waving priority slips and
arguing over access timeslots. Gailet felt as if she could just sink into this
place for months, years, drinking and drinking knowledge until it leaked out
through her very pores. For instance, here was a
reference to how special arrangements were made to allow Uplift among machine
cultures. And there was one brief, tantalizing paragraph about a race of hydrogen
breathers which had seceded from that mysterious parallel civilization and
actually applied for membership in Galactic society. She ached to follow that
and many other fascinating leads, but Gailet knew she simply did not have the
time. She had to concentrate on the rules regarding bipedal, warm-blooded,
omnivorous Stage Two clients with mixed mental faculties, and even that made
for a daunting reading list. Narrow it down, she thought. So she tried
to focus on ceremonies which take place under contention or in time of war.
Even under those constraints she found it hard slogging. Everything was all so
complicated! It made her despair over the shared ignorance of her people and
clan. . .’. whether an
agreement of co-participation is or is not made in advance, it can and shall be
verified by the Institutes in a manner taking into account methods of
adjudication considered traditional by the two or more parties involved . . . Gailet did not recall falling asleep on
the beanbag. But for some time it was a raft, floating upon a dim sea which rocked
to the rhythm of her breathing. After a while, mists seemed to close in,
coalescing into a black and white dream-scape of vaguely threatening shapes.
She saw contorted images of the dead, her parents, and poor Max. “Mm-mm, no,” she muttered.
At one point she jerked sharply. “No!” She started to rise, began
to emerge from slumber. Her eyes fluttered, fragments of dreams clinging in
shreds to the lids. A Gubru seemed to hover overhead, holding a
mysterious device, like those which had probed and peered at her and Fiben. But
the image wavered and fell apart as the avian pressed a button on the machine.
She slumped back, the Gubru image rejoining the many others in her disturbed
sleep. The dream state passed and
her breathing settled into the slow cycle of deep somnolence. She only awoke sometime
later, when she dimly sensed a hand stroke her leg. Then it seized her ankle
and pulled hard. Gailet’s breath caught as
she sat up quickly, before she could even bring her eyes to focus. Her heart
raced. Then vision cleared and she saw that a rather large chim squatted beside
her. His hand still rested on her leg, and his grin was instantly recognizable.
The waxed handlebar mustache was only the most superficial of many attributes
she had come to detest. So suddenly drawn out of
sleep, she had to take a mo--ment to find speech again. “Wh . . . what are you
doing here?” she asked acerbically, yanking her leg away from his grasp. Irongrip looked amused.
“Now, is that the way to say hello to someone as important as I am to you?” “You do serve your purpose
well,” she admitted. ‘“As a bad example!” Gailet rubbed her eyes and sat up.
“You didn’t answer my question. Why are you bothering me? Your incompetent
Probies aren’t in charge of guarding anybody anymore.” The chen’s expression
soured only slightly. Obviously he was relishing something. “Oh, I just figured
I ought to come on down to th’ Library and do some studying, just like you.” “You, studying? Here?” She
laughed. “I had to get special permission from the Suzerain. You’re not even
supposed^—” “Now those were the exact
words I was about to use,” he interrupted. Gailet blinked. “What?” “I mean, I was gonna tell
you that the Suzerain told me to come down here and study with you. After all,
partners ought to get to know each other well, especially before they step
forward together as race-representatives.” Gailet’s breath drew in
audibly. “You . . . ?” Her head whirled. “I don’t believe you!” Irongrip shrugged. “You
needn’t sound so surprised. My genetic scores are in the high nineties almost
across the board . . . except in two or three little categories that shouldn’t
ever have counted in the first place.” That Gailet could believe
easily enough. Irongrip was obviously clever and resourceful, and his aberrant
strength could only be considered an asset by the Uplift Board. But sometimes
the price was just too great to pay. “All that means is that your loathsome
qualities must be even worse than I had imagined.” The chen rocked back and
laughed. “Oh, by human standards, I suppose you’re right,” he agreed. “By those
criteria, most Probationers shouldn’t be allowed anywhere near chimmies
and children! Still standards change. And now I have the opportunity to set a
new style.” Gailet felt a chill. It
was just sinking in what Irongrip was driving at. “You’re a liar!” “Admitted, mea culpa.” He
pretended to beat his breast. “But I’m not lying about being in the testing
party, along with a few of my fellow donner boys. There’ve been some changes,
you see, since your little mama’s boy and teacher’s pet ran off into the jungle
with our Sylvie.” Gailet wanted to spit.
“Fiben’s ten times the chen you are, you, you atavistic mistake! The Suzerain
of Propriety would never choose you as his replacement!” Irongrip grinned and
raised a finger. “Aha. There’s where we misunderstand each other. You
see we’ve been talking about different birds, you and I.” “Different ...” Gailet
gasped. Her hand covered the open collar of her shirt. “Oh Goodall!” “You get it,” he said,
nodding. “Smart, aristophrenic little monkey you are.” Gailet slumped. What
surprised her most was the depth of her mourning. At that moment she felt as if
her heart had been torn out. We were pawns all along, she thought. Oh, poor
Fiben! This explained why Fiben
had not been brought back the evening he took off with Sylvie. Or the next day,
or the next. Gailet had been so sure that the “escape” would turn out to
have been just another propriety and intelligence test. But clearly it wasn’t. It
had to have been arranged by one or both of the other Gubru commanders, perhaps
as a way to weaken the Suzerain of Propriety. And what better way to do that
than by robbing it of one of its most carefully chosen chim
“race-representatives.” The theft couldn’t even be pinned on anybody, for no
body would ever be found. Of course the Gubru would
have to go ahead with the ceremony. It was too late to recall the invitations.
But each of the three Suzerains might prefer to see different outcomes. Fiben ... “So, professor? Where do
we start? You can start teaching me how to act like a proper white card now.” She closed her eyes and
shook her head. “Go away,” she said. “Just please go away.” There were more words,
more sarcastic comments. But she blocked them out behind a numbing curtain of
pain. Tears, at least, she managed to withhold until she sensed that he was
gone. Then she burrowed into the soft bag as if it was her mother’s arms, and
wept. 75 Galactics The other two danced
around the pedestal, puffing and “Come down, come down, —down, come down! “Join us, join us, --us, join us! Join us in consensus!” The Suzerain of Propriety
shivered, fighting the changes. They were completely united in opposition now.
The Suzerain of Cost and Caution had given up hope of achieving the prized
position—and was supporting the Suzerain of Beam and Talon in its bid for
dominance. Caution’s objective was now second place—the male Molt-status. Two out of three had
agreed then. But in order to achieve their objectives, both sexual and in
policy, they had to bring the Suzerain of Propriety down off its perch. They
had to force it to step onto the soil of Garth. The Suzerain of Propriety
fought them, squawking well-timed counterpoint to disrupt their rhythm and
inserting pronouncements of logic to foil their arguments. A proper Molt was not
supposed to go this way. This was coercion, not true consensus. This was rape. For this the Roost Masters
had not invested so much hope in the.Triumvirate. They needed policy. Wisdom.
The other two seemed to have forgotten this. They wanted to take the easy way
out with the Uplift Ceremony. They wanted to make a terrible gamble in defiance
of the Codes. If only the first Suzerain
of Cost and Caution had lived! The priest mourned. Sometimes one only knew the
value of another after that one was gone, gone. “Come, down come down, Against their united voice
it was only a matter of time, of course. Their unison pierced through the wall
of honor and resolve the priest had built around itself and penetrated down to
the realm of hormone and instinct. The Molt hung suspended, held back by the
recalcitrance of one member, but it would not be forestalled forever. “Come down and join us. The Suzerain of Propriety
shuddered and held on. How much longer it could do so, it did not know. 76 The
Caves “Clennie!” Robert shouted
joyfully. When he saw the mounted figures come around a bend in the trail he
nearly dropped his end of the missile he and a chim were carrying out of the
caves. “Hey! Watchit with that
thing, you . . . captain.” One of Prathachulthorn’s Marine corporals corrected
himself at the last second. In recent weeks they had begun treating Robert with
more respect—he’d been earning it—but on occasion the noncoms still showed
their fundamental contempt for anyone non-Corps. Another chim worker
hurried up and easily lifted the nose cone out of Robert’s grasp, looking
disgusted that a human should even try lifting things. Robert ignored both
insults. He ran to the trailhead just as the band of travelers arrived and
caught the halter of Athaclena’s horse. His other hand reached out for her. “Clennie, I’m glad you
...” His voice faltered for an instant. Even as she squeezed his hand he
blinked and tried to cover up his discomfiture. “. . . urn, I’m glad you could
come.” Athaclena’s smile was
unlike any he remembered her ever wearing before, and there was sadness in her
aura that he had never kenned. “Of course I came,
Robert.” She smiled. “Could you ever doubt I would?” He helped her dismount. Underneath her
superficial air of control he could feel her tremble. Love, you have gone
through changes. As if she sensed his thought, she reached up and touched
the side of his face. “There are a few ideas shared by both Galactic society
and yours, Robert. In both, sages have spoken of life as being something like a
wheel.” “A wheel?” “Yes.” Her eyes glittered.
“It turns. It moves forward. And yet it remains the same.” With a sense of relief he
felt her again. Underneath the changes she was still Athaclena. “I
missed you,” he said. “And I, you.” She smiled.
“Now tell me about this major and his plans.” Robert paced the floor of
the tiny storage chamber, stacked to the overhead stalactites with supplies. “I
can argue with him. I can try persuasion. Hell, he doesn’t even mind if I yell
at him, so long as it’s in private, and so long as after all the debate is over
I still leap two meters when he says ‘Jump.’ “ Robert shook his head. “But I
can’t actively obstruct him, Clennie. Don’t ask me to break my oath.” Robert obviously felt
caught between conflicting loyalties. Athaclena could sense his tension. His arm still in a sling,
Fiben Bolger watched them argue, but he kept his silence for the time being. Athaclena shook her head.
“Robert, I explained to you that what Major Prathachulthorn has planned is
likely to prove disastrous.” “Then tell himl” Of course she had tried,
over dinner that very evening. Prathachulthorn had listened courteously to her
careful explanation of the possible consequences of attacking the Gubru
ceremonial site. His expression had been indulgent. But when she had finished,
he only asked one question. Would the assault be considered one against the
Earthlings’ legitimate enemy, or against the Uplift Institute itself. “After the delegation from
the Institute arrives, the site becomes their property,” she had said. “An
attack then would be catastrophic for humanity.” “But before then?”
he had asked archly. Athaclena had shaken her
head irritably. “Until then the Gubru still own the site. But it’s not a
military site! It was built for what might be called holy purposes. The
propriety of the act, without handling it just right ...” It had gone on for some time, until it
became clear that all argument would be useless. Prathachulthorn promised to take her opinions into account, ending
the matter. They all knew what the Marine officer thought of taking advice from
“E.T. children.” “We’ll send a message to
Megan,” Robert suggested. “I believe you have
already done that,” Athaclena answered. He scowled, confirming her
guess. Of course it violated all protocol to go over Prathachulthorn’s head. At
minimum it would seem like a spoiled boy crying to mama. It might even be a court-martial
offense. That he had done so proved
that it wasn’t out of fear for himself that Robert was reticent about directly
opposing his commander, but out of loyalty to his sworn oath. Indeed, he was right.
Athaclena respected his honor. But I am not ruled by the
same duty, she
thought. Fiben, who had been silent so far, met her gaze. He rolled his eyes
expressively. About Robert they were in complete agreement. “I already suggested to
th’ major that knocking out the ceremonial site might actually be doin’ the
enemy a favor. After all, they built it to use it on Garthlings. Whatever their
scheme with us chims, it’s probably a last ditch effort to make up some of
their losses. But what if th’ site is insured? We blow it up, they blame us and
collect?” “Major Prathachulthorn
mentioned your idea about that.” Athaclena said to Fiben. “I find it acute, but
I’m afraid he did not credit it as very likely.” “Y’mean he thought it was
a cuckoo pile of apeshi—” He stopped as they heard
footsteps on the cool stone outside. “Knock knock!” A feminine voice said from
beyond the curtain. “May I come in?” “Please do, Lieutenant
McCue,” Athaclena said. “We were nearly finished anyway.” The dusky-skinned
human woman entered and sat on one of the crates next to Robert. He gave her a
faint smile but soon was staring down at his hands again. The muscles in his
arms rippled and tensed as his fists clenched and unclenched. Athaclena felt a twinge
when McCue placed her hand on Robert’s knee and spoke to him. “His nibs wants
another battle-planning conference before we all turn in.” She turned to look
at Athaclena and smiled. Her head inclined. “You’re welcome to attend should
you wish. You’re our respected guest, Athaclena.” Athaclena recalled when
she had been the mistress of these caverns and had commanded an army. I must
not let that influence me, she reminded herself. All that mattered now was
to see that these creatures harmed themselves as little as possible in the
coming days. And, if at all possible,
she was dedicated to furthering a certain jest. One that she, herself, still
barely understood, but had recently come to appreciate. “No, thank you,
lieutenant. I think that I shall go say hello to a few of my chim friends and
then retire. It was a long several days’ ride.” Robert glanced back at her
as he left with his human lover. Over his head a metaphorical cloud seemed to
hover, flickering with lightning strokes. I
did not know you could do that with glyphs, Athaclena wondered. Every
day, it seemed, one learned something new. Fiben’s loose, unhinged
grin was a boost as he followed the humans. Did she catch a sense of something
from him? A conspiratorial wink? When they were gone,
Athaclena started rummaging through her kit. I am not bound by their duty, she reminded herself. Or by
their laws. The caves could get quite
dark, especially when one extinguished the solitary glow bulb that illuminated
an entire stretch of the hallway. Down here eyesight was not an advantage, but
a Tymbrimi corona gave quite an edge. Athaclena Grafted a small
squadron of simple but special glyphs. The first one had the sole purpose of
darting ahead of her and to the sides, scouting out a path through the
blackness. Since cold, hard matter was searing to that which was not, it was
easy to tell where the walls and obstacles lay. The little wisp of nothing
avoided them adroitly. Another glyph spun
overhead, reaching forth to make certain that no one was aware of an intruder
in these lower levels. There were no chims sleeping in this stretch of hallway,
which had been set aside for human officers. Lydia and Robert were out
on patrol. That left only one aura beside hers in this part of the cave.
Athaclena stepped toward it carefully. The third glyph silently
gathered strength, awaiting its turn. Slowly, silently, she padded over the
packed dung of a thousand
generations of flying insectivore creatures who had dwelt here until being
ousted by Earthlings and their noise. She breathed evenly, counting in the
silent human fashion to help maintain the discipline of her thoughts. Keeping three watchful
glyphs up at once was something she’d not have attempted only a few days ago.
Now it seemed easy, natural, as if she had done it hundreds of times. She had ripped this and so
many other skills away from Uthacalthing, using a technique seldom spoken of
among the Tymbrimi, and even less often tried. Turning jungle fighter,
trysting with a human, and now this. Oh, my classmates would be amazed. She wondered if her father
retained any of the craft she had so rudely taken from him. Father, you and mother
arranged this long ago. Yo« prepared me without my even
knowing it. Did you already know, even then, that it would be necessary
someday? Sadly, she suspected she
had taken away more than Uthacalthing could afford to spare. And yet, it is
not enough. There were huge gaps. In her heart she felt certain that this
thing encompassing worlds and species could not reach its conclusion without
her father himself. The scout glyph hovered
before a hanging strip of cloth. Athaclena approached, unable to see the
covering, even after she touched .it with her fingertips. The scout unraveled
and melted back into the waving tendrils of her corona. She brushed the cloth
aside with deliberate slowness and crept into the small side chamber. The watch
glyph sensed no sign that anyone was aware within. She only kenned the
steady rhythms of human slumber. Major Prathachulthorn did
not snore, of course. And his sleep was light, vigilant. She stroked the edges
of his ever-present psi-shield, which guarded his thoughts, dreams, and
military knowledge. Their soldiers are good,
and getting better, she thought. Over the years Tymbrimi
advisors had worked hard to teach their wolfling allies to be fierce Galactic
warriors. And the Tymbrimi, in truth, often came away having learned some
fascinating bits of trickery themselves, ideas that could never have been
imagined by a race brought up under Galactic culture. But of all Earth’s
services, the Terragens Marines used no alien advisors. They were anachronisms,
the true wolflings. The glyph z’schutan cautiously
approached the slumbering human. It settled down, and Athaclena saw it
metaphorically as a globe of liquid metal. It touched Prathachulthorn’s
psi-shield and slid in golden rivulets over it, swiftly coating it under a fine
sheen. Athaclena breathed a
little easier. Her hand slipped into her pocket and withdrew a glassy ampule.
She stepped closer and carefully knelt next to the cot. As she brought the vial
of anesthetic gas near the sleeping man’s face, her fingers tensed. “I wouldn’t,” he said,
casually. Athaclena gasped. Before
she could move his hands darted out, catching her wrists! In the dim light all
she could see were the whites of his eyes. Although he was awake his psi-shield
remained undisturbed, still radiating waves of slumber. She realized that it
had been a phantasm all along, a carefully fabricated trap! “You Eatees just have to keep
on underrating us, don’t you? Even you smarty-pants Tymbrimi never seem to
get it.” Gheer hormones surged. Athaclena
heaved and pulled to get free, but it was like trying to escape a metal vice.
Her clawed nails scratched, but he nimbly kept her fingers out of reach of his
callused hands. When she tried to roll aside and kick he deftly applied slight
pressure to her arms, using them as levers to keep her on her knees. The force
made her groan aloud. The gas pellet tumbled from her limp hand. “You see,” Prathachulthorn
said in an amiable voice, “there are some of us who think it’s a mistake to
compromise at all. What can we accomplish by trying to turn ourselves into good
Galactic citizens?” he sneered. “Even if it worked, we’d only become horrors,
awful things totally divorced from what it means to be human. Anyway, that
option isn’t even open. They won’t let us become citizens. The deck is stacked.
The dice are loaded. We both know that, don’t we?” Athaclena’s breath came in
ragged gasps. Long after it was clearly useless, the gheer flux kept her
jerking and fighting againt the human’s incredible strength. Agility and
quickness were to no avail against his reflexes and training. “We have our secrets, you
know,” Prathachulthorn confided. “Things we do not tell our Tymbrimi friends,
or even most of our own people. Would you like to know what they are? Would
you?” Athaclena could not find
the breath to answer. Prathachulthorn’s eyes held something feral, almost
animally fierce. “Well, if I told you some
of them it would be your death sentence,” he said..”And I’m not ready to decide
that quite yet. So I’ll tell you one fact some of your people already know.” In an instant he had
transferred both of her wrists to one hand. The other sought and found her
throat. “You see, we Marines are
also taught how to disable, and even kill, members of an allied Eatee race.
Would you like to know how long it will take me to render you unconscious,
miss? Tell you what. Why don’t you start counting?” Athaclena heaved and
bucked, but it was useless. A painful pressure closed in around her throat. Air
started getting thick. Distantly, she heard Prathachulthorn mutter to himself. “This universe is a goddam
awful place.” She would never have
imagined it could get blacker, but an even deeper darkness started closing in.
Athaclena wondered if she would ever awaken again. I’m sorry, father. She
expected those to be her last thoughts. Continued consciousness
came as something of a surprise then. The pressure on her throat, still
painful, eased ever so slightly. She sucked a narrow stream of air and tried to
figure out what was happening. Prathachulthorn’s arms were quivering. She could
tell he was bearing down hard, but somehow the force wasn’t arriving! Her overheated corona was
no help. It was in total ignorance and amazement—when Prathachulthorn’s grip
loosened—that she dropped limply to the floor. The human was
breathing hard, now. There were grunts of exertion, and then a crash as the cot
toppled over. A water pitcher shattered and there was a sound like that a
datawell would make, getting smashed. Athaclena felt something
under her hand. The ampule, she realized. But what had happened to
Prathachulthorn? Fighting enzyme
exhaustion, she crawled in a random direction until her hand came down upon the
broken datawell. By accident her fingers brushed the power switch, and the
rugged machine’s screen spilled forth a dim luminescence. In that glow, Athaclena
saw a stark tableau . . . the human mel straining—his powerful muscles bulged
and sinewy—against two long brown arms that held him from behind. Prathachulthorn bucked and hissed. He
threw his weight left and right. But every effort to get free was to no avail.
Athaclena saw a pair of brown eyes over the man’s shoulder. She hesitated for
only a moment, then hurried forward with the ampule. Now Prathachulthorn had no
psi-shield. His hatred was open for all to kenn if they had the power.
He heaved desperately as she brought forward the little cylinder and broke it
under his nose. “He’s holdin’ his breath,”
the neo-chimpanzee muttered as the cloud of blue vapor hovered around the man’s
nostrils, then slowly fell groundward. “That is all right,”
Athaclena answered. From her pocket she drew forth ten more. When he saw them,
Prathachulthorn let out a faint sigh. He redoubled his efforts to get away, but
all it served was to bring closer the moment when he would finally have to
breathe. The man was stubborn. It took five minutes, and even then Athaclena
suspected he had fainted of anoxia before he ever felt the drug. “Some guy,” Fiben said
when he finally let go. “Goodall, they make them Marines strong.” He shuddered
and collapsed next to the unconscious man. Athaclena sat limply
across from him. “Thank you, Fiben,” she
said quietly. He shrugged. “Hell, what’s
treason an’ assault on a patron? All in a day’s work.” She indicated his sling,
where his left arm had rested ever since the evening of his escape from Port
Helenia. “Oh, this?” Fiben grinned. “Well, I guess I have been milking the
sympathy a bit. Please don’t tell anybody, okay?” Then, in a more serious
mood, he looked down at Prathachulthorn. “I may not be any expert. But I’ll bet
I didn’t win any points with th’ old Uplift Board, tonight.” He glanced up at
Athaclena, then smiled faintly. In spite of everything she had been through,
she found she could not help but find everything suddenly hilarious. She found herself
laughing—quietly, but with her father’s rich tones. Somehow, that did not
surprise her at all. The job wasn’t over.
Wearily, Athaclena had to follow as Fiben carried the unconscious human through
the dim tunnels. As they tiptoed past Prathachulthorn’s dozing corporal,
Athaclena reached out with her tender, almost limp tendrils and soothed the Marine’s
slumber. He mumbled and rolled over on his cot. Especially wary now, Athaclena
made doubly sure the man’s psi-shield was no ruse, that he actually slept
soundly. Fiben puffed, his lips
curled back in a grimace as she led him over a tumbled slope of debris from an
ancient landslide and into a side passage that was almost certainly unknown to
the Marines. At least it wasn’t on the. cave map she had accessed earlier today
from the rebel database. Fiben’s aura was pungent
each time he stubbed his toes in the dim, twisting climb. No doubt he wanted to
mutter imprecations over Prathachulthorn’s dense weight. But he kept his
comments within until they emerged at last into the humid, silent night. “Sports an’ mutations!” he
sighed as he laid his burden down. “At least Prathachulthorn isn’t one of th’
tall ones. I couldn’t’ve managed with his hands and feet dragging in the dust
all the way.” He sniffed the air. There
was no moon, but a fog spilled over the nearby cliffs like a vaporous flood,
and it gave off a faint lambience. Fiben glanced back at Athaclena. “So? Now
what, chief? There’s gonna be a liornet’s nest here in a few hours, especially
after Robert and that Lieutenant McCue get back. Do you want I should go get
Tycho and haul away this bad example to Earthling clients for you? It’ll mean
deserting, but what the hell, I guess I was never a very good soldier.” Athaclena shook her head.
She sought with her corona and found the traces she was looking for. “No,
Fiben. I could not ask that of you. Besides, you have another task. You escaped
from Port Helenia in order to warn us of the Gubru offer. Now you must return
there and face your destiny.” Fiben frowned. “Are you
sure? You don’t need me?” Athaclena brought her
hands over her mouth. She trilled the soft call of a night bird. From the
darkness downslope there came a faint reply. She turned back to Fiben. “Of
course I do. We all need you. But where you can do the most good is down there,
near the sea. I also sense that you want to go back.” Fiben pulled at his
thumbs. “Gotta be crazy, I guess.” She smiled. “No. It is only one more
indicator that the Suzerain of Propriety knew its business in choosing you . .
. even though it might prefer that you showed a little more respect to your
patrons.” Fiben tensed. Then he
seemed to sense some of her irony. He smiled. There was the soft clattering of
horses’ hooves on the trail below. “All right,” he said as he bent over to pick
up the limp form of Major Prathachulthorn. “Come on, papa. This time I’ll be as
gentle as I would with my own maiden aunt.” He smacked his lips against the
Marine’s shadowed cheek and looked up at Athaclena. “Better, ma’am?” Something she had borrowed
from her father made her tired tendrils fizz. “Yes, Fiben.” She laughed.
“That’s much better.” Lydia and Robert had their
suspicions when they returned by the dawn’s light to find their legal commander
missing. The remaining Terragens Marines glared at Athaclena in open distrust.
A small band of chims had gone through Prathachulthorn’s room, cleaning away
all signs of struggle before any humans got there, but they couldn’t hide the
fact that Prathachulthorn had gone without a note or any trace. Robert even ordered
Athaclena restricted to her chamber, with a Marine at the door, while they
investigated. His relief over a likely delay in the planned attack was
momentarily suppressed under an outraged sense of duty. In comparison,
Lieutenant McCue was an eddy of calm. Outwardly, she seemed unconcerned, as if
the major had merely stepped out. Only Athaclena could sense the Earth woman’s
underlying confusion and conflict. In any event, there was
nothing they could do about it. Search parties were sent out. They caught up
with a party of Athaclena’s chims returning on horseback to the gorilla refuge.
But by that time Prathachulthorn was no longer with them. He was high in the
trees, being passed from one forest giant to another, by now conscious and
fuming, but helpless and trussed up like a mummy. It was a case of humans
paying the penalty for their “liberalism.” They had brought up their clients to
be individualists and citizens, so it was possible for chims to rationalize
imprisoning one man for the good of all. In his own way Prathachulthorn had
helped to bring this about, with his patronizing, deprecating attitudes.
Nevertheless, Athaclena was certain the Marine would be delicately, carefully
treated. That evening, Robert
chaired a new council of war. Athaclena’s vague status of house arrest was
modified so she could attend. Fiben and the chim brevet lieutenants were
present, as well as the Marine noncommissioned officers. Neither Lydia nor Robert
brought up going ahead with Prathachulthorn’s plan. It was tacitly assumed that
the major wouldn’t want it put under way without him. “Maybe he went off on a
personal scouting trip, or a snap inspection of some outpost. He might return
tonight or tomorrow,” Elayne Soo suggested in complete innocence. “Maybe. We’d best assume
the worst, though,” Robert said. He avoided looking at Athaclena. “Just in
case, we’d better send word to the refuge. I suppose it’ll take ten days or so
to get new orders from the Council, and for them to send a replacement.” He obviously assumed that
Megan Oneagle would never leave him in charge. “Well, I want to go back
to Port Helenia,” Fiben said simply. “I’m in a position to get close to the
center of things. And anyway, Gailet needs me.” “What makes you think the
Gubru will take you back, after running away?” Lydia McCue asked. “Why won’t
they simply shoot you?” Fiben shrugged. “If I meet
up with the wrong Gubru, that’s what they’ll probably do.” There was a long silence.
When Robert asked for other suggestions, the humans and remaining chims
remained silent. At least when Prathachulthorn had been here, dominating the
discourse and the mood, there had been his overbearing confidence to override
their doubts. Now their situation came home to them again. They were a tiny
army with only limited options. And the enemy was about to set into motion
things and events they could not even understand, let alone prevent. Athaclena waited until the
atmosphere was thick with gloom. Then she said four words. “We need my father.” To her surprise, both Robert
and Lydia nodded. Even when orders finally arrived from the Council-in-Exile,
those instructions would likely be as confused and contradictory as ever. It
was obvious that they could use good advice, especially with matters of
Galactic diplomacy at stake. At least the McCue woman does not share
Prathachulthorn’s xenophobia, Athaclena thought. She found herself forced to admit that she
approved of what she kenned of the Earthling female’s aura. “Robert told me you were
sure your father was alive.” Lydia said. “That’s fine. But where is he? How can
we find him?” Athaclena leaned forward.
She kept her corona still. “I know where he is.” “You do?” Robert blinked.
“But ...” His voice trailed off as he reached out to touch her with his inner
sense, for the first time since yesterday. Athaclena recalled how she felt
then, seeing him holding Lydia’s hand. She momentarily resisted his efforts.
Then, feeling foolish, she let go. Robert sat back heavily
and exhaled. He blinked several times. “Oh.” That was all he said. Now Lydia looked back and
forth, from Robert to Athaclena and back again. Briefly, she shone with
something faintly like envy. I, too, have him in a
way that you cannot, Athaclena mused. But mostly, she shared the moment
with Robert. “. . . N’tah’hoo, Uthacalthing,”
he said in GalSeven. “We had better do something, and fast.” 77 Fiben
and Sylvie She awaited him as he led
Tycho up the trad emerging out of the Valley of Caves. She sat patiently next
to an overhanging fip pine, just beyond a switchback, and only spoke when he
drew even. “Thought you’d just sneak out without saying goodbye, did you?”
Sylvie asked. She wore a long skirt and kept her arms wrapped around her knees. He tied the horse’s tether to a tree limb
and sat down next
to her. “Nah,” Fiben said. “I knew I wouldn’t be so lucky.” She glanced at him
sidelong and saw that he was grinning. Sylvie sniffed and looked back into the
canyon, where the early mists were slowly evaporating into a morning that
promised to be clear and cloudless. “I figured you’d be heading back.” “I have to, Sylvie. It’s—” She cut him off. “I know.
Responsibility. You have to get back to Gailet. She needs you, Fiben.” He nodded. Fiben didn’t
have to be reminded that he still had a duty to Sylvie as well. “Um. Dr. Soo
came by, while I was packing. I . . .” “You filled the bottle she
gave you. I know.” Sylvie bowed her head. “Thank you. I consider myself well
paid.” Fiben looked down. He felt
awkward, talking around the edges of the topic like this. “When will you—” “Tonight, I guess. I’m
ready. Can’t you tell?” Sylvie’s parka and long
skirt certainly hid any outward signs. Still, she was right. Her scent was
undisguised. “I sincerely hope you get what you want, Sylvie.” She nodded again. They sat
there awkwardly. Fiben tried to think of something to say. But he felt thick
headed, stupid. .Whatever he tried, he knew, would surely turn out all wrong. Suddenly there was a small
rustle of motion down below, where the switchbacks diverged into paths leading
in several directions. A tall human form emerged around a rocky bend, jogging
tirelessly. Robert Oneagle ran toward a junction in the narrow trails, carrying
only his bow and a light backpack. He glanced upward, and on
spotting the two chims he slowed. Robert grinned in response as Fiben waved,
but on reaching the fork he turned southward, along a little-used track. Soon
he had disappeared into the wild forest. “What’s he doing?” Sylvie
asked. “Looked like he was
running.” She slapped his shoulder.
“I could see that. Where is he going?” “He’s gonna try to make it
through the passes before it snows. “Through the passes? But—” “Since Major Prathachulthorn disappeared,
and since time is so short, Lieutenant McCue and th’ other Marines agreed
they’d go along with the alternative plan Robert and Athaclena have cooked up.” “But he’s running south,”
Sylvie said. Robert had taken the little-used trail that led deeper into^the
Mulun range. Fiben nodded. “He’s going
looking for somebody. He’s the only one who can do the job.” It was obvious to
Sylvie from his tone that that was all he would say about the matter. They sat there for a
little while longer in silence. At least Robert’s brief passage had brought a
welcome break in the tension. This is silly, Fiben thought. He liked
Sylvie, a lot. They had never had much chance to talk, and this might be their
last opportunity! “You never . . . you never
did tell me about your first baby,” he said in a rush, wondering, as the words
came out, if it was any of his business to ask. Of course it was obvious
that Sylvie had given birth before, and nursed. Stretch marks were signs of
attractiveness in a race a quarter of whose females never bred at all. But
there is pain there as well, he knew. “It was five years ago. I
was very young.” Her voice was level, controlled. “His name was—we called him
Sichi. He was tested by the Board, as usual, but he was found . . .
‘anomalous.’ “ “Anomalous?” “Yes, that was the word
they used. They classified him superior in some respects . . . ‘odd’ in others.
There were no obvious defects, but some ‘strange’ qualities, they said. A
couple of the officials were concerned. The Uplift Board decided they’d have to
send him to Earth for further evaluation. “They were very nice about
it.” She sniffed. “They offered me the choice of coming along.” Fiben blinked. “You didn’t
go, though.” She glanced at him. “I
know what you’re thinking. I’m terrible. That’s why I never told you before.
You’d have refused our deal. You think I’m an unfit mother.” “No, I—” “At the time it seemed
different, though. My mother was ill. We didn’t have a clan-family, and I
didn’t feel I could just leave her in the care of strangers, an’ probably never
see her again. “I was only a yellow card at the time. I
knew my child would get a good home on Earth or ... Either he’d find favored
treatment and be raised in a high-caste neo-chimp home or he’d meet a fate I
didn’t want to know. I was so worried we would go all that way and they would
only take him away anyway. I guess I also dreaded the shame if he was declared
a Probationer.” She stared down at her
hands. “I couldn’t decide, so I tried to get advice. There was this counselor
in Port Helenia, a human with the local Uplift Board. He told me what he
thought th’ odds were. He said he was sure I’d given birth to a Probie. “I stayed behind when they
took Sichi away. Six ... six months later my mother died.” She looked up at Fiben.
“And then, three years after that, word came back from Earth. The news was that
my baby was now a happy,’well-adjusted little blue card, growing up in a loving
blue-card family. And oh, yeah, I was to be promoted to green.” Her hands clenched. .”Oh,
how I hated that damned card! They took me off compulsory yearly contracept
injections, so I didn’t have to ask permission anymore if I wanted to conceive
again. Trusted me to control my own fertility, like an adult.” She snorted.
“Like an adult? A chimmie who abandons her own child? They ignore that, and
promote me because he passes some damn tests!” So, Fiben thought. This
was the reason for her bitterness, and for her early collaboration with the
Gubru. Much was explained. “You joined Irongrip’s
band out of resentment against the system? Because you hoped things might be
different under the Galactics?” “Something like that,
maybe. Or maybe I was just angry.” Sylvie shrugged. “Anyway, after a while I
realized something.” “What was it?” “I realized that, however
bad the system was under humans, it could only be far worse under the
Galactics. The humans are arrogant all right. But at least a lot of them feel
guilty over their arrogance. They try to temper it. Their horrible history
taught them to be wary of hub . . . hub ...” “Hubris.” “Yeah. They know what a
trap it can be, acting like gods and coming to believe it’s true. “But the Galactics are used
to this meddlesome business! It never occurs to them to have any doubts.
They’re so damned smug ... I hate them.” Fiben thought about it. He
had learned much during the last few months, and he figured Sylvie might be
stating her case a little too strongly. ‘Right now she sounded a lot like Major
Prathachulthorn. But Fiben knew there were quite a few Galactic patron races
who had reputations for kindness and decency. Still, it was not his
place to judge her bitterness. Now he understood her nearly
single-minded determination to have a child who would be at least a green card
from the very start. There had to be no question. She wanted to keep her next
baby, and to be sure of grandchildren. Sitting there next to her,
Fiben was uncomfortably certain of Sylvie’s present condition. Unlike human
females, chimmies had set cycles of receptivity, and it took some effort to
hide them. It was one reason for some of the social and family differences
between the two cousin species. He felt guilty to be
aroused by her condition. A soft, poignant feeling lay over the moment, and he
was determined not to spoil it by being insensitive. Fiben wished he could
console her somehow. And yet, he did not know what to offer her. He moistened his lips.
“Uh. Look, Sylvie.” She turned. “Yes, Fiben?” “Um, I really do hope you
get ... I mean I hope I left enough ...” His face felt warm. She smiled. “Dr. Soo says
there probably was. If not, there’s more where that came from.” He shook his head. “Your
confidence is appreciated. But I wouldn’t bet I’ll ever be back again.” He
looked away, toward the west. She took his hand. “Well,
I’m not too proud to take extra insurance if it’s offered. Another donation
will be accepted, if you feel up to it.” He blinked, feeling the
tempo of his pulse rise. “Uh, you mean right now?” She nodded:
“When else?” “I was hoping you’d say
that.” He grinned and reached for her. But she held up a hand to stop him. “Just a minute,” she said. “What kind of
girl do you think I am? Candlelight and champagne may be in short supply up
here, but a fern generally appreciates at least a little foreplay.” “Fine by me,” Fiben said.
He turned around to present his back for grooming. “Do me, then I’ll do you.” But she shook her head.
“Not that kind of foreplay, Fiben. I had in mind something much more
stimulating.” She reached behind the
tree and brought forth a cylindrical object made of carved wood, one end
covered by a tautly stretched skin. Fiben’s eyes widened. “A drum?” She sat with the little
handmade instrument between her knees. “It’s your own damn fault, Fiben Bolger.
You showed me something special, and from now on I’ll never be satisfied with
anything less.” Her deft fingers rattled
off a quick rhythm. “Dance,” she said.
“Please.” Fiben sighed. Obviously
she wasn’t kidding. This choreo-maniac chimmie was crazy, of course, whatever
the Uplift Board said. It seemed to be the type he fell for. There are some ways we’ll
never be like humans, he thought as he picked up a branch and
shook it tentatively. He dropped it and tried another. Already he felt flushed
and full of energy. Sylvie tapped the drum,
starting with a rapid, exhilarating tempo that made his breath sharpen. The
shine in her eyes seemed to warm his blood. That is as it should be.
We are our own selves, he knew. Fiben took the branch in a
two-handed grip and brought it down on a nearby log, sending leaves and brush
exploding in all directions. “Ook . . .” he said. His second blow was harder
though, and as the beat picked up his next cry came with more enthusiasm. The morning fog had
evaporated. No thunder rolled. The uncooperative universe had not even provided
a single cloud in the sky. Still, Fiben figured he could probably manage this
time without the lightning. 78 Galactics In Gubru Military Enacampment
Sixteen, the chaos at the top had begun affecting those lower down in the
ranks. There were squabbles over allotments and supplies, and over the behavior
of common soldiers, whose contempt for the support staff reached new and
dangerous levels. At afternoon prayer time,
many of the Talon Soldiers put on the traditional ribbons of mourning for the
Lost Progenitors and joined the priestly chaplain to croon in low unison. The
less devout majority, who generally kept a respectful silence during such services,
now seemed to make it a special occasion for gambling and loud commotion.
Sentries preened and purposely sent loose feathers drifting in strong breezes
so they would pass distractingly among the faithful. Discordant noises could be
heard during work, during maintenance, during training exercises. The stoop-colonel in
charge of the eastern encampments happened to be on an inspection tour and
witnessed this disharmony in person. It wasted no time on indecision. At once
the stoop-colonel ordered all personnel of Encampment Sixteen assembled. Then
the officer gathered the camp’s chief administrator and the chaplain by its
side upon a platform and addressed those gathered below. “Let it not be said, bandied, rumored, That Gubru soldiers have lost their vision! Are we orphans? Lost? Abandoned? Or members of a great clan! What were we, are we, shall we be? Warriors, builders, but most of all— For some time the
stoop-colonel spoke to them so—joined in persuasive song by the camp’s
administrator and its spiritual advisor—until, at last, the shamed soldiers and
staff began to coo together in a rising chorus of harmony. They made the effort,
invested the time, one small united regiment of military, bureaucrats, and
priests, and struggled as one to overcome their doubts. For a brief while then,
there did indeed take shape a consensus. 79 Gailet . . . Even among those
rare and tragic cases, wolfling species, there have existed crude versions of
these techniques. While primitive, their methods also involved rituals of
“combat-of-honor,” and by such means kept aggressiveness and warfare under some
degree of restraint. Take, for example,
the.most recent clan ofwolflings—the “humans” of Sol HI. Before their discovery
by Galactic culture, their primitive “tribes” often used ritual to hold in
check the cycles of ever-increasing violence normally to be expected from such
an unguided species. (No doubt these traditions derived from warped memories of
their long lost patron race.) Among the simple but effective methods
used by pre-Contact humans (see citations) were the method of counting coup for honor among
the “american indians,” trial by champion among the “medieval europeans,”
and deterrence by mutual assured destruction, among the “continental tribal
states.” Of course, these
techniques lacked the subtlety, the delicate balance and homeostasis, of the
modern rules of behavior laid out by the Institute for Civilized Warfare . . . “That’s it. Break time. I’m puttin’ a T
on it. Enough.” Gailet blinked, her eyes
unfocusing as the rude voice drew her back out of her reading trance. The
library unit sensed this and froze the text in front of her. She looked to her left.
Sprawled in the beanbag, her new “partner” threw his datawell aside and yawned,
stretching his lanky, powerful frame. “Time for a drink,” he said lazily. “You haven’t even made it
through the first edited summary,” Gailet said. He grinned. “Aw, I don’t
know why we’ve got to study this shit. The Eatees will be surprised if we
remember to bow and recite our own species-name. They don’t expect neo-chimps
to be geniuses, y’know.” “Apparently not. And your
comprehension scores will certainly reinforce the impression.” That made him frown
momentarily. He forced a grin again. “You, on the other hand, are tryin’ so
hard—I’m sure the Eatees will find it terribly cute.” louche, Gailet thought. It hadn’t
taken the two of them very long to learn how to cut each other where it hurt. Maybe this is yet another
test. They are seeing how far my patience can be stretched before it snaps. Maybe . . . but not very
likely. She had not seen the Suzerain of Propriety for more than a week.
Instead, she had been dealing with a committee of three pastel-tinged Gubru,
one from each faction. And it was the blue-tinted Talon Soldier who strutted
foremost at these meetings. Yesterday they had all
gone down to the ceremonial site for a “rehearsal.” Although she was still
undecided whether to cooperate in the final event, Gailet had come to realize
that it might already be too late to change her mind. The seaside hill had been sculpted and
landscaped so that the giant power plants were no longer visible. The terraced
slopes led elegantly upward, one after another, marred only by bits of debris
brought in by the steady autumnal winds. Already, bright banners flapped in the
easterlies, marking the stations where the neo-chimp representatives would be
asked to recite, or answer questions, or submit to intense scrutiny. There at the site, with
the Gubru standing close by, Irongrip had been to all outward appearances a
model student. And perhaps it had been more than a wish to curry favor that had
made him so uncharacteristically studious. After all, these were facts that had
direct bearing upon his ambitions. That afternoon, his quick intelligence had
shone. Now though, with them
alone together under the vast vault of the New Library, other aspects of his
nature came to the fore. “So how ‘bout it?” Irongrip said, as he leaned over
her chair and gave her a cyprian leer. “Want to step outside for some air? We
could slip into the eucalyptus grove and—” “There are two chances of
that,” she snapped. “Fat and slim.” He laughed. “Put it off
until the ceremony, then, if you like it public. Then it’ll be you an’ me,
babe, with the whole Five Galaxies watchin’.” He grinned and flexed his
powerful hands. His knuckles cracked. Gailet turned away and
closed her eyes. She had to concentrate to keep her lower lip from trembling. Rescue
me, she wished against all hope or reason. Logic chided her for even
thinking it. After all, her white knight was only an ape, and almost certainly
dead. Still, she couldn’t help
crying inside. Fiben, I need you. Fiben, come back. 80 Robert His blood sang. After months in the
mountains—living as his ancestors had, on wits and his own sweat, his toughened
skin growing used to the sun and the scratchy rub of native fibers—Robert still
had not yet realized the changes in himself, not until he puffed up the last
few meters of the narrow, rocky trail and crossed in ten long strides from one
watershed to another. The top of Rwanda Pass. .
. . I’ve climbed a thousand meters in two hours, and my heart is scarcely
beating fast. He did not really feel any
need to rest, however Robert made himself stow down to a walk. Anyway, the view
was worth lingering over. He stood atop the very
spine of the Mulun range. Behind him, to the north, the mountains stretched
eastward in a thickening band, and westward toward the sea, where they
continued in an archipelago of fat, towering islands. It had taken him a day and
a half of running to get here from the caves, and now he saw ahead of him the
panorama he would have yet to cross to reach his destination. I’m not even sure how to
find what I’m looking for! Athaclena’s instructions had been as
vague as her own impressions of where to send him. More mountains stretched
ahead of him, dropping away sharply toward a dun-colored steppe partially
obscured by haze. Before he reached those plains there would be still more rise
and fall over narrow trails that had only felt a few score feet even during
peacetime. Robert was probably the first to- come this way since the outbreak
of war. The hardest part was over,
though. He didn’t enjoy downhill running, but Robert knew how to take the
jolting, fall-stepping so as to avoid damaging his knees. And there would be
water lower down. He shook his leather
canteen and took a sparing swallow. Only a few deciliters remained, but he was
sure they’d do. He shaded his eyes and
looked beyond the nearest purple peaks to the high slopes where he would have
to make his camp tonight. There would be streams all right, but no lush rain
forests like on the wet northern side of the Mulun. And he would have to think
about hunting for food soon, before’ he sallied forth onto the dry savannah. Apache braves could run
from TQOS to the Pacific in a few days and not eat anything but a handful of
parched corn along the way. He wasn’t an Apache brave,
of course. He did have a few grams of vitamin concentrate with him, but for the
sake of speed he had chosen to travel light. For now, quickness counted more
than his grumbling stomach. He skirted aside where a
recent landslide had broken the path. Then he set a slightly faster pace as the
trail dropped into a set of tight switchbacks. That night Robert slept in
a moss-filled notch just above a trickling spring, wrapped in a thin silk
blanket. His dreams were slow and as quiet as he imagined space might be, if
one ever got away from the constant humming of machines. Mostly, it was the
stillness in the empathy net, after months living in the riot of the rain
forest, that lent a soft loneliness to his slumber. One might kenn far
in an empty land such as this—even with senses as crude as his. And for the first time
there was not the harsh—metaphorically almost metallic—hint of alien
minds to be felt off in the northwest. He was shielded from the Gubru, and from
the humans and chims for that matter. Solitude was a strange sensation. The strangeness did not
evaporate by the dawn’s light. He filled his canteen from the spring and drank
deeply to take the edge off his hunger. Then the run began anew. On this steeper slope the descent was
wearing, but the miles did go by quickly. Before the sun was more than halfway
toward the zenith the high steppe had opened up around him. He ran across
rolling foothills now—kilometers falling behind him like thoughts barely
contemplated and then forgotten. And as he ran, Robert probed the countryside.
Soon he felt certain that the expanse held odd entities, somewhere out there
beyond or among the tall grasses. If only kenning were
more of a localizing sense! Perhaps it was this very imprecision that had kept
humans from ever developing their own crude abilities. Instead, we concentrated
on other things. There was a game that was
often played both on Earth and among interested Galactics. It consisted of
trying to reconstruct the fabled “lost patrons of humanity,” the half-mythical
starfarers who supposedly began the Uplift of human beings perhaps fifty
thousand years ago and then departed in mystery, leaving the job “only half
done.” Of course there were a few
bold heretics—even among the Galactics—who held that the old Earthling theories
were actually true, that it was somehow possible for a race to Uplift itself...
to evolve starfaring intelligence and pull itself up by its bootstraps
out of darkness and into knowledge and maturity. But even on Earth most now
thought the idea quaint. Patrons uplifted clients, who later took their own
turn uplifting newer pre-sentients. It was the way and had been ever since the
days of the .Progenitors, so long ago. There was a real dearth of
clues. Whoever the patrons of Man might have been, they had hidden their traces
well, and for good reason. A patron race who abandoned a client was generally
branded as an outlaw. Still, the guessing game
went on. Certain patron clans were
ruled out because they would never have chosen an omnivorous species to raise.
Others were unsuited to living on Earth even for short visits—because of
gravity or atmosphere or a host of other reasons. Most agreed that it
couldn’t have been a clan which believed in specialization either. Some
uplifted their clients with very specific goals in mind. The Uplift Institute
demanded that any new sapient race be able to pilot starships, exercise
judgment and logic and be capable of patron status itself someday. But beyond
that the Institute put few constraints on the types of niches into which client
species might be made to fit. Some were destined to become skilled craftsmen,
some philosophers, and some mighty warrior castes. But humanity’s mysterious
patrons had to have been generalists. For Man, the animal, was
very much a flexible beast. Yes, and for all of the
vaunted flexibility of the Tymbrimi, there were some things not even those
masters of adaptation could even think of doing. Such as this, Robert thought. A covey of native birds
exploded into the air in a flurry of beating wings as Robert ran across their
feeding grounds. Small, skittering things felt the rumble of his approach and
took cover. A herd of animals,
long-legged and fleet like small deer, darted away, easily outdistancing him.
They happened to flee southward, the direction he was going anyway, so he
followed them. Soon Robert was approaching where they had stopped to feed
again. Once more they bolted,
opened a wide berth behind them, then settled down again to browse. The sun was getting high.
It was a time of the day when all the plains animals, both the hunters and the
hunted, tended to seek shelter from the heat. Where there were no trees, they
scraped the soil in narrow runnels to find cooler layers and lay down in what
shade there was to wait out the blazing sun. But on this day one
creature did not stop. It kept coming. The pseudo-deer blinked in consternation
as Robert approached again. Once more, they arose and took flight, leaving him
behind. This time they put a little more distance in back of them. They stood
atop a small hill, panting and staring unbelievingly. The thing on two legs just
kept coming! An uneasy stir riffled
through the herd. A premonition that
this just might be serious.
‘ Still panting, they fled
once more. Perspiration shone like
oil on Robert’s olive skin. It glistened in the sunlight, quivering in droplets
that sometimes shook loose with the constant drumming of his footsteps. Mostly, though, the sweat
spread out and coated his skin and evaporated in the rushing wind of his own
passage. A dry, southeasterly breeze helped it change state into vapor, sucking
up latent heat in the process. He maintained a steady, even pace, not even
trying to match the sprints of the deerlike creatures. At intervals he walked
and took sparing swigs from his water bag, then he resumed the chase. His bow lay strapped
across his back. But for some reason Robert did not even think of using it.
Under the noonday sun he ran on and on. Mad dogs and Englishmen, he
thought. And Apache . . . and Bantu
. . . and so many others. . . . Humans were accustomed to
thinking that it was their brains which distinguished them so from the other
members of Earth’s animal kingdom. And it was true that weapons and fire and
speech had made them the lords of their homeworld long before they ever learned
about ecology, or the duty of senior species to care for those less able to
understand. During those dark millennia, intelligent but ignorant men and women
had used fires to drive entire herds of mammoths and sloths and so many other
species over cliffs, killing hundreds for the meat contained in one or two.
They shot down millions of birds so the feathers might adorn their ladies. They
chopped down forests to grow opium. Yes, intelligence in the
hands of ignorant children was a dangerous weapon. But Robert knew a secret. We did not really need all
these brains in order to rule our world. He approached the herd
again, and while hunger drove him, he also contemplated the beauty of the
native creatures. No doubt they were growing rapidly in stature with each
passing generation. Already they were far larger than their ancestors had been
back when the Bururalli slew all the great ungulates which used to roam these
plains. Someday they might fill some of those empty niches. Even now they were
already far swifter than a man. Speed was one thing. But endurance
was quite another matter. As they turned to flee him again, Robert saw that
the herd members had begun to look a little panicky. The pseudo-deer now wore
flecks of foam around their mouths. Their tongues hung out, and their rib cages
heaved in rapid tempo. The sun beat down.
Perspiration beaded and covered him in a thin sheen. This evaporated, leaving
him cool. Robert paced himself. Tools and fire and speech
gave us the surplus. They gave us what we needed to begin culture. But were
they all we had? A song had begun to play in the network
of fine sinuses behind his eyes, in the gentle squish of fluid that damped his
brain against the hard, driving accelerations of every footstep. The throbbing of his
heartbeat carried him along like a faithful bass rhythm. The tendons of his
legs were like taut, humming bows . . . like violin strings. He could smell them now,
his hunger accentuating the atavistic thrill. He identified with his intended
prey. In an odd way Robert knew a fulfillment he had never experienced before. He
was alive. He barely noticed as he
began overtaking deer who had collapsed to the ground. Mothers and their fawns
blinked in dull surprise as he ran past them without a glance. Robert had
spotted his target, and he projected a simple glyph to tell the others to
relax, to slip aside, while he chased a big male buck at the head of the herd. You are the one, he
thought. You have lived well, passed on your genes. Your species does not
need you anymore, not as much as I da. Perhaps his ancestors
actually used empathy-sense quite a bit more than modern man. For now he saw a
real function for it. He could kenn the growing dread of the buck as,
one by one, its overheated companions dropped aside. The buck put in a
desperate burst of speed and leaped far ahead. But then it had to rest, panting
miserably to try to cool off, its sides heaving as it watched Robert come on. Foaming, it turned to flee
again. Now it was just the two of
them. Gimelhai blazed. Robert
bore on. A little while later he
brought his left hand to his belt as he ran, and loosened the sheath of his
knife. Even that tool he chose with some reluctance. What decided him to use
it, instead of his bare hands, was empathy with his prey, and a sense of mercy. It was some hours later,
his stomach no longer growling urgently, that Robert felt his first glimmerings
of a clue. He had begun making his way southwestward, in the direction
Athaclena had hoped would lead him to his goal. As the day aged, Robert shaded
his eyes against the late afternoon glare. Then he closed them and reached
forth with other senses. Yes, something was close
enough to kenn. If he thought of it metaphorically, it came as a very
familiar flavor. He headed forth at a jog,
following traces that came and went, sometimes cool and sentient and sometimes
as wild as the buck who had shared its life with Robert so recently. When the traces grew quite
strong, Robert found himself near a vast thicket of ugly thorn bush. Soon it
would be sunset, and there was no way he would be able to chase down the thing
emanating those vibrations, not in this dense, hurtful undergrowth. Anyway, he
did not want to “hunt” this creature. He wanted to talk to it. He was sure the being was
aware of him now. Robert halted. He closed his eyes again and cast forth a simple
glyph. It darted left, right, then plunged into the vegetation. There came a
rustle. He opened his eyes. Two
dark, glittering pools blinked back at him. “All right,” he said, softly.
“Please come on out now. We had better talk.” There was another moment’s
hesitation. Then there shambled forth a long-armed chim, hairier than most,
with thick brows and a heavy jaw. He was dirty, and totally naked. There were a few stains
that Robert was sure came from caked blood, and it had not come from the chim’s
own minor scratches. Well, we are cousins, after all. And vegetarians don’t
live long on a steppe. When he sensed that the
comate chim was reluctant to make eye contact, Robert did not insist. “Hello,
Jo-Jo,” he said softly, and with sincere gentleness. “I’ve come a long way to
bring a message to your employer.” 81 Athaclena Its occupant—naked,
unshaven, and looking very much the wolfling—stared down at Athaclena with an
expression that would have burned even without the loathing he radiated. To
Athaclena it felt as if the little glade were saturated with the prisoner’s
hatred. She planned to keep her visit as short as possible. “I thought you would want
to know. The Gubru Triumvirate has declared a protocol truce under the Rules of
War,” she told Major Prathachulthorn. “The ceremonial site is now sacrosanct,
and no armed force on Garth can act except in self-defense for the duration.” Prathachulthorn spat
through the bars. “So? If we’d attacked when I planned, we’d have made it
before this.” “I find it doubtful. Even
the best plans are seldom executed perfectly. And if we were forced to abort
the mission at the last minute, every secret we had would have been revealed
for nothing.” “That’s your opinion,” Prathachulthorn
snorted. Athaclena shook her head.
“But that is not the only or even the most important reason.” She had grown
tired of fruitlessly explaining the nuances of Galactic punctilio to the Marine
officer, but somehow she found the will to try one more time. “I told you
before, major. Wars are known to feature cycles of what you humans sometimes
call ‘tit-for-tat’ where one side punishes the other side for its last insult,
and then that other side retaliates in turn. Left unconstrained, this can
escalate forever! Since the days of the Progenitors, there have been developed
rules which help keep such exchanges from growing out of all proportion.” Prathachulthorn cursed.
“Damn it, you admitted that our raid would’ve been legal if done in time!” She nodded. “Legal,
perhaps. But it also would have served the enemy well. Because it would have
been the last action before the truce!” “What difference does that make?” Patiently, she tried to
explain. “The Gubru have declared a truce while still in an overpowering
position of strength, major. That is considered honorable. You might say they
‘win points’ for that. “But their gain is
multiplied if they do so immediately after taking damage. If they show
restraint by not retaliating, the Gubru are then performing an act of
forbearance. They gather credit—” “Ha!” Prathachulthorn
laughed. “Fat lot of good it’d do them, with their ceremonial site in ruins!” Athaclena inclined her
head. She really did not have time for this. If she spent too long here,
Lieutenant McCue might suspect that this was where her missing commander was
being hidden. The Marines had already swooped down on several possible hiding
places. “The upshot might have
been to force Earth to finance a new site as a replacement,” she said. Prathachulthorn stared at her. “But—but
we’re at warl” She nodded,
misunderstanding him. “Exactly. One cannot allow war without rules, and
powerful neutral forces to enforce them. The alternative would be barbarism.” The man’s sour look was her only answer. “Besides, to destroy the
site would have implied that humans do not want to see their clients tested and
judged for promotion! But now it is the Gubru who must pay honor-gild
for this truce. Your clan has gained a segment of status by being the aggrieved
party, unavenged. This sliver of propriety could turn out to be crucial in the
days ahead.” Prathachulthorn frowned.
For a moment he seemed to concentrate, as if a thread of her logic hung almost
within reach. She felt his attention shimmer as he tried . . . but then it
faded. He grimaced and spat again. “What a load of crap. Show me dead birds.
That’s currency I can count. Pile them up to the level of this cage, little
Miss Ambassador’s Daughter, and maybe, just maybe I’ll let you live when
I finally break out of here.” Athaclena shivered. She
knew how futile it was to try to hold a man such as this prisoner. He should
have been kept drugged. He should have been killed. But she could not bring
herself to do either, or to further- prejudice the fate of the chims in her
cabal by involving them in such crimes. “Good day, major,” she said. And turned
to go. He did not shout as she
left. In a way, the parsimonious use he made of his threats made those few seem
all the more menacing and believable. She took a hidden trail
from the secret glade over a shoulder of the mountain, past warm springs that
hissed and steamed uncertainly. At the ridge crest Athaclena had to draw in her
tendrils to keep them from being battered in the autumn wind. Few clouds could
be seen in the sky, but the air was hazy with dust blowing in from faraway
deserts. Hanging from a nearby
branch she encountered one of the parachutelike kite and spore pod combinations
blown up here from some field of plate ivy. The autumn dispersal was fully
under way now. Fortunately, it had begun in earnest more than two days ago,
before the Gubru announced their truce. That fact might turn out to be very
important indeed. The day felt odd, more so
than any time since that night of terrible dreams, shortly before she climbed
this mountain to wrestle with her parents’ fierce legacy. Perhaps the Gubru are
warming up their hyperwave shunt, again. She had since learned that
her fit of dreams on that fateful night had coincided with the invaders’ first
test of their huge new facility. Their experiments had let surges of
unallocated probability loose in all directions, and those who were psychically
sensitive reported bizarre mixtures of deathly dread and hilarity. That sort of mistake did
not sound like.the normally meticulous Gubru, and it seemed to be validation of
Fiben Bolger’s report, that the enemy had serious leadership problems. Was that why tutsunucann
collapsed so suddenly and violently that evening? Was all that loose energy
responsible for the terrific power of her s’ustru’thoon rapport with
Uthacal thing? Could that and the
subsequent tests of those great engines explain why the gorillas had begun
behaving so very strangely? All Athaclena knew for
certain was that she felt nervous and afraid. Soon, she thought. It will all
approach climax very soon. She had descended halfway
down the trail leading back to her tent when a pair of breathless chims emerged
from the forest, hurrying^ uphill toward her. “Miss . . . miss ...” one of them
breathed. The other held his side, panting audibly. Her initial reading of
their panic triggered a brief hormone rush, which only subsided slightly when
she traced their fear and kenned that it did not come from an enemy
attack. Something else had them terrified half out of their wits. “Miss Ath-Athaclena,” the
first chim gasped. “You gotta come quick!” “What is it, Petri? What’s happening?” He swallowed. “It’s the
Villas. We can’t control ‘em anymore!” So, she thought. For more
than a week the gorillas’ low, atonal music had been driving their chim
guardians to nervous fits. “What are they doing now?” “They’re leaving!” the second messenger
wailed plaintively. She blinked. “What did’you say?” Petri’s brown eyes were
filled with bewilderment. “They’re leaving. They just got up and left! They’re
headin’ for the Sind, an’ there doesn’t seem t’be anythin’ we can do to
stop “em!” 82 Uthacalthing Their progress toward the
mountains had slackened considerably recently. More and more of Kault’s time
seemed to be spent laboring over his makeshift instruments . . . and in arguing
with his Tymbrimi companion. How quickly things change,
Uthacalthing
thought. He had labored long and hard to bring Kault to this fever pitch of
suspicion and excitement. And now he found himself recalling with fondness
their earlier peaceful comradeship—the long, lazy days of gossip and
reminiscences and common exile—however frustrating they had seemed at the time. Of course that had been
when Uthacalthing was_whole, when he had been able to look upon the world
through Tymbrimi eyes, and the softening veil of whimsy. Now? Uthacalthing knew
that he had been considered dour and serious by others of his race. Now,
though, they would surely think him crippled. Perhaps better off dead. Too much was taken from me, he
thought, while Kault muttered to himself in the corner of their shelter.
Outside, heavy gusts blew through the veldt grasses. Moonlight brushed long
hillcrests that resembled sluggish ocean waves, locked amid a rolling storm. Did she actually have to
tear away so much? he wondered, without really being able to
feel or care very much. Of course Athaclena had
hardly known what she was doing, that night when she decided in her need to
call in the pledge her parents had made. S’ustru’thoon was not something
one trained for. A recourse so drastic and used so seldom could not be well
described by science. And by its very nature, s’ustru’thoon was
something one could do but once in one’s lifetime. Anyway, now that he looked
back upon it, Uthacalthing remembered something he hadn’t noticed at the time. That evening had been one
of great tension. Hours beforehand he had felt disturbing waves of energy, as
if ghostly half-glyphs of immense power were throbbing against the mountains.
Perhaps that explained why his daughter’s call had carried such strength. She
had been tapping some outside source! And he remembered
something else. In the s’ustru’thoon storm Athaclena triggered, not everything
torn from him had gone to her! Strange that he had not
thought of it until now. But Uthacalthing now seemed vaguely to recall some of
his essences flying past her. But where they had actually been bound he
could not even imagine. Perhaps to the source of those energies he had felt
earlier. Perhaps . . . Uthacalthing was too tired
to come up with rational theories. Who knows? Maybe they were drawn in by
Garth lings. It was a poor joke. Not even worth a tiny smile. And yet, the
irony was encouraging. It showed that he had not lost absolutely everything. “I am certain of it now,
Uthacalthing.” Kault’s voice was low and confident as the Thennanin turned to
face him. He put aside the instrument he had constructed out of odd items
salvaged from the wrecked pinnace. “Certain of what,
colleague?” “Certain that our separate suspicions are
focusing in on a probable fact! See here. The data you showed me—your private
spools regarding these ‘Garthling’ creatures—allowed me to tune my detector
until I am now sure that I have found the resonance I was seeking.” “You are?” Uthacalthing
didn’t know what to make of this. He had never expected Kault to find actual confirmation
of mythical beasts. “I know what concerns you,
my friend,” Kault said, raising one massive, leather-plated hand. “You fear
that my experiments will draw down upon us the attention of the Cubru. But rest
assured. I am using a very narrow band and am reflecting my beam off the nearer
moon. It is very unlikely they would ever be able to localize the source of my
puny little probe.” “But ...” Uthacalthing
shook his head. “What are you looking for?” Kault’s breathing slits
puffed. “A certain type of cerebral resonance. It is quite technical,” he said.
“It has to do with something I read in your tapes about these Garthling
creatures. What little data you had seemed to indicate that these pre-sentient
beings might have brains not too dissimilar to those of Earthlings, or
Tymbrimi.” Uthacalthing was amazed by
the way Kault used his faked data with such celerity and enthusiasm. His former
self would have been delighted. “So?” he asked. “So ... let me see if I
can explain with an example. Take humans—” Please, Uthacalthing inserted,
without much enthusiasm, more out of habit. “—Earthlings represent one
of many paths which can be taken to arrive eventually at intelligence. Theirs
involved the use of two brains that later became one.” Uthacalthing blinked. His
own mind was working so slowly. “You . . . you are speaking of the fact that
their brains have two partially independent hemispheres?” “Aye. And while these
halves are similar and redundant in some ways, in others they divide the labor.
The split is even more pronounced among their neo-dolphin clients. “Before the Gubru arrived,
I was studying data on neo-chimpanzees, which are similar to their patrons in
many respects. One of the things the humans had to do, early in their Uplift
program, was find ways to unite the functions of the two halves of pre-sentient
chimpanzee brains comfortably into one consciousness. Until that was done
neo-chimpanzees would suffer from a condition called ‘bicamerality.’ . . .” Kault droned on, gradually
letting his jargon grow more and more technical, eventually leaving
Uthacalthing far behind. The arcana of cerebral function seemed to fill their
shelter, as if in thick smoke. Uthacalthing felt almost tempted to craft a
glyph to commemorate his own boredom, but he lacked the energy even to stir his
tendrils. “. . .so the resonance
appears to indicate that there are, indeed, bicameral minds within the range of
my instrument!” Ah, yes, Uthacalthing thought. Back
in Port Helenia, at a time when he had still been a clever crafter of complex
schemes, he had suspected that Kault might turn out to be resourceful. That was
one reason why Uthacalthing chose for a confederate an atavistic chim. Kault
was probably picking up traces from poor Jo-Jo, whose throwback brain was in
many ways similar to fallow, non-uplifted chimpanzees of centuries ago. Jo-Jo
no doubt retained some of this “bicame-rality” characteristic Kault spoke of. Finally Kault concluded.
“I am therefore quite convinced, from your evidence and my own, that we cannot
delay any longer. We must somehow get to and use a facility for sending
interstellar messages!” “How do you expect to do
that?” Uthacalthing asked in mild curiosity. Kault’s breathing slits
pulsed in obvious, rare excitement. “Perhaps we can sneak or bluff or fight our
way to the Planetary Branch Library, claim sanctuary, and then invoke every
priority under the fifty suns of Thennan. Perhaps there is another way. I do
not care if it means stealing a Gubru starship. Somehow we must get word to my
clan!” Was this the same creature
who had been so anxious to flee Port Helenia before the invaders arrived? Kault
seemed as changed outwardly as Uthacalthing felt inwardly. The Thennanin’s
enthusiasm was a hot flame, while Uthacalthing had to stoke his own carefully. “You wish to establish a
claim on the pre-sentients before the Gubru manage it?” he asked. “Aye, and why not? To save
them from such horrible patrons I would lay down my life! But there may be need
for much haste. If what we have overheard on our receiver is true, emissaries
from the Institutes may already be on their way to Garth. I believe the Gubru
are planning something big. Perhaps they have made the same discovery. We must
act quickly if we are not to be too late!” Uthacalthing nodded. “One
more question then, distinguished colleague.” He paused. “Why should I help
you?” Kault’s breath sighed like
a punctured balloon, and his ridge crest collapsed rapidly. He looked at
Uthacalthing with an expression as emotion-laden as any the Tymbrimi had ever
seen upon the face of a dour Thennanin. “It would greatly benefit
the pre-sentients,” he hissed. “Their destiny would be far happier.” “Perhaps. Arguable. Is
that it, though? Are you relying on my altruism alone?” “Errr. Hrm.” Outwardly
Kault seemed offended that anything more should be asked. Still, could he
really- be surprised? He was, after all, a diplomat, and understood that the
best and firmest deals are based on open self-interest. “It would ... It would
greatly help my own political party if I delivered such a treasure. We would
probably win government,” he suggested. “A slight improvement over
the intolerable is not enough to get excited about.” Uthacalthing shook his
head. “You still haven’t explained to me why I should not stake a claim for my
own clan. I was investigating these rumors before you. We Tymbrimi would make
excellent patrons for these creatures.” “You. You . . . K’ph
mimpher’rrengi?” The phrase stood for something vaguely equivalent to
“juvenile delinquents.” It was almost enough to make Uthacalthing smile again.
Kault shifted uncomfortably. He made a visible effort to retain diplomatic
composure. “You Tymbrimi have not the
strength, the power to back up such a claim,” he muttered. At last, Uthacalthing thought. Truth. In times like this, under
circumstances as muddy as these, it would take more than mere priority of
application to settle an adoption claim on a pre-sentient race. Many other
factors would officially be considered by the Uplift Institute. And the humans
had a saying that was especially appropriate. “Possession is nine points of the
law.” It certainly applied here. “So we are back to
question number one.” Uthacalthing nodded. “If neither we Tymbrimi nor the
Terrans can have the Garthlings, why should we help you get them?” Kault rocked from one side to the other,
as if he were trying to work his way off a hot seat. His misery was blatantly
obvious, as was his desperation. Finally, he blurted forth, “I can almost
certainly guarantee a cessation of all hostilities by my clan against yours.” “Not enough,” Uthacalthing
came back quickly. “What more could you ask
of me!” Kault exploded. “An actual alliance. A
promise of Thennanin aid against those now laying siege upon Tymbrim.” “But—” “And the guarantee must be
firm. In advance. To take effect whether or not these pre-sentients of
yours actually turn out to exist.” Kault stammered. “You
cannot expect—” “Oh, but I can. Why should
I believe in these ‘Garthling’
creatures? To me they have only been intriguing rumors. I never told you
I believed in them. And yet you want me to risk my life to get you to message
facilities! Why should I do that without a guarantee of benefit for my people?” “This . . . this is
unheard of!” “Nevertheless, it is my
price. Take it or leave it.” For a moment Uthacalthing
felt a thrilled suspicion he was about to witness the unexpected. It seemed as
if Kault might lose control . . . might actually burst forth into violence. At
the sight of those massive fists, clenching and unclenching rapidly,
Uthacalthing actually felt his blood stir with change enzymes. A surge of
nervous fear made him feel more alive than he had in days. “It... it shall be as you
demand,” Kault growled at last. “Good.” Uthacalthing
sighed as he relaxed. He drew forth his datawell. “Let us work out together how
to parse this for a contract.” It took more than an hour
to get the wording right. After it was finished, and when they had both
signified their affirmation on each copy, Uthacalthing gave Kault one record
pellet and kept the second for himself. Amazing, he thought at that point.
He had planned and schemed to bring about this day. This was the second half of
his grand jest, fulfilled at last. To have fooled the Gubru was wonderful. This
was simply unbelievable. And yet, right now
Uthacalthing found himself feeling numb rather than triumphant. He did not look
forward to the climb ahead, a furious race into the steep towers of the Mukm
range, followed by a desperate attempt that would, no doubt, result only in the
two of them dying side by side. “You know of course, Uthacalthing, that
my people will not carry out this bargain if I turn out to be mistaken. If
there are no Garthlings after all, the Thennanin will repudiate me. They will
pay diplomatic gild to buy out this contract, and I will be ruined.” Uthacalthing did not look
at Kault. This was another reason for his sense of depressed detachment,
certainly. A great jokester is not supposed to feel guilt, he told
himself. Perhaps I have spent too much time around humans. The silence stretched on
for a while longer, each of them brooding in his own thoughts. Of course Kault would be
repudiated. Of course the Thennanin were not about to be drawn into an
alliance, or even peace with the Earth-Tymbrimi entente. All Uthacalthing had
ever hoped to accomplish was to sow confusion among his enemies. If Kault
should by some miracle manage to get his message off and truly draw Thennanin
armadas to this backwater system, then two great foes of his people would be
drawn into a battle that would drain them ... a battle over nothing. Over a
nonexistent species. Over the ghosts of creatures murdered fifty thousand years
ago. Such a great jest! I
should be happy. Thrilled. Sadly, he knew that he
could not even blame s’ustru’thoon for his inability to take pleasure
out of this. It was not Athaclena’s fault that the feeling clung to him . . .
the feeling that he had just betrayed a friend. Ah, well, Uthacalthing consoled
himself. It is all probably moot, anyway. To get Kault the kind of message
facilities he needs now will take seven more miracles, each greater than the
last. It seemed fitting that
they would probably die together in the attempt, uselessly. In his sadness,
Uthacalthing found the energy to lift his tendrils slightly. They fashioned a
simple glyph of regret as he raised his head to face Kault. He was about to speak when
something very surprising suddenly happened. Uthacalthing felt a presence wing
past in the night. He started. But no sooner had it been there than it was
gone. Did I imagine it? Am I
falling apart? Then it was back! He gasped in surprise, kenning
as it circled the tent in an ever-tightening spiral, brushing at last
against the fringes of his indrawn aura. He looked up, trying to spot something
that whirled just beyond the fringe of their shelter. What am I doing? Trying to
see a
glyph? He closed his eyes and let
the un-thing approach. Uthacalthing opened a kenning. “Puyr’iturumbul!” he cried. Kault swiveled. “What is
it, my friend? What . . . ?” But Uthacalthing had
risen. As if drawn up by a string he stepped out into the cool night. The breeze brought odors
to his nostrils as he sniffed, using all his senses to seek in the acherontic
darkness. “Where are you?” Uthacalthing called. “Who is there?” Two figures stepped
forward into a dim pool of moonlight. So it is true! Uthacalthing
thought. A human had sought him out with an empathy sending, one so
skillful it might have come from a young Tymbrimi. And that was not the end
to surprises. He blinked at the tall, bronzed, bearded warrior—who looked like
nothing but one of the heroes of those pre-Contact Earthling barbarian
epics—and let out another cry of amazement as he suddenly recognized Robert
Oneagle, the playboy son of the Planetary Coordinator! “Good evening, sir,”
Robert said as he stopped a few meters away and bowed. Standing a little behind
Robert, the neo-chimpanzee, Jo-Jo, wrung his hands nervously. This, certainly,
was not according to the original plan. He did not meet Uthacalthing’s eyes. “V’hooman’ph? Idatess!” Kault exclaimed in
Galactic Six. “Uthacalthing, what is a human doing here?” Robert bowed again.
Enunciating carefully, he made formal greetings to both of them, including
their full species-names. Then he went on in Galactic Seven. “I have come a long way,
honored gentlebeings, in order to invite you all to a party.” 83 Fiben “Easy, Tycho. Easy!” The normally placid animal
bucked and pulled at its reins. Fiben, who had never been much of a horseman,
was forced to dismount hurriedly and grab the animal’s halter. “There now. Relax,” he
soothed. “It’s just another transport going by. We’ve heard ‘em all day. It’ll
be gone soon.” As he promised, the
shrieking whine faded as the flying machine passed quickly overhead and
disappeared beyond the nearby trees, traveling in the direction of Port
Helenia. A lot had changed since
Fiben had first come this way, mere weeks after the invasion. Then he had
walked in sunshine down a busy highway, surrounded by spring’s verdant colors.
Now he felt blustery winds at his back as he passed through a valley showing
all the early signs of a bitter winter. Half the trees had already dropped
their leaves, leaving them in drifts across meadows and lanes. Orchards were
bare of fruit, and the back roads devoid of traffic. Surface traffic, that is.
Overhead the swarm of transports seemed incessant. Gravities teased his
peripheral nerves as Gubru machines zoomed past. The first few times, his
hackles had risen from more than just the pulsing fields. He had expected to be
challenged, to be stopped, perhaps to be shot on sight. But in fact the Galactics
had ignored him altogether, apparently not deigning to distinguish one lonely
chim from others who had been sent out to help with the harvest, or the
specialists who had begun staffing a few of the ecological management stations
once again Fiben
had spoken with a few of the latter, many of them old acquaintances. They told
of how they had given their parole in exchange for freedom and low-level
support to resume their work. There wasn’t much to be done, of course, with
winter coming on. But at least there was a program again, and the Gubru seemed
quite satisfied to leave them alone to do their work. The invaders were, indeed,
preoccupied elsewhere. The real focus of Galactic activity seemed to be over to
the southwest, toward the spaceport. And the ceremonial site, Fiben reminded himself. He
didn’t really know what he was going to do in the unlikely event he actually
made it through to town. What would happen if he just marched right up to the
shabby house that had been his former prison? Would the Suzerain of Propriety
take him back? Would Gailet? Would she even be there? He passed a few chims
dressed in muffled cloaks, who desultorily picked through the stubble in a
recently harvested field. They did not greet him, nor did he expect them to.
Gleaning was a job generally given the poorest sort of Probationer.
Still, he felt their gaze as he walked Tycho toward Port Helehia. After the
animal had calmed a bit, Fiben clambered back onto the saddle and rode. He had considered trying
to reenter Port Helenia the way he left it, over the wall, at night. After all,
if it had worked once, why not a second time? Anyway, he had no wish to meet up
with the followers of the Suzerain of Cost and Caution. It was tempting. Somehow, though,
he figured that once was lucky. Twice would be simple stupidity. Anyway, the choice was
made for him when he rounded a bend and found himself staring at a Gubru guard
post. Two battle robots of sophisticated design whirled and focused upon him. “Easy does it, guys.”
Fiben said it more for his own benefit than theirs. If they were programmed to
shoot on sight, he never would have seen them in the first place. In front of the blockhouse there sat a
squat armored hover craft, propped up on blocks. Two pairs of three-toed feet
stuck out from underneath, and it did not take much knowledge of Galactic Three
to tell that the chirped mutter-ings were expressing frustration. When the
robots’ warning whistled forth there came a sharp bang under the hover, followed
by an indignant squawk. Soon a pair of hooked
beaks poked out of the shadows. Yellow eyes watched him unblinkingly. One of
the disheveled Gubru rubbed its dented head frill. Fiben pressed his lips
together to fight back a smile. He dismounted and approached until he was even
with the bunker, puzzled when neither the aliens nor the machines spoke to him. He stopped before the two
Gubru and bowed low. They looked at each other
and twittered irritably to each other. From one there came something that sounded
like a resigned moan. The two Talon Soldiers emerged from under the disabled
machine and stood up. Each of them returned a very slight but noticeable nod. Silence stretched. One of the Gubru whistled
another faint sigh and brushed dust from its feathers. The other simply glared
at Fiben. Now what? he tried to think, but
what was he supposed to do? Fiben’s toes itched. He bowed again. Then, with
a dry mouth, he backed away and took the horse’s tether. With affected
nonchalance he started walking toward the dark fence surrounding Port Helenia,
now visible just a kilometer ahead. Tycho nickered, swished
his tail, and cut loose an aromatic crepidation. Tycho, pu-lease! Fiben thought. When a bend
in the road at last cut off all view of the Gubru, Fiben sank to the ground. He
just sat and shook for a few moments. “Well,” he said at last.
“I guess there really is a truce after all.” After that, the guard post
at the town gate was almost anticlimactic. Fiben actually enjoyed making the
Talon Soldiers acknowledge his bow. He remembered some of what Gailet had
taught him about Galactic protocol. Grudging acknowledgment from the
client-class Kwackoo had been vital to achieve. To get it from the Gubru was
delicious. It also clearly meant that
the Suzerain of Propriety was holding out. It had not yet given in. Fiben left a trail of
startled chims behind him as he rode Tycho at a gallop through the back streets
of Port Helenia. One or two of them shouted at him, but at that moment he had
no thought except to hurry toward the site of his former imprisonment. When he arrived, however,
he found the iron gate open and untended. The watch globes had vanished from
the stone wall. He left Tycho to graze in the unkempt garden and beat aside a
couple of limp plate ivy parachutes that festooned the open doorway. “Gailet!” he shouted. The Probationer guards
were gone too. Dustballs and scraps of paper blew in through the open door and
rolled down the hall. When he came to the room he had shared with Gailet, Fiben
stopped and stared. It was a mess. Most of the furnishings
were still there, but the expensive sound system and holo-wall had been torn
out, no doubt taken by the departing Probies. On the other hand, Fiben saw his
personal datawell sitting right where he had left it that night. Gailet’s was gone. He checked the closet.
Most of their clothes still hung there. Clearly she hadn’t packed. He took down
the shiny ceremonial robe he had been given by the Suzerain’s staff. The silky
material was almost glass-smooth under his fingers. Gailet’s robe was missing. “Oh, Goodall,” Fiben
moaned. He spun about and dashed down the hall. It took only a second to leap
into the saddle, but Tycho barely looked up from his feeding. Fiben had to kick
and yell until the beast began to comprehend some of the urgency of the
situation. With a yellow sunflower still hanging from his mouth, the horse
turned and clomped through the gate and back onto the street. Once there, Tycho
brought his head down and gamely gathered momentum. They made quite a sight, galloping
down the silent, almost empty streets, the robe and the flower flapping like
banners in the wind. But few witnessed the wild ride until they finally
approached the crowded wharves. It seemed as if nearly every chim in town
was there. They swarmed along the waterfront, a churning mass of brown,
callipose bodies dressed in autumn parkas, their heads bobbing like the waters
of the bay just beyond. More chims leaned precariously over the rooftops, and
some even hung from drainage spouts. It was a good thing Fiben
wasn’t on foot. Tycho was really quite helpful as he snorted and nudged
startled chims aside with his nose. From his perch on the horse’s back, Fiben
soon was able to spy what some of the commotion was about. About half a kilometer out
into the bay, a dozen fishing vessels could be seen operating under
neo-chimpanzee crews. A cluster of them jostled and bumped near a sleek white
craft that glistened in cliquant contrast to the battered trawlers. The Gubru vessel was dead
in the water. Two of the avian crew members stood atop its cockpit, twittering
and waving their arms, offering instructions which the chim seamen politely
ignored as they tied hausers to the crippled craft and began gradually towing
it toward the shore. So what? Big deal, Fiben
thought. So a Gubru patrol boat suffered a breakdown. For this all the chims in
town had spilled out into the streets? The citizens of Port Helenia really must
be hard up for entertainment. Then he realized that only
a few of the townfolk were actually watching the minor rescue in the harbor.
The vast majority stared southward, out across the bay. Oh. Fiben’s breath escaped
in’a sigh, and he, too, was momentarily struck speechless. New, shining towers stood
atop the far mesa where the colonial spaceport lay. The lambemV monoliths
looked nothing like Gubru transports, or their hulking, globular battleships.
Instead, these resembled glimmering steeples—spires which towered high and
confident, manifesting a faith and tradition more ancient than life on Earth. Tiny winklings of light
lifted from the tall starships— carrying Galactic dignitaries, Fiben
guessed—and cruised westward, drawing nearer along the arc of the bay. At last
the aircraft joined a spiral of traffic descending over South Point. That was
where everyone in Port Helenia seemed to sense that something special was going
on. Unconsciously Fiben guided
Tycho through the crowd until he arrived at the edge of the main wharf. There a
chain of chims wearing oval badges held back the crowd. So there are proctors
again, Fiben realized. The Probationers proved unreliable, so the Gubru
had to reinstate civil authority. A chen wearing the
brassard of a proctor corporal grabbed Tycho’s halter and started to speak.
“Hey, bub! You can’t ...” Then he blinked. “Ifni! Is that you, Fiben?” Fiben recognized Barnaby
Fulton, one of the chims who had been involved in Gailet’s early urban
undergound. He smiled, though his thoughts were far across the choppy waters.
“Hello, Barnaby. Haven’t seen you since the valley uprising. Glad to see you
still scratchin’.” Now that attention had
been drawn his way, chens and chimmies started nudging each other and
whispering in hushed voices. He heard his own name repeated. The susurration of
the crowd ebbed as a circle of silence spread around him. Two or three of the
staring chims reached out to touch Tycho’s heavy flanks, or Fiben’s leg, as if
to verify that they were real. Barnaby made a visible
effort to match Fiben’s insouciance. “Whenever it itches, Fiben. Uh, one rumor
had it you were s’pozed to be over there.” He gestured toward the monumental
activity taking place across the harbor. “Another said you’d busted out an’
taken to the hills. A third ...” “What did the third say?” Barnaby swallowed. “Some
said your number’d come up’“.. “Hmph,” Fiben commented
softly. “I guess all of them were right.” He saw that the trawlers
had dragged the crippled Gubru patrol boat nearly to the dock. A number of
other chim-crewed vessels cruised farther out, but none of them crossed a line
of buoys that could be seen stretching all the way across the bay. Barnaby looked left and
right, then spoke in a low voice. “Uh, Fiben, there are quite a few chims in
town who . . . well, who’ve been reorganizing. I had to give parole when I got
my brassard back, but I can get word to Professor Oakes that you’re in town.
I’m sure he’d want to get together a meetin’ tonight. ...” Fiben shook his head. “No
time. I’ve got to get over there.” He motioned to where the bright aircraft
were alighting on the far headlands. Barnaby’s lips drew back.
“I dunno, Fiben. Those watch buoys. They’ve kept everybody back.” “Have they actually burned
anybody?” “Well, no. Not that I’ve
seen. But—” Barnaby stopped as Fiben
shook the reins and nudged with his heels. “Thanks, Barnaby. That’s all I
needed to know,” he said. The proctors stood aside
as Tycho stepped along the wharf. Farther out the little rescue flotilla had
just come to dock and were even now tying up the prim white Gubru warcraft. The
chim sailors did a lot of bowing and moved in uncomfortable crouched postures
under the glare of the irritated Talon Soldiers and their fearsome battle
drones. In contrast, Fiben steered
his steed just outside of the range that would have required him to acknowledge
the aliens. His posture was erect, and he ignored them completely as he rode
past the patrol boat to the far end of the pier, where the smallest of the
fishing boats had just come to rest. He swung his feet over the
saddle and hopped down. “Are you good to animals?” he asked the startled
sailor, who looked up from securing his craft. When he nodded, Fiben handed the
dumbfounded chim Tycho’s reins. “Then we’ll swap.” He leaped aboard the
little craft and stepped behind the cockpit. “Send a bill for the difference to
the Suzerain for Propriety. You got that? The Gubru Suzerain of Propriety.” The wide-eyed chen seemed
to notice that his jaw was hanging open. He closed it with an audible clack. Fiben switched the
ignition on and felt satisfied with the engine’s throaty roar. “Cast off,” he said.
Then he smiled. “And thanks. Take good care of Tycho!” The sailor blinked. He
seemed about to decide to get angry when some of the chims who had followed
Fiben caught up. One whispered in the boatman’s ear. The fisherman then
grinned. He hurried to untie the boat’s tether and threw the rope back onto the
foredeck. When Fiben awkwardly hit the pier backing up, the chim only winced
slightly. “G-good luck,’ he managed to say. “Yeah. Luck, Fiben,”
Barnaby shouted. Fiben waved and shifted
the impellers into forward. He swung about in a wide arc, passing almost under
the duraplast sides of the Gubru patrol craft. Up close it did not look quite
so glistening white. In fact, the armored hull looked pitted and corroded.
High, indignant chirps from the other side of the vessel indicated the
frustration of the Talon Soldier crew. Fiben spared them not a
thought as he turned about and got his borrowed boat headed southward, toward
the line of buoys that split the bay and kept the chims of Port Helenia away
from the high, patron-level doings on the opposite shore. Foamed and choppy from the
wind, the water was cinerescent with the usual garbage the easterlies always
brought in, this time of year—everything from leaves to almost transparent
plate ivy parachutes to the feathers of molting birds. Fiben had to slow to
avoid clots of debris as well as battered boats of all description crowded with
chim sightseers. He approached the barrier
line at low speed and felt thousands of eyes watching him as he passed the last
shipload, containing the most daring and curious of the Port Helenians. Goodall, do I really know
what I’m doing? he
wondered. He had been acting almost on automatic so far. But now it came to him
that he really was out of his depth here. What did he hope to accomplish by
charging off this way? What was he going to do? Crash the ceremony? He looked
at the towering starships across the bay, glistening in power and splendor. As if he had any business
sticking his half-uplifted nose into the affairs of beings from great and
ancient clans! All he’d accomplish would be to embarrass himself, and probably
his whole race for that matter. “Gotta think about this,”
he muttered. Fiben brought the boat’s engine down to idle as the line of buoys
neared. He thought about how many people were watching him right now. My people, he recalled. I ... I
was supposed to represent them. Yes, but I ducked out,
obviously the Suzerain realized its mistake and made other arrangements. Or the
other Suzerain’s won, and I’d simply be dead meat if I showed up! He wondered what they
would think if they knew that, only days ago, he had manhandled and helped
kidnap one of his own patrons, and his legal commander at that. Some
race-representative! Gailet doesn’t need the
likes of me. She’s better off without me. Fiben twisted the wheel, causing the boat
to come about just short of one of the white buoys. He watched it go by as he
turned. It, too, looked less than
new on close examination— somewhat corroded, in fact. But then, from his own
lowly state, who was he to judge? Fiben blinked at that
thought. Now that was laying it on too thick! He stared at the buoy, and
slowly his lips curled back. Why . . . why you devious sons of bitches.... Fiben cut the impellers
and let the engine drop back to idle. He closed his eyes and pressed his hands
against his temples, trying to concentrate. I was girding myself
against another fear barrier . . .like the one at the city fence, that
night. But this one is more subtle! It plays on my sense of my own unworthiness.
It trades on my humility. ‘ He opened his eyes and
looked back at the buoy. Finally, he grinned. “What humility?” Fiben asked
aloud. He laughed and turned the wheel as he set the craft in motion again.
This time when he headed for the barrier he did not hesitate, or listen to the
doubts that the machines tried to cram into his head. “After all,” he muttered,
“what can they do to shake the confidence of a fellow who’s got delusions of
adequacy?” The enemy had made a serious mistake here, Fiben knew as he left the
buoys behind him and, with them, their artificially induced doubts. The
resolution that flowed back into him now was fortified by its very contrast to
the earlier depths. He approached the opposite headland wearing a fierce scowl
of determination. Something flapped against
his knee. Fiben glanced down and saw the silvery ceremonial robe—the one he had
found in the closet back at the old prison. He had crammed it under his belt,
apparently, just before leaping atop Tycho and riding, pell-mell, for the
harbor. No wonder people had been staring at him, back at the docks! Fiben laughed. Holding
onto the wheel with one hand, he wriggled into the silky garment as he headed
toward a silent stretch of beach. The bluffs cut off any view of what was going
on over on the sea side of the narrow peninsula. But the drone of
still-descending aircraft was—he hoped—a sign that he might not be too late. He ran the boat aground on
a shelf of sparkling white sand, now made unattractive under a tidal wash of
flotsam. Fiben was about to leap into the knee-high surf when he glanced back
and noticed that something seemed to be going on back in Port Helenia. Faint
cries of excitement carried over the water. The churning mass of brown forms at
the dockside was now surging to the right. He plucked up the pair of
binoculars that hung by the capstan and focused them on the wharf area. Chims ran about, many of
them pointing excitedly eastward, toward the main entrance to town. Some were
still running in that direction. But now more and more seemed to be heading the
other way . . . apparently not so much in fear as in confusion. Some of
the more excitable chims capered about. A few even fell into the water and had
to be rescued by the more level-headed. Whatever was happening did
not seem to be causing panic so much as acute, near total bewilderment. Fiben did not have time to
hang around and piece to- fether this added puzzle. By now he
thought he understood is own modest powers of concentration. Focus on just one problem
at a time, he
told himself. Get to Gailet. Tell her you’re sorry you ever left her. Tell
her you’II never ever do it again. That was easy enough even
for him to understand. Fiben found a narrow trail
leading up from the beach. It was crumbling and dangerous, especially in the
gusting winds. Still, he hurried. And his pace was held down only by the amount
of oxygen his limited lungs and heart could pump. 84 Uthacalthing The four of them made a
strange-looking group, hurrying northward under overcast skies. Perhaps some
little native animals looked up and stared at them, blinking in momentary
astonishment before they ducked back into their burrows and swore off the
eating of overripe seeds ever again. To Uthacalthing, though,
the forced inarch was something of a humiliation. Each of the others, it
seemed, had advantages over him. Kault puffed and huffed
and obviously did not like the rugged ground. But once the hulking Thennanin
got moving he kept up a momentum that seemed unstoppable. As for Jo-Jo, well, the
little chim seemed by now to be a creature of this environment. He was
under strict orders from Uthacalthing never to knuckle-walk within sight of
Kault—no sense in taking a chance with arousing the Thennanin’s suspicions—but
when the terrain got too rugged he sometimes just scrambled over an obstacle
rather than going around it. And over the long flat stretches, Jo-Jo simply
rode Robert’s back. Robert had insisted on
carrying the chim, whatever the official gulf in status between them. The human
lad was impatient enough as it was. Clearly, he would rather have run all’ the
way. The change in Robert Oneagle was
astonishing, and far more than physical. Last night, when Kault asked him to
explain part of his story for the third time, Robert clearly and unself-consciously
manifested a simple version of teev’nus over his head. Uthacalthing
could kenn how the human deftly used the glyph to contain his
frustration, so that none of it would spill over into outward discourtesy to
the Thennanin. Uthacalthing could see
that there was much Robert was not telling. But what he said was enough. I knew that Megan
underestimated her son. But of this I had no expectation. Clearly, he had underrated his own
daughter as well. Clearly. Uthacalthing tried not to
resent his flesh and blood for her power, the power to rob him of more than he
had thought he could ever lose. He struggled to keep up
with the others, but Uthacalthing’s change nodes already throbbed tiredly. It
wasn’t just that Tymbrimi were more talented at adaptability than endurance. It
was also a fault in his will. The others had purpose, even enthusiasm. He had only duty to keep him going. Kault stopped at the top
of a rise, where the- looming mountains towered near and imposing. Already they
were entering a forest of scrub trees that gained stature as they ascended.
Uthacalthing looked up at the steep slopes ahead, already misted in what might
be snow clouds, and hoped they would not have to climb much farther. Kault’s massive hand
closed around his as the Thennanin helped him up the final few meters. He
waited patiently as Uthacalthing rested, breathing heavily through wide-open
nostrils. “I still can scarcely
believe what I have been told,” Kault said. “Something about the Earthling’s
story does not ring true, my colleague.” “Tfunatu . . .” Uthacalthing switched to
Anglic, which seemed to take less air. “What—what do you find hard to believe,
Kault? Do you think Robert is lying?” Kault waved his hands in
front of himself. His ridgecrest inflated indignantly. “Certainly not! I only
believe that the young fellow is naive.” “Naive? In what way?”
Uthacalthing could look up now without his vision splitting into two separate
images in his cortex. Robert and Jo-Jo weren’t in sight. They must have gone on
ahead. “I mean that the Gubru are obviously up
to much more than they claim. The deal they are offering—peace with Earth in
exchange for tenancy on some Garthian islands and minor genetic purchase rights
from neo-chimpanzee stock—such a deal seems barely worth the cost of an interstellar
ceremony. It is my suspicion that they are after something else on the sly, my
friend.” “What do you think thsy want?” Kault swung his almost
neckless head left and right, as if looking to make sure no one else was within
listening range. His voice dropped in both volume and timbre. “I suspect that they intend to perform a
snap-adoption.” “Adoption? Oh . . . you mean—” “Garthlings,” Kault
finished for him. “This is why it is so fortunate your Earthling allies brought
us this news. We can only hope that they will be able to provide transport, as
they promised, or we will never be in time to prevent a terrible tragedy!” Uthacalthing mourned all
that he had lost. For Kault had raised a perplexing question, one well worth a
well-crafted glyph of delicate wryness. He had been successful, of
course, beyond his wildest expectations. According to Robert, the Gubru had
swallowed the “Garthling” myth “hook, line, and sinker.” At least for long
enough to cause them harm and embarrassment. Kault, too, had come to believe
in the ghostly fable. But what was one to make of Kault’s claim that his own
instruments verified the story? Incredible. And now, the Gubru seemed
to be behaving as if they, too, had more to go on than the fabricated clues he
had left. They, too, acted as if there were confirmation! The old Uthacalthing would
have crafted syulff-kuonn to commemorate such amazing turns. At this
moment, though, all he felt was confused, and very tired. A shout caused them both
to turn. Uthacalthing squinted, wishing right then that he could trade some of
his unwanted empathy sense for better eyesight. Atop the next ridge he
made out the form of Robert Oneagle. Seated atop the young human’s shoulders,
Jo-Jo waved at them. And something else was there, too. A blue glimmering that
seemed to spin next to the two Earth creatures and radiate all of the good will
of a perfect prankster. It was the beacon, the
light that had led Uthacalthing ever onward, since the crash months before. “What are they saying?”
Kault asked. “I cannot quite make out the words.” Neither could
Uthacalthing. But he knew what the Ter-rans were saying. “I believe they are
telling us that we don’t have very much farther to go,” he said with some
relief. “They are saying that they have found our transport.” The Thennanin’s breathing
slits puffed in satisfaction. “Good. Now if only we can trust the Gubru to
follow custom and proper truce behavior when we appear and offer correct
diplomatic treatment to accredited envoys.” Uthacalthing nodded. But
as they began marching uphill together again, he knew that that was only one of
their worries. 85 Athaclena She tried to suppress her
feelings. To the others, this was serious, even tragic. But there was just no way
to keep it in; her delight would not be contained. Subtle, ornate glyphs spun
off from her waving tendrils and diffracted away through the trees, filling the
glades with her hilarity. Athaclena’s eyes were at their widest divergence, and
she covered her mouth with her hand so the dour chims would not see her
human-style smile as well. The portable holo unit had
been set up on a ridgetop overlooking the Sind to the northwest in order to
improve reception. It showed the scene being broadcast just then from Port
Helenia. Under the truce, censorship had been lifted. And even without humans
the capital had plenty of chim “newshounds” on the spot with mobile cameras to
show all the debris in stunning detail. “I can’t stand it,”
Benjamin moaned. Elayne Soo muttered helplessly as she watched. “That tears
it.” The chimmie spoke volumes,
indeed. For the holo-tank displayed what was left of the fancy wall the
invaders had thrown around Port Helenia . . . now literally ripped down and
torn to shreds. Stunned chim citizens milled about a scene that looked as if a cyclone
had hit it. They stared around in amazement, picking through the shattered
remnants. A few of those who were more exuberant than thoughtful threw pieces
of fence material into the air jubilantly. Some even made chest-thumping
motions in honor of the unstoppable wave that had crested there only minutes
before, then surged onward into the town itself. On most of the stations
the voice-over was computer generated, but on Channel Two a chim announcer was
able to speak over his excitement. “At—at first we all
thought it was a nightmare come true. You know . . . like an archetype out
of an old TwenCen flatmovie. Nothing would stop them! They crashed through the
Gubru barrier as if it was made of tish-tissue paper. I don’t know about
anybody else, but at any moment I expected the biggest of them to go
around grabbing our prettiest chimmies and drag them screaming all the way to
the top of the Terragens Tower. ...” Athaclena clapped her hand
tigher over her mouth in order to keep from laughing out loud. She fought for
self-control, and she was not alone, for one of the chims—Fiben’s friend,
Sylvie—let out a high chirp of laughter. Most of the others frowned at her in
disapproval. After all, this was serious! But Athaclena met the chimmie’s eyes
and recognized the light in them. “But it—it appears that
these creatures aren’t complete kongs, after all. They—after their demolishment
of the fence, they don’t seem to have done much more damage in their s-sudden
invasion of Port Helenia. Mostly, right now, they’re just milling around,
opening doors, eating fruit, going wherever ‘they want to. After all, where
does a four-hundred-pound gar ... oh, never mind.” This time, another chim
joined Sylvie. Athaclena’s vision blurred and she shook her head. The announcer
went on. “They seem completely
unaffected by the Gubru’s psi-drones, which apparently aren’t tuned to their
brain patterns. . . .” Actually, Athaclena and
the mountain fighters had known for more than two days where the gorillas were
headed. After their first frantic attempts to divert the powerful
pre-sentients, they gave up the effort as useless. The gorillas politely pushed
aside or stepped over anybody who got in their way. There had simply been no
stopping them. Not even April Wu. The
little blond girl had apparently made up her mind to go and find her parents,
and short of risking injury to her, there was no way anybody would be able to
pry her off the shoulders of one of the giant, silver-backed males. Anyway, April had told the
chims quite matter-of-factly, somebody had to go along and supervise the
Villas, or they might get into trouble! Athaclena remembered
little April’s words as she looked at the mess the pre-sentients had made of
the Gubru wall. I’d hate to see the trouble they could cause if they weren’t
supervised! Anyway, with the secret
out, there was no reason the human child should not be reunited with her
family. Nothing she said could hurt anybody now. So much for the last
secrecy of the Howletts Center Project. Now Athaclena might as well just toss
away all the evidence she had so dutifully gathered, that first, fateful
evening so many months ago. Soon the entire Five Galaxies would know about
these creatures. And by some measures that was, indeed, a tragedy. And yet . .
. Athaclena remembered that
day in early spring, when she had been so shocked and indignant to come upon
the illegal Uplift experiment hidden in the forest. Now she could scarcely
believe she had actually been like that. Was I really such a serious,
officious little prig? Now, syulff-kuonn was
only the simplest, most serious of the glyphs she sparked off, casually,
tirelessly, in joy over a simply marvelous joke. Even the chims could not help
being affected by her profligate aura. Two more laughed when one of the
channels showed an alien staff car, manned by squawking irate Kwackoo, in the
process of being peeled back by gorillas who seemed passionately interested in
how it would taste. Then another chim chuckled. The laughter spread. Yes, she thought. It is a wonderful
jest. To a Tymbrimi, the best jokes were those that caught the joker, as
well as everybody else. And ihis fit the bill beautifully. It was, in truth, a
religious experience. For her people believed in a Universe that was more than
mere clockwork physics, more than even Ifni’s capricious flux of chance and
luck. It was when something like
this happened—the Tymbrimi sages said—that one really knew that God, Himself,
was still in charge. Was I, then, also an agnostic before? How silly of me. Thank you
then, Lord, and thank you too, father, for this miracle. The scene shifted to the
dock area, where milling chims danced in the streets and stroked the fur of
their giant, patient cousins. In spite of the likely tragic consequences of all
this, Athaclena and her warriors could not help but smile at the delight the
brown-furred relations obviously took in each other. For now, at least, their
pride was shared by all the chims of Port Helenia. Even Lieutenant Lydia
McCue and her wary corporal could not help but laugh when a gorilla baby danced
past the cameras, wearing necklace made of broken Gubru psi-globes. They caught
a glimpse of little April, riding in triumph through the streets, and the sight
of a human child seemed to galvanize the crowds. By now the glade was
saturated with her glyphs. Athaclena turned and walked away, leaving the others
to resonate in the wry joy. She moved up a forest trail until she came to a
place with a clear view of the mountains to the west. There she stood, reaching
and kenning with her tendrils. It was there that a chim
messenger found her. He hurried up and saluted before handing her a slip of
paper. Athaclena thanked him and opened it, though she thought she already knew
what it would say. “With’tanna,
Uthacalthing,” she
said, softly. Her father was back in touch with the world again. For all of the
events of the past few months, there was a solid, practical part of her, still,
who was relieved to have this confirmation by radio. She had had faith that
Robert would succeed, of course. That was why she had not gone to Port Helenia
with Fiben, or after that with the gorillas. What could she accomplish there,
with her poor expertise, that her father could not do a thousand times better?
If anyone could help turn their slim hopes into more and still greater
miracles, it would be Uthacalthing. No, her job was to remain
here. For even in the event of miracles, the Infinite expected mortals to
provide their own insurance. She shaded her eyes.
Although she had no hope of personally sighting a little aircraft against the
bright clouds, she kept looking for a tiny dot that would be carrying all her
love and all her prayers. 86 Galtactics Gay pavilions dotted the
manicured hillside, occasionally billowing and flapping in the gusting breeze.
Quick robots hurried to pluck up any debris brought in by the wind. Others
fetched and carried refreshments to the gathered dignitaries. Galactics of many shapes
and colors milled in small groups that merged and separated in an elegant
pavane of diplomacy. Courteous bows and flattenings and tentacle wavings
conveyed complex nuances of status and protocol. A knowledgeable observer might
tell a great deal from such subtleties— .and there were many knowledgeable
observers present on this day. Informal exchanges
abounded as well. Here a squat, bearlike Pila conversed in clipped, ultrasonic
tones with a gangling Linten gardener. A little upslope, three Jophur
ring-priests keened in harmonious complaint to an official from the War
Institute over some alleged violation out among the starlanes. It was often said that much more
practical diplomacy was accomplished at these Uplift Ceremonies than at formal
negotiation conferences. More than one new alliance might be made today, and
more than one broken. Only a few of the Galactic
visitors spared more than passing attention to those being honored here today—a
caravan of small, brown forms which had taken the entire morning to labor
halfway up the mound, circling it four times along the way. By now nearly a third of
the neo-chimpanzee candidates had failed one test or another. Those rejected
were already trooping back down the sloping path, in downcast ones and twos. The remaining forty or so
continued their ascent, symbolically reiterating the process of Uplift that had
brought their race to this stage in its history, but ignored, for the most
part, by the bright crowds on the slopes. Not all of the observers
were inattentive, of course. Near the pinnacle, the Commissioners from the
Galactic Uplift Institute paid close attention to the results relayed up by
each test station. And nearby, from beneath their own pavilion, a party of the
neo-chimpanzees’ human patrons watched, glumly. Looking somewhat lost and
helpless, they had been brought out from Cilmar Island only this morning—a few mayors,
professors, and a member of the local Uplift Board. The delegation had put
forward a procedural protest over the irregular way the ceremony had come
about. But when pressed, none of the humans actually claimed a right to cancel
it altogether. The possible consequences were potentially just too drastic. Besides, what if this were
the real thing? Earth had been agitating to be allowed to hold just such a
ceremony for neo-chimpanzees for two hundred years. The human observers
definitely looked unhappy. For they had no idea what to do, and few of the
grand Galactic envoys present even deigned to acknowledge them amid the flurry
of informal diplomacy. On the opposite side of
the Evaluators’ pavilion sat the elegant Sponsors’ Tent. Many Gubru and Kwackoo
stood just outside, nervously hopping from time to time, watching every detail
with unblinking, critical eyes. Until moments ago, the Gubru Triumvirate
had been visible also, two of them strutting about with their Molt colorings
already starting to show and the third still obsti- Then one of them received
a message, and all three disappeared into the tent for an urgent parlay. That
had been some time ago. They still had not emerged. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution fluttered and spat as it let the message drop to the floor. “I protest! I protest this
interference! This interference and intolerable betrayal!” The Suzerain of Propriety
stared down from its perch, totally at a loss. The Suzerain of Cost and Caution
had proved to be a crafty opponent, but never had it been purposely obtuse.
Obviously something had happened to upset it terribly. Crouching Kwackoo
servitors hurriedly plucked up the message pellet it had dropped, duplicated
the capsule, and brought copies to the other two Gubru lords. When the Suzerain
of Propriety viewed the data, it could scarcely believe what it saw. It was a solitary
neo-chimpanzee, climbing the lower slopes of the towering Ceremonial Mound,
passing rapidly through the automatic first-stage screens and gradually
beginning to close the wide gap separating it from the official party, higher
on the hillside. The neo-chimp moved with
an erect determination, a clearness of purpose that could be read in its very
posture. Those of its con-specifics who had already failed—and who were
spiraling slowly down the long trail again—first stared, then grinned and
reached out to touch the newcomer’s robe as he passed. They offered words of
encouragement. “This was not, cannot have
been rehearsed!” the Suzerain of Beam and Talon hissed. The military commander
cried out, “It is an interloper, and I shall have it burned down!” “You should not, must not,
shall not!” the Suzerain of Propriety squawked back in anger. “There has
not yet been a coalescence! No complete molting! You do not yet have a queen’s
wisdom! “Ceremonies are run,
governed, ruled by traditions of honor! All members of a client race may
approach and be tried, tested, evaluated!” The third Gubru lord snapped its beak
open and shut in agitation. Finally, the Suzerain of Cost and Caution fluffed
its ragged feathers and agreed. “We would be charged reparations. The Institute
officials might leave, depart, lay sanctions. . . . The cost ...” It turned
away in a downy huff. “Let it proceed, then. For now. Alone, solitary, in
isolation it can do no harm.” But the Suzerain of
Propriety was not so sure. Once, it had set great store in this particular
client. When it seemed to have been stolen, the Suzerain of Propriety suffered
a serious setback. Now, however^ it realized
the truth. The neo-chimp male had not been stolen and eliminated by its
rivals, the other Suzerains. Instead, the chimp had actually escaped! And now it was back,
alone. How? And what did it hope to accomplish? Without guidance, without the
aid of a group, how far did it think it could go? At first, on seeing the
creature, the Suzerain of Propriety had felt joyful amazement—an unusual
sensation for a Gubru. Now its emotion was something even more uncomfortable
... a worry that this was only the beginning of surprise. 87 Fiben So far so good. He made it
around the first circuit in what had to be record speed. Oh, a few times they asked
him some questions. What was his earliest memory? Did he enjoy his profession?
Was he satisfied with the physical form of this generation of neo-chimpanzee,
or might it be improved somehow? Would a prehensile tail be a convenient aid in
tool use, for instance? Gailet would have been
proud of the way he remained polite, even then. Or at least he hoped she’d be proud
of him. Of course the Galactic
officials had his entire record— genetic, scholastic, military—and were able to
access it the moment he passed a group of startled Talon Soldiers on the
bayside bluffs and strode through the outer barriers to meet his first test. When a tall, treelike
Kanten asked him about the note he had left, that night when he “escaped” from
imprisonment, it was clear that the Institute was capable of subpoenaing the
invaders’ records as well. He answered truthfully that Gailet had worded the
document but that he had understood its purpose and concurred. The Kanten’s foliage
tinkled in the chiming of tiny, silvery bells. The semi-vegetable Galactic
sounded pleased and amused as it shuffled aside to let him pass. The intermittent wind helped
keep Fiben cool as long as he was on the eastward slopes, but the westward side
faced the afternoon sun and was sheltered from the breeze. The effort of
maintaining his rapid pace made him feel as if he were wearing a thick coat,
even though a chim’s sparse covering of body hair was technically not fur at
all. The parklike hill was
neatly landscaped, and the trail paved with a soft, resilient surface.
Nevertheless, through his toes he sensed a faint trembling, as if the entire
artificial mountain were throbbing in harmonies far, far below the level of
hearing. Fiben, who had seen the massive power plants before they were buried,
knew that it was not his imagination. At the next station a
Pring technician with huge, glowing eyes and bulging lips looked him up and
down and noted something in a datawell before allowing him to proceed. Now some
of the dignitaries dotting the slopes seemed to have begun to notice him. A few
drifted nearer and accessed his test results in curiosity. Fiben bowed
courteously to those nearby So far it had been a piece
of cake. Fiben wondered what all the fuss was about. He had feared they would
ask him to solve calculus problems in his head—or recite like Demosthenes, with
marbles in his mouth. But at first there had only been a series of force-screen
barriers that peeled back for him automatically. And after that there were only
more of those funny-looking instruments he had seen the Gubru techs use weeks,
months ago—now wielded by even funnier-looking aliens. So far so good. He made it
around the first circuit in what had to be record speed. Oh, a few times they asked
him some questions. What was his earliest memory? Did he enjoy his profession?
Was he satisfied with the physical form of this generation of neo-chimpanzee,
or might it be improved somehow? Would a prehensile tail be a convenient aid in
tool use, for instance? Gailet would have been
proud of the way he remained polite, even then. Or at least he hoped she’d be
proud of him. Of course the Galactic
officials had his entire record— genetic, scholastic, military—and were able to
access it the moment he passed a group of startled Talon Soldiers on the
bayside bluffs and strode through the outer barriers to meet his first test. When a tall, treelike
Kanten asked him about the note he had left, that night when he “escaped” from
imprisonment, it was clear that the Institute was capable of subpoenaing the
invaders’ records as well. He answered truthfully that Gailet had worded the
document but that he had understood its purpose and concurred. The Kanten’s foliage
tinkled in the chiming of tiny, silvery bells. The semi-vegetable Galactic
sounded pleased and amused as it shuffled aside to let him pass. The intermittent wind
helped keep Fiben cool as long as he was on the eastward slopes, but the
westward side faced the afternoon sun and was sheltered from the breeze. The
effort of maintaining his rapid pace made him feel as if he were wearing a
thick coat, even though a chim’s sparse covering of body hair was technically
not fur at all. The parklike hill was
neatly landscaped, and the trail paved with a soft, resilient surface.
Nevertheless, through his toes he sensed a faint trembling, as if the entire
artificial mountain were throbbing in harmonies far, far below the level of
hearing. Fiben, who had seen the massive power plants before they were buried,
knew that it was not his imagination. At the next station a Pring technician
with huge, glowing eyes and bulging lips looked him up and down and noted
something in a datawell before allowing him to proceed. Now some of the
dignitaries dotting the slopes seemed to have begun to notice him. A few
drifted nearer and accessed his test results in curiosity. Fiben bowed
courteously to those nearby and tried not to think about all the different
kinds of eyes that were watching him like some sort of specimen. Once their ancestors had
to go through something like this, he consoled himself. Twice Fiben passed a few
spirals below the party of official candidates, a gradually dwindling band of
brownish creatures in short, silvery robes. The first time he hurried by, none
of the chims noticed him. On the second occasion, though, he had to stand under
the scrutiny of instruments held by a being whose species he could not even
identify. That time he was able to make out a few figures among those up above.
And some of the chims noticed him as well. One nudged a companion and pointed.
But then they all disappeared around the corner again. He had not seen Gailet,
but then, she would likely be at the head of the party, wouldn’t she? “Come
on,” Fiben muttered impatiently, concerned over the time this creature was
taking. Then he considered that the machines focused on him might read either
his words or his mood, and he concentrated on preserving discipline. He smiled
sweetly and bowed as the alien technician indicated a passing score with a few
terse, computer-mediated words. Fiben hurried on. He grew
more and more irritated with the long distances between the stations and
wondered if there wasn’t any dignified way he could run, in order to cut
down on the gap even faster. Instead though, things
only started going slower as the tests grew more serious, calling for deeper
learning and more complex thought. Soon he met more chims on their way back
down. Apparently these were now forbidden to talk to him, but a few rolled
their eyes meaningfully, and their bodies were damp with perspiration. He recognized several of
these dropouts. Two were professors at the college in Port Helenia. Others were
scientists with the Garth Ecological Recovery Program. Fiben began to grow
worried. All of these chims were blue-card types—among the brightest! If they
were failing, something had to be very wrong here. Certainly this ceremony
wasn’t perfunctory, as that celebration for the Tytlal, which Athaclena had
told him about. Perhaps the rules were stacked
against Earthlings! That was when he approached a station
manned by a tall Gubru. It did not help that the avian wore the colors of the
Uplift Institute and was supposedly sworn to impartiality. Fiben had seen too
many of that clan wearing Institute livery today to satisfy him. The birdlike creature used
a vodor and asked him a simple question of protocol, then let him proceed. A thought suddenly
occurred to Fiben as he quickly left that test site. What if the Suzerain of
Propriety had been completely defeated by its peers? Whatever its real agenda,
that Suzerain had, at least, been sincere about wanting to run a real ceremony.
A promise made had to be kept. But what of the others? The admiral and the
bureaucrat? Certainly they would have different priorities. Could the whole thing be
rigged so that neo-chimps could not win, no matter how ready they were for
advancement? Was that possible? Could such a result be of
real benefit to the Gubru in some way? Filled with such troubling
thoughts, Fiben barely passed a test that involved juggling several complex
motor functions while having to solve an intricate three-dimensional puzzle. As
he left that station, with the waters of Aspinal Bay falling under late
afternoon shadows to his left, he almost failed to notice a new commotion far
below. At the last moment he turned to see where a growing sound was coming
from. “What in Ifni’s incontinence?” He blinked
and stared. He was not alone in that.
By now half of the Galactic dignitaries seemed to be drifting down that way,
attracted by a brown tide that was just then spilling up to the foot of the
Ceremonial Mound. Fiben tried to see what
was happening, but patches of sunlight, reflected by still-bright water, made
it hard to make out anything in the shadows just below. What he could tell was
that the bay appeared to be covered with boats, and many were now
emptying their passengers onto the isolated beach where he had landed, hours
before. So, more of the city chims
had come out to get a better look after all. He hoped none of them misbehaved,
but he doubted any harm would be done. The Galactics surely knew that monkey
curiosity was a basic chimp trait, and this was only acting true to form. Probably
the chims’d be given a lower portion of the slope from which to watch, as was
their right by Galactic Law. He couldn’t afford to waste any more time
dawdling, though. Fiben turned to hurry onward. And although he passed the next
test on Galactic History, he also knew that his score had not helped his
cumulative total much. Now he was glad when he
arrived on the westward slope. As the sun sank lower, this was the side on
which the wind did not bite quite as fiercely. Fiben shivered as he plodded on,
slowly gaining on the diminishing crowd above him. “Slow down, Gailet,”
he muttered. “Can’t you drag your feet or somethin’? You don’t haveta answer
every damn question the very second it’s asked. Can’t you tell I’m comin’?” A dismal part of him
wondered if she already knew, and maybe didn’t care. 88 Gailet She found it increasingly
hard to feel that it mattered. And the cause of her depression was more than
just the fatigue of a long, hard day, or the burden of all these bewildered
chims relying upon her to lead them ever onward and upward through a maze of
ever more demanding trials. Nor was it the constant
presence of the tall chen named Irongrip. It certainly was frustrating to see
him breeze through tests that other, better chims failed. And as the other
Sponsors’ -Choice, he was usually right behind her, wearing an infuriating,
smug grin. Still, Gailet could grit her teeth and ignore him most of the time. Nor, even, did the examinations
themselves bother her much. Hell, they were the-best part of the day! Who was
the ancient human sage who had said that the purest pleasure, and the greatest
force in the ascent of Mankind, had been the skilled worker’s joy in her craft?
While Gailet was concentrating she could block out nearly everything, the
world, the Five Galaxies, all but the challenge to show her skill. Underneath
all the crises and murky questions of honor and duty, there was always a clean
sense of satisfaction whenever she finished a task and knew she had done
well even before the Institute examiners told her so. No, the tests weren’t what
disturbed her. What bothered Gailet most was the growing suspicion that she had
made the wrong choice after all. I should have refused to
participate, she thought. I should
have simply said no. Oh, the logic was the same
as before. By protocol and all of the rules, the Gubru had put her in a
position where she simply had no choice, for her own good and the good of her
race and clan. And yet, she also knew she
was being used. It made her feel defiled. During that last week of
study at the Library she had found herself repeatedly dozing off under the
screens, bright with arcane data. Her dreams were always disturbed, featuring
birds holding threatening instruments. Images of Max and Fiben and so many
others lingered, thickening her thoughts every time she jerked awake again. Then the Day arrived. She
had donned her robe almost with a sense of relief that now, at least, it was
all finally approaching an end. But what end? A slight chimmie emerged
from the most recent test booth, mopped her forehead with the sleeve of her
silvery tunic, and walked tiredly over to join Gailet. Michaela Nod-dings was
only an elementary school teacher, and a green card, but she had proven more
adaptable and enduring than quite a few blues, who were now walking the lonely
spiral back down again. Gailet felt deep relief on seeing her new friend still
among the candidates. She reached out to take the other chimmie’s hand. “I almost flunked that
one, Gailet,” Michaela said. Her fingers trembled in Gailet’s grasp. “Now, don’t you dare flake
out on me, Michaela,” Gailet said soothingly. She brushed her companion’s
sweaty locks. “You’re my strength. I couldn’t go on if you weren’t here.” In Michaela’s brown eyes was a soft
gratitude, mixed with irony. “You’re a liar, Gailet. That’s sweet of you to
say, but you don’t need any of us, let alone little me. Whatever I can pass,
you take at a breeze.” Of course that wasn’t
strictly true. Gailet had figured out that the examinations offered by the
Uplift Institute were scaled somehow, in order to measure not only how
intelligent the subject was but also how hard he or she was trying. Sure,
Gailet had advantages over most of the other chims, in training and perhaps in
IQV but at each stage her own trials got harder, too. Another chim—a Probationer
known as Weasel—emerged from the booth and sauntered over to where Irongrip
waited with a third member of their band. Weasel did not seem to be much put
out. In fact, all three of the surviving Probationers looked relaxed,
confident. Irongrip noticed Gailet’s glance and winked at her. She turned away
quickly. One last chim came out
then and shook his head. “That’s it,” he said. “Then Professor Simmins . . . ?” When he shrugged, Gailet
sighed. This just did not make sense. Something was wrong when fine, erudite
chims were failing, and yet the tests did not cull out Irongrip’s bunch from
the very start. Of course, the Uplift
Institute might judge “advancement” differently than the human-led Earthclan
did. Irongrip and Weasel and Steelbar were intelligent, after all. The
Ga-lactics might not view the Probationers’ various character flaws as all that
terrible, loathsome as they were to Terrans. But no, that wasn’t the
reason at all, Gailet realized, as she and Michaela stepped past the remaining
twenty or so to lead the way upward again. Gailet knew that something else had
to be behind this. The Probies were just too cocky. Somehow they knew that a
fix was in. It was shocking. The
Galactic Institutes were supposed to be above reproach. But there it was. She
wondered what, if anything, could be done about it. As they approached the next station—this
one manned by a plump, leathery Soro inspector and six robots—Gailet looked
around and noticed something for the first time, that nearly all of the
brightly dressed Galactic observers—the aliens unaffiliated with the Institute
who had come to watch and engage in informal diplomacy—nearly all of them had
drifted away. A few could still be seen, moving swiftly downslope and to the east,
as if drawn by something interesting happening off that way. Of course they won’t
bother telling us what’s going on, she thought bitterly. “Okay, Gailet,” Michaela
sighed. “Yo’ti first again. Show ‘em we can talk real good.” So, even a prim schoolteacher
will use grunt dialect as an affectation, a bond. Gailet sighed. “Yeah. Me go
do that thing.” Irongrip grinned at her,
but Gailet ignored him as she stepped up to bow to the Soro and submit to the
attentions of the robots. 89 Galactics The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon strutted back and forth under the flapping fabric of the Uplift Institute
pavilion. The Gubru admiral’s voice throbbed with a vibrato of outrage. “Intolerable!
Unbelievable! Impermissible! This invasion must be stopped, held back, put into
abeyance!” The smooth routine of a
normal Uplift Ceremony had been shattered. Officials and examiners of the
Institute— Galactics of many shapes and sizes—now rushed about under the great
canopy, hurriedly consulting portable Libraries, seeking precedents for an
event none of them had ever witnessed or imagined before. An unexpected
disturbance had triggered chaos everywhere, and especially in the corner where
the Suzerain danced its outrage before a spiderlike being. The Grand Examiner, an arachnoid
Serentini, stood relaxed in a circle of datatanks, listening attentively to the
Gubru officer’s complaint. “Let it be ruled a
violation, an infraction, a capital of-fense! My soldiers shall enforce
propriety severely!” The Suzerain fluffed its down to display the pinkish tint
already visible under the outer feathers—as if the Serentini would be impressed
to see that the admiral was nearly female, almost a queen. But the sight failed to
impress the Grand Examiner. Serentini were all female, after all. So what
was the big deal? The Grand Examiner kept
her amusement hidden, however. “The new arrivals fit all of the criteria for
being allowed to participate in this ceremony,” she replied patiently in
Galactic Three. “They have caused consternation, of course, and will be much
discussed long after this day is done. Still, they are only one of many
features of this ceremony which are, well, unconventional.” The Gubru’s beak opened,
then shut. “What do you mean by that?” “I mean that this is the
most irregular Uplift Ceremony in megayears. I have several times considered
canceling it altogether.” “You dare not! We should
appeal, seek redress, seek compensation ...” “Oh, you would love that,
wouldn’t you?” The Grand Examiner sighed. “Everyone knows the Gubru are overextended
now. But a judgment against one of the Institutes could cover some of your
costs, no?” This time, the Gubru was
silent. The Grand Examiner used two feelers to scratch a crease in her
carapace. “Several of my associates believe that that was your plan all along.
There are so many irregularities in this ceremony you’ve arranged. But on close
examination each one seems to stop just short of illegality. You have
been clever at finding precedents and loopholes. “For instance, there is
the matter of human approval of a ceremony for their own clients. It is unclear
these hostage officials of yours understood what they were agreeing to when
they signed the documents you showed me.” “They were—had been—offered Library
access.” “A skill for which
wolflings are not renowned. There is suspicion of coercion.” “We have a message of
acceptance from Earth! From their homeworld! From their nest-mothers!” “Aye,” the Serentini
agreed. “They accepted your offer of peace and a free ceremony. What poor
wolfling race in their dire circumstances could turn down such a proposal? But
semantic analysis shows that they thought they were only agreeing to discuss
the matter further! They obviously did not understand that you had
purchased liberation of their old applications, some made more than
fifty paktaars ago! This allowed the waiting period to be waived.” “Their misunderstandings
are not pur concern,” clipped the Suzerain of Beam and Talon. “Indeed. And does the
Suzerain of Propriety hold with this view?” This time there was only
silence. Finally, the Grand Examiner lifted both forelegs and crossed them in a
formal bow. “Your protest is acknowledged. The ceremony shall continue, under
the ancient rules set down by the Progenitors.” The Gubru commander had no
choice. It bowed in return. Then it swiveled and flounced outside, angrily
pushing aside a crowd of its guards and aides, leaving them cackling,
disturbed, in its wake. The Examiner turned to a
robot assistant. “What were we discussing before the Suzerain arrived?” “An approaching craft
whose occupants claim diplomatic protection and observer status,” the thing
replied in Galactic One. “Ah, yes. Those.” “They are growing quite
perturbed, as Gubru interceptors now seem about to cut them off, and may do
them harm.” The Examiner hesitated
only a moment. “Please inform the approaching envoys that we will be only too
happy to grant their request. They should come directly to the Mount, under the
protection of the Uplift Institute.” The robot hurried off to
pass on the order. Other aides then approached, waving readouts and picting
preliminary reports on still more anomalies. One after another of the
holo-screens lit up to show the crowd that had arrived at the base of the hill,
tumbling out of rusty boats and surging up the unguarded slopes. “This event grows ever
more interesting,” the Grand Examiner sighed reflectively. “I wonder, what will
happen next?” 90 Gailet It was after sunset and
Gimelhai had already sunk below a western horizon turbid with dark clouds by
the time the worn-down survivors finally passed through the last examination
screen to collapse in exhaustion upon a grassy knoll. Six chens and six
chimmies lay quietly close to each other for warmth. They were too tired to
engage in the grooming all felt they needed. “Momma, why didn’t they
choose dogs to uplift, instead? Or pigs?” One of them moaned. “Baboons,” another voice
suggested, and there was a murmur of agreement. Such creatures deserved this
kind of treatment. “Anybody but us,” a third
voice summarized, succinctly. Ex exaltavit humilis, Gailet thought silently. They
have lifted up the humble of origins. The motto of the Terragens Uplift
Board had its origins in the Christian Bible. To Gailet it had always carried
the unfortunate implication that someone, somewhere, was going to get
crucified. Her eyes closed and she
felt a light sleep close in immediately. Just a catnap, she thought. But
it did not last long. Gailet felt a sudden return of that dream—the one in
which a Gubru stood over her, peering down the barrel of a malevolent machine.
She shivered and opened her eyes again. The last shreds of
twilight were fading. Bitterly clear, the stars twinkled as if through
something more refracting than mere atmosphere. She and the others stood up quickly as a
brightly lit floater car approached and settled down in front of them. Out stepped three figures, a
tall, downy-white Gubru, a spiderlike Galactic, and a pudgy human mel whose
official gown hung on him like a potato sack. As she and the other chims bowed,
Gailet recognized Cordwainer Appelbe, the head of Garth’s local Uplift Board. The man looked bewildered.
Certainly he must be overawed to be taking part in all this. Still, Gailet also
wondered whether Appelbe was drugged. “Urn, I want to
congratulate you all,” he said, stepping just ahead of the other two. “You
should know how proud we are of all of you. I’ve been told that, while there
are certain test scores that are still in dispute, the overall judgment of the
Uplift Institute is that Pan argonostes—the neo-chim-panzees of
Earthclan—are, or, well, actually have been ready for stage three for quite
some time.” The arachnoid official
stepped forward then. “That is true. In fact, I can promise that the Institute
will favorably consider any future applications by Earthclan for further
examinations.” Thank you, Gailet thought as she and
the others bowed again. But please, don’t bother picking me for the next
one. Now the Grand Examiner
launched into a lengthy speech about the rights and duties of client races. She
spoke of the long-departed Progenitors, who began Galactic civilization so long
ago, and the procedures they set down for all succeeding generations of
intelligent life to follow. The Examiner used Galactic
Seven, which most of the chims could at least follow. Gailet tried to pay
attention, but within her troubled thoughts kept turning to what was certainly
to come after this. She was sure she felt
underfoot an increase in the faint trembling which had accompanied them all the
way up the mountain. It filled the air with a low, barely audible rumbling.
Gailet swayed as a wave of unreality seemed to pass through her. She
looked up and saw that several of the evening stars appeared to flare suddenly
brighter. Others’ fled laterally as an oval distortion inserted itself directly
overhead. A blackness began to gather there. The Examiner’s aeolian speech droned on.
Cordwainer Appelbe listened raptly, a bemused expression on his face. But the
white-plumed Gubru grew visibly impatient with each passing moment. Gailet
could well understand why. Now that the hyperspace shunt was warmed up and
ready, every passing minute was costing the invaders. When she realized this,
Gailet felt warmer toward the droning Serentini official. She nudged Michaela
when her friend seemed about to doze off, and put on an attentive expression. Several times the Gubru
opened its beak as if about to commit the ungraceful act of interrupting the
Examiner. Finally, when the spiderlike being stopped briefly for a breath, the
avian cut in sharply. Gailet, who had been studying hard for months, easily
understood the clipped words in Galactic Three. , “—delaying, dawdling,
stalling! Your motives are in doubt, incredible, suspect! I insist that you
proceed, move along, get on with it!” But the Examiner scarcely
missed a beat, continuing in Galactic Seven. “In passing the formidable
gauntlet you faced today, more rigorous than any testing I have heretofore
witnessed, you have demonstrated your worthiness as junior citizens of our
civilization, and bring credit to your clan. “What you receive today,
you have earned—the right to reaffirm your love of your patrons, and to choose
a stage consort. The latter decision is an important one. As consort you must
select a known, oxygen-breathing, starfaring race, one that is not a member of
your own clan. This race will defend your interests and impartially intercede
in disputes between you and your patrons. If you wish, you may select the
Tymbrimi, of the Clan of the Krallnith, who have been your consort-advisors up
until now. Or you may make a change. “Or, you may choose yet
another option—to end your participation in Galactic civilization, and ask that
the meddling of Uplift be reversed. Even this drastic step was prescribed by
the Progenitors, as insurance of the fundamental rights of living things.” Could we? Could we really
do that? Gailet
felt numb at the very idea. Even though she knew that it was almost never
allowed in practice, the option was there! She shuddered and
refocused her attention as the Grand Examiner lifted two arms in a benediction.
“In the name of the Institute of Uplift, and before all of Galactic
civilization, I therefore pronounce you, the representatives of your race,
qualified and capable of choosing and bearing witness. Go forth, and do all
living things proud.” The Serentini stepped
back. And at last it was the turn of the ceremony sponsor. Normally, this would
have been a human, or perhaps a Tymbrimi, but not this time. The Gubru emissary
did a little dance of impatience. Quickly, it barked into a vodor, and words in
Galactic Seven boomed forth. “Ten of you shall
accompany the final representatives to the shunt and offer witness. The
selected pair shall carry the burden of choice and honor. These two I shall
name now. “Doctor Gailet Jones,
female, citizen of Garth, Terragens Federation, Clan of Earth.” Gailet did not want to
move, but Michaela, her friend, betrayed her by planting a hand in the small of
her back and gently urging her forward. She stepped a few paces toward the
dignitaries and bowed. The vodor boomed again. “Irongrip Hansen, male,
citizen of Garth, Terragens Federation, Clan of Earth.” Most of the chims behind
her gasped in shock and dismay. But Gailet only closed her eyes as her worst
fears were confirmed. Up until now she had clung to a hope that the Suzerain of
Propriety might still be a force among the Gubru. That it might yet compel the
Triumvirate to play fair. But now . . . She felt him step
up next to her and knew the chen she hated most was wearing that grin. Enough! I’ve stood for
this long enough! Surely the Grand Examiner suspects something. If I tell her .
. . But she did not move. Her
mouth did not open to speak. Suddenly, and with brutal
clarity, Gailet realized the real reason why she had gone along with this farce
for so long! They’ve fooled with my
mind! It all made sense. She
recalled the dreams . . . nightmares of helplessness under the subtle, adamant
coercion of machines held in ruthless talons. The Uplift Institute
wouldn’t be equipped to test for that. Of course they wouldn’t!
Uplift Ceremonies were invariably joyous occasions, celebrated by patron and
client alike. Who ever heard of a race-representative having to be conditioned
or forced to participate? It must’ve been done after
Fiben was taken away. The Suzerain of Propriety couldn’t have agreed to such a
thing. If the Grand Examiner only knew, we could squeeze a planet’s worth of
reparation gild from the Gubru! Gailet opened her mouth.
“I ...” She tried to make words come. The Grand Examiner looked at her. Perspiration condensed on
Gailet’s brow. All she had to do was make the accusation. Even hint at
it! But her brain was frozen.
It felt as if she had forgotten how to make words! Speechlock. Of course. The
Gubru had learned how easy it was to impose on a neo-chimpanzee. A human,
perhaps, might have been able to break the hold, but Gailet recognized how
futile it was in her case. She could not read
arthropoid expressions, but it seemed somehow as if the Serentini looked
disappointed. The Examiner stepped back. “Proceed to the hyperspace shunt,” she
said. No! Gailet wanted to cry. But
all that escaped was a faint sigh as she felt her right hand lift of its own
accord and meet Irongrip’s left. He held on and she could not let go. That was when she felt an
image begin to form in her mind—an avian face with a yellow beak and cold,
unblinking eyes. No effort could rid her of the picture. Gailet knew with
terrible certainty that she was about to carry that image with her to the top
of the ceremonial mound, and once there she and Irongrip would send it upward,
into the oval of warped space overhead, for all to see, here and on a thousand
other worlds. The part of her mind that
still belonged to her—the logical entity, now cut off and isolated—saw the cold
covinous logic of the plan. Oh, humans were sure to
claim that the choice made today had been rigged. And probably more than half
of the clans in the Five Galaxies would believe it. But that wouldn’t change
anything. The choice would still stand! The alternative would be to discredit
the entire system. Stellar civilization was under such pressure, right now,
that it could not stand much further strain. In fact, quite a few clans
might decide that there had already been quite enough trouble over one little
tribe of wolflings. Whatever the rights and wrongs, there would be substantial
sentiment for ending the problem, once and for all. It came to Gailet all in a rush. The
Gubru did not merely want to become chims’ new stage consort “protectors.” They
meant to bring about the extinction of humanity. Once that was accomplished, her own
people would be up for adoption, and she had little doubt how that would
go! Gailet’s heart pounded.
She struggled not to turn in the direction Irongrip was guiding her, but to no
avail. She prayed that she would have a stroke. Let me die! Her life hardly mattered.
They certainly planned to have her “disappear” immediately after the ceremony
anyway, to dispose of the evidence. Oh, Goodall and Ifni, strike me down
now! She wanted to scream. At that moment, words
came. The words . . . but it was not her voice that spoke them. “Stop! An injustice is
being done, and I demand a hearing!” Gailet had not thought her
heart could beat any quicker, but now tachycardia made her feel faint. Oh
God, let it be . . . She heard Irongrip curse
and let go of her hand. That alone brought her joy. There was the sound of
squawking Gubru anger, and high “eeps” of chim surprise. Someone— Michaela, she
realized—took her arm and turned her around. It was full night now.
Scattered clouds were underlit by the bright beacons of the mound, and by the
turbulent, lambent tunnel of energy now taking form above the artificial
mountain. Into the stark light of the floater car’s headlamps a solitary
neo-chimpanzee in a dust-coated formal robe approached from the last test
station. He wiped sweat from his brow and strode purposefully toward the three
surprised officials. Fiben, Gailet thought. Dazed, she
found that old habits were the first to reassert themselves. Oh, Fiben, don’t
swagger! Try to remember your protocol. . . . When she realized what she
was doing, Gailet suddenly giggled in a brief wave of hysteria. It shook her
partially free of her immobility, and she managed to lift her hand to cover her
mouth. “Oh, Fiben,” she sighed. Irongrip growled, but the
new arrival only ignored the Probationer. Fiben caught her eye and winked. It
struck Gailet how the gesture that had once so infuriated her now made her
knees feel weak with joy. He stepped before the
three officials and bowed low. Then, with hands clasped respectfully, Fiben
awaited permission to speak. “—dishonorable,
incorrigible, impermissible interruptions—” the Gubru’s vodor boomed. “We
demand immediate The noise suddenly cut off
as the Grand Examiner used one of her forward arms to reach up and switch the
vodor off. She stepped daintily forward and addressed Fiben. “Young one, I congratulate
you on making your way up to this place all alone. Your ascent provided much of
the excitement and unconventionality that is making this one of the most
memorable of all ceremonies on record. By virtue of your test scores and other
accomplishments, you have earned a place on this pinnacle.” The Serentini
crossed two arms and lowered her forebody. “Now,” she said as she rose again,
“can we assume that you have a complaint to voice? One important enough to
explain such abruptness of tone?” Gailet tensed. The Grand
Examiner might be sympathetic, but there was a veiled threat implied in those
words. Fiben had better make this good. One mistake and he could make matters
even worse than before. Fiben bowed again. “I—I
respectfully request an explanation of . . . of how the race-representatives
were chosen.” Not too bad. Still, Gailet struggled
against her conditioning. If only she could step forward and help!, For some time the dim
slopes beyond the circle of lights had begun to fill with the Galactic
dignitaries—those who had departed earlier to watch unknown events downslope.
Now they were all hushed, watching a humble client from one of the newest of
all species demand answers from a lord of the Institute. The Grand Examiner’s voice
was patient when she answered. “It is traditional for the ceremony sponsors to
select a pair from among those who pass all trials. While it is true that the
sponsors are, on this occasion, declared enemies of your clan, their enmity
will officially end upon completion of the rites. Peace will exist between the
clan of Terrans and that of Gooksyu-Gubru. Do you object to this, young one?” “No.” Fiben shook his
head. “Not to that. I just want to know this: Do we absolutely have to
accept the sponsors’ choice as our representatives?” The Gubru emissary
immediately squawked indignantly. The chims looked at one another in surprise.
Irongrip muttered, “When this is over, I’m gonna take that little frat boy
an’...” The Examiner waved for silence. Its
many-faceted eyes focused upon Fiben. “Young one, what would you do, were it up
to you? Would you have us put it to a vote of your peers?” Fiben bowed. “I would,
your honor.” This time the Gubru’s
shriek was positively painful to the ear. Gailet tried once again to step
forward, but Irongrip held her arm tightly. She was forced to stand there,
listening to the Probationer’s muttered curses. The Serentini official
spoke at last. “Although I am sympathetic, I cannot see how I can allow your
request. Without precedent—” “But there is precedent!” It was a new, deep voice,
coming from the dim slope behind the officials. From the crowd of Galactic
visitors four figures now emerged into the light, and if Gailet had felt
surprise before, now she could only stare in disbelief. Uthacalthing! The slender Tymbrimi was
accompanied by a bearded human mel whose ill-fitting formal robe had probably
been borrowed from some bipedal but not quite humanoid Galactic and was thrown
over what seemed to be animal skins. Beside the young man walked a
neo-chimp who had obvious trouble standing completely erect and who bore many
of the stigmata of atavism. The chim hung back when they approached the
clearing, as if he knew he did not belong on this ground. It was the fourth being—a
towering figure whose bright, inflated crest ballooned upward in dignity—who
bowed casually and addressed the Grand Examiner. “I see you, Cough*Quinn’3
of the Uplift Institute.” The Serentini bowed back.
“I see you, honored Ambassador Kault of the Thennanin, and you, Uthacalthing of
the Tymbrimi, and your companions. It is pleasant to witness your safe
arrival.” The big Thennanin spread
his arms apart. “I thank your honor for allowing me to use your transmitting
facilities to contact my clan, after so long an enforced isolation.” “This is neutral ground,”
the Uplift official said. “I also know that there are serious matters regarding
this planet which you wish to press with the Institute, once this ceremony is
at an end. “But for now, I must
insist we maintain pertinence. Will you please explain the remark you made on
your arrival?” Kault gestured toward Uthacalthing. “This
respected envoy represents the race which has served as stage consort and
protector to the neo-chimpanzees ever since their wolfling patrons encountered
Galactic society. I shall let him tell you.” All at once Gailet noticed
how tired Uthacalthing looked. The tym’s usually expressive tendrils lay
flat, and his eyes were set close together. It was with obvious effort that he
stepped forward and offered a small, black cube. “Here are the references,” he
began. A robot came forward and
plucked the data out of his hand. From that instant the Institute’s staff would
be inspecting the citations. The Examiner herself listened attentively to
Uthacalthing. “The references will show
that, very early in Galactic history, Uplift Ceremonies evolved out of the
Progenitors’ desire to protect themselves from moral fault. They who
began the process we now know as Uplift frequently consulted with their client
races, as humans do with theirs, today. And the clients’ representatives were
never imposed upon them.” Uthacalthing gestured
toward the assembled chims. “Strictly speaking, the
ceremonial sponsors are making a suggestion, when they make their
selection. The clients, having passed all the tests appropriate to their stage,
are legally permitted to ignore the choice. In the purest sense, this plateau
is their territory. We are here as their guests.” Gailet saw that the
Galactic observers were agitated. Many consulted their own datawells, accessing
the precedents Uthacalthing had provided. Polylingual chatter spread around the
periphery. A new floater arrived, carrying several Gubru and a portable
communications unit. Obviously, the invaders were doing furious research of
their own. All this time the power of
the hyperspace shunt could be felt building just upsjope. The low rumbling was
now omnipresent, making Gailet’s tendons quiver in imposed rhythm. The Grand Examiner turned
to the nominal human official, Cordwainer Appelbe. “In the name of your clan,
do you support this request for a departure from normal procedure?” Appelbe bit his lower lip.
He looked at Uthacalthing, then at Fiben, then back at the Tymbrimi Ambassador.
Then, for the first time, the man actually smiled. “Hell, yes! I sure do!” he
said in Anglic. Then he blushed and switched to carefully phrased Galactic
Seven. “In the name of my clan, I support Ambassador Uthacalthing’s request.” The Examiner turned away
to hear a report from her staff. When she came back the entire hillside was
hushed. Suspense held them all riveted until she bowed to Fiben. “Precedent is, indeed,
interpretable in favor of your request. Shall I ask your comrades to indicate
their choice by hand? Or by secret ballot?” “Right!” came an Anglic
whisper. The young human who had accompanied Uthacalthing grinned and gave
Fiben a thumbs-up sign. Fortunately, none of the Gajactics were looking that
way to witness the impertinence. Fiben forced a serious
expression and bowed again. “Oh, a hand vote will do nicely, your honor. Thank
you.” Gailet was more bemused
than anything as the election was held. She tried hard to decline her own
nomination, but the same captation, the same implacable force that had kept her
from speaking earlier made her unable to withdraw her name. She was chosen
unanimously. The contest for male
representative was straightforward as well. Fiben faced Irongrip, looking
calmly up into the tall Probationer’s fierce eyes. Gailet found that the best
she could make herself do was abstain, causing several of the others to look at
her in surprise. Nevertheless, she almost
sobbed with relief when the poll came in nine to three ... in favor of Fiben
Bolger. When he finally approached, Gailet sagged into his arms and sobbed. “There. There,” he said.
And it wasn’t so much the cliche as the sound of his voice that comforted her.
“I told you I’d come back, didn’t I?” She sniffed and rubbed
away tears as she nodded. One cliche deserved another. She touched his cheek,
and her voice was only slightly sardonic as she said, “My hero.” The other chims—all except
the outnumbered Probies— gathered around, pressing close in a jubilant mass.
For the first time it began to look as if the ceremony just might turn into a
celebration after all. They formed ranks, two by
two, behind Fiben and Gailet, and started forth along the final path toward the
pinnacle where, quite soon, there would be a physical link from this world to
spaces far, far away. That was when a shrill whistle echoed
over the small plateau. A new hover car landed in front of the chims, blocking
their path. “Oh, no,” Fiben groaned. For he instantly recognized the barge
carrying the three Suzerains of the Gubru invasion force. The Suzerain of Propriety
looked dejected. It drooped on its perch, unable to lift its head even to look
down at them. The other two rulers, however, hopped nimbly onto the ground and
tersely addressed the Examiner. “We, as well, wish to
present, offer, bring forward ... a precedent!” 91 Fiben How easily is defeat
snatched from the jaws of victory? Fiben wondered about that
as he stripped out of his formal robe and allowed two of the chims to rub oil
into his shoulders. He stretched and tried to hope that he would remember
enough from his old wrestling days to make a difference. I’m too old for this, he thought. And it’s
been a long, hard day. The Gubru hadn’t been
kidding when they gleefully announced that they had found an out. Gailet tried
to explain it to him while he got ready. As usual, it all seemed to have to do
with an abstraction, “As I see it, Fiben, the
Galactics don’t reject the idea of evolution itself, just evolution of intelligence.
They believe in something like what we used to call “Darwinism” for
creatures all the way up to pre-sentients. What’s more, it’s assumed that
nature is wise in the way she forces every species to demonstrate its fitness
in the wild.” Fiben sighed. “Please get to the point,
Gailet. Just tell me
why
I have to go face to face against that momzer. Isn’t trial-by-combat pretty
silly, even by Eatee standards?” She shook her head. For a
little while she had seemed to suffer from speechlock. But that had disappeared
as her mind slipped into the familiar pedantic mode. “No, it isn’t. Not if you
look at it carefully. You see, one of the risks a patron race runs in uplifting
a new client species all the way to starfaring intelligence is that by meddling
too much it may deprive the client of its essence, of the very fitness that
made it a candidate for Uplift in the first place.” “You mean—” “I mean that the Gubru can
accuse humans of doing this to chims, and the only way to disprove it is by
showing that we can still be passionate, and tough, and physically strong.” “But I thought all those
tests—” Gailet shook her head.
“They showed that everyone on this plateau meets the criteria for Stage Three.
Even” —Gailet grimaced as she seemed to have to fight for the words— “even
those Probies are superior, at least in most of the ways Institute regulations
test for. They’re only deficient by our own, quaint, Earth standards.” “Such as decency and body
odor. Yeah. But I still don’t get—” “Fiben, the Institute
really doesn’t care who actually steps into the shunt, not once we’ve
passed all its tests. If the Gubru want our male race-representative to prove
he’s better by one more criterion—that of ‘fitness’—well it’s precedented all
right. In fact, it’s been done more often than voting.” Across the small clearing,
Irongrip flexed and grinned back at Fiben, backed up by his two confederates.
Weasel and Steelbar joked with the powerful Probationer chief, laughing
confidently over this sudden swerve in their favor. Now it was Fiben’s turn to
shake his head and mutter lowly. “Goodall, what a way to run a galaxy. Maybe
Pratha-chulthorn was right after all.” “What was that, Fiben?” “Nothin’,” he said as he
saw the referee, a Pila Institute official, approach the center of the ring.
Fiben turned to meet Gailet’s eyes. “Just tell me you’ll marry me if I win.” “But—” She blinked, then
nodded. Gailet seemed about to say something else, but that look came
over her again, as if she simply could not find the phrases. She shivered, and
in a strange, distant voice she managed to choke out five words. “Kill—him—for—me, Fiben.” It was not feral
bloodlust, that look in her eyes, but something much deeper. Desperation. Fiben nodded- He suffered
no illusions over what Irongrip intended for him. The referee called them
forward. There would be no weapons. There would be no rules. Underground the
rumbling had turned into a hard, angry growl, and the zone of “nonspace
overhead flickered at the edges, as if with deadly lightning. It began with a slow circling
as Fiben and his opponent faced each other warily, sidestepping a complete
circuit of the arena. Nine of the other chims stood on the upslope side,
alongside Uthacalthing and Kault and Robert Oneagle. Opposite them, the Gubru
and Irongrip’s two compatriots watched. The various Galactic observers and
officials of the Uplift Institute took up the intervening arcs. Weasel and Steelbar made
fist signs to their leader and bared their teeth. “Go get ‘im, Fiben,” one of
the other chims urged. All of the ornate ritual, all of the arcane and ancient
tradition and science had come to this, then. This was the way Mother Nature
finally got to cast the tie-breaking vote. “Be-gin!” The Pila
referee’s sudden shout struck Fiben’s ears as an ultrasonic squeal an instant
before the vodor boomed. Irongrip was quick. He
charged straight ahead, and Fiben almost decided too late that the maneuver was
a feint. He started to dodge to the left, and at barely the last moment changed
directions, striking out with his trailing foot. The blow did not finish in
the satisfying crunch he’d hoped for, but Irongrip did cry out and reel away,
holding his ribs. Unfortunately, Fiben was thrown off balance and could not
follow up his brief opportunity. In seconds it was gone as Irongrip moved
forward again, more warily this time, with murder written in his eyes. Some days it just doesn’t
pay to get out of bed, Fiben thought as they resumed circling. Actually, today had begun
when he awoke in the notch of a tree, a few miles outside the walls of Port
Helenia, where plate ivy parachutes festooned the stripped branches of a
winter-barren orchard. . . . Irongrip jabbed, then punched out with a
hard right. Fiben
ducked under his opponent’s arm and riposted with a backhand blow. It was
blocked, and the bones of their forearms made a loud crack as they met. . . . The Talon
Soldiers had shown grudging courtesy, so he rode Tycho hard until he arrived at
the old prison. . . . A fist whistled past
Fiben’s ear like a cannonball. Fiben stepped inside the outstretched arm and
swiveled to plant his elbow into his enemy’s exposed stomach. . . . Staring at the
abandoned room, he had known that there was very little time left. Tycho had
galloped through the deserted streets, a flower dangling from his mouth. . . . The jab wasn’t hard
enough. Worse, he was too slow to duck aside as Irongrip’s arm folded fast to
come around to cross his throat. . . . and the docks had
been filled with chims—they lined the wharves, the buildings, the streets,
staring. . . . A crushing constriction
threatened to cut off his breath. Fiben crouched, dropping his right foot
backward between his opponent’s legs. He tensed in one direction until Irongrip
counterbalanced, then Fiben whirled and threw his weight the other way while he
kicked out. Irongrip’s right leg slipped out from under him, and his own
straining overbalance threw Fiben up and over. The Probationer’s incredible
grasp held for an astonishing instant, tearing loose only along with shreds of
Fiben’s flesh. ... He traded his horse
for a boat, and headed across the bay, toward the barrier buoys. . . . Blood streamed from
Fiben’s torn throat. The gash had missed his jugular vein by half an inch. He
backed away when he saw how quickly Irongrip found his feet again. It was
downright intimidating how fast the chen could move. . . . He fought a
mental battle with the buoys, earning— through reason—the right to pass
through. . . . Irongrip bared his teeth,
spread his long arms, and let out a blood-curdling shriek. The sight and sound seemed
to pierce Fiben like a memory of battles fought long, long before chims ever
flew starships, when intimidation had been half of any victory. “You can do it, Fiben!”
Robert Oneagle cried, countering Irongrip’s threat magic. “Come on, guy! Do it
for Simon.” Shit, Fiben thought. Typical
human trick, guilt-tripping me! Still, he managed to wipe away the
momentary wave of doubt
and grinned back at his enemy. “Sure, you can scream, but can you do this?” Fiben thumbed his nose.
Then he had to dive aside quickly as Irongrip charged. This time both of them
landed clear blows that sounded like beaten drums. Both chims staggered to
opposite ends of the arena before managing to turn around again, panting hard
and baring their teeth. . . . The beach had
been littered, and the trail up the bluffs was long and hard. But that turned
out to be only the beginning. The surprised Institute officials had already
started disassembling their machines when he suddenly appeared, forcing them to
remain and test just one more. They assumed it would not take long to send him
home again. . . . The next time they came
together, Fiben endured several hard blows to the side of his face in order to
step inside and throw his opponent to the ground. It wasn’t the most elegant
example of jiu-jitsu. Forcing it, he felt a sudden tearing sensation in his
leg. For an instant, Irongrip
was rolling, helpless. But when Fiben tried to pounce his leg nearly collapsed. The Probationer was on his
feet again in an instant. Fiben tried not to show a limp, but something must
have betrayed him, for this time Irongrip charged his right side, and when
Fiben tried to backpedal, the left leg gave way. . . . grueling tests,
hostile stares, the tension of wondering if he would ever make it in time.... As he fell backward, he
kicked out, but all that earned him was a grip that seized his ankle like a
roller-press. Fiben scrambled for leverage, but his fingers clawed in the loose
soil. He tried to slip aside as his opponent hauled him back and then fell upon
him. . . . And he had gone
through all of that just to arrive here? Yeah. All in all, it had been one hell
of a day. . . . There are certain tricks a
wrestler can try against a stronger opponent in a much heavier weight class.
Some of these came back to Fiben as he struggled to get free. Had he been a
little less close to utter exhaustion, one or two of them might even have
worked. As it was, he managed to reach a point of
quasi-equilibrium. He attained a small advantage of leverage which just
counterbalanced Irongrip’s horrendous strength. Their bodies strained and
tugged as hands clutched, probing for the smallest opening. Their faces were
pressed near the ground and close enough together to smell each other’s hot
breath. The crowd had been silent
for some time. No more shouts of encouragement came, from one side or the
other. As he and his enemy rocked gradually back and forth in a deadly serious
battle of deceptive slowness, Fiben found himself with a clear view of the
downward slope of the Ceremonial Mound. With a small corner of his awareness,
he realized that the crowd was gone now. Where there had been a dense gathering
of multiformed Galactics, now there was only an empty stretch of trampled
grass. The remnants could be seen
hurrying downhill and eastward, shouting and gesticulating excitedly in a
variety of tongues. Fiben caught a glimpse of the arachnoid Serentini, the
Grand Examiner, standing amid a cluster of her aides, paying no attention any
longer to the two chims’ fight. Even the Pila referee had turned away to face
some growing tumult downslope. This, after talking as if
the fate of everything in the Universe depended upon a battle to the death
between two chims? That same detached part of Fiben felt insulted. Curiosity betrayed him,
even here and now. He wondered. What in th’ ivorld are they up to? Lifting his eyes even an
inch in an attempt to see was enough to do it. He missed by milliseconds an
opening Irongrip created as the Probationer shifted his weight slightly. Then,
as Fiben followed through too late, Irongrip took advantage in a sudden slip
and hold. He began applying pressure. “Fiben!” It was Gailet’s
voice, thick with emotion. So he knew that at least somebody was still
paying attention, if only to watch his final humiliation and end. Fiben fought hard. He used
tricks dragged up out of the well of memory. But the best of them required
strength he no longer had. Slowly he was forced back. Irongrip grinned as he
managed to lay his forearm against Fiben’s windpipe. Suddenly breath came in
hard, high whistles. Air was very dear, and his struggles took on new
desperation. Irongrip held on just as
urgently. His bared canines reflected bitter highlights as he panted in an
open-mouthed grin over Fiben. Then the glints faded as something
occulted the lights, casting a dark shadow over both of them. Irongrip blinked,
and all at once seemed to notice that something bulky had appeared next to
Fiben’s head. A hairy black foot. The attached brown leg was short, as
stout as a tree trunk, and led upwards to a mountain of fur. . . . For Fiben the world, which
had started to spin and go dim, came slowly back into focus as the pressure on
his airpipe eased somewhat. He sucked air through the constricted passage and
tried to look to see why he was still alive. The first thing he saw was
a pair of mild brown eyes, which stared back in friendly openness from a jet
black .face set at the top of a hill of muscle. The mountain also had a
smile. With an arm the length of a small chimpanzee, the creature reached out
and touched Fiben, curiously. Irongrip shuddered and rocked back in amazement,
or maybe fear. When the creature’s hand closed on Irongrip’s arm, it only
squeezed hard enough to test the chim’s strength. Obviously, there was no
comparison. The big male gorilla chuffed, satisfied. It actually seemed to
laugh. Then, using one knuckle to
help it walk, it turned and rejoined the dark band that was even then trooping
past the’ amazed rank of chims. Gailet stared in disbelief, and Utha-calthing’s
wide eyes blinked rapidly at the sight. Robert Oneagle seemed to
be talking to himself, and the Gubru gabbled and squawked. But it was Kault who was
the focus of the gorillas’ attention for a long moment. Four females and three
males clustered around the big Thennanin, reaching up to touch him. He
responded by speaking to them, slowly, joyfully. Fiben refused to make the
same mistake twice. What gorillas were doing here, here atop the
Ceremonial Mound the Gubru invaders had built, was beyond his ability to guess,
and he wasn’t even about to try. His concentration returned just a split
instant sooner than his opponent’s. When Irongrip looked back down, the
Probie’s eyes betrayed instantaneous dismay as he recognized the looming shape
of Fiben’s fist. The small plateau was a cacophony, a mad
scene devoid of any vestige of order. The boundaries of the combat arena did
not seem to matter anymore as Fiben and his enemy rolled about under the legs
of chims and gorillas and Gubru and whatever else could walk or bounce or
slither about. Hardly anybody seemed to be paying them any attention, and Fiben
did
not really care. All that mattered to him was that he had a promise that he had
to keep. He pummeled Irongrip, not
allowing him to regain balance until the chen roared and in desperation threw
Fiben off like an old cloak. As he landed in a painful jolt, Fiben caught a
glimpse of motion behind him and turned his head to see the Probationer called
Weasel lifting his leg, preparing to strike down with his foot. But the blow
missed as the Probie was grabbed up by an affectionate gorilla, who lifted him
into a crushing embrace. Irongrip’s other comrade
was held back by Robert Oneagle—or, rather, held up. The male chim might
have vastly greater strength than most humans, but it did him no good suspended
in midair. Robert raised Steelbar high overhead, like Hercules subduing Anteus.
The young man nodded to Fiben. “Watch out, old son.” Fiben rolled aside as
Irongrip hit the ground where he had lain, sending dust plumes flying. Without
delay Fiben leaped onto his opponent’s back and slipped into a half-Nelson
hold. The world spun as he
seemed to ride a bucking bronco. Fiben tasted blood, and the dust seemed to
fill his lungs with clogging, searing pain. His tired arms throbbed and
threatened to cramp. But when he heard his enemy’s labored breathing he knew he
could stand it for a little while longer. Down, down Irongrip’s head
went. Fiben got his feet around the chim and kicked the other’s legs out from
under him. The Probationer’s solar
plexus landed on Fiben’s heel. And while a flash of pain probably meant several
of Fiben’s toes were broken, there was also no mistaking the whistling squeak
as Irongrip’s diaphragm momentarily spasmed, stopping all flow of air. Somewhere he found the
energy. In a whirl he had his foe turned over. Gripping in a tight scissors
lock, he brought his forearm around and applied the same illegal-but-who-cares
strangulation hold that had earlier been used on him. Bone ground against gristle. The ground
beneath them seemed to throb and the sky rumbled and growled. Alien feet
shuffled on all sides, and there was the incessant squawking and chatter of a
dozen jabbering tongues. Still, Fiben listened only for the breath that did not
flow through his enemy’s throat . . . and felt only for the throbbing pulse he
so desperately had to silence. . . . That was when something
seemed to explode inside his skull. It was as if something had
broken open within him, spilling what seemed a brilliant light outward from
his cortex. Dazzled, Fiben first thought a Probationer or a Gubru must-have
struck him a blow to the head from behind. But the luminance was not the sort
coming from a concussion. It hurt, but not in that way. Fiben concentrated on
first priorities—holding tightly to his steadily weakening opponent. But he
could not ignore this strange occurrence. His mind sought something to compare
it to, but there was no correct metaphor. The soundless outburst felt somehow
simultaneously alien and eerily familiar. All at once Fiben
remembered a blue light which danced in hilarity as it fired infuriating bolts
at his feet. He remembered a “stink bomb” that had sent a pompous, furry little
diplomat scurrying off in abandoned dignity. He remembered stories told at
night by the general. The connections made him suspect . . . All around the plateau,
Galactics had ceased their multi-tongued babble and stared upslope. Fiben would
have to lift his head a bit to see what so captivated them. Before he did so,
however, he made certain of his foe. When Irongrip managed to drag in a few
thin, desperate breaths, Fiben restored just enough pressure to keep the big
chen balanced on the edge of consciousness. That accomplished, he raised his
eyes. “Uthacalthing,” Fiben
whispered, realizing the source of his mental confusion. The Tymbrimi stood a
little uphill from the others. His arms opened wide and the capelike folds of
his formal robe flapped in the cyclone winds circling the gaping hyperspace
shunt. His eyes were set far apart. Uthacalthing’s corona
tendrils waved, and over his head something whirled. A chim moaned and pressed her palms
against her temples. Somewhere a Pring’s tooth-mashies clattered. To many of
those present, the glyph was barely detectable. But for the first time in his life,
Fiben actually kenned. And what he kenned named itself tutsunucann. The glyph was a
monster—titanic with long-pent energy. The essence of delayed indeterminacy, it
danced and whirled. And then, without warning, it blew apart. Fiben felt it
sweep around and through him—nothing more or less than distilled, unadulterated
joy. Uthacalthing poured the
emotion forth as if a dam had burst. “N’ha s’urustuannu, k’hammin’t
Athaclena w’thtanna!” he cried. “Daughter, do you send these to me, and so
return what I had lent you? Oh, what interest compounded and multiplied! What a
fine jest to pull upon your proud parent!” His intensity affected
those standing nearby. Chims blinked and stared. Robert Oneagle wiped away
tears. Uthacalthing turned and
pointed up the trail leading toward the Site of Choosing. There, at the
pinnacle of the Ceremony Mound, everyone could see that the shunt was connected
at last. The deeply buried engines had done their job, and now a tunnel gaped
overhead, one whose edges glistened but whose interior contained a color
emptier than blackness. It seemed to suck away light,
making it difficult even to recognize that the opening was there. And yet Fiben
knew that this was a link in real time, from this place to countless others
where witnesses had gathered to observe and commemorate the evening’s events. I hope the Five Galaxies
are enjoying the show. When Irongrip showed signs of reviving, Fiben gave
the Probie a whack to the side of the head and looked up again. Halfway up the narrow
trail leading to the pinnacle there stood three ill-matched figures. The first
was a small neo-chimpanzee whose arms seemed too long and whose ill-formed legs
were bowed and short. Jo-Jo held onto one hand of Kault, the huge Thennanin,
ambassador. Kault’s other massive paw was grasped by a tiny human girl, whose
blond hair flapped like a bright banner in the whirling breeze. Together, the unlikely
trio watched the pinnacle itself, where an unusual band had gathered. A dozen gorillas, males
and females, stood in a circle directly under the half-invisible hole in space.
They rocked back and forth, staring up into the yawning emptiness overhead, and
crooned a low, atonal melody. “I believe ...” said the
awed Serentini Grand Examiner of the Uplift Institute. “... I believe this has
happened before . . . once or twice . . . but not in more than a thousand
aeons.” Another voice muttered,
this time in gruff, emotion-drenched Anglic. “It’s no fair. This was s’pozed
t’be our time!” Fiben saw tears streaming down the cheeks of several of
the chims. Some held each other and sobbed. Gailet’s eyes welled also,
but Fiben could tell that she saw what the others did not. Hers were tears of
relief, of joy. From all sides there were
heard other expressions of amazement. “—But what sort of
creatures, entities, beings can they be?” One of the Gubru Suzerains
asked. “. . . pre-sentients,”
another voice answered in Galactic Three. “. . . They passed through
all the test stations, so they had to be ready for a stage ceremony of
some sort,” mumbled Cordwainer Appelbe. “But how in the world did goril—” Robert Oneagle interrupted
his fellow human with an upraised hand. “Don’t use the old name anymore. Those,
my friend, are Garthlings” lonization filled the air
with the smell of lightning. Uthacalthing chanted his pleasure at the symmetry
of this magnificent surprise, this great jest, and in his Tymbrimi voice it was
a rich, unearthly sound. Caught up in the moment, Fiben did not even notice
climbing to his feet, standing to get a better view. Along with everyone else
he saw the coalescence that took place above the giant apes, humming and
swaying on the hilltop. Over the gorillas’ heads a milkiness swirled and began
to thicken with the promise of shapes. “In the memory of no
living race has this happened,” the Grand Examiner said in awe. “Client races
have had countless Uplift Ceremonies, over the last billion years. They have
graduated levels and chosen Uplift consorts to assist them. A few have even
used the occasion to request an end of Uplift ... to return to what they had
been before. ...” The filminess assumed an
oval outline. And within, dark forms grew more distinct, as if emerging slowly
from a deep fog. “. . . But only in the
ancient sagas has it been told of a new species coming forth of its own
will, surprising all Galac- Fiben heard a moan and
looked down to see Irongrip beginning to rise, trembling, to his elbows. A
cruor of blood-tinted dust covered the battered chen from face to foot. Got to hand it to him.
He’s got stamina. But
then, Fiben did not imagine he himself looked a whole lot better. He raised his foot. It
would be so easy. ... He glanced aside and saw Gailet watching him. Irongrip rolled over onto
his back. He looked up at Fiben in blank resignation. Aw, hell. Instead he reached down
and offered his hand to his former foe. I
don’t know what we were fighting over. Somebody else got the brass ring,
anyway. A moan of surprise rippled
through the crowd. From the Gubru came grating wails of dismay. Fiben finished
hauling Irongrip to his feet, got him stable, then looked up to see what the
gorillas had wrought to cause such consternation. It was the face of a Thennanin.
Giant, clear as anything, the image hovering in the focus of the hyperspace
shunt looked enough like Kault to be his brother. Such a sober, serious,
earnest expression, Fiben thought. So typically Thennanin. A few of the assembled
Galactics chattered in amazement, but most acted as if they had been frozen in
place. All except Uthacalthing, whose delighted astonishment still sparked in
all directions like a Roman candle. “Z’wurtin’s’tatta. . . . I
worked for this, and never knew!” The titanic image of the
Thennanin drifted backward in the milky oval. All could see the thick, slitted
neck, and then the creature’s powerful torso. But when its arms came into view,
it became clear that two figures stood on either side of it, holding its hands. “Duly noted,” the Grand
Examiner said to her aides. “The unnamed Stage One client species tentatively
called Garthlings have selected, as their patrons, the Thennanin. And as their
consorts and protectors, they have jointly chosen the neo-chimpanzees and
humans of Earth.” Robert Oneagle shouted.
Cordwainer Appelbe fell to his knees in shock. The sound of renewed Gubru
screeching was quite deafening. Fiben felt a hand slip
into his. Gailet looked up at him, the poignancy in her eyes now mixed with
pride. “Oh, well,” he sighed.
“They wouldn’t have let us keep ‘em, anyway. At least, this way, we get visitation
rights. And I hear the Thennanin aren’t too bad as Eatees go.” She shook her head. “You
knew something about these creatures and didn’t tell me?” He shrugged. “It was
supposed to be a secret. You were busy. I didn’t want to bother you with unimportant
details. I forgot. Mea culpa. Don’t hit, please.” Briefly, her eyes seemed
to flash. Then she, too, sighed and looked back up the hill. “It won’t take
them long to realize these aren’t really Garthlings, but creatures of Earth.” “What’ll happen then?” It was her turn to shrug.
“Nothing, I guess. Wherever they come from, they’re obviously ready for Uplift.
Humans signed a treaty—unfair as it was—forbidding Earthclan to raise ‘em, so I
guess this’ll stand. Fait accompli. At least we can play a role. Help
see the job’s done right.” Already, the rumbling
beneath their feet had begun to diminish. Nearby, the cacophony of Gubru
squawking rose in strident tones to replace it. But the Grand Examiner appeared
unmoved. Already she was busy with her assistants, ordering records gathered,
detailing followup tests to be made, and dictating urgent messages to Institute
headquarters. “And we must help Kault
inform his clan,” she added. “They will no doubt be surprised at this news.” Fiben saw the Suzerain of
Beam and Talon stalk off to a nearby Gubru flyer and depart at top speed. The
boom of displaced air ruffled the feathers of the avians who “remained behind. It happened then that
Fiben’s gaze met that of the Suzerain of Propriety, staring down from its
lonely perch. The alien stood more erect now. It ignored the babbling of its
fellows and watched Fiben with a steady, unblinking yellow eye. Fiben bowed. After a
moment, the alien politely inclined its head in return. Above the pinnacle and the
crooning gorillas—now officially the youngest citizens of the Civilization of
the Five Galaxies—the opalescent oval shrank back into the narrowing funnel. It
diminished, but not before those present were treated to yet one more sight
none had ever seen before . . . one they were not likely ever to see again. Up there in the sky, the
image of the Thennanin and those of the chim and human all looked at each
other. Then the Thennanin’s head rocked back and he actually laughed. Richly, deeply, sharing
hilarity with its diminutive partners, the leathery figure chortled. It roared. Among the stunned
onlookers, only Uthacalthing and Robert Oneagle felt like joining in as the
ghostly creature above did what Thennanin were never known to do. The image
kept right on laughing even as it faded back, back, to be swallowed up at last
by the closing hole in space and covered by the returning stars. PART SIX Citizens I am a kind of farthing
dip, Unfriendly to the nose and
eyes; A blue-behinded ape, I
skip Upon the trees of
Paradise. ROBERT Louis STEVENSON, “A
PORTRAIT” 92 Galactics “They exist. They have substance! They
are!” The assembled Gubru
officials and officers bobbed their downy heads and cried out in unison. “Zooon!” “This prize was denied us,
honor was set aside, opportunity abandoned, all in the name of penny-pinching,
miserly bean-counting! Now the cost will be greater, multiplied,
exponentiated!” The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution stood miserably in the corner, listening amid a small crowd ef loyal
assistants while it was berated from all sides. It shivered each time the
conclave turned and shouted its refrain. The Suzerain of Propriety
stood tall upon its perch. It stepped back and forth, fluffing up to best
display the new color that had begun to show under its molting plumage. The
assembled Gubru and Kwackoo reacted to that shade with chirps of passionate
devotion. “And now a derelict,
recalcitrant, stubborn one forestalls our Molt and consensus, out of which we
might at least regain something. Gain honor and allies. Gain peace!” The Suzerain spoke of
their missing colleague, the military commander, who dared not, it seemed, come
and face Propriety’s new color, its new supremacy. A four-legged Kwackoo
hurriedly approached, bowed, and delivered a message to its leader’s perch.
Almost as an afterthought, a copy made its way to the Suzerain of Cost and
Caution as well. The news from the Pourmin transfer point
was not surprising—echoes had been heard of great starships bearing down upon
Garth in mighty numbers. After that debacle of an Uplift Ceremony, the new
arrivals were only to be expected. “Well?” The Suzerain of
Propriety queried the several military officers who were present. “Does Beam
and Talon plan a defense of this world, against all advice, all wisdom, and all
honor?” The officers, of course,
did not know. They had deserted their warrior leader as the confusing, unhappy
Molt-coalescence suddenly reversed direction. The Suzerain of Propriety
danced a dance of impatience. “You do me no good, do the clan no good, standing
about in righteousness. Go back, seek out, return to your posts. Do your duties
as he commands, but keep me informed of what he plans and does!” Use of the male pronoun
was deliberate. Though Molt was not yet complete, anyone could tell without
dropping feathers which way the wind was blowing. The officers bowed and rushed as one out
of the pavilion. 93 Robert Debris littered the now
quiescent Ceremonial Mound. Stiff easterly winds riffled the lawnlike slopes,
tugging at stringy rubbish blown in earlier from the distant mountains. Here
and there, city chims poked through trash on the lower terraces, looking for
souvenirs. Higher up only a few pavilions still
stood. Around these several dozen large black forms lazily groomed each other’s
fur and gossiped with their hands, as if they had never had anything more
momentous on their minds than who would mate with whom and what they would be
fed next meal. To Robert it seemed as if
the gorillas were quite well satisfied with life. I envy them, he thought. In his case even a great victory
did not bring an end to worry. Things were still quite dangerous on Garth.
Perhaps even more so than two nights ago, when fate and coincidence intervened
to surprise them all. Life was troubling sometimes. All the
time. Robert returned his
attention to his datawell and the letter the Uplift Institute officials had
relayed to him only an hour before. ... Of course it’s very
hard for an old women— especially one who, like me, has grown so used to having
her own way—but I know I must acknowledge how mistaken I was about my own son.
I have wronged you, and for that I am sorry. In my own defense I can
only say that outward appearances can be misleading, and you were
outwardly such an aggravating boy. I suppose I should have had the sense to see
underneath, to the strength you have shown during these months of crisis. But
that just never occurred to me. Perhaps I was afraid of examining my own
feelings too closely. In any event, we’ll have
much time to talk about this after peace comes. Let’s let it go now by saying
that I am very proud of you. Your country and your clan owe you much, as does
your grateful mother. With affection, How odd, Robert thought,
that after so many years despairing of ever winning her approval, now he had
it, and didn’t know how to deal with it. Ironically, he felt sympathy for his
mother; it was obviously so very difficult for her to say these things at all.
He made allowances for the cool tone of the words themselves. All Garth saw Megan Oneagle as a gracious
lady and fair administrator. Only her wandering husbands and Robert himself
knew the other side, the one so utterly terrified by permanent obligation and
issues of private loyalty. This was the first time in all his life that
Robert recalled her apologizing for something really important, something
involving family and intense emotions. Blurring of vision made
him close his eyes. Robert blamed the symptoms on the fringing fields of a
lifting starship, whose keening engines could be heard all the way from the
spaceport. He wiped his cheeks and watched the great liner— silvery and almost
angelic in its serene beauty—rise and pass overhead on its leisurely way out to
space and beyond. “One more batch of fleeing rats,” he
murmured. Uthacalthing did not
bother turning to look. He lay back on his elbows watching the gray waters.
“The Galactic visitors have already had more entertainment than they bargained
for, Robert. That Uplift Ceremony was plenty. To most of them, the prospect of
a space battle and siege are much less enticing.” “One of each has been
quite enough for me,” Fiben Bolger added without opening his eyes. He lay a
little downslope, his head on Gailet Jones’s lap. For the moment, she also had
little to say, but concentrated on removing a few tangles from his fur, careful
of his still livid black and blue bruises. Meanwhile, Jo-Jo groomed one of
Fiben’s legs. Well, he’s earned it, Robert thought. Although
the Uplift Ceremony had been preempted by the gorillas, the test scores handed
down by the Institute still held. If humanity managed to get out of its present
troubles and could afford the expense of a new ceremony, two rustic colonials
from Garth would lead the next procession ahead of all the sophisticated chims
of Terra. Though Fiben himself seemed uninterested in the honor, Robert was
proud of his friend. A female chim wearing a
simple frock approached up the trail. She bowed languidly in a brief nod to
Uthacalthing and Robert. “Who wants the latest news?” Michaela Noddings asked. “Not me!” Fiben grumped. “Tell th’
Universe t’go f—” “Fiben,” Gailet chided
gently. She looked up at Michaela. “I want to hear it.” The chimmie sat and began
working on Fiben’s other shoulder. Mollified, he closed his eyes again. “Kault has heard from his
people,” Michaela said. “The Thennanin are on their way here.” “Already.” Robert
whistled. “They aren’t wasting any time, are they?” Michaela shook her head.
“Kault’s folk have already contacted the Terragens Council to negotiate
purchase of the fallow gorilla genetic base and to hire Earth experts as consul
‘:;.” ! .,.::*: the Council holds out
for a good price.” “Hcj;gars can’t be
choosers,” Gailet suggested. “According to some of the departing Galactic
observers, Earth is in pretty desperate straits, as are the Tymbrimi. If this
deal means we lose the Thennanin as enemies, and maybe win them as allies
instead, it could be vital.” At the price of losing
gorillas—our
cousins—as clients of our own. Robert mulled. On the night of the ceremony
he had only seen the hilarious irony of it all, sharing that Tymbrimi way of
viewing things with Uthacalthing. Now, though, it was harder not to count the
cost in serious terms. They were never really
ours in the first place, he reminded himself. At least we’ll
have a say in how they’re raised. And Uthacalthing says some Thennanin aren’t
as bad as many. “What about the Gubru?” he
asked. “They agreed to make peace with Earth in exchange for acceptance of the
ceremony.” “Well, it wasn’t exactly
the sort of ceremony they had in mind, was it?” Gailet answered. “What do you
think, Ambassador Uthacalthing?” The Tymbrimi’s tendrils
waved lazily. All of yesterday and this morning he had been Grafting little
glyphs of puzzle-like intricacy, far beyond Robert’s limited ability to kenn,
as if he were delighting in the rediscovery of something he had lost. “They will act in what
they see to be their own self-interest, of course,” Uthacalthing said. “The
question is whether they will have the sense to know what is good for
them.” “What do you mean?” “I mean that the Gubru
apparently began this expedition with confused goals. Their Triumvirate
reflected conflicting factions back home. The initial intent of their
expedition here was to use the hostage population of Garth to pry secrets out
of the Terragens Council. But then they learned that Earth is as ignorant as
everybody else about what that infamous dolphin-ship of yours discovered.” “Has there been any new
word about the Streaker?” Robert interrupted. Spiraling off a palanq glyph,
Uthacalthing sighed. “The dolphins seem to have miraculously escaped a trap set
for them by a dozen of the most fanatic patron lines—an astonishing feat by
itself—and now the Streaker seems to be loose on the starlanes. The
humiliated fanatics lost tremendous face, and so tensions have reached an even
higher level than before. It is one more reason why the Gubru Roost Masters
grow increasingly frightened.” “So when the invaders
found they couldn’t use hostages to coerce secrets out of Earth, the Suzerains
searched for other ways to make some profit out of this expensive expedition,”
Gailet surmised. “Correct. But when the
first Suzerain of Cost and Caution was killed it threw their leadership process
out of balance. Instead of negotiating toward a consensus of policy, the three
Suzerains engaged in unbridled competition for the top position in their Molt.
I’m not sure that even now I understand all of the schemes that might have been
involved. But the final one—the one they settled on at last—will cost them very
dearly. Blatantly interfering with the proper outcome of an Uplift Ceremony is
a grave matter.” Robert saw Gailet wince in
revulsion as she obviously recollected how she had been used. Without opening
his eyes, Fiben reached out and took her hand. “Where does that leave us now?”
Robert asked Uthacalthing. “Both common sense and
honor would demand the Gubru keep their bargain with Earth. It’s the only way
out of a terrible bind.” “But you don’t expect them to see it that
way.” “Would I remain confined
here, on neutral ground, if I did? You and I, Robert, would be with Athaclena
right now, dining on khoogra and other delicacies I’d cached away, and
we would speak for hours of, oh, so many things. But that will not happen until
the Gubru decide between logic and self-immolation.” Robert felt a chill. “How
bad could it get?” he asked in a low voice. The chims, too, listened quietly. Uthacalthing looked
around. He inhaled the sweet, chill air as if it were of fine vintage. “This is
a lovely world,” he sighed. “And yet it has suffered horror. Sometimes,
so-called civilization seems bent on destroying those very things which it is
sworn to protect.” 94 Galactics “After them!” cried the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon. “Chase them! Pursue them!” Talon Soldiers and their battle
drones swooped down upon a small column of neo-chimpanzees, taking them by
surprise. The hairy Earthlings turned to fight, firing their ill-sorted weapons
upward at the stooping Gubru. Two small fireballs did erupt, emitting sprays of
singed feathers, but for the most part resistance was useless. Soon, the
Suzerain was stepping delicately among the blasted remains of trees and
mammals. It cursed as its officers reported only chim bodies. There had been stories of
others, humans and Tymbrimi and, yes, thrice-cursed Thennanin. Had not one of
them suddenly appeared out of the wilderness? They had to all be in league
together! It had to be a plot! Now there were constant
messages, entreaties, demands that the admiral return to Port Helenia. That it
join with the other commanders for a conclave, a meeting, a new struggle for
consensus. Consensus! the Suzerain of
Beam and Talon spat on the trunk of a shattered tree. Already it could feel the
ebbing of hormones, the leaching away of color that had almost been its
own! Consensus? The admiral would show
them consensus! It was determined to win back its position of leadership. And
the only way to do that, after that catastrophe of an Uplift Ceremony, was to
demonstrate the efficacy of the military option. When the Thennanin came to
claim their “Garthling” prizes, they would be met with force! Let
them engage in Uplift of their new clients from deepspace! Of course, to keep them at
bay—in order to return this world for the Roost Masters—there must be complete
surety that there would be no attacks from behind, from the surface. The ground
opposition had to be eliminated! The Suzerain of Beam and
Talon refused even to consider the possibility that anger and revenge might
also have colored its decisions. To have admitted that would be to begin to
fall under the sway of Propriety. Already, several good officers had deserted
down that path, only to be ordered back to their posts by the sanctimonious
high priest. That was particularly galling. The admiral was determined
to win their loyalty back in its own right, with victory! “The new detectors work,
are effective, are efficient!” It danced in satisfaction. “They let us hunt the
Earthlings without needing to scent special materials. We trace them by their
very blood!” The Suzerain’s assistants
shared its satisfaction. At this rate, the irregulars should soon all be dead. A pall fell over the
celebration when it was reported that one of the troop carriers that had
brought them here had broken down. Another casualty of the plague of corrosion
that had struck Gubru equipment all over the mountains and the Vale of Sind.
The Suzerain had ordered an urgent investigation. “No matter! We shall all
ride the remaining carriers. Nothing, nobody, no event shall stop our hunt!” The soldiers chanted. “Zooon!” 95 Athaclena She watched as the hirsute
human read the message for the fourth time, and could not help wondering
whether she was doing the right thing. Rank-haired, bearded, and naked, Major
Prathachulthorn looked the very essence of a wild, carnivorous wolfling ... a
creature far too dangerous to trust. He looked down at the
message, and for a moment all she could read were the waves of tension that
coursed up his ‘shoulders and down his arms to those powerful, tightly flexed hands. “It appears that I am
under orders to forgive you, and to follow your policies, miss.” The last word
ended in a hiss. “Does this mean that I’ll be set free if I promise to be good?
How can I be sure this order is for real?” Athaclena knew she had little
choice. In the days ahead she would not be able to spare the chimpower to
continue guarding Prathachulthorn. Those she could rely upon to ignore the
human’s command-voice were very few, and he had already nearly escaped on four
separate occasions. The alternative was to finish him off here and now. And for
that she simply had not the will. “I have no doubt you would
kill me the instant you discovered the message wasn’t genuine,” Athaclena
replied. His teeth seemed to flash.
“You have my word on that,” he assured her. “And on what else?” He closed and then reopened his eyes.
“According to these orders from the Government in Exile, I have no choice but
to act as if I was never kidnapped, to pretend there was no mutiny, and to
conform my strategy to your advice. All right. I agree to this, as long as you
remember that I’m going to appeal to my commanders on Earth, first chance I
get. And they will take this to the TAASF. And once Coordinator Oneagle is
overruled, I will find you, my young Tymbrimi. I will come to you.” The bald, open hatred in
his mind simultaneously made her shiver and ako reassured her. The man held
nothing back. Truth burned beneath his words. She nodded to Benjamin. “Let him go.” Looking unhappy, and
avoiding eye contact with the dark-haired human, the chims lowered the cage and
cut open the door. Prathachulthorn emerged rubbing his arms. Then, quite
suddenly, he whirled and leaped in a high kick landing in a stance one blow
away from her. He laughed as Athaclena and the chims backed away. “Where is my command?” he asked tersely. “I do not know,
precisely,” Athaclena answered, as she tried to abort a gheer flux.
“We’ve scattered into small parties and even had to abandon the caves when it
was clear they were compromised.” “What about this place?”
Prathachulthorn motioned to the steaming slopes of Mount Fossey. “We expect the enemy to
stage an assault here at any moment,” she replied honestly. “Well,” he said. “I didn’t
believe half of what you told me, yesterday, about that ‘Uplift Ceremony’ and
its consequences. But I’ll give you this; you and your dad do seem to have
stirred up the Gubru good.” He sniffed the air, as if
already he were trying to pick up a spoor. “I assume you have a tactical
situation map and a datawell for me?” Benjamin brought one of
the portable computer units forward, but Prathachulthorn held up a hand. “Not
now. First, let’s get out of here. I want to get away from this place.” Athaclena nodded. She
could well understand how the man felt. He laughed when she
declined his mock-chivalrous bow and insisted that he go first. “As you wish,”
he chuckled. Soon they were swinging
through the trees and running under the thick forest canopy. Not much later,
they heard what sounded like thunder back where the refuge had been, even
though there were no clouds in the sky. 96 Sylvie The night was lit by fiery
beacons which burst forth actinically and cast stark shadows as they drifted
slowly groundward. Their impact on the senses was sudden, dazzling,
overwhelming even the noise of battle and the screams of the dying. It was the defenders who
sent the blazing torches into the sky, for their assailants needed no light to
guide them. Streaking in by radar and infrared, they attacked with deadly
accuracy until momentarily blinded by the brilliance of the flares. Chims fled the evening’s
fireless camp in all directions, naked, carrying only food and a few weapons on
their backs. Mostly, they were refugees from mountain hamlets burned down in
the recent surge of fighting. A few trained irregulars remained behind in a
desperate rearguard action to cover the civilians’ retreat. They used what means they
had to confuse the airborne enemy’s deadly, precise detectors. The flares were
sophisticated, automatically adjusting their fulminations to best interfere
with active and passive sensors. They slowed the avians down, but only for a
little while. And they were in short supply. Besides, the enemy had something new,
some secret system that was letting them track chims even under the heaviest growth, even
naked, without the simplest trappings All the pursued could dp
was split up into smaller and smaller groups. The prospect facing those who
made it away from here was to live completely as animals, alone or at most in
pairs, wild-eyed and cowering under skies that had once been theirs to roam at
will. Sylvie was helping an
older chimmie and two children climb over a vine-covered tree trunk when
suddenly upraised hackles told her of gravities drawing near. She quickly
signed for the others to take cover, but something—perhaps it was the unsteady
rhythm of those motors—made her stay behind, peering over the rim of a fallen
log. In the blackness she barely caught the flash of a dim, whitish shape,
plummeting through the starlit forest to crash noisily among the branches and
then disappear into the jungle gloom. Sylvie stared down the
dark channel the plunging vessel had cut. She listened, chewing on her
fingernails, as debris rained down in its wake. “Donna!” she whispered.
The elderly chimmie lifted her head from under a pile of leaves. “Can you make
it with the children the rest of the way to the rendezvous?” Sylvie asked. “All
you have to do is head downhill to a stream, then follow that stream to a small
waterfall and cave. Can you do that?” Donna paused for a long
moment, concentrating, and at last nodded. “Good,” Sylvie, said. “When you see
Petri, tell him I saw an enemy scout come down, and I’m goin’ to go and look it
over.” Fear had widened the older
chimmie’s eyes so that the whites shone around her irises. She blinked a couple
of times, then held out her arms for the children. By the time they were
gathered under her protection, Sylvie had already cautiously entered the tunnel
of broken trees. Why am I doing this? Sylvie wondered as she
stepped over broken branches still oozing pungent sap. Tiny skittering motions
told of native creatures seeking cover after the ruination of their homes. The
smell of ozone put Sylvie’s hair on end. And then, as she drew nearer, there
came another familiar odor, one of overripe bird. Everything looked eerie in the dimness.
There were absolutely no colors, only shades of Stygian gray. When the
off-white bulk of the crashed aircraft loomed in front of her, Sylvie saw that
it lay canted at a forty degree slope, its front She heard a faint
crackling as some piece of electronics shorted again and again. Other than
that, there came no sound from within. The main hatch had been torn half off
its hinges. Touching the still warm
hull for guidance, she approached cautiously. Her fingers traced the outlines
of one of the gravitic impellers, and flakes of corrosion came off. Lousy
maintenance, she thought, partly in order to keep her mind busy. I
wonder if that’s why it crashed. Her mouth was dry and her heart felt in
her throat as she reached the opening and bent to peer around the corner. Two Gubru still lay
strapped at their stations, their sharp-beaked heads lolling from slender,
broken necks. Sylvie tried to swallow. She
made herself lift one foot and step gingerly onto the sloping deck. Her pulse
threatened to stop when the plates groaned and one of the Talon Soldiers moved. But it was only the broken
vessel, creaking and settling slightly. “Goodall,” Sylvie moaned as she brought
her hand down from her breast. It was hard to concentrate with all of her
instincts screaming just to get the hell out of here. As she had for many days,
Sylvie tried to imagine what Gailet Jones would do under circumstances like
this. She knew she would never be the chimmie Gailet was. That just wasn’t in
the cards. But if she tried hard . . . “Weapons,” she whispered
to herself, and forced her trembling hands to pull the soldiers’ sidearms from
their holsters. Seconds seemed like hours, but soon two racked saber rifles
joined the pistols in a pile outside the hatch. Sylvie was about to lower
herself to the ground when she hissed and slapped her forehead. “Idiot!
Athaclena needs intelligence more than popguns!” She returned to the
cockpit and peered about, wondering if she would recognize something
significant even if it lay right in front of her. Come on. You’re a
Terragens citizen with most of a college education. And you spent months
working for the Gubru. Concentrating, she recognized the flight
controls, and— from symbols obviously pertaining to missiles—the weapons
console. Another display, still lit by the craft’s draining batteries, showed a
relief territory map, with multiple sigils and designations written in Galactic
Three. Could this be what they’re using to find
us? she
wondered. A dial, just below the
display, used words she knew in the enemy’s language. “Band Selector,” the
label said. Experimentally, she touched it. A window opened in the
lower left corner of the display. More arcane writing spilled forth, much too
complex for her. But above the text there now whirled a complex design that an
adult of any civilized society would recognize as a chemical diagram. Sylvie was no chemist, but
she had had a basic education, and something about the molecule depicted there
looked oddly familiar to her. She concentrated and tried to sound out the
indentifier, the word just below the diagram. The GalThree syllabary came back
to her. “Hee . . . Heem . . . Hee Moog . . .” Sylvie felt her skin suddenly
course with goose bumps. She traced the line of her lips with her tongue and
then whispered a single word. “Hemoglobin.” 97 Galatics “Biological warfare!” The
Suzerain of Beam and Talon hopped about the bridge of the cruising battleship
on which it held court and pointed at the Kwackoo technician who had brought
the news. “This corrosion, this decay, this blight on armor and machinery, it
was created by design?” The technician bowed. “Yes. There are
several agents— bacteria, prions, molds. When we saw the pattern
counter-measures were instituted at once. It will take time to treat all
affected surfaces with organisms engineered against theirs, but success will
eventually reduce this to a mere nuisance.” Eventually, the admiral thought
bitterly. “How were these agents delivered?” The Kwackoo pulled from
its pouch a filmy clump of clothlike material, bound by slender strands. “When
these things began blowing in from the mountains, we consulted Library records
and questioned the locals. Irritating infestations occur regularly on this
continental coast with the onset of winter, so we ignored them. “However, it now appears
the mountain insurgents have found a way to infect these airborne spore
carriers with biological entities destructive to our equipment. By the time we
were aware, the dispersal was nearly universal. The plot was most) ingenious.” The military commander
paced. “How bad, how severe, how catastrophic is the damage?” Again, a deep bow. “One
third of our planet-side transport is affected. Two of the spaceport defense
batteries will be out of commission for ten planetary days.” “Ten days!” “As you know, we are no
longer receiving spares from the homeworld.” The admiral did not need
to be reminded. Already most routes to Gimelhai had been interdicted by the
approaching alien armadas, now patiently clearing mines away from the fringes
of Garth system. And if that weren’t
enough, the two other Suzerains were now united in opposing the military. There
was nothing they could do to prevent the coming battles if the admiral’s party
chose to fight, but they could withhold both religious and bureaucratic
support. The effects of that were already showing. The pressures had built
until a steady, throbbing pain seemed to pulse within the admiral’s head. “They
will pay!” the Suzerain shrieked. Curse the limitations of priests and
egg counters! The Suzerain of Beam and Talon recalled
with fond longing the grand fleets it had led into this system. But long ago
most of those ships had been pulled away by the Roost Masters to meet other
desperate needs, and probably quite a few of them were already smoking ruins or
vapor, out on the contentious Galactic marches. In order to avoid such
thoughts the admiral contemplated instead the noose now tightening around the shrinking
mountain strongholds of the insurgents. Soon that worry, at least, would be
over forever. And then, well, let the
Uplift Institute enforce the neutrality of its sacred Ceremonial Mound in the
midst of a -itched planet-space battle! Under such circumstances, mis-. ijt-s
were known to fall astray:—such as into civilian towns, or even neutral ground. Too bad! There would be
commiseration, of course. Such a pity. But those were the fortunes of war! 98 Uthacalthing No longer did he have to
hold secret the yearnings in his heart, or keep contained his deep-stored
reservoir of feelings. It did not matter if alien detectors pinpointed his
psychic emanations, for they surely would know where to find him, when the time
came. At dawn, while the east grew
gray with the cloud-shrouded sun, Uthacalthing walked along the dew-covered
slopes and reached out with everything he had. The miracle of some days
back had burst the chrysalis of his soul. Where he thought only winter would
forever reign, now bright shoots burst forth. To both humans and Tymbrimi, love
was considered the greatest power. But there was, indeed, something to be
said for irony, as well. I live, and kenn the
world as beautiful. He poured all of his craft into a glyph
which floated, delicate and light, above his wafting tendrils. To be brought to
this place, so near where his schemes began . . . and to witness how all his
jests had been turned around upon himself, giving him all he had wanted, but in
such amazing ways . . . Dawn brought color to the
world. It was a winter land-and seascape of barren orchards and tarp-covered
ships. The waters of the bay wore lines of wind-flecked foam. And yet, the sun
gave warmth. He thought of the
Universe, so strange, often bizarre, and so filled with danger and tragedy. But also surprise. Surprise .,. . the blessing that
tells one that this is real—he spread his arms to encompass it all—that
even the most imaginative of us could not have made all of this up within his
own mind. He did not set the glyph
free. It cast loose as if of its own accord and rose unaffected by the morning
winds, to drift wherever chance might take it. Later came long
consultations with the Grand Examiner, with Kault and Cordwainer Appelbe. They
all sought his advice. He tried not to disappoint them. Around noon Robert Oneagle
drew him aside and brought up again the idea of escape. The young human wanted
to break out of their confinement on the Ceremonial Mound and head off with
Fiben to cause the Gubru grief. They all knew of the fighting in the mountains,
and Robert wanted to help Athaclena in any way possible. Uthacalthing sympathized.
“But you underestimate yourself in thinking you could ever do this, my son,” he
told the young man. Robert blinked. “What do you mean?” “I mean that the Gubru
military are now well aware of how dangerous you and Fiben are. And perhaps
through some small efforts of my own they include me on their list. Why do you
think they maintain such patrols, when they must have other pressing needs?” He motioned at the craft which cruised
just beyond the perimeter of Institute territory. No doubt even the coolant
lines leading to the power stations were watched by expensive drones of deadly
sophistication. Robert had suggested using handmade gliders, but the enemy was
surely wise even to that wolfling trick by now. They had had expensive lessons. “In this way we help
Athaclena,” Uthacalthing said. “By thumbing our noses at the enemy, by smiling
as if we have thought of something special which they have not. By frightening
creatures who deserve what they get for having no sense of humor.” Robert made no outward
gesture to show that he understood. But to Uthacalthing’s delight he recognized
the glyph the young man formed, a simple version of kiniivullun. He
laughed. Obviously, it was one Robert had learned—and earned—from Athaclena. “Yes, my strange adopted
son. We must keep the Gubru painfully aware that b.oys will do what boys do.” It was later, though,
toward sunset, that Uthacalthing stood up suddenly in his dark tent and walked
outside. He stared again to the east, tendrils waving, seeking. Somewhere, out there, he
knew his daughter was thinking furiously. Something, some news perhaps, had
come to her. And now she was concentrating as if her life depended on it. Then the brief, fey moment
of linkage passed. Uthacalthing turned, but he did not go back to his own
shelter. Instead, he wandered a little north and pulled aside the flap of
Robert’s tent. The human looked up from his reading, the light of the datawell
casting a wild expression onto his face. “I believe there actually
is one way by which we could get off of this mountain,” he told the human. “At
least for a little while.” “Go on,” Robert said. Uthacalthing smiled. “Did
I not once say to you—or was it your mother—that all things begin and end at
the Library?” 99 Galactics Matters were dire.
Consensus was falling apart irreparably, and the Suzerain of Propriety did not
know how to heal the breach. The Suzerain of Cost and
Caution had nearly withdrawn into itself. The bureaucracy operated on inertia,
without guidance. And their vital third,
their strength and virility, the Suzerain of Beam and Talon, would not answer
their entreaties for a conclave. It seemed, in fact, bound and determined upon
a course that might bring on not only their own destruction but possibly vast
devastation to this frail world as well. If that occurred, the blow to the
already tottering honor of this expedition, this branch of the clan of
Gooksyu-Gubru, would be more than one could stand. And yet, what could the
Suzerain of Propriety do? The Roost Masters, distracted with problems closer to
home, offered no useful advice. They had counted on the expedition Triumvirate
to meld, to molt, and to reach a consensus of wisdom. But the Molt had gone
wrong, desperately wrong. And there was no wisdom to offer them. The Suzerain of Propriety
felt a sadness, a hopelessness, that went beyond that of a leader riding a ship
headed for shoals—it was more that of a priest doomed to oversee sacrilege. The loss was intense and personal, and
quite ancient at the heart of the race. True, the feathers sprouting under its
white down were now red. But there were names for Gubru queens who achieved
their femaleness without the joyous consent and aid of two others, two who
share with her the pleasure, the honor, the glory. Her greatest ambition had
come true, and it was a barren prospect, a lonely and bitter one. The Suzerain of Propriety
tucked her beak under her arm, and in the way of her own people, softly wept. 100 Athaclena “Vampire plants,” was how
Lydia McCue summed it up. She stood watch with two of her Terragens Marines,
their skins glistening under painted layers of monolayer camouflage. The stuff
supposedly protected them from infrared detection and, one could hope, the
enemy’s new resonance detector as well. Vampire plants? Athaclena thought. Indeed.
It is a good metaphor. She poured about a liter
of a bright red fluid into the dark waters of a forest pool, where hundreds of
small vines came together in one of the ubiquitous nutrient trading stations. Elsewhere, far away, other
groups were performing similar rituals in little glades. It reminded Athaclena
of wolfling fairy tales, of magical rites in enchanted forests and mystical
incantations. She would have to remember to tell her father of the analogy, if
she ever got the chance. “Indeed,” she said to
Lieutenant McCue. “My chims drained themselves nearly white to donate enough
blood for our purposes. There are certainly more subtle ways to do this, but
none possible in the time available.” Lydia answered with a grunt and a nod.
The Earth woman was still in conflict with herself. Logically, she probably
agreed that the results would have been catastrophic had Major Prathachulthorn
been left in charge, weeks ago. Subsequent events had proven Athaclena and
Robert right. But Lieutenant McCue could
not disassociate herself so easily from her oath. Until recently the two women
had begun to become friends, talking for hours and sharing their different longings
for Robert Oneagle. But now that the truth about the mutiny and kidnapping of
Major Prathachulthorn was out, a gulf lay between them. The red liquid swirled
among the tiny rootlets. Clearly, the semi-mobile vines were already reacting,
drawing in the new substances. There had been no time for
subtlety, only a brute force approach to the idea that had struck her suddenly,
soon after hearing Sylvie’s report. Hemoglobin. The Gubru had detectors that
can trace resonance against the primary constituent of Earthling blood. At such
sensitivity, the devices must be frightfully expensive! A way had to be found to
counteract the new weapon or she might be left the only sapient being in the
mountains. The one possible approach had been drastic, and symbolic of the
demands a nation made of its people. Her own unit of guerrillas now tottered
around, so depleted by her demands for raw blood that some of the chims had
changed her nickname. Instead of ‘the general’ they had taken to referring to
Athaclena as ‘the countess,’ and then grimacing with outthrust canines. Fortunately, there were
still a few chim technicians— mostly those who had helped Robert devise little
microbes to plague enemy machinery—who could help her with this slapdash
experiment. Bind hemoglobin molecules
to trace substances sought by certain vines. Hope the new combination still
meets their approval. And pray the vines transfer it along fast enough. A chim messenger arrived
and whispered to Lieutenant McCue. She, in turn, approached Athaclena. “The major is nearly
ready,” the dark human woman told her. Casually, she added, “And our scouts say
they detect aircraft heading this way.” Athaclena nodded. “We are finished here. Let
us depart. The next few hours will tell.” 101 Galactics “There! We note a
concentration, gathering, accumulation of the impudent enemy. The wolflings
flee in a predictable direction. And now we may strike, pounce, swoop to
conquer!” Their special detectors
made plain the quarry’s converging trails through the forest. The Suzerain of
Beam and Talon spoke a command, and an elite brigade of Gubru soldiery stooped
upon the little valley where their fleeing prey was trapped, at bay. “Captives, hostages, new
prisoners to question . . . these I want!” 102 Major
Prathachulthorn The bait was invisible.
Their lure consisted of little more than a barely traceable flow of complex
molecules, coursing through the intricate, lacy network of jungle vegetation.
In fact, Major Prathachulthorn had no way of knowing for certain that it was
there at all. He felt awkward laying enfilade and ambush on the slopes
overlooking a series of small ponds in an otherwise unoccupied forest vale. And yet, there was
something symmetrical, almost poetic about the situation. If this trick by some
chance actually worked, there would be the joy of battle on this morn. And if it did not, then he
intended to have the satisfaction of throttling a certain slender alien neck,
whatever the effects on his career and his life. “Feng!” he snapped at one
of his Marines. “Don’t scratch.” The Marine corporal quickly checked to make
sure he had not rubbed off any of the monolayer coating that gave his skin a
sickly greenish cast. The new material had been mixed quickly, in hopes of
blocking the hemoglobin resonance the enemy were using to track Terrans under
the forest canopy. Of course, their intelligence on that matter might be
completely wrong. Prathachulthorn had only the word of chims, and that
damned Tym— “Major!” someone
whispered. It was a neo-chimpanzee trooper, looking even more uncomfortable in
green-tinted fur. He motioned quickly from midway up a tall tree.
Prathachulthorn acknowledged and sent a hand gesture rippling in both
directions. Well, he thought, some of
these local chims are turning into pretty fair irregulars, I’ll admit. A series of sonic booms
rocked the foliage on all sides, followed by the shriek of approaching
aircraft. They swept up the narrow valley at treetop level, following the hilly
terrain with computer-piloted precision. At just the right moment, Talon
Soldiers and their accompanying drones spilled out of long troop carriers to
fall serenely toward a certain jungle grove. The trees there were
unique in only one way, in their hunger for a certain trace chemical brought to
them by far-reaching, far-trading vines. Only now those vines had delivered
something else as well. Something drawn from Earthly veins. “Wait,” Prathachulthorn
whispered. “Wait for the big boys.” Sure enough, soon they all
felt the effects of approaching gravities, and on a major scale. Over the
horizon appeared a Gubru battleship, cruising serenely several hundred meters
above. Here was a target well
worth anything they had to sacrifice. Up until now, though, the problem had
been how to know in advance where one would come. Flicker-swivvers were
wonderful weapons, but not very portable. One had to set them up well in
advance. And surprise was essential. “Wait,” he murmured as the
great vessel drew nearer. “Don’t spook “em.” Down below, the Talon
Soldiers were already chirping in dismay, for no enemy awaited them, not even
any chim civilians to capture and send above for questioning. At any moment,
one of the troopers would surely guess the truth. Still, Major Prathachulthorn
urged, “Wait just a minute more, until—” One of the chim gunners
must have lost patience. Suddenly, lightning lanced upward from the heights on
the opposite side of the valley. In an instant, three more streaks converged.
Prathachulthorn ducked and covered his head. Brilliance seemed to
penetrate from behind, through his skull. Waves of deja vu alternated
with surges of nausea, and for a moment it felt as if a tide of anomalous
gravity were trying to lift him from the forest loam. Then the concussion wave
hit. It was some time before anyone was able
to look up again. When they did, they had to blink through clouds of drifting
dust and grit, past toppled trees and scattered vines. A seared, flattened area
told where the Gubru battle cruiser had hovered, only moments ago. A rain of
red-hot debris still fell, setting off fires wherever the incandescent pieces
landed. Prathachulthorn grinned.
He fired off a flare into the air—the signal to advance. Several of the enemy’s
grounded aircraft had been broken by the overpressure wave. Three, however,
lifted off and made for the sites where the missiles had been fired, screaming
for vengeance. But their pilots did not realize they were facing Terragens
Marines now. It was amazing what a captured saber rifle could do in the right
hands. Soon three more burning patches smoldered on the valley floor. Down below grim-faced
chims moved forward, and combat soon became much more personal, a bloody
struggle fought with lasers and pellet guns, with crossbows and arbalests. When it came down to
hand-to-hand, Prathachulthorn knew that they had won. I cannot leave all of
the close-in stuff to these locals, he thought. That was how he came to
join the chase through the forest, while the Gubru rear guard furiously tried
to cover the survivors’ escape. And for as long as they lived thereafter, the
chims who saw it talked about what they saw: a pale green figure in loin cloth
and beard, swinging through the trees, meeting fully armed Talon Soldiers with
knife and garrote. There seemed to be no stopping him, and indeed, nothing
living withstood him. It was a damaged battle
drone, brought back into partial operation by self-repair circuitry—perhaps
making a logical connection between the final collapse of the Gubru forces and
this fearsome creature who seemed to take such joy in battle. Or maybe it was
nothing more than a final burst of mechanical and electrical reflex. He went as he would have
wanted to, wearing a bitter grin, with his hands around a feathered throat,
throttling one more hateful thing that did not belong in the world he thought
ought to be. 103 Athaclena So, she thought as the
excited chim messenger gasped forth the joyous news of total victory. On any
scale, this was the insurgents’ greatest coup. In a sense, Garth herself became
our greatest ally. Her injured but still subtly powerful web of life. The Gubru had been lured
by fragments of chim and human hemoglobin, carried to one site by the
ubiquitous transfer vines. Frankly, Athaclena was surprised their makeshift
plan had worked. Its success proved just how foolish had been the enemy’s
overdependence on sophisticated hardware. Now we must decide what to do next. Lieutenant McCue looked up
from the battle report the winded chim messenger had brought and met
Athaclena’s eyes. The two women shared a moment’s silent communion. “I’d better
get going,” Lydia said at last. “There’ll be reconsolidation to organize,
captured equipment to disburse . . . and I am now in command.” Athaclena nodded. She
could not bring herself to mourn Major Prathachulthorn. But she acknowledged
the man for what he had been. A warrior. “Where do you think they will strike
next?” she asked. “I couldn’t begin to
guess, now that their main method of tracking us has been blown. They act as if
they haven’t much time.” Lydia frowned pensively. “Is it certain the Thennanin
fleet is on its way here?” Lydia asked. “The Uplift Institute officials speak
about it openly on the airwaves. The Thennanin come to claim their new clients.
And as part of their arrangement with my father and with Earth, they are bound
to help expel the Gubru from this Athaclena was still quite
in awe over the extent to which her father’s scheme had worked. When the crisis
began, nearly one Garth year ago, it had been clear that neither Earth nor
Tymbrim would be able to help this faraway colony. And most of the “moderate”
Galactics were so slow and judicious that there was little hope of persuading
one of those clans to intervene. Uthacalthing had hoped to fool the Thennanin
into doing the job instead—pitting Earth’s enemies against each other. The plan had worked beyond
Uthacalthing’s expectations because of one factor her father had not know of. The
gorillas. Had their mass migration to the Ceremonial Mound been triggered
by the s’ustru’thoon exchange, as she had earlier thought? Or was the
Institute’s Grand Examiner correct to declare that fate itself arranged for
this new client race to be at the right time and place to choose? Somehow,
Athaclena felt sure there was more to it than anyone knew, or perhaps ever
would know. “So the Thennanin are
coming to chase out the Gubru.” Lydia seemed uncertain what to make of the
situation. “Then we’ve won, haven’t we? I mean, the Gubru can’t hold them off
indefinitely. Even if it were possible militarily, they’d lose so much face
across the Five Galaxies that even the moderates would finally get upset and
mobilize.” The Earth woman’s
perceptiveness was impressive. Athaclena nodded. “Their situation would seem to
call for negotiation. But that assumes logic. The Gubru military, I’m afraid,
is behaving irrationally.” Lydia shivered. “Such an
enemy is often far more dangerous than a rational opponent. He doesn’t act out
of intelligent self-interest.” “My father’s last call
indicated that the Gubru are badly divided,” Athaclena said. The broadcasts
from Institute Territory were now the guerrillas’ best source of information.
Robert and Fiben and Uthacalthing had all taken turns, contributing powerfully
to the mountain fighters’ morale and surely adding to the invader’s severe
irritation. “We’ll have to act under the assumption
the gloves are off then.” The woman Marine sighed. “If Galactic opinion doesn’t
matter to them, they may even turn to using space weaponry down here on the
planet. We’d better disperse as widely as possible.” “Hmm, yes.” Athaclena
nodded. “But if they use burners or hell bombs, all is lost anyway. From such
weapons we cannot hide. “I cannot command your
troops, lieutenant, but I would rather die in a bold gesture—one which might
help stop this madness once and for all—than end my life burying my head in the
sand, like one of your Earthly oysters.” Despite the seriousness of
the proposition, Lydia McCue smiled. And a touch of appreciative irony danced
along the edges of her simple aura. “Ostriches,” the Earth woman corrected
gently. “It’s big birds called ostriches that bury their heads. “Now why don’t you tell me what you have
in mind.” 104 Galactics Buoult of the Thennanin
inflated his ridgecrest to its maximum height and preened his shining elbow
spikes before stepping out upon the bridge of the great warship, Athanasfire.
There, beside the grand display, where the disposition of the fleet lay
spread out in sparkling colors, the human delegation awaited him. Their leader,
an elderly female whose pale hair tendrils still gleamed in places with the
color of a yellow sun, bowed at a prim, correct angle. Buoult replied with a
precise waistbend of his own. He gestured toward the display. “Admiral Alvarez, I assume
you can perceive for yourself that the last of the enemy’s mines have been
cleared. I am ready to transmit to the Galactic Institute for Civilized Warfare
our declaration that the Gubru interdiction of this system has been lifted by
force majeur.” “That is good to hear,”
the woman said. Her human-style smile—a suggestive baring of teeth—was one of
their easier gestures to interpret. One as experienced with Galactic affairs as
the legendary Helene Alvarez surely knew the effect the wolfling expression
often had on others. She must have made a conscious decision to use it. Well, such subtle
intimidations played an acceptable role in the complex game of bluff and
negotiation. Buoult was honest enough to admit that he did it too. It was why
he had inflated his towering crest before entering. “It will be good to see Garth
again,” Alvarez added. “I only hope we aren’t the proximate cause of yet
another holocaust on that unfortunate world.” “Indeed, we shall endeavor
to avoid that at all costs. And if the worst happens—if this band of Gubru are
completely out of control—then their entire nasty clan shall pay for it.” “I care little about
penalties and compensation. There are people and an entire frail ecosphere at
risk here.” Buoult withheld comment. I
must be more careful, he thought. It is not meet for others to remind Thennanin—
defenders of all Potential—of the duty to protect such places as Garth. It was especially galling
to be chided righteously by wolflings. And from now on they mil
be at our elbows, carping and criticizing, and we will have to listen, for they
will be stage consorts to one of our clients. It is only one price we must pay
for this treasure Kault found for us. The humans were pressing
negotiations hard, as was to be expected from a clan as desperate for allies as
they. Already Thennanin forces had withdrawn from all areas of conflict with
Earth and Tymbrim. But the Terragens were demanding much more than that in
exchange for help managing and uplifting the new client race called “Gorilla.” In effect, they were
demanding that the great clan of the Thennanin ally itself with forlorn and
despised wolflings and bad-boy prankster Tymbrimi! This at a time when the
horrible Soro-Tandu alliance appeared to be unstoppable out on the starlanes.
Why, to do so might conceivably risk annihilation for the Thennanin themselves! If it were up to Buoult, who had had
enough of Earthlings to last him a lifetime, the choice would be to tell them But it was not up to
Buoult. There had long been a strong minority streak of sympathy for
Earthiclan, back home. Kault’s coup, allowing the Great Clan to achieve another
treasured laurel of patronhood, could win that faction government soon. Under
such circumstances, Buoult figured it wise to keep his own opinions to himself. One of his undercommanders
approached and saluted. “We have determined the positions taken up by the Gubru
defense flotilla,” he reported. “They are clustered quite close to the planet.
Their dispersement is unusual. Our battle computers are finding it very hard to
crack.” Hrnm, yes, Buoult thought on
examining the close-in display. A brilliant arrangement of limited forces.
Even original, perhaps. How unlike the Gubru. “No matter,” he huffed.
“Even if there is no subtle way, they will nonetheless see that we came with
more than adequate firepower to do the job by brute force if necessary. They
will concede. They must concede.” “Of course they must,” the
human admiral agreed. But “We are ready to approach
to fail-safe envelopment,” the orficer of the deck reported. Buoult nodded quickly.
“Good. Proceed. From there we can contact the enemy and announce our
intentions.” Tension built as the
armada advanced closer to the system’s modest yellow sun. Although the Thennanin
claimed proudly to possess no psychic powers, Buoult seemed to feel the
gaze of the Earthling woman upon him, and he wondered how it was possible that
he found her so intimidating. She is only a wolfling, he reminded himself. “Shall we resume our
discussions, commander?” Admiral Alvarez asked at last. He had no choice but to
comply, of course. It would be best if much was decided before they arrived and
the siege manifesto was read aloud. Still, Buoult planned to
sign no agreements until he had-a chance to confer with Kault. That Thennanin
had a reputation for vulgarity and, well, frivolity, that had won him
exile to this backwater world. But now he appeared to have achieved
unprecedented miracles. His political power back home would be great. Buoult wanted to tap
Kault’s expertise, his apparent knack at dealing with these infuriating
creatures. His aides and the human
delegation filed out of the bridge toward the meeting room. But before Buoult
left he glanced one more time back at the situation tank and the deadly-looking
Gubru battle array. Air noisily escaped his breathing slits. What are the avians
planning? he
wondered. What shall I do if these Gubru prove to be insane? 105 Robert In some parts of Port
Helenia, there were more guard drones than ever, protecting their masters’
domains rigorously, lashing out at anyone who passed too near. Elsewhere, however, it was
almost as if a revolution had already taken place..The invader’s posters lay
tattered in the gutters. Above one busy street corner Robert glimpsed a new
mural that had recently been erected in place of Gubru propaganda. Painted in
the style called Focalist Realism, it depicted a family of gorillas staring
with dawning but hopeful sentience oat upon a glowing horizon. Protectively
standing beside them, showing the way to that wonderful future, was a pair of
idealized, high-browed neo-chimpanzees. Oh, yes, there had also
been a human and a Thennanin in the picture, vague and in the background.
Robert thought it really nice of the artist to have remembered to include them. The heavily guarded shuttle he was in
passed through the intersection too quickly to see much detail, but he thought
the rendering of the female chim hadn’t quite done Gailet Soon the “free” parts of
town were behind them, and they passed westward into areas patrolled with
strict military discipline. When they landed their Talon Soldier guards hurried
outside and stood watch as Robert and Uthacalthing left the shuttle to climb
the ramp leading to the shining new Branch Library. “This is an expensive
setup, isn’t it?” he asked the Tymbrimi Ambassador. “Do we get to keep it if
the Thennanin manage to kick the birds out?” Uthacalthing shrugged.
“Probably. And maybe the Ceremonial Mound as well. Your clan is due
reparations, certainly.” “But you have your doubts.” Uthacalthing stood in the
vast entranceway surveying the vaulted chamber and the towering cubic data
store within. “It is just that I think it would be unwise to count your
chickens before they have met the rooster.” Robert understood
Uthacalthing’s point. Even defeat for the Gubru might come at unthinkable cost. “It’s counting one’s eggs
before they’re laid,” he told the Tymbrimi, who was always anxious
to improve his grasp of Anglic metaphors. This time, however, Uthacalthing
didn’t thank Robert. His wide-spread eyes seemed to flash as he looked back,
sidelong. “Think about it,” he said. Soon Uthacalthing was deep
in conversation with the Kanten Chief Librarian. At a loss to follow their
rapid, inflected Galactic, Robert started a circuit of the new Library, taking
its measure and looking at its current users. Except for a few members
of the Grand Examiner’s team, all of the occupants were avians. The Gubru
present were divided by a gulf he could henn, as well as see. Nearly two
thirds of them clustered over to the left. They cooed and cast disapproving
glances at the smaller group, which consisted almost entirely of soldiers. The
military did not give off happy vibrations, but they hid it well, strutting
about their tasks with crisp efficiency, returning their peers’ disapproval
with arrogant disdain. Robert made no effort to
avoid being seen. The wave of stares he attracted was pleasing. They obviously
knew who he was. If just passing near caused an interruption in their work, so
much the better. Approaching one cluster of Gubru—by their
ribbons obviously members of the priestly Caste of Propriety—he bowed to an
angle he hoped was correct and grinned as the entire offended gaggle was forced
to form up and reply in kind. Finally Robert came upon a
data station formatted in a way he understood. Uthacalthing was still immersed
in con-versaticn vith the Librarian, so Robert decided to see what he couk;
::.;d out on his own. He made very little
progress. The enemy had obviously set up safeguards to prevent the unauthorized
from accessing information about near-space, or the presumably converging
battle fleets of the Thennanin. Still, Robert kept on trying. Time passed as he
explored the current data net, finding out where the invaders had set up their
blocks. So intense was his
concentration that it took a while before he grew aware that something had
changed in the Library. Automatic sound dampers had kept the growing hubbub
from intruding on his concentration, but when he looked up at last Robert saw
that the Gubru were in an uproar. They waved their downy arms and formed tight
clusters around holo-tanks. Most of the soldiers had simply vanished, from
sight. What on Garth has gotten into them? he wondered. Robert didn’t imagine the
Gubru would welcome him peering over their shoulders. He felt frustrated.
Whatever was happening, it sure had them perturbed! Hey! Robert thought. Maybe
it’s on the local news. Quickly he used his own
screen to access a public video station. Until recently censorship had been
severe, but during the last few days, as soldiers were called away to combat
duty, the networks had fallen under the control of the Caste of Cost and
Caution. Those glum, apathetic bureaucrats now hardly enforced even modest
discipline. The tank flickered, then
cleared to show an excited chim reporter. _”... and so, at latest reports, it seems
the surprise offensive from the Mulun hasn’t yet engaged the occupation forces.
The Gubru seem unable to agree on how to answer the manifesto of the
approaching forces. ...” Robert wondered, had the
Thennanin made their pronouncement of intent already? That had not been
expected for a couple of days at least. Then one word caught in his From the Mulun? “... We’ll now rebroadcast the statement
read just five minutes ago by the joint commanders of the army right now
marching on Port Helenia.” The view in the holo-tank
shifted. The chim announcer was replaced by a recently recorded image showing
three figures standing against a forest background. Robert blinked. He knew
these faces, two of them intimately. One was a chen named Benjamin. The other
two were women he loved. “... and so we challenge our oppressors.
In combat we have behaved well, under the dicta of the Galactic Institute for
Civilized Warfare. This cannot be said of our enemies. They have used criminal
means and have allowed harm to noncombatant fallow species native to a fragile
world. “Worst of all, they have cheated.” Robert gaped. The image
panned back to show platoons of chims—bearing a motley assortment of
weapons—trooping forth from the forest out into the open, accompanied by a few
fierce-eyed humans. The one speaking into the camera was Lydia McCue, Robert’s
human lover. But Athaclena stood next to her, and in his alien consort’s eyes
he saw and knew who had written the words. And he knew, without any doubt, whose
idea this was. “We demand, therefore, that they send
forth their best soldiers, armed as we are armed, to meet our champions out in
the open, in the Valley of the Sind....” “Uthacalthing,” he said,
hoarsely. Then again, louder. “Uthacalthing!” The noise suppressors had
been developed by a hundred million generations of librarians. But in all that
time there had been only a few wolfling races. For just an instant the vast
chamber echoed before dampers shut down the impolite vibrations and imposed
hushed quiet once again. There was nothing,
however, to be done about running in the halls. 106 Gailet “Recombinant Rats!” Fiben
cried upon hearing the beginnings of the declaration. They watched a portable
holo set up on the slopes of the Ceremonial Mound. Gailet gestured for
silence. “Be quiet, Fiben. Let me hear the rest of it.” But the meaning of the
message had been obvious from the first few sentences. Columns of irregulars,
wearing makeshift uniforms of homespun cloth, marched steadily across open,
winter-barren fields. Two squads of horse cavalry skirted the ragged
army’s perimeter, like escapees from some pre-Contact flatmovie. The marching
chims grinned nervously and watched the skies, fondling their captured or
mountain-made weapons. But there was no mistaking their attitude of grim
resolve. As the cameras panned
back, Fiben did a quick count. “That’s everybody,” he said in awe. “I mean,
allowing for recent casualties, it’s everybody who’s had any training or would
be any good at all in a fight. It’s all or nothing.” He shook his head. “Clip
my blue card if I can figure what she hopes to accomplish.” Gailet glanced up at him.
“Some blue card,” she sniffed. “And I’d have to say she knows exactly what
she’s doing, Fiben.” “But the city rebels were slaughtered out
on the Sind.” She shook her head. “That
was then. We didn’t know the score. We hadn’t achieved any respect or status.
Anyway, there weren’t any witnesses. “But the mountain forces
have won victories. They’ve been acknowledged. And now the Five Galaxies are
watching.” Gailet frowned. “Oh,
Athaclena knows what she’s doing. I just didn’t know things were this
desperate.” They sat quietly for a
moment longer, watching the insurgents advance slowly across orchards and
winter-barren fields. Then Fiben let out another exclamation. “What?” Gailet
asked. She looked where he pointed in the tank, and it was her turn to hiss in
surprise. There, carrying a saber
rifle along with the other chim soldiers, strode someone they both knew. Sylvie
did not seem uncomfortable with her weapon. In fact, she appeared an island of
almost zenlike calm in the sea of nervous neo-chimpanzees. Who would’ve figured it? Gailet thought. Who
would’ve thought that about her? They watched together.
There was little else they could do. 107 Galactics “This must be handled with
delicacy, care, rectitude!” the Suzerain of Propriety proclaimed. “If
necessary, we must meet them one on one.” “But the expense!” wailed
the Suzerain of Cost and Caution. “The losses to be expected!” Gently, the high priest
bent over from her perch and crooned to her junior. “Consensus, consensus. . . . Share with
me a vision of harmony and wisdom. Our clan has lost much here, and stands in
dire jeopardy of losing far more. But we have not yet forfeited the one thing
that will maintain us even at night, even in darkness—our nobility. Our honor.” Together, they began to
sway. A melody rose, one with a single lyric. , , “Zoooon. ...” Now if only their strong
third were here! Coalescence seemed so near. A message had been sent to the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon urging that he return to them, join them, become one
with them at last. How, she wondered. How could
he resist knowing, concluding, realizing at last that it is his fate to be my
male? Can an individual be so obstinate? The three of us can yet be happy! But a messenger arrived
with news that brought despair. The battle cruises in the bay had lifted off
and was heading inland with its escorts. The Suzerain of Beam and Talon had
decided to act. No consensus would restrain him. The high priest mourned. We could have been happy. 108 Athaclena “Well, this may be our
answer,” Lydia commented resignedly. Athaclena looked up from
the awkward, unfamiliar task of controlling a horse. Mostly, she let her beast
simply follow the others. Fortunately, it was a gentle creature who responded
well to her coronal singing. She peered in the direction pointed out
by Lydia McCue, where scattered clouds and haze partially obscured the western
horizon. Already many of the chims were gesturing that way. Then Athaclena also
saw the glint of flying craft. And she kenned the approaching forces.
Confusion . . . determination . . . fanaticism . . . regret . . . loathing ...
a turmoil of alien-tinged feelings bombarded her from the ships. But one thing
was clear above all. The Gubru were coming with
vast and overwhelming strength. The distant dots took
shape. “I believe you are right, Lydia,” Athaclena told her friend. “It seems
we have our answer.” The woman Marine
swallowed. “Shall I order a dispersal? Maybe a few of us can get away.” She
sounded doubtful. Athaclena shook her head.
A sad glyph formed. “No. We must play this out. Call all units together. Have
the cavalry bring everyone to yonder hilltop.” “Any particular reason we
should make things easy for them?” Above Athaclena’s waving
tendrils the glyph refused to become one of despair. “Yes,” she answered.
“There is a reason. The best reason in all the world.” 109 Galactics The stoop-colonel of Talon
Soldiers watched the ragged army of insurgents on a holo-screen and listened as
its high commander screamed in delight. “They shall burn, shall
smoke, shall curl into cinders under our fire!” The stoop-colonel felt miserable. This
was intemperate language, bereft of proper consideration of consequences. The
stoop-colonel knew, deep within, that even the most brilliant military plans
would eventually come to nothing if they did not take into account such matters
as cost, caution, and propriety. Balance was the essence of consensus, the
foundation of survival. And yet the Earthlings’
challenge had been honorable! It might be ignored. Or even met with a decent
excess of force. But what the leader of the military now planned was
unpleasant, his methods extreme. The stoop-colonel noted
that it had already come to think of the Suzerain of Beam and Talon as “he.”
The Suzerain of Beam and Talon was a brilliant leader who had inspired his
followers, but now, as a prince, he seemed blind to the truth. To even think of the
commander in this critical way caused the stoop-colonel physical pain. The
conflict was deep and visceral. . The doors to the main lift
opened and out onto the command dais stepped a trio of white-plumed
messengers—a priest, a bureaucrat, and one of the officers who had deserted to
the other Suzerains. They strode toward the admiral and proffered a box crafted
of richly inlaid wood. Shivering, the Suzerain of Beam and Talon ordered it
opened. Within lay a single,
luxuriant feather, colored iridescent red along its entire length except at the
very tip. “Lies! Deceptions! An
obvious hoax!” the admiral cried, and knocked the box and its contents out of
the startled messengers’ arms. The stoop-colonel stared
as the feather drifted in eddies from the air circulators before fluttering
down to the deck. It felt like sacrilege to leave it lying there, and yet the
stoop-colonel dared not move to pick it up. How could the commander
ignore this? How could he refuse to accept the rich, blue shades
spreading now at the roots of his own down? “The Molt can reverse again,” the
Suzerain of Beam and Talon cried out. “It can happen if we win victory at
arms!” Only now what he proposed
would not be victory, it would be slaughter. “The Earthlings are
gathering, clustering, coming together upon a single hillmount,” one of the
aides reported. “They offer, display, present us with a single, simple target!” The stoop-colonel sighed. It did not take
a priest to tell what this meant. The Earthlings, realizing that there would be
no fair fight, had come together to make their demise simple. Since their lives
were already forfeit, there was only one possible reason. They do it in order to
protect the frail ecosystem of this world. The purpose of their lease-grant
was, after all, to save Garth. In their very helplessness the
stoop-colonel saw and tasted bitter defeat. They had forced the Gubru to choose
flatly between power and honor. The crimson feather had
the stoop-colonel captivated, its colors <loing things to its very blood. “I
shall prepare my Talon Soldiers to go down and meet the Terrans,” the
stoop-colonel suggested, hopefully. “We shall drop down, advance, attack in
equal numbers, lightly armed, without robots.” “No! You must not, will
not, shall not! I have carefully assigned roles for all my forces. I need,
require them all when we deal with the Thennanin! There shall be no wasteful
squandering. “Now, heed me! At this
moment, this instant, the Earth-lings below shall feel, bear, sustain my
righteous vengeance!” the Suzerain of Beam and Talon cried out. “I command that
the locks be removed from the weapons of mass destruction. We shall sear this
valley, and the next, and the next, until all life in these mountains—” The order was never
finished. The stoop-colonel of Talon Soldiers blinked once, then dropped its
saber pistol to the deck. The clatter was followed by a double thump as first
the head and then the body of the former military commander tumbled as well. The stoop-colonel
shuddered. Lying there, the body clearly showed those iridescent shades of
royalty. The admiral’s blood mixed with the blue princely plumage and spread
across the deck to join, at last, with the single crimson feather of his queen. The stoop-colonel told its
stunned subordinates, “Inform, tell, transmit to the Suzerain of Propriety that
I have placed myself under arrest, pending the outcome, result, determination
of my fate. “Refer to Their Majesties what it is that
must be done.” For a long, uncertain
time—completely on inertia—the task force continued toward the hilltop where
the Earthlings had gathered, waiting. Nobody spoke. On the command dais there
was hardly any movement at all. When the report arrived
itwas like confirmation of what they had known for some time. A pall of
mourning had already settled over the Gubru administration compound. Now the
former Suzerain of Propriety and the former Suzerain of Cost and Caution
crooned together a sad dirge of loss. Such great hopes, such
fine prospects they had had on setting out for this place, this planet, this
forlorn speck in empty space. The Roost Masters had so carefully planned the
right oven, the correct crucible, and just the right ingredients— three of the
best, three fine products of genetic manipulation, their very finest. We were sent to bring home
a consensus, the
new queen thought. And that consensus has come. It is ashes. We were wrong
to think this was the time to strive for greatness. Oh, many factors had
brought this about. If only the first candidate of Cost and Caution had not
died. . . . If only they had not been fooled twice by the trickster
Tymbrimi and his “Garthlings.” . . . If only the Earthlings had not proven so
wolfishly clever at capitalizing on every weakness—this last maneuver for
instance, forcing Gubru soldiery to choose between dishonor and regicide. . . . But there are no
accidents, she
knew. They could not have taken advantage if we had not shown flaws. That was the consensus
they would report to the Roost Masters. That there were weaknesses, failures,
mistakes which this doomed expedition had tested and brought to light. It would be valuable information. Let that console me for my
sterile, infertile eggs, she thought, as she comforted her sole
remaining partner and lover. To the messengers she gave one brief
command. “Convey to the
stoop-colonel our pardon, our amnesty, our forgiveness. And have the task force
recalled to base.” Soon the deadly cruisers
had turned about and were headed homeward, leaving the mountains and the valley
to those who seemed to want them so badly. 110 Athaclena The chims stared in
amazement as Death seemed to change its mind. Lydia McCue blinked up at the
retreating cruisers and shook her head. “You knew,” she said as she turned to
look at Athaclena. Again she accused. “You knew!” Athaclena smiled. Her
tendrils traced faint, sad imprints in the air. “Let us just say that I
thought there was a possibility,” she said at last. “Had I been wrong, this
would still have been the honorable thing to do. “I am very glad, however, to find out
that I was right.” PART SEVEN Wolflings Not a whit, we defy
augury; there’s a special providence in the fall of a sparrow.
If it be now, ‘tis not to come; if it he not to come, it
will be now; if it be not now, yet it
will come; the readiness is all. Hamlet, Act V, Scene II 111 Fiben “Goodall, how I hate
ceremonies!” The remark brought a jab
in his ribs. “Quit fidgeting, Fiben. The whole world is watching!” He sighed and made an
effort to sit up straight. Fiben could not help remembering Simon Levin and the
last time they had stood parade together, just a short distance from here. Some
things never change, he thought. Now it was Gailet nagging him to try to
look dignified. Why did everyone who loved
him also incessantly try to correct his posture? He muttered. “If they wanted
clients who looked elegant, they’d have uplif—” The words cut short in an
“oof!” of exhaled breath. Gailet’s elbows were sure a lot sharper than Simon’s
had been. Fiben’s nostrils flared and he chuffed irritably, but he kept quiet.
So prim in her well-cut new uniform, she might be glad to be here, but
had anyone asked him if he wanted a damn medal? No, of course not.
.Nobody ever asked him. At last the triple-cursed
Thennanin admiral finished his droning, boring homily on virtue and tradition,
garnering scattered applause. Even Gailet seemed relieved as the hulking
Galactic returned to his seat. Alas, so many others also seemed to want to make
speeches. The mayor of Port Helenia,
back from internment on the islands, praised the doughty urban insurrectionists
and proposed that his chim deputy ought to take over City Hall more often. That
got him hearty applause . . . and probably a few more chim votes, come next
election, Fiben thought cynically. Cough*Quinn’3, the Uplift Institute
Examiner, summarized the agreement recently signed by Kautt on behalf of the
Thennanin, and for Earthclan by the legendary Admiral Alvarez, under which the
fallow species formerly called gorillas would henceforth enter upon the long
adventure of sapiency. The new Galactic citizens—already widely known as “The
Client Race That Chose”—would be given leasehold on the Mountains of Mulun for
fifty thousand years. Now they were, in truth, “Garthlings.” In return for technical
assistance from Earth, and fallow gorilla genetic stock, the mighty clan of the
Thennanin would also undertake to defend the Terran leasehold of Garth, plus
five other human and Tymbrimi colony worlds. They would not interfere directly
in conflicts now raging with the Soro and Tandu and other fanatic clans, but
easing pressure on those fronts would allow desperately needed help to go to
the homeworlds. And the Thennanin
themselves were no longer enemies of the trickster-wolfling alliance. That fact
alone was worth the power of great armadas. We’ve done what we can,
and more, Fiben
thought. Until this point, it had seemed that the great majority of Galactic
“moderates” would simply sit aside and let the fanatics have their way. Now
there was some hope that the apparent “inevitable tide of history” that was
said to doom all wolfling clans would not be seen as quite so unstoppable.
Sympathy for the underdogs had grown as a result of events here on Garth. Whether there actually
were more allies to be won, more magic tricks to be pulled, Fiben couldn’t
predict. But he was pretty sure the final outcome would be decided thousands of
parsecs away from here. Perhaps on old mother Earth herself. When Megan Oneagle began
speaking Fiben realized it was finally time to get through the morning’s worst
unpleasantness. “... will turn out to be a
total loss if we do not learn from months such as those we have just passed
through. After all, what is the use of hard times if they do not make us wiser?
For what did our honored dead give up their lives?” The Planetary Coordinator
coughed for a brief moment and rustled her old-fashioned paper notes. “We shall propose modification of the
probation system, which causes resentments the enemy were able to exploit.
We’ll endeaver to use the new Library facilities for the benefit of all. And we
certainly. shall service and maintain the equipment on the Ceremonial Mound,
against the day when peace returns and it can be used for its proper purpose,
the celebration of status the race, of Pan argonostes so richly
deserves. “And most important of
all, we shall use Gubru reparations to finance resumption of our major job here
on Garth, reversing the decline of this planet’s frail ecosphere, using
hard-won knowledge to halt the downward spiral and return this, our adopted
home, to its proper task—the task of breeding wonderful species diversity, the
wellspring of all sentience. “More of these plans will
be presented for public discussion over the coming weeks.” Megan looked up from
her notes and smiled. “But today we also have an added chore, the pleasurable
chore of honoring those who have made us proud. Those who made it possible for
us to stand here in freedom today. It is our chance to show them how grateful
we are, and how very much they are loved.” YOM love me? Fiben
asked silently. Then let me outta here! “Indeed,” the Coordinator
went on. “For some of our chim citizens, recognition of their achievements will
not finish with their lives or even with their places in history books, but
shall continue in the veneration with which we hold their descendants, the
future of their race.” From his left, Sylvie
leaned forward far enough to look across Fiben to Gailet on his right. The two
shared a glance and a grin. Fiben sighed. At least he
had persuaded Cordwainer Appelbe to keep that damned upgrade to white card
secret! Fat lot of good it would do, of course. Green- and blue-status chimmies
from all over Port Helenia were after him already. And Gailet and Syrvie were
hardly any help at all. Why the hell had he married them, anyway, if not for
protection! Fiben sniffed at the thought. Protection, indeed! He suspected the
two of them were interviewing and evaluating candidates. Whether or not two species
came from the same clan, or even the same planet, there would always be some
basics that were different between them. Look at how much pre-Contact humans
had varied for simply cultural reasons. Of course matters of love and
reproduction among chims had to be based on their own sexual heritage, from
long before Uplift. Still, there was enough
human conditioning in Fiben to make him blush when he thought of what these two
were going to put him through, now that they were close friends. How did I
let myself get into such a situation? Sylvie caught his eye and
smiled sweetly. He felt Gailet’s hand slip into his. Well, he admitted with a sigh. I guess it wasn’t all that hard. They were reading names
now, calling people up to accept their medals. But for a while Fiben felt just
the three of them, sitting there together, as if the rest of the world were
only an illusion. Actually, under his outward cynicism, he felt pretty good. Robert Oneagle rose and
stepped to the dais to accept his medal, looking much more comfortable in his
uniform than Fiben felt. Fiben watched his human pal. I’ve got to ask him
who his tailor is. Robert had kept his beard,
and the hard body won in rugged mountain living. He was no stripling any
longer. In fact, he looked every inch a storybook hero. Such nonsense. Fiben sniffed in disgust. Gotta
get that boy pissed drunk real soon. Beat him arm-wrestling. Save him from
believing ever thing the press writes, Robert’s mother, on the
other hand, seemed to have aged appreciably during the war. Over the last week
Fiben had seen her repeatedly blink up at her tall, bronzed son, walking by
with the grace of a jungle cat. She seemed proud but bewildered at the same
time, as if the fairies had taken away her own child and left a changeling in
its place. It’s called growing up, Megan. Robert saluted and turned
to head back toward his seat. As he passed in front of
Fiben, his left hand made a quick motion, sign talk spelling out a single
word. Beer! Fiben started laughing but
choked it back as both Sylvie and Gailet turned to look at him sharply. No
matter. It was good to know Robert felt as he did. Talon Soldiers were almost
preferable to this ceremonial nonsense. Robert returned to his seat next to
Lieutenant Lydia McCue, whose own new decoration shone on the breast of her
glistening dress tunic. The woman Marine sat erect and attentive to the
proceedings, but Fiben could see what was invisible to the dignitaries and the
crowd, that the toe of her
boot had already lifted
the cuff of Robert’s trouser leg. Poor Robert fought for
composure. Peace, it seemed, offered its own travails. In its way, war was
simpler. Out in the crowd Fiben
caught sight of a small cluster of humanoids, slender bipedal beings whose
foxlike appearance was belied by fringes of gently waving tendrils just above
their ears. Among the gathered Tymbrimi he easily picked out Uthacalthing and
Athaclena. Both had declined every honor, every award. The people of Garth
would have to wait until the two departed before erecting any memorials. That
restraint, in a sense, would be their reward. The ambassador’s daughter
had erased many of the facial and bodily modifications which had made her look
so nearly human. She chatted in a low voice with a young male Tym who Fiben
supposed could be called handsome, in an Eatee sort of way. One would think the two
young people—Robert and his alien consort—had readjusted completely to
returning to their own folk. In fact, Fiben suspected each was now far more at
ease with the opposite sex than they had been before the war. And yet . . . He had seen them come
together once, briefly, during one of the endless series of diplomatic
receptions and conferences. Their heads had drawn quite near, and although no words
were exchanged, Fiben was certain he saw or sensed something whirl
lightly in the narrow space between them. Whatever mates or lovers
they would have in the future, it was clear that there was something Athaclena
and Robert would always share, however much distance the Universe put between
them. Sylvie returned to her
seat upon receiving her own commendation. Her dress could not quite hide the
rounding of her figure. Another change Fiben would have to get used to pretty
soon. He figured the Port Helenia Fire Department would probably have to hire
more staff when that little kid started taking chemistry in school. Gailet embraced Sylvie and
then approached the podium herself. This time the cheers and applause were so
sustained that Megan Oneagle had to motion for order. But when Gailet spoke, it
was not the rousing victory paean the crowd obviously expected. Her message, it
seemed, was much more serious. “Life is not fair,” she
said. The murmuring audience went silent as Gailet looked out across the assembly
and seemed to meet their eyes as individuals. “Anyone who says it is, or even
that it ought to be, is a fool or worse. Life can be cruel. Ifni’s
tricks can be capricious games of chance and probability. Or cold equations
will cut you down if you make one mistake in space, or even step off the
sidewalk at the wrong moment and try too quickly to match momentum with a bus. “This is not the best of
all possible worlds. For if it were, would there be illogic? Tyranny?
Injustice? Even evolution, the wellspring of diversity and the heart of nature,
is so very often a callous process, depending on death to bring about new life. “No, life is not just. The
Universe is not fair. “And yet”—Gailet shook her
head—”and yet, if it is not fair, at least it can be beautiful. Look
around you now. There is a sermon greater than anything I can tell you. Look at this lovely, sad world that is our home. Behold
Garth!” The gathering took place
upon the heights just south of the new Branch Library, in a meadow with an open
view in all directions. To the west, all could see the Sea of Cilmar, its
gray-blue surface colored with streaks of floating plant life and dotted with
the spumelike trails of underwater creatures. Above lay the blue sky, scrubbed
clean by the last storm of winter. Islands gleamed in the morning sunlight,
like distant magical kingdoms. On the north side of the
meadow lay the beige tower of the Branch Library, its rayed spiral sigil
embossed in sparkling stone. Freshly planted trees from two score worlds swayed
gently in the breezes stroking over and around the great monolith, as timeless
as its store of ancient knowledge. To the east and south,
beyond the busy waters of Aspinal Bay, lay the Valley of the Sind, already
beginning to sprout with early green shoots, filling the air with the aromas of
spring. And in the distance the mountains brooded, like sleeping titans ready
to shrug off their brumal coats of snow. “Our own petty lives, our
species, even our clan, feel terribly important to us, but what are they next
to this? This nursery of creation? This was what was worth fighting for.
Protecting this”—she waved at the sea, the sky, the valley, and the
mountains—”was our success. “We Earthlings know better than most how
unfair life can be. Perhaps not since the Progenitors themselves has a clan
understood so well. Our beloved human patrons nearly destroyed our more beloved
Earth before they learned wisdom. Chims and dolphins and gorillas are only the
beginnings of what Would have been lost had they not grown up in time.” Her voice dropped, went
hushed. “As the true Garthlings were lost, fifty thousand years ago, before
they ever got the chance to blink in amazement at a night sky and wonder, for
the first time, what that light was that glimmered in their minds.” Gailet shook her head.
“No. The war to protect Potential has gone on for many aeons. It did not finish
here. It may, indeed, never end.” When Gailet turned away
there was at first only a long, stunned silence. The applause that followed was
scattered and uncomfortable. But when she returned to Sylvie’s and Fiben’s
embrace, Gailet smiled faintly. “That’s tellin’ “em,” he
said to her. Then, inevitably, it was
Fiben’s turn. Megan Oneagle read a list of accomplishments that had obviously
been gone over by some publicity department hack in order to hide how dirty and
smelly and founded on simple dumb luck it all had been. Read aloud this
way, it all sounded unfamiliar. Fiben hardly remembered doing half the stuff
attributed to him. It hadn’t occurred to him
to wonder why he’d been selected to go last. Probably, he assumed, it had been
out of pure spite. Following an act like Gailet will be pure murder, he
realized. Megan called him forward.
The hated shoes almost made him trip as he made his way to the dais. He saluted
the Planetary Coordinator and tried to stand straight as she pinned on some
garish medal and an insignia making him a reserve colonel in -the Garth Defense
Forces. The cheers t>f the crowd, especially the chims, made his ears feel
hot, and it only got worse when, per Gailet’s instructions, he grinned and
waved for the cameras. Okay, so maybe I can stand this, in
small doses. When Megan offered him the
podium Fiben stepped forward. He had a speech of sorts, scrawled out on sheets
in his pocket. But after listening to Gailet he decided he had better merely
tell them all thank you and then sit down again. Struggling to adjust the
podium downward, he began. “There’s just one thing I want to say, and
that’s—YOWP!” He jerked as sudden
electricity coursed through his left foot. Fiben hopped, grabbing the offended
member, but then another shock hit his right foot! He let out a shriek. Fiben
glanced down just in time to see a small blue brightness emerge slightly from
beneath the podium and reach out now for both ankles. He leaped, hooting
loudly, two meters into the air—alighting atop the wooden lectern. Panting, it took him a
moment to separate the panicked roaring in his ears from the hysterical
cheering of the crowd. He blinked, rubbed his eyes, and stared. Chims were standing on
their folding chairs and waving their arms. They were jumping up and down,
howling. Confusion reigned in the ranks of the polished militia honor guard.
Even the humans were laughing and clapping uproariously. Fiben glanced,
dumbfounded, back at Gailet and Sylvie, and the pride in their eyes explained
what it all meant. They thought that was my
prepared speech! he
realized. In retrospect he saw how
perfect it was, indeed. It broke the tension and seemed an ideal commentary on
how it felt to be at peace again. Only I didn’t write it,
damnit! He saw a worried look on
the face of his lordship the mayor of Port Helenia. No! Next they’ll have me
running for office! Who did this to me? Fiben searched the crowd
and noticed immediately that one person was reacting differently, completely
unsurprised. He stood out from the rest of the crowd partly due to his widely
separated eyes and waving tendrils, but also because of his all too human
expression of barely contained mirth. And there was something else,
some nonthing that Fiben somehow sensed was there, floating above the
laughing Tymbrimi’s wafting coronae. Fiben sighed. And if looks
alone could maim, Earth’s greatest friends and allies would have to send a
replacement ambassador to the posting on Garth right away. When Athaclena winked at
Fiben, it just confirmed his suspicions. “Very funny,” Fiben
muttered caustically under his breath, even as he forced out another grin and
waved again to the cheering crowds. “T’rifically funny,
Uthacalthing.” Postscript and Acknowledgments First we feared the other
creatures who shared the Earth with us. Then, as our power grew, we thought of
them as our property, to dispose of however we wished. The most recent fallacy
(a rather nice one, in comparison) has been to play up the idea that the
animals are virtuous in their naturalness, and it is only humanity who is a
foul, evil, murderous, rapacious canker on the lip of creation. This view says
that the Earth and all her creatures would be much better off without us. Only lately have we begun
embarking upon a fourth way of looking at the world and our place in it. A new
view of life. If we evolved, one must
ask, are we then not like other mammals in many ways? Ways we can learn from?
And where we differ, should that not also teach us? Murder, rape, the most
tragic forms of mental illnesses— all of these we are now finding among the
animals as well as ourselves. Brainpower only exaggerates the horror of these
dysfunctions in us. It is not the root cause. The cause is the darkness in
which we have lived. It is ignorance. We do not have to see
ourselves as monsters in order to teach an ethic of environmentalism. It is now
well known that our very survival depends upon maintaining complex ecological
networks and genetic diversity. If we wipe out Nature, we ourselves will die. But there is one more
reason to protect other species. One seldom if ever mentioned. Perhaps we are
the first to talk and think and build and aspire, but we may not be the
last. Others may follow us in this adventure. Some day we may be judged
by just how well we served, when alone we were Earth’s caretakers. The author gratefully
acknowledges his debt to those who looked over this work in manuscript form,
helping with everything from aspects of natural simian behavior to correcting
bad grammar outside quotation marks. I want to thank Anita
Everson, Nancy Grace, Kristie McCue, Louise Root, Nora Brackenbury, and Mark
Grygier* for their valued insights. Professor John Lewis and Ruth Lewis also
offered observations, as did Frank Catalano, Richard Spahl, Gregory Benford,
and Daniel Brin. Thanks also to Steve Hardesty, Sharon Sosna, Kim Bard, Rick
Sturm, Don Coleman, Sarah Bartter, and Bob Goold. To Lou Aronica, Alex
Berman, and Richard Curtis, my gratitude for their patience. And to our hairy cousins,
I offer my apologies. Here, have a banana and a beer. David
Brin |
|
|